《Returning With A Thousand Favors》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Caroline Campbell had never thought that one day, she would be sent to another man¡¯s bed by her


    husband.


    And her husband¡¯s goal was simply to force her to divorce him.


    ¡°Sign the divorce agreement. I will give you thepensation that should be given to you.¡± Caroline¡¯s


    husband, Gordon Campbell, looked at Caroline with a cold look.


    And there seemed to be a bit of impatience in his eyes.


    ¡°May I ask the reason?¡± Caroline sat on the sofa, grasping the hem of her clothes with both hands.


    Her voice was a bit h*se.


    Because of what happened to herst night, she was now physically and m*lly exhausted.


    Her body seemed to be falling apart.


    She managed to force her way home but faced such a situation.


    Even though she was used to forbearance, she couldn¡¯t help but raise such a question.


    ¡°Sophia is back,¡± Gordon replied bluntly.


    Sophia Rodriguez?


    Hearing this name, Caroline couldn¡¯t help but force a bitter smile on her face.


    So, that was why he did all this to her!


    Sophia was the woman Gordon really cared about.


    Back then, Sophia was in poor health. And as Gordon was the heir of the Campbell family, his family


    naturally did not allow him to marry a woman who couldn¡¯t bear children.


    To protect Sophia, Gordon sent her abroad for treatment.


    Then he married Caroline to appease his Campbell family.


    In this way, Caroline spent three years in peace with the Campbell family.


    For the past three years, she had managed her marriage with Gordon very carefully.


    Because she knew that she was just an excuse Gordon used to temporize the elders of the Campbell


    family.


    So she buried all her feelings for Gordon that she was ashamed to say out at the bottom of her heart.


    She always felt that staying with him for an extra day was her own gain.


    She was also ready to return the position of Mrs. Campbell to Sophia at any time.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Check in


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Gordon would force her to divorce him in such a disgusting way!


    He sent her a message yesterday afternoon to ask her to meet at the hotel.


    But as soon as she entered the hotel room, she lost consciousness.


    She found herself lying naked on the hotel bed when she woke up.


    At that moment, she felt that her world had copsed.


    Caroline said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to go through so much trouble. I owe you my life. If you tell me


    you want a divorce, I won¡¯t badger you shamelessly!¡±


    Her voice was very h**se.


    The thought of what had happened to herst night made her feel like someone had forcibly gouged a


    piece


    of meat out of her heart.


    Her heart was bleeding, and it hurt so much.


    Gordon didn¡¯t like her, but how could he humiliate her so much?


    Caroline¡¯s attitude made Gordon feel that something was wrong.


    But before he could say anything, Caroline had already picked up a pen and signed her name


    immediately on the divorce agreement.


    Caroline Campbell.


    It was the name Gordon had given her back then.


    Three years ago, she was rescued by him from the sea. But when she woke up, she found all her


    memories were lost.


    He gave her a ce to stay and a new identity.


    From that time on, he had been deeply imprinted in her heart.


    As time passed, her feelings for him became stronger and stronger, and she fell more in love with him


    day by day.


    But she never wanted to ruin his rtionship with Sophia.


    She even became his nominal wife to help him, regardless of her own reputation.


    But to prevent future troubles forever, Gordon actually went this far.


    Was it that deep down he didn¡¯t believe her?


    So did their three years together mean nothing?


    Was it a joke?


    ¡°This vi, as well as the car, all belong to you. In addition, I willpensate you 10 million dors,¡±


    said Gordon. He totally did not expect Caroline to sign the divorce agreement so straightforwardly.


    He thought she would more or less badger him.


    After all¡­


    ¡°No, I want nothing.¡± Caroline refused in a h***e voice.


    She came with nothing, and she wouldn¡¯t take a penny from him when she left.


    Caroline went upstairs and packed her luggage.


    Her things did not fill a small suitcase.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Gordon frowned as he saw her move.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go where I should go,¡± Caroline answered lightly.


    Check in


    12.19 C


    ¡°Where can you go? I said I¡¯ll leave this vi for you.¡± Gordon grabbed Caroline¡¯s hand. He knew her


    situation very well.


    If she left there, she would end up homeless on the streets.


    ¡°Gordon, do you know that I like you?¡± Caroline remained silent momentarily, then suddenly looked up


    at Gordon and asked.


    Gordon¡¯s expression momentarily froze.


    ¡°Oh, so you do know.¡± Caroline smiled mockingly at herself after she saw his reaction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know!¡± Gordon¡¯s tone took a hint of annoyance.


    Every time he appeared, her eyes would fall on him.


    It made it difficult for him not to find out that she liked him!


    ¡°I see.¡± Caroline lowered her head and smiled bitterly.


    He arranged everythingst night because he knew her feelings for him.


    Gordon was worthy of a new business tycoon who had harsh means and did not give any chance to his


    enemies.


    He really went to great lengths for Sophia.


    Caroline said calmly, ¡°Gordon, I¡¯ve paid off the favor I owed you.


    ¡°From now on, we¡¯re even!


    ¡°May you and Sophia have a happy life and your marriagest!¡±


    Caroline pried Gordon¡¯s fingers from her hand one by one.


    Then she took her suitcase and left the ce that had never belonged to her with her back


    straightened.


    Gordon stood in ce, watching Caroline¡¯s back as she left.


    There was a bit more darkness in his eyes.


    Caroline had always been obedient and gentle.


    She had never looked at him with such indifferent eyes.


    Was she really nning to leave this time?


    Gordon subconsciously wanted to catch up with her.


    However, his cell phone suddenly rang.


    It was Sophia.


    Gordon¡¯s expression became gentle instantly, and he immediately connected the phone.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Gordon said.


    Check in


    ¡°Gordon, I¡¯m not feeling well. Can you¡­e back?¡± Sophia¡¯s weak voice came from the other side of


    the phone.


    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± As soon as Sophia said she wasn¡¯t feeling well, Gordon couldn¡¯t care


    about


    12:19


    Chapter 1 Caroline.


    He hurried out of the vi.


    Meanwhile, Caroline was dragging her suitcase to find a temporary residence.


    But just as she was waiting for a car on the roadside, a van suddenly lost control and rushed directly in


    the direction she was standing.


    There was a loud bang.


    Caroline¡¯s body was knocked out about forty or fifty feet, and then she fell heavily to the ground.


    The suitcase in her hand also rolled aside, and the things inside fell all over the ground.


    Apart from a few sets of clothes, there was only a photo frame.


    It was a group photo.


    In the photo, the girl had a beautiful smile, but the man had a cold face.


    The man¡¯s expression made him look like he had been forced to take the photo.


    This was a wedding photo of Caroline and Gordon.


    She secretly erged one of their wedding photos and carefully treasured it in the photo frame.


    Now, that photo was stained with Caroline¡¯s blood¡­.


    She trembled and stretched out her hand as if to touch it.


    In the end, when she was about to touch it, her hand fell weakly.


    At this moment, Gordon was driving past her.


    He didn¡¯t even nce out the window because he worried about Sophia..


    He stepped on the gas pedal and sped through.


    And Sophia, who was waiting for Gordon in the apartment, received a phone call.


    The caller said to Sophia, ¡°It¡¯s all done. The woman will die for sure!¡±


    ¡°Well done. I will transfer the final payment to you right away.¡± When Sophia heard this, a smile


    appeared at


    the corner of her mouth.


    Gordon kept emphasizing to her that he would handle his rtionship with Caroline well.


    But Sophia didn¡¯t believe that a poor girl with no good background would willingly leave such a cash


    cow like


    Gordon.


    So, only after Caroline was dead could Sophia feel at ease!


    Sophia put down her cell phone and looked in the mirror to arrange her makeup.


    No one would have thought such a beautiful body would harbor such a malicious heart.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    One yearter, at Solemwood International Airport.


    A private ne wasnding quietly in an exclusive parking space.


    The cabin door was opened.


    And a tall and straight man walked out from inside.


    He was with fair skin. His ck eyes were deep, which made others unable to see the bottom of


    his eyes at a nce.


    He had an upright nose bridge. And with an expressionless look, he lightly pressed his thin lips into


    a tight


    line.


    And he appeared proud and cold.


    As he descended from the esctor, he was like a g***d descending into the mortal world.


    It made people feel sacrilegious to take a second look at him.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez.¡± Gavin Johnson, who was waiting aside, rushed to greet him.


    ¡°Hi.¡± Simon Hernandez squeezed a cold syble out of his throat.


    Simon¡¯s whole body had a cold aura that made people dare not approach him.


    ¡°Everything is well arranged. We don¡¯t have to go out through the normal exit. We can just take a


    car and leave through another passageway,¡± Gavin said.


    Simon arrived in Solemwood in secret this time.


    So he could not show himself in public in such a crowded ce.


    Simon lowered his head slightly and bent down to get into the car beside him.


    Gavin followed to get into the car in a hurry.


    It was the first time in Solemwood that a car could be driven into the airport.


    ¡°Did you find that person?¡± Simon parted his thin lips and asked lightly with a stern look in the car.


    ¡°No¡­ not yet.¡± Gavin lowered his head a bit more.


    ¡°Not yet?¡± Simon said with his ck eyes narrowed. At the same time, he was tapping the armrest


    beside him. casually with his long and slender fingers.


    His whole body exuded a hint of terrifying danger.


    ¡°It¡¯s my negligence of duty! It¡¯s just¡­ we searched everywhere for the woman in the portrait you


    painted, and we really didn¡¯t¡­ find her.¡± When Gavin tried to exin, he dared not even look at


    Simon.


    He even doubted whether there was such a person in the world.


    Otherwise, how else could they have not found any clue for a year?


    There was no such a person?


    Simon stopped tapping the armrest.


    He could not help but think of the night a year ago.


    He could still remember that woman¡¯s graceful body, lingering groan, and wonderful feelings¡­


    The woman who appeared that night was like the beautiful Siren who attracted men with her


    charming body


    in the story.


    If Simon had not found traces of their lovemaking on the sheets the next morning, he would have


    thought what had happened that night was untrue and that he had a lingering wet d***m.


    Simon said, ¡°Keep searching!¡± After that, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    His fingers twisted carelessly as if he recalled the feeling when he hugged and touched that


    woman back.


    then.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gavin answered while ncing up at Simon quietly.


    He increasingly felt that Simon might be bewitched by Siren.


    Perhaps instead of continuing to look for the woman in the vague portrait Simon painted, they


    should take Simon to a psychiatrist.


    After Simon and their car left the airport, a broadcast suddenly sounded inside the airport.


    It indicated that the entire airport would be blocked for half an hour next.


    ¡°What¡¯s going down there?¡± Gavin nced out of the car window.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first,¡± Simon said coldly. He was utterly uninterested in the sudden blockade.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gavin said. After that, the car sped up.


    The passengers inside the airport were agitated.


    But the airport staff quickly began their calming work and soon brought the scene under control.


    In the VIP waiting room, Sophia frowned and turned her head to look at the man sitting next to her.


    She asked, ¡°Gordon, why did they suddenly block the airport?¡±


    Her voice was soft and gentle. When she spoke, it seemed like a warm and gentle breeze.


    And it made people feel good.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to ask about it.¡± Gordon looked gentle when he talked to


    Sophia. And then he hinted at his secretary.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The secretary quickly went to inquire about the situation.


    A few minutester, the secretary came back.


    ¡°The airport staff said a very important guest willnd here. For her safety, they have to block the


    airport temporarily for half an hour,¡± said the secretary.


    ¡°They make so many of us wait just for one person? Who is that person?¡± Sophia took Gordon¡¯s


    arm and curved her red lips slightly while asking.


    The discontent in her heart was all hidden by her charming appearance.


    After getting off the ne, Sophia just wanted to fix her makeup and change clothes before leaving


    the


    12:19


    airport. After all, every time she appeared with Gordon, the reporters would be watching.


    She naturally wanted to show her perfect side to the public, but unexpectedly, the airport was


    suddenly blocked.


    ¡°The airport staff said that the identity of that person is rtively special and cannot be disclosed to


    the public,¡± the secretary replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a powerful person? Even the Campbell family has to step aside in front of him?¡± Sophia


    nced at Gordon when she said this.


    ¡°Contact the airport superior and arrange for us to leave early,¡± Gordon said coldly.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Colin Griffin quickly responded.


    Shortly after, the manager of the VIP waiting room personally came over and activated the


    emergency exit for Gordon and Sophia.


    And the manager kept saying apologetic words.


    ¡°By the way, who¡¯s the important guest you¡¯ll receive today?¡± Sophia swept her eyes at the


    manager and asked with her chin raised slightly. Sophia was like a noble and elegant cat following


    Gordon¡¯s side.


    The tone of her voice, however, carried a hint of imperceptible arrogance.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this. The top management kept this guest¡¯s identity very secret, and the


    leaders directly contacted this guest,¡± the manager exined.


    ¡°Really? The leaders have gone to pick up that guest, so they sent you to receive us?¡± Sophia¡¯s


    tone was soft, but her words made the manager¡¯s back break into a cold sweat.


    Hearing this, Gordon couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s really a special situation.¡± The manager panicked and quickly apologized.


    Sophia and Gordon were not people he could afford to offend, either.


    ¡°Forget it. As long as we can go out of the airport normally and we¡¯re not dyed, we¡¯re not that


    fussy.¡± Looking at the manager¡¯s cautious appearance, Sophia¡¯s vanity was immensely gratified.


    She said those words in a pretend generous manner.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, Mrs. Campbell, thank you for your understanding.¡± The manager bowed hastily.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Sophia coldly squeezed a syble from her nose.


    As they left the airport, a dozen bodyguards in ck suits with solemn faces escorted a slender


    figure out of the exit.


    The figure wore haute couture, and her delicate figure was perfectly outlined.


    Her long and straight legs attracted almost every man present.


    And her long and slightly curled hair hung down casually around her chest.


    Her small face was half hidden by the oversized sunsses.


    But her high nose, bright red lips, and perfect jawline were all proof that the little face under the


    sunsses was absolutely stunning and amazing.


    There was such a big ssh that both Gordon and Sophia couldn¡¯t help but look over.


    However, the person was well protected by the bodyguards around. Gordon and Sophia could only


    see a slender back vaguely.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the so-called important guest to be such a young woman.¡± Sophia asked, with a


    hint of surprise on her face.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Sophia had previously thought that the important guest of the airport who could make such a serious


    scene would be an influential leader.


    Sophia couldn¡¯t help but purse her red lips.


    ¡°These youngdies from rich families are now making such a big ssh when they go out.¡± Sophia hid


    her jealousy as she spoke.


    Even she didn¡¯t show up with such a big ssh.


    ¡°If you like it, I can arrange it for you next time,¡± Gordon parted his lips and said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I just need you,¡± Sophia tightened her grip on Gordon¡¯s arm and said coquettishly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gordon said as the emotion under his eyes instantly tenderized.


    On the other side, the bodyguard had already escorted the beautiful woman into the underground


    parking lot.


    However, the person who was supposed to be waiting there did not appear.


    Behind the sunsses, the woman¡¯s beautiful eyebrows frowned slightly.


    Just as she was about to make a phone call, a ck SUV suddenly drove toward her.


    The bodyguards nearby immediately formed a circle, impermeably protecting the woman in the middle.


    The ck SUV suddenly came to a beautiful drift when it was about to approach.


    With a ¡°screech¡± sound, the ck SUV stopped in a rxed way.


    Immediately after that, a slender and upright man jumped out of the driver¡¯s seat.


    He shouted directly at the woman in the middle.


    ¡°Marina, I¡¯m sorry. There was a bit of traffic, so I¡¯mte,¡± Peter Moore said in a tone full of ttering.


    The woman standing in the middle stretched out her hand and gestured.


    And then, the bodyguards who earlier surrounded her in the middle immediately split into two rows.


    The woman walked to Peter with her hands behind her back and light steps.


    She slowly and methodically removed the sunsses on her face, and a stunningly beautiful face


    suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    If Gordon were here, he would have found that this woman had the same face as the missing Caroline.


    ¡°Long time no see, Marina. You¡¯re bing more and more beautiful,¡± Peter said with a praising look


    on his face.


    Marina Bailey just nced up and down at him.


    ¡°Hair is messy, the face looks haggard, the eyes are still bloodshot, and the shirt is wrinkled,¡± Marina


    said.


    After she said that, she approached Peter and sniffed.


    And then she continued to say, ¡°There¡¯s still a smell of alcohol on your body. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re stuck in


    12:19


    traffic on the road. You got drunk in the arms of women against night.¡±


    ¡°Ahem! Marina, I¡¯m your cousin anyway. Show some respect to me.¡± A rare embarrassed look surfaced


    on Peter¡¯s face after his lie was exposed by his cousin, Marina.


    ¡°It was because of your foolishness that Aunt Daisy asked me toe over and help you with the


    aftermath!¡± Marina was in a terrible mood, having to return to this old ce.


    So she didn¡¯t show any respect to her cousin Peter at all.


    ¡°Well, actually, it¡¯s not that serious. I can solve that by myself.¡± Peter touched his nose with a guilty


    touch.


    ¡°If you could solve it, Aunt Daisy wouldn¡¯t havee to ask me for help.¡± Marina gave him a sidelong


    nce.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even after being dissed, Peter didn¡¯t dare to say a single word back. He could only show a smile on his


    face.


    If anyone else saw Peter, the fearless Devil Incarnate in Solemwood, being so careful in front of a little


    girl, they would be scared out of their wits.


    ¡°Marina, you¡¯ve been flying all day. You must be tired. I¡¯ll take you back to rest first.¡± Peter did not have


    the slightest intention to get angry but instead softly coaxed Marina.


    He even opened the car door for her.


    ¡°No need. Let¡¯s go and meet those old foxes first.¡± Marina simply refused to have a rest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to rest first?¡± Peter knew that Marina was ready to get down to business.


    ¡°No, I want to solve it earlier so that I can return to Aunt Daisy earlier,¡± Marina said and bent down to


    get into the car.


    ¡°All right then.¡± Peter knew Marina¡¯s temper very well.


    No one could change what she had decided to do.


    Peter closed the car door for her and then went around to the driver¡¯s seat.


    Inside the car, Marina sat in the back seat with a quiet face. She was ying with the sunsses


    casually with her long and slender fingers.


    She nced out the window. The scene had not changed from a year ago.


    The car ident at that time did not kill her but instead brought back her memories.


    She remembered who she really was and went back to her real family.


    And those three years before that were like a long dream she had had.


    But the pain engraved in her bones reminded her that it had all been real.


    ¡°Marina, are you all right?¡± Peter asked worriedly as he looked at Marina, who was with a deep


    expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Marina retracted her thoughts and swept azy nce at Peter.


    ¡°Remember to tell me if you need anything,¡± Peter said quietly.


    When Marina¡¯s family found her six months ago, she was almost dying.


    It was with great difficulty that they were able to save Marinater.


    But she was tight-lipped about what happened during her disappearance.


    13.10


    Everyone in her family knew she must have had a horrible time during that period.


    So in order not to stimte her, her family members had never asked about it.


    ¡°Got it. You¡¯re so naggy.¡± Although Marina said so, a warm feeling was born in her heart.


    This was the family that was connected to her by blood, and they really cared about her.


    But she couldn¡¯t tell her family about the past when she was bullied!


    Because¡­ it was too humiliating!


    However, since she had returned to this ce this time, her original revenge could be taken


    appropriately!


    Half an hourter, Peter parked his car in front of a building.


    In the meeting room in the building, a dozen middle-aged men were sitting around a long table.


    At this time, the faces of all those middle-aged men were more or less with a few discontents.


    Most of them were Peter and Marina¡¯s uncles. ¡°Peter doesn¡¯t take us seriously. He has kept us waiting


    here for so long,¡± one of the middle-aged men said.


    And then, they had a heated discussion. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Mr. Bailey is thinking. He sent such a


    young boy


    to take over us.¡±


    ¡°What else does Peter know besides enjoying himself with feasting and other kinds of entertainment? If


    we weren¡¯t here to support him, what achievements could he make?¡±


    ¡°As a result, the credit is all his in the end, and we are left to do all the work!¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s still high and mighty. We¡¯re his uncles, but he doesn¡¯t respect us at all!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Bailey is getting older and bing increasingly disoriented.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Bailey retires in the future, these young people like Peter will for sure wipe out all the


    achievements that Mr. Bailey and we worked so hard to make!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We must teach Peter a good lesson this time!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The crowd echoed.


    ¡°Uncles, you seem very dissatisfied with us young people?¡± And just at this time, a clear and pleasant


    voice suddenly sounded.


    As soon as the crowd turned around, they saw a woman with a beautiful facee in while Peter


    followed her assiduously.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    There was a sudden silence in the meeting room when everyone saw such a scene.


    Looking at Peter¡¯s ttering appearance, the middle-aged men present became increasingly resentful.


    On such a solemn asion, he even brought such a woman!


    Once again, the middle-aged men present were sure that Peter simply did not take them seriously!


    ¡°Miss Bailey? What brought you here?¡± However, someone in the meeting room recognized Marina and


    stood up in a hurry to greet her.


    He was very cautious when he greeted Marina.


    It made the other middle-aged men look at him with puzzled expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Aunt Daisy told me that uncles are a bit dissatisfied with Peter, so she asked me toe over and see


    what happened,¡± Marina replied lightly.


    Then she sat down directly in the main seat.


    Marina was there for the first time. Only the person who greeted her just now knew her because he had


    just been to the main branch of the Bailey family, and the other middle-aged men there did not know


    her.


    Seeing her behavior, the other middle-aged men couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    They couldn¡¯t figure out why a young girl dared to sit in the main seat.


    They even felt that Peter did not deserve to sit in the main seat.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re sitting in the wrong seat. That¡¯s not a ce for you to sit.¡± Someone objected.


    As soon as he said this, Peter and the person who knew Marina¡¯s identity looked over.


    And a look simr to sympathy appeared on their faces.


    They thought in their hearts, ¡°This man is done for!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? But I like this seat. What should I do?¡± Marina held her chin in one hand and turned slightly


    sideways while ncing at that man with her beautiful eyes.


    Her tone was uncharacteristically warm and gentle.


    ¡°Who told you that you can sit there if you like it? There are so many things I like. Should I take


    possession of everything?¡± Hearing Marina¡¯s gentle words, that man thought Marina was merely an


    ignorant little girl.


    And there was even more disdain in his eyes.


    The ancestors of the Bailey family engaged in illegal businesses in the early years.


    And theyter turned most of their businesses into legitimate businesses for various reasons.


    However, these elders of the Bailey family had all worked hard together with the people from the


    previous generation of the Bailey family.


    Because of this, these middle-aged men looked down upon the younger generation of the Bailey family


    so


    much.


    Therefore, they always put on the airs of elders and were high and mighty in front of the younger


    generation


    12:19


    of the Bailey family.


    ¡°What you said seems a bit reasonable,¡± Marina said and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Since you think it makes sense, why don¡¯t you stand up¡­¡± Before the man could finish his words, his


    neck. suddenly got pinched.


    Then his body was lifted into the air. And in the next second, someone severely hit him to the ground.


    The man was in pain and could not make a sound.


    He huddled on the ground.


    However, the man who had pinched his neck just now raised his fist to hit his face.


    The pupils of the man on the ground dted instantly. If this punch hit him on the head, his skull would


    probably be broken.


    But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    He could only watch the punch fall.


    ¡°Sev!¡± However, just as the punch was about to fall on the man¡¯s face, a pleasant voice sounded


    suddenly.


    The punch stopped in front of the man¡¯s eyes.


    The man was scared out of cold sweat and even wetted his pants in fear.


    Suddenly, there was a smell of urine in the air.


    ¡°Sev, didn¡¯t I already tell you before we came here? Don¡¯t be too impulsive. Why didn¡¯t you listen?


    Look, you scared him,¡± Marina, who was seating on the main seat, said.


    She was with a strange expression of disapproval.


    But her tone did not sound like she was ming Sev.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°He spoke rudely to Miss Bailey!¡± Sev said with an expressionless face.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t need to break his skull, right?¡± Marina asked deliberately.


    ¡°These are all my uncles here. You should be polite to them.¡± Marina slowly admonished her


    bodyguard Sev.


    ¡°Those who disrespect Miss Bailey should be killed!¡± Sev still had a stern look on his face.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you change your temper? It¡¯s a legal society now, and killing someone is against thew.¡±


    Marina shook her head with a helpless look on her face.


    Then she swept a nce at the others present.


    And she said, ¡°Forgive me, uncles. My bodyguard is a bit stubborn. Even I can¡¯t change what is in his


    mind..


    ¡°When you see him in the future, try not to provoke him. After all, everyone here is the most capable


    subordinate of the Bailey family. If something happens to you, I don¡¯t know how to exin it to


    Grandpa.¡±


    Marina¡¯s words seemed to be appeasing the crowd.


    But in fact, it was an outright threat.


    What she meant was, ¡°I have a killer with me.


    ¡°He protects me very well, so all of you should be careful when you talk to me.


    ¡°Otherwise, the fate of the guy who fell to the ground would also be yours.¡±


    For a moment, no one in the meeting room dared to make a sound.


    The way they looked at Marina also becameplicated.


    When Marina appeared, most people there didn¡¯t take her seriously.


    But after what happened just now, everyone had to re-examine the identity of this little girl in front of


    them.


    Her bodyguard¡¯s strength was notparable to that of ordinary people.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up, take him to the hospital!¡± Peter, who had been watching a good


    show from the side, finally said something.


    As soon as he said that, the ser***t waiting next immediately carried the man on the ground who had


    passed out from pain out.


    Then Peter gloated and sat next to Marina.


    Those of them from the branch of the Bailey family might not know Marina very well.


    The gentler her tone was, the fiercer and more ruthless she would be.


    Peter had experienced it since he was very young.


    Those old foxes were probably frightened by Marina¡¯s aggressive behavior.


    ¡°Okay, uncles. Let¡¯s talk about the business. I hope you won¡¯t be affected by what happened just now.¡±


    Marina sat up straight again and smiled at the crowd before her.


    But now, even if she smiled harmlessly, no one dared to underestimate her.


    Everyone was aware that she was a much more ferocious character than Peter.


    For the next hour, Marina had a full understanding of the operation of thepany over there.


    She could only use one word to describe it. That was, miserable!


    After those middle-aged men left, Marina looked at Peter, who was sitting on the side.


    Rolling her eyes at Peter, she said, ¡°No wonder Aunt Daisy asked me toe over. If you continue to


    make such a fuss, I guess thispany will be the first closed branch of our Bailey family!


    ¡°Shame on you!¡±


    Peter exined, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this. When I came over to take over thispany, the


    situation was


    even worse than it is now.


    ¡°And also, it¡¯s difficult to control those old foxes. Although they seem to respect me on the surface, in


    reality, none of them takes my words seriously.


    ¡°They have been entrenched here for many years and have long held the real power in their hands.


    How can they be willing to give me the power easily?


    ¡°What¡¯s more, unlike you, you have Oscar, Sev, and ten other people at your disposal. I¡¯m just an alone


    12:19


    Peter had a bitter expression on his face.


    Marina didn¡¯t believe Peter¡¯s tricks at all. She said, ¡°Come on, stop pretending to be miserable.


    ¡°When you were training, if you didn¡¯t focus on winning female ssmates¡¯ affections, you wouldn¡¯t be


    in this


    state now.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Pete didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You can¡¯t help but love every good-looking woman.¡± Marina rolled her eyes.


    ¡°This is also the nature of men,¡± Peter coughed and said.


    Marina gave him a direct stare.


    Peter immediately straightened up and said, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve already restrained myself a lot!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the biggest headache on your side right now?¡± Marina did not want to spend too much time


    discussing Peter¡¯s affairs.


    She went straight to the point.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    ¡°The biggest headache for me right now is the territory over there in Wesiville.¡± When it came to


    business, Peter changed his careless attitude to a serious one.


    ¡°That territory used to be ours. But twenty years ago, we leased it to the Hernandez family. This year


    has.e to the end of the lease, but they have been hesitant to give the territory back to us,¡± Peter


    continued.


    ¡°The Hernandez family? The one that ranks alongside the Bailey family among the Four Families of


    Calirina?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s them. By the way, you still have a marriage engagement with that family. If you hadn¡¯t


    disappeared back then, I guess you would have married into the Hernandez family by now.¡± Peter


    raised his voice.


    And he immediately got a re from Marina.


    Cough¡­.


    Peter immediately straightened up with a serious look and went on with the business.


    And he said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve gone to their leaders several times, but they kept excusing themselves and


    refused to


    meet.¡±


    Among the major powerful families in Calirina, only four families were the most mysterious.


    That was the Bailey family, the Garcia family, the Thomas family, and the Hernandez family.


    The Four Families were the great families that inherited for


    ver a hundred years with a wealthy foundation.


    Any one of them was an unattainable existence for other families in Calirina.


    Although the Four Families were in a state of mutual restraint and rtive bnce, there were some


    business dealings between them.


    It was just that the business involving the Four Families needed to be handled with some caution.


    ¡°Which piece ofnd are they renting?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°This one.¡± Peter took a map and circled thend they leased to the Hernandez family in Wesiville.


    ¡°This area was just zoned as a development zone a few years ago, and now it¡¯s a hot spot.¡± Marina


    lightly scanned it.


    Peter nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the revenue from this piece ofnd is quite considerable. As long as we


    can get it back, we will be able to solve our current urgent financial needs.


    ¡°It¡¯s also because it¡¯s a precious piece ofnd that the Hernandez family refuses to return to us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the Hernandez family would be so unconventional as to offend our Bailey family for such a


    piece ofnd.¡± Marina felt that this matter was not as simple as it seemed.


    ¡°As expected, nothing can be hidden from you. I suspect that someone under our control has made a


    deal with the Hernandez family and pocketed all the funds gained.


    ¡°That¡¯s why they dare to continue to upy our territory so recklessly.¡± Peter looked at Marina with a


    bit more excitement in his eyes.


    His cousin had been bright and intelligent since she was a child.


    Even their grandfather, Chuck Balley, praised her for her intelligence.


    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes went colder.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only temporarily aimed a few people on my side. I haven¡¯t found the real traitor yet.¡± Peter shook


    his


    head.


    ¡°You are responsible for thoroughly investigating the traitor in thepany, and I¡¯ll take care of the


    problem. of this piece ofnd,¡± Marina said with a deep voice.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Peter agreed without even thinking.


    He felt that with his cousin¡¯s help, there would be no disadvantage at all!


    ¡°You must be tired. I¡¯ll take you back to rest first.¡± The thing that gave him the most headache was


    taken over, and Peter was naturally relieved and attentive.


    ¡°Where are the things I asked you to prepare?¡± Marina turned her head and asked.


    ¡°Ah, I almost forgot. Thank you for reminding me. I¡¯ll take you there now.¡± Peter patted his head before


    remembering Marina¡¯s previous requirement.


    He led her out of the building immediately.


    Half an hourter, they appeared in a high-end private custom home textile store.


    The store manager came over to receive them personally. ¡°Mr. Moore, these are thetest products of


    thepany. They are purely handmade and absolutely meet your requirements.¡±


    The manager respectfully introduced sets of bedding in front of Peter.


    That was right!


    Marina rushed over there non-stop just to pick afortable big bed for herself.


    The car ident a year ago left her with a serious after-effect.


    That was, she would quickly tire more than most ordinary people, and her physical strength would be


    lost. faster and recovered more slowly.


    Therefore, she had stringent requirements for the quality of her sleep.


    Bedding must be chosen only after she tried them herself.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at all.


    And when she didn¡¯t rest well, she would have a headache.


    Once she had a headache, she would be in a bad mood.


    Then, someone would suffer.


    Peter was well aware of this, so he paid extra attention to this matter.


    ¡°Which one do you like?¡± Peter asked Marina next to him.


    Marina tried the models rmended by the manager in turn and finally selected a set that she was


    reluctantly satisfied with.


    ¡°That one,¡± Marina said with her slender finger pointing to the one on the far side.


    17:200


    ¡°Pack up that whole set,¡± Peter said to the manager.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The manager answered immediately and went to make arrangements.


    ¡°Marina, take a rest here first. I¡¯ll keep an eye on it.¡± Peter knew that Marina was obsessed with


    cleanliness and did not like others touching her things.


    So he would be relieved if he watched the packaging process.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Marina squeezed a syble from her nose.


    Between her eyebrows, there was a faint hint of gloom.


    She was getting a headache.


    After Peter left, Marina casually sat on a sofa beside her to rest.


    She kept pinching her brow with her slender fingers.


    It seemed she was trying to suppress that annoying headache.


    However, the next moment, a voice suddenly came, full of dissatisfaction.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you guys? I¡¯ve already ordered that bedding set before. How can you sell it to


    someone else?¡±


    A sales clerk exined, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. That customer was in a hurry, so we sold the set to that


    customer


    first.


    ¡°But we have already made an emergency dispatch here, and we can get it here within three days at


    thetest.¡± Her tone was very gentle.


    ¡°That customer was in a hurry? So you think I¡¯m not in a hurry and I can wait?¡± The voice full of


    dissatisfaction sounded again.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± The sales clerk looked embarrassed.


    It wasn¡¯t her decision but that of her superior. She was very innocent.


    ¡°What happened?¡± At this moment, a low male voice sounded.


    ¡°Gordon, I ordered a set of bedding from them before our business trip. I was thinking of putting it in our


    new house, but now she tells me they sold it to another customer.


    ¡°I even specially chose a design you like. How could they do that?¡± The voice full of dissatisfaction was


    from Sophia. Her expression softened immediately when she saw Gordon.


    Her delicate tone also carried a hint of grievance, making people feel she was so pitiful.


    Gordon then reached out to grab her shoulder and patted it reassuringly.


    Then he looked at the sales clerk on the side.


    ¡°Since my fianc¨¦e ordered it, you can¡¯t sell it to anyone else without permission.


    ¡°Call that customer immediately and ask him to return it right now!¡± Gordon looked at the sales clerk in


    front


    of him with a cold face.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The sales clerk felt she had a headache.


    She took a look at Sophia and then continued to exin to Gordan, ¡°Well¡­ Mrs. Campbell just


    checked that set of bedding back then. She didn¡¯t pay a deposit in advance, so strictly speaking, this


    wasn¡¯t¡­ a


    reservation.¡±


    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t pay the deposit, I asked you to reserve it for me,¡± Sophia parted her lips and said.


    The sales clerk continued to say, ¡°We usually don¡¯t reserve for customers if we don¡¯t get the deposit


    from customers in advance.¡±


    ¡°Gordon¡­¡± Sophia looked at Gordon immediately after hearing what the sales clerk had said. And she


    tugged Gordon¡¯s sleeve as she pouted. ¡°I really like that bedding set.¡±


    ¡°Contact that customer and tell him that I canpensate him double the price as long as he is willing


    to give us the bedding set,¡± Gordon said to the sales clerk in a deep voice.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± The sales clerk¡¯s face showed a hint of hesitation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to make things difficult for her. I¡¯m not willing to give back the bedding set!¡± And just


    then, a somewhatzy but firm voice suddenly sounded.


    When Sophia heard this voice, her body couldn¡¯t help but stiffen.


    When she raised her head and looked over, it was as if she had seen something terrible. She was


    scared and took several steps backward in quick session.


    ¡°Carol?¡± Gordon was also stunned. He looked at the woman before him and shouted with some


    uncertainty.


    Carol?


    Hearing this name, Marina couldn¡¯t help but bow her head and smile.


    But that smile only showed on the corner of her mouth.


    She really hated that name!


    But Gordon was shocked by that smile.


    He had never seen such a smile on Caroline¡¯s face before.


    Before, she was a gentle girl. And she did everything carefully in front of him.


    But now she was smiling recklessly with confidence.


    She looked like the charming Siren now.


    Every move she made had a seductive and attractive charm.


    ¡°You¡¯re not Caroline. Caroline is already¡­¡± Sophia regained a little consciousness at this moment. She


    did not want to believe that Caroline was still alive in the world and subconsciously wanted to say that


    Caroline was already dead.


    But remembering Gordon standing beside her, she immediately swallowed the words on her lips.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Caroline. And I¡¯m back to ask for your life!¡± Marina deliberately lowered her voice and stared


    at Sophia with a burning gaze.


    Sophia¡¯s heart jolted, and she felt weakness in her legs.


    Fortunately, Gordon next to her held her up.


    Gordon then turned sideways and blocked in front of her.


    He frowned at Caroline and said, ¡°Sophie is timid. Don¡¯t scare her.¡±


    When Sophia heard this, she grasped Gordon¡¯s arm tightly as if Gordon was her support.


    ¡°Is she timid? Do timid people hire murderers to kill?¡± Marina snorted quietly.


    When Sophia heard what Marina said, she tightened her grab on Gordon¡¯s arm again.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How could Sophie possibly do such a thing?¡± Gordon retorted


    without even thinking. He did not believe Sophia would do that at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you are blind.¡± Marina was already a little distracted by the headache.


    Now that she had seen the people she hated the most, she did not temper herself in the least.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gordon¡¯s face was gloomy.


    It seemed that he felt strange about Marina¡¯s attitude.


    Marina was clearly very obedient to him before.


    But now she dared to speak to him in such a tone!


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who insisted on leaving without taking anything in the first ce, so don¡¯t take it out on


    Sophie now!¡± Gordon frowned and looked at Marina..


    His words made Marina roll her eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m being jealous because of you, do you?¡± Marina understood his meaning.


    Gordon pursed his lips and didn¡¯t respond.


    But his expression already showed his answer.


    Marina suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t say you¡¯re blind. Because, during my memory loss period, I might be even more


    blind. than you are,¡± Marina said.


    She didn¡¯t understand why she had been aggrieving herself for such a person for so many years back


    then.


    ¡°Give Sophie back the set of bedding she likes. And if you wantpensation, the request I promised


    you that year still stands.¡± Gordon ignored Marina¡¯s words.


    He felt that the words Marina had said just now were all because she was jealous of Sophia, so he


    didn¡¯t even


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    take Marina¡¯s words to his heart at all.


    As always, he spoke to Marina in amanding tone.


    During the three years Marina lost her memory, this was how they got along with each other.


    Gordon was like a high and mighty lord.


    On the other hand, Marina was just a handmaiden he had picked up in passing.


    But she was not Caroline anymore!


    ¡°You¡¯d better save that money to treat your blind eyes,¡± Marina told Gordon. After that, she looked


    coldly at Sophia while turning around to leave.


    She was afraid that if she stayed a while longer, she would not be able to control herself to kill Sophia


    there directly.


    However, as Marina passed Gordon¡¯s side, Gordon suddenly sped her wrist.


    He frowned and scolded, ¡°Stop making trouble!¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± Marina nced at Gordon¡¯s hand on her wrist angrily.


    She couldn¡¯t resist the urge to cut it off.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even want money. Are you out of your mind?¡± Gordon directly ignored the disgust in


    Marina¡¯s


    eyes.


    Marina¡¯s head hurt even more, and her face turned even colder.


    She thought in her heart that she would better cut that hand off!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Then just at that time, a harsh voice suddenly came over.


    It was Peter.


    Seeing someone grabbing Marina, he quickly stepped forward and took her to his side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want your hand anymore?¡± Peter stared at Gordon in front of him with a solemn look.


    How dare he touch his cousin?


    ¡°Peter?¡± Gordon recognized Peter, and his eyes shed a hint of surprise.


    He wondered how Peter got together with Caroline.


    Moreover, from Peter¡¯s attitude, Gordon could tell that Peter seemed to have an unusual rtionship


    with


    Caroline.


    ¡°You know me?¡± Gordon knew Peter, but Peter didn¡¯t know him..


    Peter usually liked to hang out and was also known as a dandy in Solemwood.


    Gordon kept a clean life and never attended the boring parties Peter liked to attend.


    Therefore, although both were the upstarts of Solemwood, they had not met in private.


    Gordon knew Peter from a distance at a friend¡¯s party.


    ¡°Since you know me, how dare you touch my people? Do you want to seek death?¡± Peter said angrily


    with his eyebrows raised.


    ¡°Your people?¡± When Gordon heard this, a dark light darted across the bottom of his eyes.


    He also took a look at Marina, who was behind Peter.


    However, Marina didn¡¯t notice that Gordon was looking at her. She took out a disinfecting wet wipe and


    carefully wiped her wrist that Gordon had just touched.


    Gordon¡¯s face turned livid with rage as he watched Marina¡¯s behavior.


    Did she¡­ treat him like a virus?


    ¡°Mr. Moore, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. We didn¡¯t know Caroline was your woman,¡± Sophia said those


    words in a hurry because she was afraid that Gordon and Peter would get into a conflict.


    Caroline?


    Peter looked back at Marina when he heard this name.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any misunderstanding. It¡¯s them who made me unhappy.¡± Marina did not intend to


    let it go just like this. She was not so good¨Cnatured now.


    ¡°You even made her unhappy?¡± Peter couldn¡¯t hold back his anger when he heard this.


    Marina was the princess that everyone in her family held in their hearts.


    Nobody dared to make her unhappy.


    ¡±


    But these two blind people dared to make her unhappy!

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    ¡°It¡¯s really just a misunderstanding. Caroline, if you really like that bedding set, then take it. I can wait a


    little longer.¡±


    Sophia seemed to be intimidated by Peter¡¯s eyes and only spoke softly.


    This was her usual tactic.


    She would pretend to be very weak and innocent in front of men.


    Marina heard this and gave a quietugh.


    This woman was really living the definition of a bitch all the time.


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? Do I need you to give me what I like?¡± Marina lifted her eyes coldly


    and taunted nonchntly.


    Sophia¡¯s face instantly turned a few shades whiter.


    She almost bit her teeth.


    She didn¡¯t know how this woman dared to humiliate her like this.


    ¡°Caroline!¡± Gordon was also a bit angry, but Peter stepped in front of Marina just before he opened his


    mouth.


    The two people were looking at each other.


    There was a vague hint of sparks in the air.


    ¡°Gordon, I owe it to Caroline. It¡¯s only right to let her scold me a few times. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Sophia


    pulled Gordon back in a hurry


    Her acting skills were getting more and more sophisticated.


    However, Marina just gave her a cold look and beckoned the store manager.


    ¡°Memorize both of their faces for me. Take a picture, andter put a sign in front of the store to put up a


    picture of them both.¡±


    ¡°Write: Dogs and these two people are not allowed inside!¡± Marina¡¯s red lips flicked open.


    Poof¡­


    Peter, who was standing next to her, immediately burst outughing.


    She sure qualified with his calling her Your Highness. He was pleased with her for doing this!


    The manager looked up at Peter, who was standing next to him, and seemed to be asking for his


    opinion.


    ¡°From now on, Miss Bailey¡¯s word is my word. Do as you are told.¡± Peter lifted his eyelids.


    ¡°Okay, boss!¡± The manager, a man of vision, hastily changed his title.


    Peter was the big boss behind the scenes of their store.


    He usually kept a low profile, but it was evident that someone was bullying their boss.


    This time, he could not be low¨Ckey again.


    ¡°Boss? Does Peter actually own this store?¡± She thought.


    A hint of malice crossed Sophia¡¯s eyes, but it was quickly suppressed again.


    She put on a new look of pity.


    ¡°Caroline, I¡¯ve always been tolerant at every turn because you suffered a lot because of me back then,


    but why do you have to be so aggressive?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyes were instantly tinged with a hint of red.


    ¡°Caroline, don¡¯t go too far!¡± As soon as Gordon saw Sophia in this state, his face was also stern.


    No one had ever dared to insult him like this before.


    ¡°I have more outrageous ones. Do you want to try?¡± But Marina met Gordon¡¯s gaze without fear.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gordon¡¯s hands hanging at his side were balled into fists.


    ¡°What? Want a fight? Let¡¯s do it.¡± Peter rolled up his sleeves.


    Gordon¡¯s thin lips were about to twist into a straight line.


    His fists tightened and loosened, loosened and tightened.


    Finally, he let go.


    His upbringing wouldn¡¯t allow him to get into a fistfight with someone in public.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Marina tossed the sterile paper towel into a nearby trash can.


    Then she told Peter that this ce was too crowded for a fight.


    Moreover, she had a headache now and desperately wanted to sleep.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Peter looked at Marina¡¯s reaction and knew that her old problem was getting


    to her again.


    He didn¡¯t waste any more time with Gordon and the others.


    He turned around and carefully assisted Marina in leaving.


    But Gordon¡¯s gaze was always on Marina¡¯s body.


    His gaze did not return until they had gone far away.


    When Sophia saw him like this, a feeling of unease arose in her heart, and her hand holding him could


    not help but tighten up.


    She then spoke quietly.


    ¡°No wonder Caroline left so resolutely at the beginning and did not even want yourpensation. It


    turns out she has already found herself a substitute.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s words were meaningful.


    Gordon¡¯s face also darkened at this.


    ¡°I did not expect her to be so depraved now!¡± The bottom of Gordon¡¯s eyes was tinged with a bit of


    disgust.


    ¡°Caroline is good¨Clooking, and there are many temptations around her. She probably didn¡¯t manage to


    stand


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    12:20


    by her principles this time.


    ¡°But seeing how she was so proud of herself just now, I¡¯m sure Mr. Moore is treating her well.¡± Sophia


    continued to stir up troubles.


    The moment Gordon saw Caroline, his eyes showed a clear glimpse of awe.


    She had always known that the woman was good¨Clooking.


    It was precisely because of this that she decided to get rid of the trouble for good in the first ce.


    It was just that she didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so lucky, not only to be living well but also to have


    hooked up with Peter.


    She found that she had really underestimated her!


    ¡°She thinks she¡¯s going to look good forever? Peter¡¯s a loose cannon. He¡¯s got a lot of women around


    him. She thinks he¡¯s going to make a princess of her forever?¡± Gordon snorted.


    ¡°That was Caroline¡¯s choice, too. You¡¯ve done the best you can for her,¡± Sophia said softly.


    Gordon sulked and didn¡¯t respond again.


    When she left back then, he did look for her.


    It was as if she had evaporated, and there was no trace of her.


    He thought she was in some ident and felt slightly guilty.


    Now that he thought about it, she had changed her name and got involved with Peter.


    ¡°Miss Bailey? Humph, when Peter abandons her, she better not run back to him and cry!¡± he cursed


    secretly.


    In the car, Marina kept her eyes closed and pretended to sleep.


    Peter¡¯s eyes went back and forth on her several times.


    He looked like he wanted to say something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I can handle it myself,¡± Marina spoke in a mute voice.


    ¡°Really? Without my help?¡± Peter sounded concerned.


    He was not stupid. Those two people obviously knew Marina.


    But he grew up with her. He knew all the people she knew.


    But he didn¡¯t know those two people. The only possibility was that they were the people Marina had


    known. during the three years she was missing.


    And that man¡¯s attitude towards Marina was not good at all.


    Marina must have suffered a loss at their hands, so he was nning to check it out.


    ¡°You should not get involved in this matter. I want to solve it myself!¡± Marina obviously saw through


    Peter¡¯s mind and exined in a deep voice.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Peter listened to Marina¡¯s tone. There was no room for negotiation, so he only whispered


    a


    sentence.


    ¡°However, if there is something you need my help with, be sure to tell me!¡± But he still added a


    sentence


    afterward.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Marina squeezed a syble out of her throat and then stopped talking.


    Peter knew she was tired and didn¡¯t disturb her rest anymore.


    Half an hourter, Peter arrived with Marina in front of a mid¨Clevel vi.


    ¡°I know you like to be quiet now, so I especially found such a secluded and nice ce for you.¡±


    ¡°The view over here is not bad, and it¡¯s not far from where I live now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got someone to clean up the inside, so you can rest when the people from the store bring the


    bed,¡± Peter spoke.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marina responded lightly.


    The staff at the store came quickly, and before Peter could chat for a few minutes, the other party had


    already. brought the things over.


    Because he knew Marina had a cleanliness problem, he personally made the bed for her.


    ¡°Your Highness, how was it?¡± Peter looked like he was asking for praise.


    ¡°Tolerable,¡± Marina said with a sweeping nce.


    ¡°Only tolerable?¡± Peter raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Stand down. I¡¯m going to take a shower and rest.¡± Marina, however, didn¡¯t even give him a look and


    headed straight for the bathroom.


    She was very anxious to sleep now!


    But she, who had a mania for neatness, could not tolerate going to bed without showering.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Peter answered with a fake voice and bent extremely obediently to back out.


    Marina braced herself and took a shower before burying herself in that big, soft bed.


    She let her consciousness fall into darkness.


    But in a daze, Marina felt a hot stove lying beside her.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Marina, who was already feeling quite cold, subconsciously pressed herself against it.


    Simon was just lying on the bed when he noticed the difference. He then hastily lifted the quilt.


    A delicate and frail woman was now lying firmly on his chest.


    The slender fingers even moved along the hem of his shirt and found their way inside.


    The cold sensation made Simon gasp slightly. Meanwhile, the woman on top of him was very satisfied


    with the hot temperature, and her palm went up even more.


    Regaining his senses, Simon sped her hand.


    A chill shed in his dark eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold¡­¡± The woman lying on top of him seemed a bit dissatisfied with his actions.


    She muttered softly.


    The voice was mingled with nasal sounds.


    It made Simon feel inexplicably familiar.


    He then leaned over to turn on the bedsidemp.


    However, the woman on top of him suddenly pushed him back onto the bed with force.


    This time, it was even more reckless than before.


    She pressed her head into his chest and rubbed it.


    The ck hair slid across Simon¡¯s chest, making him feel a sense of itchiness.


    This feeling was a bit tingly and stirred the very softness of his heart.


    Simon¡¯s body subconsciously became tightened up.


    His dark eyes looked even deeper in the dark night.


    After Marina noticed that the heater was finally at peace, she let out a sigh of satisfaction.


    This sound instantly evoked a memory that was left deeply on Simon¡¯s body.


    He then lifted his hand and grabbed the waist of the woman on top of him.


    This sensation of the touch was just like what he had been looking for!


    ¡°Has Gavin found her already?¡± he thought.


    Simon¡¯s eyes instantly shed a few shades. He took the initiative and held the woman¡¯s waist tightly


    and then, he flipped their positions over with one motion.


    He was now on top of her.


    The room was not lit. Simon could not see the face of the woman underneath him clearly.


    He could only make out a hazy outline by the starlighting through the window.


    But it ovepped with the blurry face in his memory.


    Chapter S


    When he woke up a year ago, she was no longer there.


    He was drugged at that time and was barely conscious, so he only got a rough idea of what she looked


    like.


    Still, his hands remembered her¡­


    ¡°Little thing, I¡¯ve finally found you¡­¡± Simon¡¯s eyes seemed to be burned as he stared at the woman


    beneath him.


    He then leaned down and kissed the side of the red lips that had haunted him.


    His movements were domineering and brutal.


    It was as if the beast that had been lurking for a long time had finally found its desired prey.


    Marina had been sleeping veryfortably but suddenly felt something blocking her lips.


    It disturbed her breathing.


    Her delicate eyebrows were furrowed, and she stretched out her hands to push away the nasty thing.


    But when she raised her hands, they were roughly pinned above her head.


    The man¡¯s movements also became more reckless.


    The pajamas on the body were gently untied.


    The cor slid down, revealing the delicate and fair shoulders.


    Simon breathed heavily and opened his mouth to bite on that shoulder.


    The sleeping Marina let out a m*** grunt.


    A beautiful arc was soon formed on the neck.


    Simon¡¯s throat instantly tightened.


    When he was about to bite the tempting neck, there was a sudden knock at the door.


    ¡°Miss? Are you okay?¡±


    Simon¡¯s movements stopped instantly.


    Miss?


    Simon lowered his eyes and looked at the woman underneath him.


    ¡°Miss, it seems like someone just broke in. Are you okay there?¡± The person outside did not get a


    response, so he asked again.


    Simon¡¯s brows furrowed even more.


    ¡°The person he said that broke in couldn¡¯t be me, right?¡± he thought.


    Standing outside the room, Sev didn¡¯t get a response from Marina.


    The worry in his heart intensified.


    He hesitated for a moment before he started opening the door and went in to check.


    Marina¡¯s eyshes fluttered as if she had been in a deep sleep.


    12:20


    She seemed to be waking up already.


    Simon¡¯s face was suddenly restrained.


    However, before he could pull away, Marina slowly opened her eyes.


    For a moment, they gazed at each other.


    Marina, who had just woken up, froze for three seconds before she reacted to the fact that there was a


    strange man on her bed.


    She was just about to make a move, but the man was already one step ahead of her, pressing her


    body hard. and using his hand to cover her mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I think¡­ this should just be a misunderstanding,¡± Simon said in a low voice.


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±


    Marina¡¯s dark eyes flickered for a moment.


    He had climbed into her bed, but he still said it was a misunderstanding.


    Then, could she also call it a misunderstanding if she ripped his head off?!


    The sound of the door lock twisting came from the door, and the person outside was about to push the


    door


    open.


    Simon knew it was not appropriate for him to stay any longer.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back for you.¡± Simon left a simple line before he directly dashed out of bed and jumped from


    the balcony.


    After getting free, Marina immediately sat up from the bed and turned on the lights in the room.


    At this time, Sev also pushed the door and entered.


    ¡°Miss, are you all right?¡± Sev looked at Marina with a worried face.


    ¡°The man jumped off the balcony,¡± Marina spoke coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go after him right away!¡± Sev hurriedly walked toward the balcony.


    ¡°No need!¡± Marina stopped him. ¡°His skills should be above mine, and he is probably far away by now.


    You guys can¡¯t catch up.¡±


    Just now, with that man¡¯s body pressing on her, she couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Although he had a head start, she was not a girl without the slightest ability to fight back.


    That man was definitely not simple.


    ¡°Above Miss?¡± When Sev heard that, a hint of shock could not be helped but shed across his eyes.


    One should know that Marina¡¯s strength was among the best in the Bailey family.


    Several of her brothers were no match for her.


    What kind of person would it be that he was more powerful than her?


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marina responded softly.


    Although she hadn¡¯t fought with that person, between experts, it usually took only a split second to


    know how powerful the other person was in a battle.


    ¡°So, are you okay, Miss?¡± Sev asked nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. That person must not be someone sent by the enemies.¡± Thinking of the other party¡¯s


    ¡°misunderstanding¡±, Marina¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Then, what did he want to do by sneaking in here?¡± Sev asked.


    What did he want?


    ¡°That¡¯s a question for Peter!¡± Marina¡¯s dark eyes gave off a bit of danger.


    So, Peter, who had just left, was summoned back.


    But this time, he came back, lookingpletely distracted.


    He lowered his head guiltily.


    Marina, on the other hand, was staring at him with her arms around her chest. Her expression was


    indifferent, and there was intense pressure all around her.


    ¡°Marina, you have to believe me. I really didn¡¯t mean to do it. When I rented this house, the other party


    clearly told me that it was not rented to anyone else!


    ¡°How did I know that the other party had actually rented this house to someone else again?


    ¡°But after all, it¡¯s still my sl***y work. You should punish me!¡± Peter just heard that Marina had been


    attacked, and his heart was about to jump out of his chest in fear.


    This was their family¡¯s precious daughter.


    If something happened because of his negligence, he would have to be skinned by his mother.


    ¡°I will give you three days to find that person, or else¡­¡±


    Marina¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with danger.


    SendThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely bring that b***ard to you and make him apologize to you on his knees!¡±


    Peter hurriedly stretched out three fingers and swore.


    Although Marina had not finished speaking, he had already felt a sense of oppression.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Looking at him like this, Marina coldly snorted but did not say anything more.


    She got up and went upstairs.


    After Marina left, the look on Peter¡¯s face also dissipated.


    That despicable guy actually dared to insult Marina!


    If he found him, he would have him dismembered!


    Peter rolled up his sleeves and left.


    Marina went back to her bedroom. She had just reset the security system for the vi, and Sev and


    Oscar had been guarding the outside.


    Now, not even a fly could get in without her permission.


    But after her sleep was interrupted, Marina had trouble falling back asleep.


    The irritation in her heart was so strong that she wanted to kill someone.


    As she lifted the covers and prepared to go to bed, she noticed a dark blue scarf on her pillow.


    Marina moved her body and picked it up.


    The texture and workmanship of the scarf were very good, so it was probably worth a lot of money.


    There was a totem embroidered on the back, looking somewhat odd. Marina brought it closer and still


    didn¡¯t recognize it, but she smelled the faint fragrance on the scarf.


    For some reason, she felt familiar with the fragrance.


    However, she couldn¡¯t remember where she had smelled it.


    This fragrance miraculously suppressed some of the overwhelming depression in Marina¡¯s heart.


    So, Marina put the square scarf over her face and slowly closed her eyes.


    Although Marina managed to fall asleep with the help of the scarf, she slept very unsteadily because


    she inexplicably dreamed of the night she was set up by Gordon.


    She dreamed of the man whose face she couldn¡¯t see clearly, leading her to sink and float over and


    over again.


    His big hands seemed as if they were tainted with magic.


    The ces he touched were as hot as fire.


    The deliberately suppressed panting sound rang out in the ears over and over again.


    He subdued his voice but did not subdue his actions at all.


    The rough and brutal action was almost as if he wanted to tear her whole body apart.


    She sensed the feeling of being owned for the first time, and by the time everything ended, she was so


    tired. that her consciousness was blurred¡­


    And what clung to her was also a seemingly fresh scent¡­


    The next morning, when Marina woke up, she just felt exhausted.


    It was as if she was experiencing the same thing she had experienced in her dream all over again.


    She obviously hadn¡¯t dreamed about that night for a long time.


    She guessed it was all because she ran into Gordon and Sophia yesterday.


    It was really bad luck!


    It was already unpleasant for Marina to bump into her enemies.


    Last night, she almost let a man she didn¡¯t know see her naked.


    At that moment, Marina hadn¡¯t slept well, so she was getting more and more restless.


    But there were still a lot of things waiting for her to deal with.


    Marina was so irritated that she didn¡¯t even have breakfast and went out with Sev and Oscar.


    The two looked at Marina¡¯s tightly knitted brows. They were all dead silent..


    When thedy was feeling upset, it was best that no one should mess with her!


    Marina was going to visit the person in charge of Wesiville today.


    This matter could not be dyed any longer..


    After going over there, she saw that the person in charge of the reception was a beautiful secretary.


    The beautiful secretary politely led Marina to the lounge.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, please take a break here first. Our boss is in a meeting right now. He wille to see you


    as soon as the meeting is over.¡± Her attitude was quite good.


    ¡°Okay.¡± That pleasing voice also slightly soothed Marina¡¯s headache and made her a little more patient.


    But for the next hour, the beautiful secretary kept using the same words every time to pacify Marina


    and her bodyguards.


    In the end, no matter how sweet and pleasant her voice was to the ears, she couldn¡¯t appease Marina


    anymore.


    Marina looked at the time. She had been waiting for an hour and a half.


    She then got up straight away and walked out of the lounge.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, are you going back? Let me walk you out,¡± the beautiful secretary hurriedly greeted her.


    ¡°Where is your boss having a meeting?¡± However, Marina just asked a question in a cold voice.


    ¡°Our boss¡­¡± The secretary froze for a moment.


    ¡°He¡¯s not at the office?¡± Marina instantly caught the emotion in her eyes.


    ¡°¡®Well¡­ there was just a little emergency that came up, and our boss rushed off to take care of it.


    Because he left in such a hurry, he didn¡¯t have time to say hello to you, Miss Bailey.¡± The secretary


    quickly managed to calm herself down.


    ¡°Is that so? It seems that your boss is very busy.¡± Marina¡¯s dark eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Indeed. Why don¡¯t you go back today, Miss Bailey? And I will give you a call when our boss is free


    some other. day.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not as busy as your boss. I can go to him in person. You just need to tell me where your


    boss is.¡± Marina rejected the beautiful secretary¡¯s offer outright.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The beautiful secretary frowned at once.


    ¡°What, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know where your boss went to.¡± Marina¡¯s face darkened in a split second,


    and her tone took on a bit of a stern one.


    The beautiful secretary suddenly felt she could not deal with the pressure.


    Previously, it was Peter who came over every time.


    He was a p***boy.


    She only needed to smile at him and act cute, and he would leave her alone instead of pestering her.


    But now, she was dealing with a woman who was even more beautiful and attractive than her.


    Seduction didn¡¯t work for her at all!


    Moreover, the aura of this beauty was quite shocking.


    In the end, the beautiful secretary had to be honest with Marina and tell her where their boss was.


    In the Starris Club¡¯s private room, Robert was holding two women in his arms.


    One of the beautiful women beside him was busy putting wine and fruit into his mouth.


    He seemed to be enjoying it very much.


    ¡°Mr. Robert, are you sure you don¡¯t want to go back and check it out? I mean, Peter¡¯s people are still


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    waiting. at the office,¡± Gavin, who was sitting across the table, asked.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? He likes to wait, so let him wait a little longer.


    ¡°I¡¯ve left Rosie at the office. That m***n simply can¡¯t walk away when he sees a beautiful woman. If he


    can¡¯t wait any longer, he will naturally go back,¡± Robert said and opened his mouth to eat the grapes


    handed over by the beautiful woman beside him.


    The sweet vor instantly made him squint his eyes.


    ¡°But the president has exined that thend in Wesiville must be returned to the Bailey family.¡±


    Gavin¡¯s eyebrows tightened, feeling very dissatisfied with Robert¡¯s statement.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t give it back. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m busy right now, right? When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll return the


    ¡°But¡­¡± The man wanted to say something else, but Robert raised his hand and interrupted him in an


    impatient manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s so rare for you toe to Solemwood, so don¡¯t focus on work all the time. Peter is just a p***boy.


    You


    have nothing to worry about him.


    ¡°You should just have fun. Don¡¯t waste your good time.¡± Robert gave the other party a look.


    Then, he threw himself at the bunch of girls behind him.


    Just when the situation was about to get out of hand, the closed door was suddenly pushed open from


    the


    outside.


    The sudden bright light caused the woman underneath Robert to cry out in surprise. She sat up in a


    hurry and scrambled to straighten her clothes.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    ¡°Who the hell is out there?¡± Being interrupted like that, Robert looked up with an impatient expression.


    However, he did not expect to see a very beautiful woman standing at the door.


    Robert immediately lost interest in the woman beside him and greeted her with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Yo, I think you must be new here. I¡¯ve never seen you before. Well done, Henry! You never fail me on


    this.¡± Robert thought Marina was a woman sent to him by the manager to be hispanion, and he


    was ready to get his hands on her while greeting her.


    However, before his hand could touch Marina, it was suddenly twisted by arge hand.


    Then, a cracking sound was heard.


    Robert¡¯s hand was instantly broken.


    After that, miserable screams could be heard in the private room.


    A


    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Seeing that unexpected situation, Gavin¡¯s face darkened. He immediately got


    up and


    went forward.


    But the next moment, someone held him back.


    Seeing this, the beautiful women in the room huddled together into a ball.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for Robert. You may leave now.¡± Marina shot an indifferent nce at the bunch of women.


    They immediately rushed out of the room as if they were prisoners that had just been released.


    The originally lively private room instantly fell into dead silence.


    Marina lowered her eyes and threw a look at Robert whose face went pale from the pain. Then, she


    slowly sat on the couch at one side.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, your secretary told me that you were awfully busy. I thought it was something


    important you were dealing with. So, this is what you¡¯ve been busy with, right? Drinking wine and


    ying games with those pretty women?¡±


    She kicked the wine bottles that were s***d around her feet as she said that.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± Robert asked through gritted teeth, trying to endure the pain.


    ¡°Me? You can call me Miss Bailey.¡± She slightly parted her red lips, with a hint of arrogance in her eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, f***k you. Now, I want you to get on your knees and apologize to me. Or I swear I¡¯ll¡­ ah¡­¡±


    Before he could finish saying his threat, he had to take another punch to his stomach.


    His words turned into a painful whimper in an instant.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, you see I¡¯m one of those civilized people. I thought we could have a nice talk about


    the ownership of thend in Wesiville.


    ¡°But


    you


    wouldn¡¯t want to cooperate. You have forced a weak woman like me to knock some senses into you.


    Now, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s really necessary. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± she added and raised her hand to


    appreciate her newly-decorated nails.


    She sounded very calm when she said that.


    12:21


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 10.


    ¡°Wesiville¡­nd? You are with Peter?¡± Robert came back to his senses.


    ¡°No.¡± Her red lips slightly parted.


    ¡°Then, what f****ng business do you have with thend in Wesiville?¡± He gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Peter works for me.¡± She finally gave him a look.


    ¡°Who¡­ the hell are you?¡± Robert¡¯s eyes turned darker.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just give you my answer, Mr. Hernandez? You must have a bad memory. No wonder you¡¯ve


    been hogging the piece ofnd in Wesiville without giving it back. Did you forget that you were already


    behind rent on that?¡± Marina said word by word.


    ¡°So, you were sent here by the Bailey family?¡± Gavin, who was manhandled by Oscar, instantly came


    back to his senses.


    He looked shocked when he asked that.


    ¡°Yup. You look a lot smarter than him.¡± Marina threw a nce at Gavin.


    ¡°The Bailey family? So what? Even if you¡¯re from the Bailey family, do you think you could just hit me


    like that? Do you know who I am?¡±


    He didn¡¯t care about anything about the Bailey family. He would never take this lying on the ground now


    that he had suffered so much humiliation today.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know who you are. I¡¯ve brought the document here. Just sign it and we are good to go,¡±


    Marina said in an indifferent manner.


    ¡°Get the fuck out of here. You beat me up and want me to give you thend? You must be out of your


    f***king


    mind!


    ¡°That piece ofnd is going to be an offer you give me aspensation!¡± He could never let others


    share his benefits.


    ¡°Compensation?¡± Marina forced a smile and snorted dismissively. ¡°What makes you think you deserve


    that?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± His face went pale in a fit of anger. He wanted to stand up and teach that arrogant and


    overbearing woman a lesson.


    But he could not move at all when Sev was holding him down.


    ¡°Let me ask you onest time. Are you going to sign it or not?¡± Marina started to have a headache


    again. Her voice was also much colder.


    ¡°Hell no!¡± R¨®bert rejected it without hesitation.


    ¡°Okay, very impressive. I¡¯d like to spare your life after seeing that you¡¯re kind of a tough guy.¡± She


    rubbed her forehead and gestured to Sev.


    Sev already got his fist in a ready-to-fight position. It instantlynded on Robert when he heard her


    order.


    His fist rained on Robert, rendering him almost incapacitated.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, please spare him. You and I have been doing business together. If you take this too far, it


    wouldn¡¯t be too good for you when the family elders find out.¡±


    Gavin, who was sitting across from them, hurriedly spoke up.


    12:21


    His president had ordered him to take good care of Robert before.


    He couldn¡¯t watch him getting killed.


    ¡°What? So, you¡¯re threatening me with the Hernandez family?¡± Hearing this, Marina lowered her hand


    and gave him a look through her narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Not like that. But what Miss Bailey wants is just a piece ofnd in Wesiville. Since that¡¯s the case, you


    don¡¯t have to take this too far, right?¡± Gavin said slowly.


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t want to sign it.¡± Marina looked very upset at the moment.


    ¡°I can do that for him!¡± he immediately said.


    If they kept beating Robert, he¡¯d really be killed.


    ¡°You get to take charge of this thing?¡± Hearing this, she was finally interested.


    ¡°I¡¯m now the personal assistant to the head of the Hernandez family. I came to Solemwood this time to


    dea! with thend in Wesiville,¡± he exined.


    Marina stared at him for a while and found that he wasn¡¯t lying. Then, she gave Sev a signal with her


    eyes.


    Though employed in beating him up, Sev managed to stop what he was doing.


    At this point, Robert almost passed out on the ground.


    Gavin took a nce at him and found that his chest was still moving.


    He heaved a sigh of relief.


    He just wanted him to stay alive.


    Marina reached out her hand, and Sev immediately handed her the document.


    ¡°Sign it.¡± She threw the document in front of Gavin.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately signed his name on it.


    Then, he stamped it with Hernandez Group¡¯s seal.


    Marina took the document and took a nce at the signature.


    Upon making sure there was no problem, she closed it.


    Oscar, who was holding back Gavin, also released him.


    Being set free, Gavin finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days to get your ass out of Wesiville, or you¡¯ll be ountable.¡± She got up and gave


    a warning to Gavin.


    Then, she turned and left the room.


    When the slender figure disappeared at the gate, Gavin walked over to check on Robert¡¯s condition.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    After making sure he was still alive, Gavin immediately called the ambnce..


    When the case regarding Robert was settled, he called the president.


    He ryed the situation to him.


    On the other side of the phone, there was a moment of silence.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, Mr. Robert is still in aa because he was hurt badly.¡± Gavin looked up at Robert,


    who was still lying on the hospital bed.


    The doctor just said that he had multiple fractures, but the vital parts were perfectly intact.


    It was not life-threatening, but it would cause him a lot of pain.


    That man called Sev was definitely not the kind of fighter that an ordinary person could cultivate.


    ¡°He¡¯s getting more and more unrestrainedtely. It¡¯s not a bad thing for him to suffer a little.¡± The


    person on the other side of the phone finally made a response.


    His tone was so cold that it sounded as if the one being beaten up was not his nephew at all.


    ¡°And that Miss Bailey, her identity should not be simple. She is probably from the Bailey family.¡±


    ¡°Such a person suddenly appeared in Solemwood, and she was so aggressive. Did the Bailey family


    know that you came to Solemwood and nned to make a move against us?¡± Gavin spoke up again.


    The Hernandez family¡¯s situation was not stable.


    If the Bailey family thought of making a move at this time, the president might get hit in the back.


    The man on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment before he spoke.


    ¡°The Bailey family¡¯s first daughter¡­¡± Simon said in a low voice on the other end of the phone, his long


    fingers tapping the desktop carelessly.


    The handsome and unusual face was shrouded in darkness, setting off the mysterious feeling in his


    body


    even more intensively.


    A fuzzy little figure seemed to appear in his mind.


    It was beyond expectation that a little girl, who was thin and small, would be so ruthless.


    She, for sure, qualified as someone that the old man of the Bailey family had brought out.


    ¡°Send the gift for me,¡± Simon said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin immediately answered.


    ¡°Also, find out who lives in the Supreme Mansion,¡± Simon said again.


    ¡°Eh? Yes!¡± Gavin was a little confused but still responded sharply.


    In the Solemwood division of the Bailey family, Celeskyth Corporation, the president¡¯s office, Peter sat


    behind his desk with a grumpy face. He was dealing with a mountain of papers in front of him, and his


    face turned


    even bitter.


    Seeing this, the secretary at the side was moved to tears.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapte 11


    She thought her boss had finally changed into a new person!


    However, she did not know that the reason why Peter stayed obediently in thepany to deal with


    business. matters was not that he had changed his mind but that someone was lying on the sofa in the


    office to supervise him!


    Even if his mind was not on his business since long ago, he had to fix his body in this chair.


    That was miserable¡­


    Peter exercised his sore wrists and looked up at Marina, who was resting on the couch with her eyes


    closed.


    ¡°Marina¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Peter had only said one word when Marina interrupted him directly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet. Why not?¡± Peter protested.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to guess what you¡¯re going to say. If you move your *** one inch out of that chair before


    you finish with those papers on your desk, I¡¯ll put you in a wheelchair for the rest of your life!¡± Marina¡¯s


    eyes didn¡¯t


    open.


    Her voice was a littlezy because she was sleepy, and she didn¡¯t sound very intimidating.


    But Peter immediately put his raised butt back down.


    What she said was definitely not a joke!


    If he dared to bezy, she definitely would break his legs!


    And his mother would probably p her hands!


    Peter could only grit his teeth and continue to deal with the documents in front of him painfully.


    If he had known this, he would not have left the business matters piled up before.


    Now, his eyes were getting blurry, but he had barely finished a third of them.


    However, perhaps it was God¡¯s mercy. The next moment, there was a knock on the door outside the


    office.


    Peter¡¯s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Come in!¡±


    Finally, he could do something else!


    Lee walked in through the door while holding a box.


    ¡°Lee, what are you holding in your hand?¡± Peter asked him with an excited look on his face.


    However, just as he was about to get up, he suddenly felt a sharp gazeing from across the room.


    Peter looked up and met Marina¡¯s frosty eyes.


    Peter was speechless.


    He immediately sat up straight again. He then looked down and pretended to be serious about his


    paperwork.


    Oscar seemed to have not heard Peter¡¯s inquiry and walked directly toward Marina with the box in his


    arms.


    ¡°Miss, this is a delivery from the Hernandez family, saying that it¡¯s a sign ofpensation,¡± Lee said.


    ¡°The Hernandez family?¡± When Marina heard the name, a trace of disgust shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Peter had been quietly paying attention to Marina.


    When he heard that it was a gift from the Hernandez family, he immediately became interested.


    However, the next moment, Marina spoke with utter disgust.


    ¡°Throw it away!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lee always did what Marina told him to do. Without even asking a question, he threw the box in


    his hand into the trash can next to him.


    Peter sat back a bit and poked his neck out. ¡°Marina, aren¡¯t you going to open it and take a look?¡±


    He was not really curious about what the Hernandez family had sent.


    After all, she had everything a man could ask for in her own family.


    The reason he was so interested was that he wanted to rx his eyes.


    Even if a piece of *** was put in front of him now, he would find it much more interesting than those


    documents.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to see? A gift from a man will only bring me bad luck.¡± Marina¡¯s expression was filled with


    disgust.


    Peter was speechless again.


    He was surprised to find that Marina seemed to be getting more and more against men!


    He guessed it was impossible for her to marry someone in the future.


    But that was okay because there was no man in the world who would be good enough for his Marina.


    It would be good for her to stay with the Bailey family!


    It was not like they couldn¡¯t afford to take care of her!


    Instead of marrying someone and suffering, it would be better for her to stay in her own family and be a


    queen!


    Peter nodded silently in his heart.


    And at this time, Marina¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang with a message beep.


    Marina nced at the familiar profile picture above themunication software.


    The impatience under her eyes faded a little, and her slender finger gently clicked to enter the dialog


    frame.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Even if it was only a text, Marina could feel the excitement of the person on the other


    end of the conversation on the phone screen.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marina replied.


    ¡°So, do you have time? Do you want to hang out?¡± The person on the other end of the screen took a


    minute to reply.


    Obviously, she should have hesitated for a long time before making this request.


    574


    11


    It could be seen she was very careful in organizing her words.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Marina stared at the words for a moment. Then, with a slip of her slender fingers, she gave a simple


    reply.


    [Yes.]


    [Then, I¡¯ll see you at the same old ce. I¡¯ll be waiting for you there!] This time, the other party sent a


    quick reply.


    And she seemed to be in a very good mood.


    Marina put her phone away and rose to her feet.


    ¡°Marina, are you going out now?¡± As soon as Peter saw Marina acting like this, his heart tickled.


    ¡°Are you done with your business already?¡± Marina gave him a look with her cold eyes.


    ¡°Well¡­ not yet.¡± Peter¡¯s voice was lowered a bit.


    ¡°Then, why are you asking this?¡± The coldness in Marina¡¯s eyes deepened.


    ¡°I get it. I¡¯ll stay at thepany and do my job.¡± Peter¡¯s head drooped.


    With a serious face, he started flipping through the documents in front of him.


    He looked like a wild wolf cub who had been tamed into a family dog.


    However, his look might be able to fool the others but not Marina.


    ¡°Oscar, you stay here,¡± Marina instructed.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Oscar immediately answered.


    Peter heard the words but felt a little uneasy.


    If Oscar stayed, how could he manage to ck off?


    ¡°Marina, you only brought Lee and Oscar. You¡¯re not familiar with Solemwood. Let theme with you,


    so I can feel more at ease.¡± Peter tried to sound concerned as her older brother.


    Marina threw him a nce before she instructed Oscar again.


    ¡°If he dares to run away or bezy at work, break his legs for me!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Oscar answered loudly.


    Peter was speechless.


    ¡°Marina, there¡¯s no need for you to go this far, right?¡± Peter looked at Marina with a look of negotiation.


    However, Marina didn¡¯t even spare him a look back at him. She turned around and walked out with


    Lee.


    ¡°Marina¡­¡± Peter wanted to chase after her, but Oscar was staring at him with a burning gaze.


    Peter suddenly felt a little pain in his knees.


    He then picked up the document in front of him again and read it with immense attention.


    Oscar and the others treated Marina¡¯s words as if they were holy orders.


    Although he was considered something of a master, they were not the ones who would understand the


    ways


    12:22


    of the world.


    He had to be responsible for his own mistakes.


    Peter had to ept the fact that he was an employee of thepany.


    After Marina came out of thepany, she gave Lee an address.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of a private club.


    ¡°Just wait for me outside,¡± Marina ordered and got out of the car.


    The person she was going to meet was not quite suitable for her to take Lee with her.


    The woman had the guts of a chicken at best. Lee and the others gave off too much pressure, which


    would probably scare her out of her wits and make her unable her to speak fluently.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lee was a little worried, but looking at Marina¡¯s determined look, he knew it was useless to say


    anything. So, he answered in a low voice at once.


    As soon as Marina entered the clubhouse, she saw the familiar figure sitting in the lobby by the


    window.


    It was a girl who looked very shy.


    She wore thick bangs and old-fashioned ck-framed sses.


    She had obviously been an adult for a long time but was still wearing a T-shirt and jeans from her


    student days.


    She kept looking at the door since she arrived there, and when she saw Marina enter, she was stunned


    for a


    moment.


    Marina immediately took a step toward her and walked over.


    She then sat down opposite her.


    Jessica was still looking at Marina with a dumbfounded look on her face and didn¡¯te back to her


    senses


    at all.


    ¡°What? Do I look so pretty to you?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows slightly, and there was a bit of flirtation


    in her


    tone.


    ¡°¡­ Huh? I¡­¡± Jessica instantly snapped back to her senses, her small face turning red all of a sudden.


    She was at a loss for words and couldn¡¯t even utter aplete sentence.


    ¡°Oh, well¡­¡±


    Looking at her like this, Marina sighed as if she hadn¡¯t heard.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a year since I saw you, and you are still as shy as ever. You didn¡¯t make any improvement.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ have always been like this.¡± Jessica¡¯s voice was particrly soft, and her every move suggested


    that she was timid and introverted.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t help but nce up at Marina.


    ¡°But you seem to have changed a lot.¡±


    ¡®Really? And have you ever thought that I might have been like this in the first ce?¡± Marina stretched


    out


    12-27 1


    her hand and beckoned the waiter. Then, she ordered a stiff drink.


    ¡°Carol, drinking is harmful to your health. You¡¯d better drink less,¡± Jessica spoke up in a hurry.


    ¡°Carol?¡± Marina gave a lowugh when she heard this name.


    ¡°Ah, I forgot. You¡¯re not called by that name anymore. Sorry, I just called you that out of habit.¡± Jessica


    looked at the look on Marina¡¯s face and hastily apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. You don¡¯t have to apologize to people for everything. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    Marina used to hate Jessica¡¯s cautious and discreet appearance.


    Now that she recovered her memory, she couldn¡¯t stand to look at it even more.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jessica¡¯s face reddened again. She grabbed her cuffs uneasily with her small hands, not knowing


    what to


    say.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Marina knew very well that Jessica¡¯s nature could not be changed for a while


    She ordered some food so that Jessica could feel rxed first.


    Otherwise, she probably wouldn¡¯t have said a word this entire evening.


    Jessica was very careful when eating the dishes.


    She was sitting quietly over there while taking small bites of food.


    She buried her head as low as possible..


    Marina couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she saw her like that.


    Jessica was Sophia¡¯s younger sister.


    But it was the kind of illegitimate daughter that was despised by everyone.


    Her mother was a dancing girl who met her father by chance.


    At the time, she saw that he had quite some money, so she hatched an evil n.


    She used some tricks to give birth to Jessica secretly.


    She wanted to get rich from it.


    However, n was shameless to the extreme.


    He didn¡¯t want to acknowledge Jessica at all.


    Jessica¡¯s mother spent years going back and forth over the matter, but she still couldn¡¯t get any benefit


    from


    it.


    In the end, she lost her mind and had a nervous breakdown. She threw herself out of the window.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    n had no choice but to take Jessica back to the Rodriguez family.


    However, Jessica¡¯s life in the Rodriguez family was not good.


    Even a servant could bully her at will.


    The only reason they became friends was that Marina unintentionally helped her once.


    This pure-minded girl took her as a friend for life.


    She always looked for her.


    Step by step, the two of them became friends.


    It could be said that Jessica was the only warmth Marina had ever felt during the three years that she


    lost her.


    memory.


    Later, she regained her memory and broke off contact with all the people she knew in Solemwood, but


    she


    did not block Jessica.


    In the past years, the two would asionally talk.


    Perhaps this time, she thought she could persuade her to leave together.


    Just when Marina¡¯s thoughts were drifting away, a teasing voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°I was wondering who it was. Isn¡¯t this the */*//// daughter of the Rodriguez family?¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    The moment Jessica heard the words, a trace of panic broke across her face at once.


    She raised her head only to see the people in front of her.


    She knew the leading man. That was the wooer of Sophia, Richard Grayson.


    Every time Richard came across her, he would always make things difficult for her.


    ¡°You guys, just look at her carefully. This woman¡¯s mother tried to win a man¡¯s heart by giving birth to a


    child. so that she could climb up the socialdder.


    ¡°However, you know, it is never easy to climb up the socialdder. The b***h¡¯s child is still nothing but a


    b***h.


    too.


    ¡°Look at her and take her as a reminder for yourselves. One had better not yearn for what does not


    belong to himself. Otherwise, he would probablye to the same end as she did, not being able to


    enjoy a wealthy life and having to live humbly like a dog!¡± Richard said with contempt.


    After Richard said that, the people behind him all burst intoughter at once.


    Jessica felt that their gazes were like poisoned arrows as they stared at her.


    She felt so painfully embarrassed all over.


    However, she had no way to defend herself at all.


    It was because what Richard had said about her mom was totally right.


    It was just that Jessica had never thought about living a life full of glory, splendor, wealth, and rank


    though.


    At that moment, several tall and big figures got out of the private parlor upstairs.


    The man, who was walking in the lead, glimpsed the slim figure sitting in front of the window by


    ident.


    He could not help but stop.


    A friend of Simon¡¯s, Jeff Harrison, followed his gaze and looked over there. He asked with confusion,


    ¡°Why


    did you stop?¡±


    However, Simon did not answer the question but kept staring at the small figure with intrigue.


    He did not expect to meet her again here.


    Jeff also looked in the direction where Simon was gazing at.


    ¡°Whoa, that girl is so stunning.¡± Jeff¡¯s attention was attracted instantly, but then, he looked at Simon


    and asked, ¡°Yet, I thought you have no interest in women. What? Are you suddenly interested now?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to have your tongue cut off?¡± Simon lowered his eyes and stared at Jeff with menace.


    Jeff was rendered speechless.


    And then, he immediately zipped his lips.


    Simon had be so protective of the girl at one nce?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jeff felt really confused.


    It was in the lobby.


    Looking at Jessica, who was too ashamed to show her face, Marina put on a cold look at once.


    She said, her red lips moving confidently, ¡°If you are too idle, you can lick the toilet with your tongue.


    Don¡¯t use it to talk nonsense here and there all the time!¡±


    Marina, who looked ahead with her head on one side, turned around to re at the man in front of her.


    She had a grim expression on her face.


    Upon seeing Marina¡¯s face, the man was dumbfounded at first. He seemed to be infatuated with her


    beauty.


    However, very quickly, he recognized Marina. The infatuation on his face instantly turned into anger.


    ¡°Caroline Campbell? You are not dead!¡± the man snapped.


    ¡°I will not die even if your whole family does!¡± Marina replied, her eyes full of contempt.


    ¡°Caroline, you must be courting death!¡± Richard felt so angry that he wanted to raise his hand and


    teach Marina a lesson.


    Simon subconsciously wanted to go forward and protect Marina. However, the next moment, Marina


    caught Richard by the wrist, grabbed his hair, and then smashed his head against the desk in front of


    her.


    With a thud, the table was broken.


    Richard slumped to the ground and could not get up after a long while.


    Simon, standing in the distance, had nothing to say for the moment.


    Jeff was also at a loss for words at the moment.


    ¡°This woman not only has a pretty face and a hot figure but also acts swiftly!¡± Jeff said in s***id


    amazement.


    Then, he suddenly heard a chuckle from aside.


    Jeff turned his head and looked at Simon only to find that thetter had curved his mouth into a light


    smile.


    ¡°Seriously? You have really fallen in love with her?¡± Jeff eximed in great astonishment.


    After all, it was even harder to make Simonugh than to defeat AlphaGo in a Go game.


    Simon did not respond to Jeff but fixed his gaze on Marina.


    Jessica had been too appalled to speak by the current scene.


    The dandies, who came here with Richard, were all frightened now. None of them dared to go forward.


    Marina seemed to feel that it was still not enough. She lowered her head to nce at Richard and then


    gave him a kick, turning him over.


    Then, she stepped on his chest.


    Richard started to cough.


    Richard, who was about to pass out, instantly woke up in pain.


    He stared at Marina with a frightened face.


    12:23


    As Richard woke up, Marina moved her foot along his chest bit by bit.


    In the end, her foot stopped on Richard¡¯s belly.


    She spoke slowly, ¡°Well, if my foot moves downward and t***ples on you hard, what do you think you


    will


    turn into?¡±


    Richard¡¯s face became ghastly pale in fear.


    He thought, ¡°Nuts!


    ¡°This woman has already gone crazy!¡±


    Richard wanted to get out of there as soon as possible, but his body was t***led on by Marina. He


    could not move at all.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a bit curious. Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡± Marina¡¯s tone was full of expectations. Her face


    shone with anticipation.


    ¡°No¡­ No need!¡± Richard hastened to say.


    ¡°No need? So, you know what you will be?¡± Marina settled her gaze on his face again.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Richard replied obediently.


    ¡°Then, tell me. What will you be?¡± Marina put on a faint smile on her face.


    With a smile, her pretty face looked even more stunning.


    However, this woman was really tough!


    ¡°I will be¡­ A eunuch¡­,¡± Richard replied with difficulty.


    ¡°Oh, eunuch. Which one is nasty, a eunuch or my friend?¡± Marina asked gloomily.


    Richard did not want to speak anymore for the moment.


    Marina was clearly trying to insult him!


    Staring at Richard, who stayed quiet, Marina did not get angry. Instead, she showed a grin.


    Yet, she moved her foot from Richard¡¯s belly downward slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m nasty! I¡¯m the nastiest person ever! I¡¯m the top nasty man in the world!¡± Richard was flurried at


    once and


    hastened to shout.


    Compared with being a eunuch, the humiliation to this extent was nothing at all!


    ¡°You do know what you are.¡± Gazing at the w***y man in front of her, Marina snorted and then withdrew


    her foot.


    Then, she cast a nce at Jessica and said with a deep voice, ¡°Since you¡¯ve said you¡¯re the nastiest


    person in the world, what should you say to my friend now?¡±


    Regardless of his pain, Richard got up in a hurry and made an apology to Jessica.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Rodriguez. I should not have said that to you. Please do not take it to heart!¡± Richard


    took another nce at Marina after saying that.


    He found that Marina¡¯s face did not soften. She did not seem to be satisfied with his words.


    Richard continued saying, ¡°Miss Rodriguez, you¡¯re like the moon in the sky while I¡¯m the s**t on the


    ground. I hope you don¡¯t lower yourself to my level. Just take me as a f***t and let me go!¡±


    Jessica was totally dumbfounded now. She stood in situ in a daze, not knowing what to do for the


    moment.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    ¡°Are you still not satisfied?¡± Marina asked, ncing at Jessica.


    ¡°Uh?¡± Jessica was slightly startled when she heard Marina¡¯s voice and snapped back to her senses.


    ¡°If you are still not satisfied, I can help you keep venting your anger.¡± Marina scanned Richard, who


    was still lying on the ground.


    Richard¡¯s body shook suddenly, and he quickly bowed his head to Jessica.


    ¡°Miss Rodriguez, I was too ignorant and reckless before and said some careless words. I hope you


    won¡¯t hold. it against me. From now on, I will respect you like my own mother!¡±


    Jessica had never seen such a scene before, and she was so anxious that she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    She could only look at Marina with a flushed face.


    ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± asked Marina with a slight smile.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not angry,¡± Jessica quickly replied.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not angry anymore, let this ungrateful child of yours get lost quickly,¡± said Marina. She


    finally eased her attitude.


    Ungrateful child?


    Jessica¡¯s pupils involuntarily dted, and she discreetly nced at Richard, almost tongue-tied.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting lost now! I¡¯m going to get lost as fast as a bowling ball!¡± Richard was afraid that Marina, this


    female demon, would change her mind again. He stood up and prepared to leave without waiting for


    Jessica


    to speak.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± However, he had only taken two steps when Marina called out to him.


    His body shuddered.


    He was almost unable to hold back the urge to urinate.


    ¡°What¡­ what is yourmand?¡± Richard answered respectfully and fearfully.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you would get lost as fast as a bowling ball?¡± said Marina in a calm and


    leisurely


    manner.


    Richard didn¡¯t say anything but felt greatly humiliated.


    His hands hanging by his side had clenched into fists, and his teeth were about to snap.


    But the woman in front of him had somehow developed the brutish strength of a bull.


    He didn¡¯t bring any guards this time. If he were to fight without a strategy, this fierce female demon


    might. actually end up crippling him.


    ¡°I might as well pretend to be obedient to keep myself safe first,¡± he thought.


    ¡°Just as they say, revenge is a dish best-served cold.¡±


    After weighing his options, Richard finally crouched slowly and hugged his knees, curling himself into a


    ball- as tightly as possible.


    Then, he rolled toward the door like a bowling ball.


    The group of youngsters who followed him naturally did not dare to stay any longer at this moment.


    They all left quickly.


    Seeing that the dirty things were gone, Marina withdrew her gaze with satisfaction.


    Then, she nced at Jessica.


    ¡°The air here has been polluted by those people. If we eat something that has their smell on it, we will


    surely get diarrhea. Let¡¯s find a new ce.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good!¡± At this moment, Jessica¡¯s brain had not fully recovered and could only instinctively follow


    behind Marina.


    After they left, Jeff looked at Simon with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Brother, I advise you to give up the idea of pursuing her. This woman is really too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Dangerous? Isn¡¯t she interesting?¡± said Simon leisurely.


    His eyes were filled with a strong interest.


    ¡°Interesting? Where is it interesting? Is it interesting to smash someone¡¯s head or to castrate


    someone? Or is it interesting to make someone roll out?¡± Jeff emphasized the word roll.


    ¡°All are interesting.¡± Simon looked at him with intense eyes.


    Hearing this, Jeff didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    ¡°You used to feel nothing about women. Once you have a little change, you encounter a queen of the


    devil. Be careful of meeting women in the future!¡± Jeff reminded kindly.


    ¡°You go back first. I still have some things to take care of.¡± Simon ignored Jeff¡¯s sarcasm and went


    straight to


    the door.


    Jeff wanted to stop him, but it was toote.


    On the other hand, Marina didn¡¯t rush to leave.


    Instead, she changed course and went to the restroom.


    While just beating someone up, she identally dirtied her shoes.


    She couldn¡¯t stand the filth and had to clean them thoroughly.


    Jessica watched as Marina carefully cleaned her shoes, and her consciousness finally returned.


    With a worried expression on her face, she looked at Marina and said, ¡°Marina, you shouldn¡¯t have


    been so impulsive just now!¡±


    This time, she did not call Marina¡¯s name wrong.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive.¡± Marina nodded vigorously in agreement.


    Jessica thought Marina was also starting to feel scared when Marina spoke again.


    ¡°Before I attacked just now, I forgot that there was something on the table. As a result, I got my beloved


    shoes. dirty. I was indeed too impulsive.¡±


    Jessica was speechless at her exnation.


    ¡°Marina, Richardes from aplicated background. I heard that they have some connections in


    the underworld. You humiliated him greatly today. He will definitely not let it go easily!¡± Jessica said


    again.


    ¡°Then, let hime seek revenge from me,¡± Marina replied nonchntly.


    ¡°Marina, you should leave Solemwood now!¡± Looking at Marina¡¯spletely uninterested appearance,


    Jessica was about to cry with anxiety.


    ¡°Why are you crying again?¡± Marina saw the redness in Jessica¡¯s eyes through the mirror. She couldn¡¯t


    help


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    but furrow her brows.


    ¡°They were right. I am a disaster, a bad omen. Everyone whoes close to me will be hurt.¡± Jessica¡¯s


    voice was mixed with a hint of s***b.


    Marina¡¯s tone was tinged with a hint of helplessness as she asked, ¡°Why are you bringing up these


    things again?¡±


    ¡°It was my fault for causing the fight with Richard earlier, and you only intervened to defend me. I


    shouldn¡¯t have asked you toe out today. If I hadn¡¯t, none of this would have happened!¡± Jessica


    said regretfully, her tears streaming down her face.


    Marina was left speechless again.


    Looking at Jessica crying in front of her, she felt her head ache again.


    She was really afraid of Jessica¡¯s tears.


    This girl would cry and never stop.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t need to worry. In my eyes, a character like Richard is not even as strong as an ant. I


    could crush him with just one hair. So, stop crying.¡± Marina fumbled in her pocket, trying to find some


    tissue to wipe


    Jessica¡¯s face.


    Unfortunately, she searched her entire body but could not find any tissue or handkerchief.


    Finally, she sighed and handed over her own sleeve to Jessica.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes were still full of tears, and she looked at Marina with confusion.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t good-looking, to begin with. If you keep crying, you¡¯ll really turn yourself into an ugly


    duckling. I don¡¯t know where all these tears areing from. You¡¯re always crying like a baby,¡± said


    Marina as she wiped Jessica¡¯s face with her sleeve.


    Her actions weren¡¯t particrly gentle and were even a bit rough.


    But Jessica stood still, letting Marina wipe her face, and even tilted her chin slightly to make it easier for


    Jessica.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Marina used both sleeves to wipe the tears clean from Jessica¡¯s face.


    Now they were all ruined. Not only were her shoes dirty, but her clothes were too.


    ¡°Marina, quickly. Check if there are any ne tickets left for tonight. I¡¯ll handle Richard Grayson¡¯s


    revenge,¡± Jessica urged with a sniffle.


    ¡°How do you n to handle it with your small body that is thinner than paper?¡± Marina nced at her.


    ¡°I¡­ Anyway, you don¡¯t need to worry about it. He likes my sister, so he will cut me some ck,¡± Jessica


    said slowly.


    ¡°Ha? Did you cry too long earlier, so your braincked oxygen, making you st***id? Your sister, Sophia,


    wants to kill you badly. Will Richard Grayson let you go because he likes your sister?¡± Marina sneered.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ Don¡¯t worry about these things. I can handle it myself. You should hurry up and book your


    ne ticket.¡± Jessica knew the lie she had just told was too flimsy.


    She was never good at lying.


    ¡°Jessica, didn¡¯t I tell you my true identity?¡± Marina let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯m strong.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jessica looked puzzled.


    ¡°After going back tonight, you can search the Bailey Group online. You will find that you have opened


    the door to a new world.¡± Marina spoke in a leisurely tone.


    The expression on Jessica¡¯s face became even more confused.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you back first.¡± The shoes couldn¡¯t be cleaned, and the clothes were stained.


    Marina¡¯s current mood could hardly be said to be good.


    If it weren¡¯t for Jessica being around, she probably would not have been able to control her emotions.


    ¡°L¡­¡± Jessica wanted to say something, but Marina interrupted her.


    ¡°I have a severe headache now. Can we get out of here first?¡±


    ¡°Headache? Did you get hurt just now? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡± When Jessica heard that,


    shepletely ignored everything else.


    ¡°It¡¯s an old problem. I¡¯ll go home and take some medicine and rest. It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Marina replied in a


    calm


    tone.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get out of here quickly.¡± When Jessica heard that, she didn¡¯t want to waste more time.


    ¡°Sure.¡± It was more than Marina could ask for.


    After leaving the club, Marina suggested she give Jessica a ride home.


    However, Jessica thought she meant to take a taxi and refused.


    She said, ¡°Taxi fares are too expensive. I rode a shared bike here and must ride it back.¡± She looked at


    the shared bike by the flower bed.


    Among the luxury cars, the shared bike seemed quite shabby.


    Marina was left speechless.


    ¡°Marina, take a taxi back home quickly if you have a headache. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Jessica paid no heed to


    Marina¡¯s expression and rode away on her shared bike.


    She was well aware of the history between Marina and her sister.


    If Marina had taken her back and run into Sophia, she would have been hurt.


    Jessica could only refuse her in a gentle way like that.


    Marina didn¡¯t say anything.


    Watching Jessica¡¯s back as she walked away, Marina couldn¡¯t help but think.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who told her that I was going to take a taxi?


    ¡°This silly girl probably still thinks I am the same person I was back then, with no family or money.¡±


    However, since Jessica had already walked far away, Marina didn¡¯t bother to catch up.


    She took out her phone and prepared to call Lee to pick her up.


    Before she even had a chance to dial, a limited edition Maybach stopped in front of her.


    Marina nced up lightly and then moved to the side.


    However, the car followed her over.


    Marina was helpless and confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the driver of this car?¡± she thought.


    She put away her phone and approached to see who was so bold as to confront her.


    When the car window was down, Marina¡¯s expression froze when she saw the handsome man inside.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Marina lifted her hand and pointed straight at the man in the car.


    It was rare for her to be tongue-tied.


    ¡°Get in the car, and we¡¯ll talk.¡± Simon Hernandez moved his thin lips.


    His voice was like the coldest mountain stream, making people tremble.


    However, Marina didn¡¯t know that Simon¡¯s tone had already softened as much as possible at that


    moment.


    She felt that he was deliberately provoking her. After she returned to her senses, she pulled open the


    car door and got inside.


    This p****y had been giving her a hard time looking for him, but she hadn¡¯t expected him toe to


    her.


    Now she would show him that she wasn¡¯t easy to flirt with.


    She had to cut off those paws that had touched her.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Just as Marina was about to speak, the car suddenly mmed on the brakes.


    She was unprepared and fell forward¡­


    Right into the arms of Simon Hernandez¡­


    Her nose hurt from hitting his hard chest.


    But there was a familiar cold fragrance that smelled surprisingly good.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hernandez, a ck dog suddenly ran out in front.¡± Gavin Johnson apologized quickly.


    He was surprised to see a faint smile appear at the corner of Mr. Hernandez¡¯s mouth.


    His pupils instantly widened.


    Had he gone blind?


    Why had Mr. Hernandez smiled?


    But he clearly made a mistake.


    Gavin started to doubt himself.


    Meanwhile, Marina regained her senses and rubbed her nose while ring at the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°How much did you pay for driving school? If you put that little ck dog in the driver¡¯s seat, it would


    drive better than you!¡±


    Because she was sitting in the back seat, she did not see Gavin Johnson¡¯s face.


    Otherwise, she would recognize that Gavin Johnson was the one who signed the refund contract with


    her.


    Gavin Johnson was silent for a while.


    He had always been praised for his intelligence and outstanding abilities.


    This was the first time someone had despised him so much.


    When he thought of Marina¡¯s identity and Mr. Hernandez¡¯s attitude just now, he could only silently


    endure it.


    He started the car again. This time, he drove smoother than before.


    Seeing that the other party did not retort, Marina retracted her gaze.


    She looked up and met Simon¡¯s deep ck eyes.


    Only then did she realize that their current posture was like she was embracing him initiatively.


    Marina immediately pulled away from Simon¡¯s embrace and pressed herself against the car door.


    Her posture suggested that even a slight touch from Simon Hernandez would make her ufortable.


    Simon didn¡¯t seem to mind her actions and handed her the bag beside him..


    ¡°What is it?¡± Marina furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°Open it and see,¡± Simon Hernandez replied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get something for nothing. Don¡¯t think that giving me a gift will make you live a few more.


    moments before dying.¡± A coldness flickered in Marina¡¯s ck eyes as she clenched her fists.


    Since being manipted by Gordon Campbell and spending the night with a stranger man¡­.


    She had been particrly resistant to men approaching her, and Simon Hernandez had aalmost forced


    her to sleep with him before.


    She naturally couldn¡¯t let him get away.


    In the next moment, however, Simon¡¯s words made it difficult for her to swing her fists.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    ¡°Your shoes and clothes are all dirty. Aren¡¯t they ufortable to wear?¡± Simon looked at her with a


    deep


    gaze.


    Marina was left speechless by his words.


    Of course, she was ufortable.


    She was so ufortable that she wanted to take off her shoes and clothes immediately.


    She used to just like cleanliness. After that night, she developed an intense obsession with cleanliness.


    If there was even a little dirt on her, she felt like tens of thousands of ants crawling all over her body.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been so eager to send Jessica Rodriguez away just now.


    However, her childhood upbringing did not allow her to walk barefoot on the street wearing only a small


    vest.


    That was why she had been gritting her teeth and enduring it all along.


    ¡°Since I don¡¯t know your exact shoe size, I just estimated. You can try it first. It should be around the


    same size,¡± Simon Hernandez said as he watched Marina¡¯s slightly withdrawn fist. There was a faint


    smile barely


    noticeable on his face.


    He opened the box in front of him and took out an exquisite pair of high heels..


    Marina¡¯s expression grew increasingly confused.


    ¡°How did he know my shoes were dirty?


    ¡°And how did he know I was ufortable?


    ¡°Did he see everything that happened just now at the club?¡±


    Marina kept thinking with her ck eyes lowered.


    As she stared at Simon intently, he suddenly bent down and lifted her foot onto his leg.


    In the next moment, he gently removed her dirty shoes.


    Seeing this scene through the rearview mirror, Gavin Johnson was so startled that his hands were


    slightly shaking on the steering wheel.


    Although he had already stabilized the car at fast as he could, the car immediately tilted toward one


    side.


    His actions brought Marina¡¯s wandering thoughts back to reality.


    Seeing Simon putting on shoes for her, she immediately darkened her face.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marina instinctively wanted to pull her foot back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. It¡¯ll be fine soon,¡± Simon Hernandez said without looking up.


    For some reason, Marina didn¡¯t move anymore.


    After changing Marina¡¯s shoes, Simon looked carefully at them for a while and was very satisfied.


    ¡°The size is just right.¡±


    It was only then that Marina withdrew her foot from Simon¡¯sp.


    She looked down at her shoes. Not only was the size perfect, but the style was also what she liked.


    But this couldn¡¯t be a reason for Simon to touch her without permission. ¡°Who allowed you to touch my


    foot?¡±


    ¡°You were staring at me nonstop just now. I thought you wanted me to help you put them on,¡± Simon


    said.


    Marina felt utterly helpless.


    ¡°You¡¯re so good at imagining and telling people what they should wear. Why don¡¯t you be a tailor? I was


    just thinking.¡± Marina was furious.


    ¡°Is that so? Then maybe I misunderstood your meaning.¡± Simon¡¯s words sounded like an apology, but


    there was not a single trace of remorse on his face.


    Marina clenched her teeth and was about to speak.


    She then saw him pull out a white shirt from the bag next to him.


    ¡°Can you change your clothes by yourself?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? If you dare help me change, I¡¯ll chop off your hands.¡± Marina looked fierce.


    ¡°Then you can change by yourself.¡± Simonpletely ignored Marina¡¯s fierce attitude and kindly


    handed her the clothes.


    Marina felt like she had punched a cotton ball.


    There was no resistance at all.


    At this time, Simon politely lifted the partition between the front and back seats.


    Marina was instantly isted in a separate space.


    She remained silent for a while.


    ¡°The partition is not transparent, and the windows are covered with film. We can¡¯t see through it. You


    can change your clothes with peace of mind,¡± Simon exined on the other side of the partition.


    Marina didn¡¯t reply.


    But she really wanted to throw the clothes at that guy¡¯s head and break his neck.


    Both of her sleeves were soaked with Jessica¡¯s tears.


    Now they were sticking to the back of her hand, making her feel utterly ufortable.


    Finally, Marina had to grit her teeth and change her clothes.


    At this point, the car had stopped.


    Marina looked up and saw her residence outside the window.


    She was stunned for a moment but soon had a realization.


    This guy had invaded her room before and knew her address.


    She bent her finger and tapped the panel by her side.


    In the next moment, the panel came down.


    ¡°This outfit suits you very well.¡± Simon looked at Marina. A hint of surprise shed across his eyes.


    The clothes had a bit of a unisex style, which might look odd on other people.


    But Marina managed to wear them perfectly with a touch of both gentleness and wildness.


    That was why she somewhat impressed Simon.


    Marina didn¡¯t respond to his praise.


    She only ground her teeth as she watched Simon.


    She was hoping to crush his head at the beginning.


    Now she was wearing his shoes and clothes.


    If she were to attack him now¡­


    It would seem like she was too inhumane.


    ¡°Your driver seems to being.¡± While Marina was still thinking, Simon spoke again.


    H


    Marina turned her head to look out the window and noticed Lee was staring at them with a wary look.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go now. Cherish the time while your head is still on your neck because the next time we


    meet, it might not be there anymore.¡±


    Marina ultimately decided to let him go this time.


    ¡°So you¡¯re looking forward to our next meeting, huh?¡± Simon raised an eyebrow.


    Marina was utterly speechless because of this guy.


    She wondered, ¡°Is this guy s****d?


    ¡°I just spoke so bluntly. Didn¡¯t he understand?


    ¡°I was threatening to kill him!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also looking forward to our next meeting.¡± Simon was still looking at her intensively.


    ¡°Go get some medicine if you¡¯re sick.¡± Marina thought this guy was m***lly sick.


    She promptly opened the car door and got out.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, are you okay?¡± Lee hurried over when he saw Marina get out of the car.


    However, his eyes kept looking at the car parked nearby.


    When Marina got out of the car just now, he thought he saw a man still sitting inside.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go inside,¡± Marina replied, heading toward the front door.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, who was the person who brought you back?¡± Lee asked.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Any unfamiliar person appearing around Marina had to be thoroughly investigated.


    No dangerous element should get a chance to approach Marina.


    ¡°Just a tailor,¡± Marina replied nonchntly.


    He was also a tailor with a remarkable ability to imagine.


    ¡°A tailor?¡± Lee wondered.


    He looked puzzled.


    ¡°Are tailors so rich nowadays?


    ¡°Could they afford limited edition luxury cars?


    ¡°And when did Miss Bailey meet a male tailor?


    ¡°Does she want to make clothes?¡±


    L****s attention hadpletely gone off track.


    Meanwhile, Simon kept his gaze fixed in the direction Marina had left.


    B

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, you and Miss Bailey have such a fate.¡± Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Gavin Johnson


    looked at Simon and sighed with emotion.


    ¡°Miss Bailey?¡± Simon finally withdrew his gaze when he heard that.


    ¡°Hmm? Don¡¯t you know, Mr. Hernandez?¡± Gavin was a little surprised at Simon¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°What should I know?¡± Simon narrowed his ck eyes.


    ¡°She is Miss Bailey. Didn¡¯t I tell youst time? She beat Mr. Robert to the hospital. You asked me to


    investigate who lived here. I thought you already knew,¡± Gavin exined.


    He thought Mr. Hernandez was so attentive to Miss Bailey because he already knew her identity.


    It turned out that he didn¡¯t know it at all.


    After Simon heard that, there was a faint sh of light in his eyes.


    He then chuckled softly.


    ¡°Do you mean she¡¯s the little girl from the Bailey family?¡±


    It seemed that things were getting more interesting.


    Simon turned his head to look out of the car window again.


    The lights were on in a room on the second floor of Marina¡¯s house.


    A graceful figure could be vaguely seen moving inside.


    The Bailey girl was indeed interesting.


    A momentter, Simon withdrew his gaze and gave an order with a deep voice. ¡°Go back to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gavin responded and started driving.


    When Marina noticed that Simon¡¯s car had left while she was upstairs, her facial expression finally


    eased


    slightly.


    She closed the curtains and took off her shoes and shirt.


    She had initially nned to throw them directly into the trash.


    Somehow, she suddenly remembered the pleasant cold fragrance on that man¡¯s body.


    After hesitating for a moment, she finally found a bag and packed the shoes and clothes.


    She threw it into the back of the closet.


    She then turned around and walked toward the bathroom.


    As for Richard Grayson, aftering out of the club, he endured great pain all over his body and went


    to the hospital.


    After the examination, it was found that he had arge wound apanied by a slight concussion.


    He also had two broken ribs. While applying the medicine, Richard cursed with all the dirty words he


    knew in pain.


    His eyes were filled with deep hatred.


    ¡°Caroline Campbell, you wait for me!


    ¡°I will make you kneel and apologize to me!¡±


    He clenched his fist but identally pulled the wound on his chest, causing him to burst into a series of


    curses.


    Marina felt refreshed after taking a shower.


    As soon as she sat down in front of her desk, theputer screen suddenly lit up.


    A huge face suddenly appeared on the screen, upying the entire screen.


    Marina¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and she tilted her head back slightly.


    ¡°Lambert Bailey! Keep that s****d face of yours away from the camera! It scared my eyes!¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure.¡± On the other end, Lambert Bailey immediately stepped back and then started speaking


    exceptionally earnestly.


    ¡°Marina, is this distancefortable for you? Do your eyes feel okay?¡±


    ¡°Cut it out!¡± Marina nced at him lightly, then looked down and continued to wipe her somewhat wet


    hair.


    ¡°Marina, when are youing back?¡± Lambert asked with a look of concern.


    Marina lifted her eyelids and closed theputer screen without saying a word.


    She got up and walked toward the big bed.


    At the next moment, the mobile phone she had ced at the end of the bed lit up.


    It was still Lambert Bailey¡¯s face.


    Marina nced at it and pped it back on the desk.


    As soon as she sat on the bed, the TV on the opposite side was turned on again.


    On the screen was the face of Lambert Bailey again.


    Just as Marina was thinking about whether to throw the TV out, Lambert immediately seized the time to


    say his purpose.


    ¡°I have a very urgent matter that needs your help.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not avable.¡± Marina refused crisply.


    She turned around and picked up the picture frame on the head of the bed..


    The frame was made of crystal. When Marina threw it up and down, she found it was heavy enough to


    smash a hole in the TV screen.


    ¡°Grandpa asked me to tell you,¡± Lambert said quickly, watching Marina¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Grandpa?¡± Hearing that, Marina narrowed her starry eyes slightly.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa entrusted me with this matter. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call and ask him


    yourself,¡± Lambert said firmly.


    Marina stared at him for a moment, thinking that he didn¡¯t have the guts to deceive her in the name of


    their grandpa.


    ¡°Tell me what Grandpa wants me to do.¡± Marina¡¯s red lips moved.


    ¡°An old friend of his is sick. Grandpa wants you to take a look at him,¡± Lambert said. As soon as Marina


    gave the nod, he acted on it immediately.


    ¡°Send me his information.¡± Marina sounded a littlezy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent it to your mailbox,¡± Lambert said.


    ¡°That was fast. Is it really just Grandpa¡¯s words?¡± Marina squinted and stared at the handsome young


    man on the TV screen.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem, well¡­ I was recently discussing a business with a boss. This old man seems to be his


    elder. Hel has been busy with this matter recently. This business is on the board if you can cure his


    grandfather.¡±


    Lambert did not dare to speak in front of his sister. He touched his nose, feeling a sense of guilt.


    The smile on Marina¡¯s face had long faded away.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But you have to believe me. This is really just a coincidence. After Grandpa told me, I realized that his


    friend was the boss¡¯s elder, and I definitely didn¡¯t reveal your identity!¡± Lambert said and stretched out


    his hand to


    swear.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Marina waved her hand.


    She picked up theptop next to her, logged in to the mailbox, and checked the medical records that


    Lambert sent her.


    ¡°When do you have time?¡± Lambert asked cautiously.


    Marina did not answer his question. She only quickly scanned the medical records.


    When she saw that the medical record introduced the elder as a soldier, her eyes shed. She raised


    her


    head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find him tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll tell him now.¡± A sh of happiness shed across Lambert¡¯s face.


    His sister promised to help, so he couldn¡¯t run away from this business.


    However, just as Lambert was about to go offline, Marina suddenly stopped him.


    ¡°Marina, what else do you want?¡± Lambert had a gentle expression.


    ¡°Next time you dare to hack myputer and phone, I¡¯ll send Grandpa the Favorite Movies folder on


    yourputer,¡± Marina Bailey said word by word.


    Lambert was shocked by her words.


    His face instantly revealed a trace of horror. ¡°How do you know about this folder? I hid it so well.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Marina looked at him nkly.


    Lambert was too startled to utter a word for a moment.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t decipher it yourself, did you?¡± he murmured.


    ¡°What else could it be?¡± Marina rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Have you read the contents of the folder?¡± Lambert hurriedly asked.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    ¡°Such disgusting things. I don¡¯t know why you men collect them,¡± Marina said coldly.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Lambert went a little crazy when he heard Marina¡¯s words.


    ¡°Marina, how can you watch those things at such a young age? You¡¯ll ruin your eyes!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to see it, then why do you hide it in theputer? Can¡¯t you just delete it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hiding it because I don¡¯t want you to see it!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to y tongue twisters with you here. I¡¯m going to rest.¡± Marina did not wait for


    Lambert to respond and turned off the TV.


    This time, Lambert didn¡¯t dare hack into her TV again..


    Marina¡¯s world was finally at peace again.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the ocean, Lambert turned on his personalputer frantically.


    After decoding the multipleyers of encryption, he moved the folder Favorite Movies, located deep


    within theputer, to his external hard drive.


    It was porn that he had collected for many years. Marina must not have been allowed to delete them.


    ¡°That girl¡¯s hacking skills are getting better and better.


    ¡°Obviously, I was the teacher who introduced her to hacking, but now she has surpassed me.


    ¡°I should have signed a nonpetition agreement with her!


    ¡°The younger generation is indeed morepetent.¡± Lambert kept thinking.


    In the presidential suite at Hillton Hotel¡­.


    Simon had juste out of the shower.


    Gavin was on the phone. As soon as he saw Simoning out, he hung up the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, there is news from the Campbell family. The old man is not good. He is in a state of


    unconsciousness now, and there is no way to see guests at all.¡± Gavin Johnson frowned.


    ¡°Did you find the doctor I asked you to find?¡± Simon¡¯s face sank.


    ¡°The Miracle Doc has always been elusive, but he suddenly disappeared four years ago. Our people


    have been searching nonstop, but there is no news yet. He used to like to go to dangerous ces in


    Miderina. I am afraid he might have¡­¡± Gavin didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Simon understood what he meant.


    His thick eyebrows tightened instantly.


    The old man had what he wanted.


    This time, he had to take it back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go there myself tomorrow,¡± he said.


    L


    1.4


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gavin Johnson nodded.


    The following day¡­


    Marina rarely got up early.


    It was just that she was in a bad mood due to ack of sleep.


    Going downstairs with a cold face, she saw Peter Moore waiting in the living room.


    ¡°Marina, good morning. I brought you breakfast. It was made by a famous chef here. It is said that his


    ancestors were imperial chefs. Come and try it.¡± Peter looked attentive and pulled out the chair for


    Marina.


    ¡°Did Lambert ask you toe here?¡± Marina sat down slowly.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t ask me toe to supervise you. You have always been true to your word and done what


    you promised. He just wanted me toe over and drive you,¡± Peter said with a smile.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Marina snorted lightly.


    She picked up her fork and tasted the breakfast in front of her.


    The food tasted really good.


    After seeing Marina¡¯s frowned brows stretch slightly, Peter smiled with relief.


    Finally, it wasn¡¯t in vain. He stood in line for two hours to buy breakfast.


    Marina slowly finished her breakfast and went out with Peter.


    Because she got up so early, she was seriously sleep¨Cdeprived. As soon as she got into the car, she


    closed her


    eyes to rest.


    After arriving at the destination, Peter called out to her softly.


    Marina slowly opened her eyes, which were filled with hostility.


    ¡°Marina, we are here.¡± Peter couldn¡¯t help but tighten his body..


    Marina pinched her eyebrows irritably, opened the door, and got out of the car.


    When she saw the vi in front of her, the expression on her face was petrified for a moment.


    Peter, who got out of the car following her, saw the look on her face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Lambert tell me that the person he wanted me to save is from the Campbell family?¡±


    Marina¡¯s eyes showed a coldness.


    This vi was the Campbell family¡¯s old house.


    She used toe with Gordon Campbell a few times when she was still Caroline Campbell.


    But his family had always been indifferent to her.


    She thought it would be impossible to go back to this ce in her life.


    She didn¡¯t expect she would be back now.


    ¡°The Campbell family? I don¡¯t know. Lambert only gave the address to me.¡± Peter was dazed. ¡°Do you


    have


    any connection with the Campbell family?¡±


    He carefully considered his wording.


    Marina¡¯s impatience was bing more apparent on her face.


    She wanted to walk away immediately.


    Remembering that the medical record noted that the old man was a soldier, her steps stopped again.


    Forget it. She couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing based on the old man¡¯s identity.


    In the Campbells¡® residence¡­


    The atmosphere was tense.


    Countless doctors hade and gone out of the old man¡¯s room.


    Almost everyone had a solemn expression.


    Sophia followed behind Gordon Campbell.


    In this chilling and tense atmosphere, a slender figure stood in front of the crowd.


    His face was cold and distant. He had an unusually handsome face, but it did not reduce the chill


    emanating from him.


    By his side was the current head of the Campbell family.


    Sophia had secretly peeked at the figure several times within half an hour.


    It was the first time she had seen a man better looking than Gordon in Solemwood.


    And his identity didn¡¯t seem to be simple.


    When did such a character appear in Solemwood?


    Howe she never knew?


    Just as Sophia looked over again, she suddenly received a vicious gaze from Erica Campbell next to


    her.


    She immediately withdrew her gaze. Erica was the younger sister of Gordon, but she never liked


    Sophia.


    Sophia didn¡¯t take her seriously at all. She just leaned against Gordon provocatively and then spoke


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    softly.


    ¡°Gordon, you don¡¯t have to worry. Dr. Kevin is the best surgeon in the world. It took me a lot of effort to


    invite him back from abroad. With him here, Grandpa will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gordon nodded, but the worry in his eyes did not dissipate at all.


    Erica¡¯s teeth suddenly clenched tighter.


    She cursed inwardly, ¡°If this woman hadn¡¯t brought the doctor, how could she be qualified to step into


    the gates of the Campbell family?¡±


    As Sophia watched the angry expression on Erica¡¯s face, she felt a sense of relief.


    ¡°Challenge me? You¡¯re still too young,¡± she thought.


    She immediately nced around at everyone present.


    Chapter is


    Almost everyone in the Campbell family was there.


    Each and every one of them was a character that she would nevere into contact with in her daily


    life.


    The Rodriguez family was originally a small family, and her father¡¯s business had been even worse


    over the


    years.


    In Solemwood, her family was no longer notable.


    As long as she held on to Gordon, she would be the future youngdy of the Campbell family.


    Everything was going to be hers.¡±


    At that time, no one would dare to despise her anymore.


    A hint of greed and ambition slid through Sophia¡¯s eyes.


    Gordon was paying attention to the old man¡¯s situation and did not notice Sophia¡¯s emotions at the


    moment.


    On the contrary, Erica, who was standing by the side, noticed it and snorted with disdain.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Sophia immediately looked over and quickly put on an innocent expression. ¡°Is there something you¡¯re


    unhappy with me about, little sister?


    ¡°Yes, I just don¡¯t like your hypocritical face. When you stand beside me, the smell of hypocrisy


    emanating from you makes me feel sick.¡±


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t keep calling me sister when you haven¡¯t even married my brother yet!¡± Erica had been


    holding it in. Since Sophia challenged her first, she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sophia quickly apologized, her eyes red with tears brimming.


    ¡°Why are you crying? I didn¡¯t hit you! Why do you love to pretend so much?¡± Erica shouted at her.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sophia immediately grabbed Gordon¡¯s sleeve and hid behind him.


    She seemed to be terrified.


    ¡°Who are you pretending to show this to?¡± The more Erica watched Sophia¡¯s actions, the more sich she


    felt. She stepped forward to pull her out.


    However, Gordon stood up directly in front of Sophia to stop Erica.


    ¡°Eri, stop making trouble.¡± His tone was extremely serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m making trouble? It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s an angelic b***h! How can you still yell at me!¡± Erica was


    furious.


    ¡°Pay attention to yournguage. Have you forgotten what the etiquette teacher taught you?¡± Gordon


    asked.


    ¡°Brother, open your eyes and take a good look. This woman is not a good person at all!¡± Erica raised


    her hand and pointed to Sophia, who was hiding behind Gordon.


    ¡°Eri!¡± Gordon¡¯s voice grew louder.


    Obviously, he was angry.


    Erica bit her lower lip and retracted her hand indignantly.


    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you want a good woman like Carol? Somehow you have to love such a ***! Sooner


    orter, you will regret it!¡± Erica gritted her teeth..


    Hearing the name Carol, Gordon couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene when he saw her before. He


    frowned. instantly.


    When Sophia saw Gordon like that, she hurriedly hugged his arm.


    Gordon¡¯s thoughts were pulled back instantly. He lowered his head and patted her hand as if to


    appease her.


    Sophia instantly showed a gentle smile.


    Watching them act so lovey-dovey, Erica wanted to poke her eyes out.


    Her older brother had been smart since he was a child, so why did he have to find a girlfriend in the


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    garbage. heap?


    She was so p***d off.


    At that moment, a young man with yellow hair and blue eyes walked out of the bedroom.


    17-25


    Seeing himing out of the room, Gordon hurried forward to ask him about the old man¡¯s situation.


    ¡°The patient¡¯s current situation is urgent, and the operation must be arranged immediately,¡± Dr. Kevin


    said eagerly.


    ¡°Then arrange the surgery right now.¡± Jacob Campbell immediately decided.


    ¡°Please sign the consent form for the operation.¡± Kevin opened his mouth.


    The Campbell family¡¯s residence was equipped withplete medical facilities, and the operation


    could be finished there without going to the hospital.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jacob agreed and was about to sign, but a cold voice suddenly sounded..


    ¡°S***d! If you do the operation now, the patient won¡¯t even get off of the operating table.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone on the scene looked in the direction of the voice.


    They found a stunning woman with an impatient expression on her face walking toward them.


    People in the Campbell family watched Marina with a hint of shock on their faces.


    Even Sophia¡¯s expression changed uncontrobly, and she held Gordon¡¯s hand tightly.


    When Simon saw Marina, there was a faint light in his eyes.


    ¡°Carol, are you back? Great, you¡­ you¡¯re finally back!¡± Erica was the first toe to her senses. She


    stepped forward to hug Marina.


    However, she was directly stopped by a tall figure halfway through her step.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get out of the way!¡± Erica red.


    Lee stood there intently.


    He was like an indestructible wall.


    At this time, the rest of the Campbell family¡¯s members also came back to their senses.


    When they looked at Marina, their expressions were either indifferent or disgusted.


    Whether it was Marina Bailey or Sophia Rodriguez, the Campbell family looked down on both of them.


    ¡°This is not a ce where you cane back. Hurry up and get out.¡± Gordon took a step forward,


    grabbed Marina, and was about to take her away.


    However, Marina stood still.


    ¡°Caroline Campbell!¡±


    ¡°You can forget about this hand if you don¡¯t let go of me!¡± There was a hint of disgust in Marina¡¯s eyes


    as she spoke.


    Gordon was about to speak, but Dr. Kevin suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Miss, what do you mean by that?¡± There was still a hint of anger on the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°I said you are a mediocre doctor seeking wealth at the cost of lives.¡± Marina red at Gordon and


    forcefully withdrew her hand.


    She wanted to use disinfectant tissue to clean the hands that Gordon had touched, but she realized


    she had


    forgotten to bring them because she had woken up too early.


    Just as she was getting more irritable, a square scarf with a pleasant and cold smell was handed to


    her.


    Marina raised her head slightly and met a pair of ck eyes as deep as ancient wells.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± she wondered.


    Her brow furrowed in the middle instantly.


    ¡°Is he also from the Campbell family?


    ¡°That would be too bad then!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not from the Campbell family. I¡¯m just here to visit the elders.¡± Simon seemed to see through her


    thoughts, exining in a low voice.


    His words actually made Marina¡¯s brow rx slightly. After hesitating for a moment, she took the


    handkerchief from his hand.


    She carefully wiped her wrist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return it after I wash it,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°No need. Throw it away if it¡¯s dirty. I have more here.¡± Simon stepped forward, took the square scarf


    from


    her hand, and threw it into the trash can beside him.


    Gordon¡¯s face instantly grew more unpleasant.


    However, this man¡¯s identity was very mysterious. Even his father looked very nervous in front of the


    man.


    He didn¡¯t dare to speak rashly at the moment.


    Watching Gordon¡¯s unpleasant expression, Marina finally believed that the guy in front of her was not al


    member of the Campbell family.


    Her gaze finally softened a bit.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I came here at the invitation of Mrs. Campbell to see the patient, but now it seems that


    your have invited a more talented doctor. In that case, I don¡¯t need to stay here anymore.¡± Dr. Kevin


    was angry when he saw Marina ignoring him like that.


    He took off his mask and was about to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Kevin, please don¡¯t be angry. Thisdy doesn¡¯t understand medicine at all. She was just joking


    with you. just now.


    ¡°We all know that you are the most famous doctor in the world, so please stay and treat the old


    patient,¡± Sophia said anxiously.


    Her words were profound. Although it seemed like she was excusing Marina, the real purpose was to


    push her out as a target¡­


    Alluding that she dyed the old man¡¯s treatment.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    As soon as Sophia¡¯s words sounded, the expressions on the rest of the Campbell family members


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    became even more unpleasant.


    ¡°Gordon, hurry up and take this woman out!¡± Jacob Campbell ordered.


    There was undeniable coercion in his voice.


    ¡°I will.¡± Gordon stepped forward immediately.


    However, Simon moved inconspicuously toward Marina, blocking Gordon with his body.


    Gordon frowned instantly.


    ¡°What does this man have to do with Marina?


    ¡°Why has he been protecting her since the beginning?¡± He kept wondering..


    ¡°She is the doctor I specially invited to treat Mr. Campbell.¡± Simon looked over the crowd. His gaze fell


    directly


    on Jacob.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jacob thought something wrong with his ears when he heard that.


    After carefully looking at Simon¡¯s expression, he found that Simon didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all.


    ¡°Are you not mistaken? She doesn¡¯t understand medicine at all.¡± Marina stayed with the Campbell


    family for three years. Jacob naturally knew she didn¡¯t understand anything.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, do you not believe me?¡± Simon asked with a hint of coldness in his voice.


    ¡°No¡­ no.¡± Jacob¡¯s head suddenly lowered.


    ¡°If not, let her go in and see the patient.¡± Simon¡¯s words were soft, but his tone was full of irresistible.


    oppression.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Although Jacob was afraid of the man in front of him, this matter was rted to his father¡¯s life


    and safety. It was really difficult to choose.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, Caroline doesn¡¯t understand medical skills at all. Mr. Kevin is an expert that I spent a lot


    of effort to invite back. We¡¯d better quickly follow his advice and arrange surgery for Grandpa. Don¡¯t


    dy the treatment,¡± Sophia quickly said.


    The expression on Jacob¡¯s face was even more torn.


    Marina¡¯s head was a little hurt by these chattering sounds. She said coldly, ¡°He doesn¡¯t need surgery.


    He doesn¡¯t need to take medicine. Give me half an hour, and he will wake up.¡±


    ¡°What? No need for surgery? Can you wake him up in half an hour? What nonsense are you talking


    about?¡± The foreign doctorughed as soon as he heard Marina¡¯s words.


    He and his team researched the current surgical n for nearly a week.


    They couldn¡¯t guarantee that the patient would be awake after the operation.


    This young girl actually told him that there was no need for surgery, and it would only take half an hour


    to wake up the patient.


    He didn¡¯t dare to think about it, even in his dreams.


    ¡°Just because you can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t. Don¡¯t think that all diseases can only be solved


    by surgery. Our country of Calirina has 5,000 years of heritage, and there are too many national


    quintessences that you foreigners don¡¯t understand.¡± Marina nced at the foreigner coldly.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Then I¡¯ll see what methods you use to make him wake up in half an hour.¡± The foreigner


    was so angry that he said several okays again and again.


    ¡°Then open your eyes and take a good look,¡± Marina said and walked directly to the old man¡¯s


    bedroom.


    The other few people didn¡¯te back to their senses, so no one stepped forward to stop her.


    After she entered the room, Gordon reacted and immediately wanted to go in to pull Marina out.


    He knew Marina didn¡¯t understand medicine at all.


    ¡°If something goes wrong with my grandfather, even if she is protected by Peter Moore, she will never


    be able to get out of the Campbell family¡¯s gate today,¡± Gordon thought.


    Sophia seemed to see through his thoughts. She stepped forward and hugged his arm.


    ¡°Gordon, your father didn¡¯t even say no. If you go now, you may make your father unhappy.¡±


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t know medicine at all.¡± Gordon¡¯s tone was mixed with anxiety.


    He was worried about his grandfather. At the same time, it sounded as if he was concerned about


    Marina too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first. This mysterious guest of yours seems to value Caroline very much. You have


    also seen your father¡¯s attitude toward him just now. Even he is afraid of this man, so don¡¯te


    forward rashly.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, Dr. Kevin is still here. If something goes wrong, he should be able to control it.¡± Sophia


    Gordon¡¯s thin lips were almost twisted into a straight line.


    He looked up at Simon standing in front of him.


    ¡°What is the identity of this person?


    ¡°Why is Father so afraid of him?¡± he wondered.


    After Gordon¡¯s emotions gradually stabilized, a cold light was revealed in Sophia¡¯s eyes.


    She didn¡¯t want to speak for Marina.


    Instead, she wished that Marina could mess up. Then she would not need to do anything, and this


    woman would push herself to death.


    ¡°Hmph!


    ¡°Does she still want to get the attention of the Campbell family in this way?


    ¡°She¡¯s really overestimating herself!


    ¡°I¡¯ll just wait to see her kill herself!¡± she thought.


    In fact, Jacob was also worried, but Simon was standing at the door of the bedroom.


    He really didn¡¯t dare say anything.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend this boss.


    Chapte 20


    Time passed minute by minute. Everyone in the Campbell family outside the door became increasingly


    nervous.


    Half an hourter, the door behind Simon opened on time.


    A glimmer of light appeared in Sophia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s the time! It¡¯s the time!


    ¡°That woman is about to be thrown out of the house!¡± She was ecstatic inside.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell is awake. You can go in and see him, but not too many people. Keep it at three people.¡±


    Marina¡¯s red lips lightly moved..


    ¡°What?¡±


    The corner of Sophia¡¯s mouth, which had just been raised, froze at this moment.


    ¡°What did this woman say?


    ¡°Is Mr. Campbell awake?


    ¡°How could it be possible!


    ¡°How could she have this ability?


    ¡°Even Dr. Kevin said the operation was very dangerous, with a sess rate of less than thirty percent,¡±


    Sophia thought, disbelieving what she had heard.


    ¡°Is my father really awake?¡± Jacob¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement.


    ¡°You can go in and see for yourself.¡± Marina turned her wrist casually.


    As she was performing the treatment, her energy had worn out too much.


    Jacob immediately dodged into the house, and Gordon followed.


    Of course, Sophia wanted to go in too, but Marina reached out her hand to block her.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Sophia frowned instantly.


    ¡°There are enough people inside.¡± Marina¡¯s red lips moved lightly.


    ¡°Obviously, only two people went in. Didn¡¯t you say three people could go in?¡± Sophia raised her voice.


    ¡°You, go in.¡± Marina cast her gaze on Simon.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± A very soft smile appeared on the corner of Simon¡¯s mouth.


    Sophia was a little stunned.


    This man looked good even when he didn¡¯t smile.


    When he smiled, she felt like the whole room had be brighter because of him.


    Looking at Sophia¡¯s n*****maniac look, Marina snorted disdainfully.


    After Simon entered the room, she mmed the door shut.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Inside the room, Jacob and Gordon were watching the old man¡¯s bed with anxious faces.


    ¡°Dad, you finally woke up. I was so worried.¡± Jacob¡¯s eyes were flushed with a hint of red.


    Gordon was also moved.


    ¡°What is there to be sad about? It is only natural for people to grow old, get sick, and die. Anyway, I


    have to die one day.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was very weak.


    It was clear that his sanity had returned to normal.


    ¡°No, Grandpa, you will be able to live a long life,¡± Gordon said hurriedly.


    ¡°I should have died 30 years ago. I live until today only because there is one thing I can never let go


    of.¡± After he said that, the old man fixed his gaze on Simon at the back.


    He added, ¡°You all go out. I have something I want to talk to this gentleman alone.¡±


    Gordon nced back at Simon and frowned deeper.


    ¡°Watch the time. The patient is still very weak, so the conversation should notst more than half an


    hour,¡± Marina reminded Simon before she turned around and left.


    Jacob wiped his tears and got up to leave as well.


    However, Gordon looked at Simon several times before he slowly went out the door.


    Seeing theme out, the rest of the Campbell family immediately approached.


    ¡°Is the old man really awake?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Dad has regained consciousness.¡± Jacob nodded.


    When he said that, the expressions of the other Campbell family members became veryplicated.


    Dr. Kevin also had a shocked face.


    As for Sophia, her face was so pale that it seemed like she was going to faint at any moment.


    Her hands hanging at the sides of her body were tightly clenched into fists.


    She thought, ¡°This woman actually did it!¡±


    Gordon also nced at Marina with aplicated look.


    However, just as he was about to speak, Marina interrupted him and looked at Jacob.


    ¡°Your father¡¯s condition has been stabilized for the time being. However, he has many old injuries. Plus,


    he is old, and his body o***s have aged naturally. I can only keep him well for one year. After a year,


    even the g***ds can¡¯t save him.¡±


    Not waiting for Jacob¡¯s reaction, Marina turned around and walked to the stairs after finishing her


    words.


    However, Jacob, who had returned to his senses, hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Marina turned back somewhat impatiently.


    She was running out of patience.


    Chaptch 21


    Jacob gave his secretary a look, and thetter immediately understood.


    The secretary immediately took out a stack of checks.


    Jacob tore off a nk check and walked to Marina¡¯s front.


    He said, ¡°Thank you for saving my father. Please keep this nk check. You may fill in the amount as


    you wish, as long as it does not exceed two million dors.¡±


    Jacob had a veryplicated expression as he said that.


    He didn¡¯t expect that his former daughter-inw, whom he didn¡¯t think highly of at first, had saved his


    father.


    But he was always fair in rewarding and punishing.


    He never let others suffer losses.


    And he didn¡¯t want to owe anyone a favor.


    Two million dors was the highest price he could offer.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Marina tough lightly when she looked at the nk check in his hand.


    Herughing voice was full of disdain.


    Jacob immediately darkened his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite an amount already.¡± He thought Marina was unsatisfied that the money was too little.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, you should go out and see more of what¡¯s going on out there when you have time in the


    future. A mere two million dors? Do you think that¡¯s a lot of money?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Jacob did not expect Marina to talk to him with such an attitude. His expression suddenly


    became iparably ugly.


    Marina didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him. She turned around and went downstairs.


    ¡°What an arrogant person! What a joke that I just had the idea of letting her go back to the Campbell


    family!¡± Looking at Marina¡¯s cold and indifferent back, Jacob pouted and red in anger.


    When Sophia heard that, a sense of crisis instantly crossed her eyes.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    During the past year, she had tried almost every possible way to please the Campbell family. She never


    imagined that Marina would ruin everything as soon as she returned.


    Jacob even said that he wanted Marina to return to the Campbell family.


    Sophia would never allow such a thing to happen.


    However, she did not see that Gordon, who was standing beside her, kept his eyes on Marina¡¯s back.


    Aftering out of the Campbell family¡¯s residence, Marina nned to go home and catch up on her


    sleep.


    Just as she exited the front door, a low voice suddenly sounded behind her.


    Marina turned around and saw Gordon catching up with her.


    Her beautiful eyebrows instantly furrowed.


    She thought, ¡°Why can¡¯t I get rid of this man?¡±


    Marina did not want to pay attention to him, so she turned around and continued to walk forward.


    However, Gordon was faster than her and stopped directly in front of her.


    ¡°What do you mean by this? please get out of the way!¡± Marina¡¯s tone was very unkind.


    ¡°Carol, you shouldn¡¯t be so grumpy. My father meant well just now.¡± Gordon¡¯s brow furrowed in


    displeasure..


    ¡°What a joke! Do I have to ept the kindness you guys give?¡± Marina sneered.


    ¡°You saved my grandfather today, so I don¡¯t want to argue with you. Take this check. Since you have


    this ability, you should stop trying to get something for nothing with your body. That¡¯s not a good long-


    term. way,¡± Gordon said. He put the check back into Marina¡¯s hand.


    Marina thought, ¡°Get something for nothing with my body?¡±


    She snorted when she heard that.


    ¡°Gordon, when did you be so kind-hearted? I just like to get something for nothing that way. Do


    you have a problem with that?¡±


    Gordon wanted to speak, but Marina added first, ¡°Just keep your opinion to yourself. After all, I won¡¯t


    listen. even if you speak out.¡±


    ¡°Caroline Campbell!¡± Gordon shouted in a low voice.


    ¡°What are you calling me for?¡± Marina rolled her eyes at him.


    Gordon was so angry that his face turned pale, but he could only grit his teeth and look at Marina.


    He was very angry.


    After all, he had tried to be as humble as possible, but Marina still didn¡¯t buy it.


    ¡°Why are you so disobedient? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to pick up trash casually? It will get your pretty hands


    dirty.¡± At this time, a low and sexy voice suddenly sounded from behind the two.


    Marina turned around and saw Simon, who approached with a stable step.


    He ignored Gordon¡¯s presence.


    He took the check out of Marina¡¯s hand and tossed it aside.


    He then grabbed a handkerchief from his pocket and carefully wiped each of Marina¡¯s fingers.


    Marina did not say anything.


    Gordon was also speechless.


    Marina regained her senses and subconsciously tried to pull her hand back.


    But Simon¡¯s force was much stronger than hers, and he directly restrained her from moving.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get sick easily if you touch something dirty, so I have to wipe your hands clean properly.¡±


    Marina did not know what to say.


    She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes inwardly.


    She didn¡¯t think Simon was much ¡°cleaner¡± than Gordon.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    But thinking that Gordon was here, Marina didn¡¯t pull her hand back.


    Gordon¡¯s face was as dark as the night sky.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Acting as if nothing had happened, Simon wiped Marina¡¯s fingers clean and then led her to


    the car


    next to him.


    Gordon stood in ce. Looking at the two figures leaving arm in arm, he tightly gritted his teeth.


    Peter, who was initially ying a game in the car while waiting for Marina, cursed in a low voice after


    being. killed in the game. And he did not expect that when he looked up, he would see Marina being


    led by a man to


    the car.


    Peter¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this scene. He couldn¡¯t care less about the game, which wasn¡¯t


    over yet, and opened the car door and rushed down.


    But it was already toote. The car had already driven away.


    ¡°D***n it! Who the hell is so bold as to dare to take away my Marina in front of me!¡±


    Peter was so angry that he turned around and returned to his car. Then he stepped on the gas and


    immediately chased after them.


    And when Gordon saw this scene, the look on his face became even moreplicated.


    ¡°Caroline is really something. She¡¯s actually dealing with two men and can still be at ease.¡± At this time,


    a soft voice sounded behind Gordon,


    It was Sophia.


    Gordon frowned instantly when he heard her.


    ¡°Since she has degraded herself, then let her be!¡± Gordon turned around and picked up the check on


    the ground before heading back to the vi.


    However, Sophia looked back in the direction Marina left, and an intense hatred filled her eyes.


    She shouted inwardly, ¡°Marina, why on earth did youe back?¡±


    On the other hand, Marina got into the car before suddenly realizing she had actually left with her


    enemy.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at the man beside her.


    ¡°I should have told you before that I¡¯ll rip your head off your neck the next time we meet again, right?¡±


    ¡°Is it because of what happenedst time when I broke into your room by mistake?¡± Simon, however,


    did not look the least bit scared.


    ¡°Seems like you know that.¡± Thinking about that night, a hint of danger instantly shed across


    Marina¡¯s


    eyes.


    ¡°What happened that night was just a misunderstanding. My nephew rented that house for me. I didn¡¯t


    know that you were already living in it.


    ¡°If you are still angry, you can beat up my nephew again,¡± Simon said carelessly.


    If Robert, who was still lying in the hospital bed, had heard this, he would have jumped up and sung a


    song


    immediately.


    [And I want to thank you for giving me the best day of my life¡­]


    ¡°Even if someone rented you the wrong house, you should leave immediately when you see someone


    lying. on the bed! But you did something you shouldn¡¯t do!¡± Marina wasn¡¯t that easy to fool.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said¡­ that you asked for it first?¡± Simon said slowly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Marina¡¯s face froze instantly when she heard this.


    ¡°It was you who shouted that it was cold and then took the initiative to stick yourself to me,¡± Simon said


    with a sincere face.


    Marina did not know what to say.


    Ever since that car ident, her body constitution changed drastically.


    She became drowsy all the time and was extraordinarily afraid of the cold.


    So that could happen when she was sleeping and instinctively seeking a source of warmth.


    ¡°Then you could have pushed me away!¡± Marina instantly hid the emotions under her eyes.


    She was almost convinced by this man.


    ¡°Take a good look at me.¡± Yet the man across the seat made a very untimely request.


    ¡°Look at you for what? You want me to remember yourst moments left on earth?¡± Marina ground her


    teeth.


    ¡°No, I want you to take a good look at me, a single man in his prime. When a pretty-faced and s***y


    woman presses herself against me, can I still be considered a healthy man if I push her away?¡±


    Simon¡¯s thin lips. parted slightly.


    ¡°Judging from your words, I guess you¡¯re just a s***bag who never rejects any woman. Such a person.


    deserves to die even more!¡± Marina¡¯s eyes burst out with a hint of killing intent.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I only won¡¯t reject you.¡± Simon¡¯s eyes welled up with a hint of darkness.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°Sweet words, huh? S***bag!¡± Marina gritted her teeth.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can stay by my side for a good observation and see if the truth is what I


    say it is.¡± Simon¡¯s tone was calm.


    Marina thought, ¡°Observation?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no need to do so.¡±


    ¡°Stop the car. I want to get off!¡± She thought Simon was good at talking b***lshit. She was afraid that if


    she continued to stay with him like this, she would not be able to resist blowing his head off.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get a taxi here. Aren¡¯t you sleepy? You can sleep for a while, and I¡¯ll wake you up when


    we get home.¡± Simon really didn¡¯t care about the murderous aura in Marina¡¯s eyes at all.


    He only gently pressed a button next to the seat, and Marina¡¯s seat slowly reclined.


    Marina¡¯s whole body instantlyy down t.


    Simon got up again and took out a small nket from the chest in front of him.


    The moment he got up, Marina instantly smelled a pleasant cold scent.


    It was exactly the same as the one on his handkerchief.


    Marina was lost in her thoughts for a moment.


    And during this time, Simon had already put the nket over her body.


    The smell of that scent became even stronger.


    Marina felt her swollen and aching head was soothed.


    ¡°What is this smell?¡± Marina murmured.


    ¡°What?¡± Simon didn¡¯t quite catch it.


    ¡°The smell of the nket.¡±


    ¡°Does the nket smell?¡± Simon moved up and sniffed it, but he didn¡¯t smell anything.


    However, because of his action, the distance between the two was brought closer instantly.


    Two equally beautiful and perfect faces were so close together.


    Marina felt that Simon¡¯s breath was entwined with hers.


    The atmosphere in the back seat seemed to have be ambiguous.


    For some reason, looking at the pair of ck eyes in front of her, Marina felt her heart beat a little


    faster.


    She couldn¡¯t help but grab the nket on her body with her hands. Then she turned around.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest. So don¡¯t disturb me!¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay, you take a good rest, and I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Looking at Marina¡¯s back, Simon gave a low


    Marina felt a little strange about her unexined panic, so she closed her eyes at once and didn¡¯t think


    about


    it.


    However, what she did not expect was to fall asleep as soon as she closed her eyes.


    In just a few minutes, her breathing became steady.


    But Simon¡¯s gazended on the window ss across the seat.


    Marina¡¯s peaceful sleeping face was reflected on it.


    The sleeping Marina became gentle from her head to toe.


    Without the sharpness when she was awake, she looked like an iparably well-behaved kitten.


    The smile at the corner of Simon¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but deepen.


    He thought, ¡°Though Marina is a little wild, she¡¯s also easy to coax.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Simon looked at Marina for a moment, then he picked up the file next to him and started flipping


    through it.


    Gavin, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, looked up quietly to figure out what was happening behind


    him.


    One was sleeping soundly while the other was working.


    They didn¡¯t speak, but there seemed to be a very harmonious atmosphere.


    This scene even looked like a piece of wallpaper.


    About half an hourter, they arrived at Marina¡¯s residence.


    Gavin nced back and saw that Marina was still fast asleep.


    However, Gavin didn¡¯t want to wake her up, so Gavin sat still in the driver¡¯s seat and didn¡¯t make a


    sound.


    Marina felt that she slept veryfortably this time. It was two hourster when she awoke and


    opened her eyes again.


    The moment Marina woke up, she had a dazed look, making her appear obedient and cute.


    It even stunned Simon.


    But Marina soon came back to her senses and realized where she was.


    ¡°Did I sleep for a long time?¡± Marina slowly sat up, supporting her body with her arms. Because she


    had just woken up, her voice was hoarse.


    ¡°You slept for about two hours.¡± Simon nced at his watch.


    ¡°About two hours?¡± Marina thought to herself.


    She froze for a moment.


    Marina didn¡¯t expect that she had slept for so long.


    But the important thing was that she slept so well this time that she felt refreshed after waking up.


    Marina hadn¡¯t had such a good sleep in a year.


    ¡°Is it because of the nket?¡± Marina wondered.


    Marina had a thoughtful look in her eyes, wanting to ask Lee to buy a simr one for her when she


    went back.


    ¡°Thank you for taking me home.¡± Marina put the nket aside and moved to open the door to get out of


    the


    car.


    Today didn¡¯t seem like the right time to settle scores with him. After all, she had been sleeping in


    Simon¡¯s car for so long.


    However, as soon as Marina touched the door handle, Simon grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Marina frowned immediately.


    ¡°Looks like you like this nket very much. It¡¯s yours now!¡± Simon handed her the nket beside him.


    ¡°Mine?¡± Marina had a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m wrong? So you don¡¯t like it?¡± Simon raised his eyebrows.


    Marina didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°How much is it?¡± After hesitating momentarily and thinking of thefortable sleep just now, Marina


    finally gave in.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should talk about the price,¡± Simon said slowly.


    ¡°But we have nothing else to talk about.¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°Really?¡± Simon couldn¡¯t help but look at Marina¡¯s delicate neck and meaningful eyes.


    He remembered that he had left a tooth mark there that night.


    But at this time, that seemed to have disappeared.


    Maybe he should have bitten her harder at that time instead of being merciful.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Marina suddenly had a sullen and dangerous tone.


    ¡°We should reciprocate, right? So if you want to be sincere, you can give me a gift.¡± After Marina saw


    through. his thoughts, Simon made a request to Marina with a calm expression instead of feeling


    embarrassed.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you are shameless?¡± Marina narrowed her eyes slightly.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re the first one.¡± Others dared not talk about him like that.


    ¡°You know too few people.¡± Marina snorted coldly.


    ¡°You are worth more than anyone else. It¡¯s enough to have you.¡± Simon stared at Marina without


    blinking.


    Marina was speechless again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this guy?


    ¡°Why is he courting me every day?¡± Marina thought.


    Marina red at him furiously, tried to open the car door again, and got out of the car.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want this nket?¡± This time, Simon asked her without hesitation.


    Marina, who was about to get out of the car, stopped suddenly.


    She seemed to be thinking.


    After a few moments, she finally picked up the nket from the seat and mmed the door shut.


    She entered the vi without looking back.


    Simon couldn¡¯t helpughing under his breath in the car.


    Gavin was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat with a mixed expression.


    He thought it might be counterproductive if Simon kept pissing her off like this.


    It seemed like he needed to buy Simon some books about love and rtionships.


    After all, this was the first time Simon had fallen in love with a woman in over 20 years. He didn¡¯t want


    Simon


    to fail because of himself.


    Gavin decided to choose some books when he got back tonight.


    As soon as Marina entered the house, Peter angrily came in from the door.


    Seeing Marina, Peter hurriedly stepped forward and looked her up and down several times.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Marina nced at him impatiently.


    Seeing that Marina had no obvious injuries and her clothes were neat and clean, Peter let out a long


    sigh of relief.


    ¡°Marina, why did you get into another man¡¯s car without scruples? Do you know how dangerous it is?


    You know that men are all lecherous bastards and often seduce beautiful young girls like you!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t forget that you are also a man,¡± Marina reminded him tly..


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a man, I know men¡¯s minds best! So from now on, you can¡¯t go to another man without


    notifying me. If those guys in this house know about it, I may be shed by them!¡± Peter was very


    anxious.


    ¡°Got it. You are really more verbose than an olddy.¡± Marina waved her hand casually.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Peter tried to say something else, but suddenly he saw the nket in Marina¡¯s hand and asked


    curiously, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Are you blind? It¡¯s a nket, isn¡¯t it?¡± Marina rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Of course, it is. I mean, where did you get such a dirty nket? Besides, it looks like it was used by


    somebody else,¡± Peter said in a tone of extreme disgust.


    Marina didn¡¯t know how to reply to him.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Marina went up to the second floor with the nket.


    ¡°Besides, you haven¡¯t told me who that man is yet,¡± Peter continued.


    ¡°A tailor,¡± Marina replied without looking back.


    ¡°A tailor?


    ¡°A tailor who is trying to take my girl away from me?


    ¡°What a jerk!¡± Peter thought.


    Peter then took out his mobile phone and opened the chat box of the first group in the Whatsapp list.


    The group was called ¡°The Princess¡® Guardians.¡±


    [Come on, everyone. There is a damn tailor in love with Marina!] Peter sent an emoji of knocking on the


    door.


    The Princess¡® Guardians A replied first, [Who is that? A tailor? Does he have the right to covet


    Marina?]


    The Princess¡® Guardians B then texted, [Don¡¯t hesitate! Just eliminate him!]


    The Princess¡® Guardians C also responded, [Someone is in love with my girl? I won¡¯t let that happen!]


    After he finished texting, he sent a crying emoji.


    In an instant, everyone stopped messaging.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    The next moment.


    There was a notice message, which indicated that The Princess¡® Guardians C had been kicked out of


    the


    group.


    The Princess¡® Guardians A then asked: [Do you have any information about that tailor?]


    Peter texted: [Things happened so fast that I didn¡¯t see that man¡¯s face. All I know is that the guy is tall


    and seems to have a decent figure. Obviously, he is a scumbag!]


    The Princess¡® Guardians A replied: [You should first find out who that guy is.]


    ¡°Okay,¡± Peter responded. However, he then thought of another thing. ¡°What if Marina also has a crush


    on him? She seems to have taken an old nket that was his.¡±


    Nobody replied at this time.


    The group fell into silence again.


    At that moment, The Princess¡® Guardians B suddenly texted: [A stingy tailor like this guy should be


    wiped out!]


    The next moment.


    The Princess¡® Guardians B was kicked out of the group.


    Peter was speechless.


    The Princess¡® Guardians A helplessly sent: [We have so many damn morons here.]


    [Find out who that person is first, and then let¡¯s take some time to talk more about it. If he loves Marina


    and Marina is also in love with him, we won¡¯t care about his identity or family background. But if he


    courts Marina with ulterior motives, I will never let him go!]


    [I see. I¡¯ll investigate him at once.] Peter responded.


    The Princess¡® Guardians A then sent: [And, don¡¯t let Marina know about it.]


    [Okay!]


    The two continued to make their ns.


    They had a heated conversation in the chat group, which Marina didn¡¯t know about at all.


    After returning to the room, Marina took a shower and theny on the bed.


    She took the nket and smelled its cool and refreshing fragrance. Then, she slowly closed her eyes.


    The next morning.


    Marina felt refreshed and energetic after waking up.


    It felt so good not to have insomnia or nightmares.


    Peter, who had been watching Marina, saw her full of energy.


    He thought it was the joy she showed after falling in love.


    Peter even secretly snapped a picture of her and posted it to the group, The Princess¡® Guardians.


    Immediately, the members of that group went crazy again.


    But Peter didn¡¯t have time to check the messages in the group because Marina was staring at him right


    now.


    ¡°Why do you keep looking at me?¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that you look better today,¡± Peter said with a smile.


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Marina was in a good mood today, so she was much more amiable when facing Peter


    than before.


    ¡°Damn it!


    ¡°Marina is really in love with someone this time!


    ¡°I can even see her surrounded by pink hearts!¡± Peter thought.


    In an instant, Peter wanted to cry but didn¡¯t.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going out in a few minutes, so I want to use your car,¡± Marina said while eating


    breakfast.


    ¡°Just pick the one you like in the garage,¡± Peter said nonchntly. In fact, what he wanted to know


    most at that moment was, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going shopping.¡± She had already received a gift from others, so she needed to give one in return.


    ¡°Going shopping? Alone?¡± Peter continued to ask.


    ¡°With my friend.¡± She had asked Jessica to go with her.


    ¡°A boy or a girl?¡± Peter raised his voice when he heard Marina¡¯s words.


    ¡°Are you the police? Why do you always interrogate me?¡± Marina had a slightly displeased expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡± Peter¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Enjoy your breakfast.¡± Marina didn¡¯t want to exin it at all.


    If he knew Jessica was there, it would involve the three years when she had lost all the memories.


    She didn¡¯t want to mention any of those embarrassing things at all!


    Seeing that Marina didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Peter didn¡¯t dare to ask more and could only shout,


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget toe back early.¡±


    But Marina went straight to the garage while pretending not to hear what Peter said.


    However, when she saw the cars in the garage, she was so shocked that her eyebrows twitched.


    The cars in the garage were as high¨Cprofile and arrogant as Peter himself.


    Ultimately, Marina could only choose a sports car from the many high¨Cprofile cars.


    Because she made an appointment with Jessica, Marina did not go with Oscar and Lee but drove to


    the appointment ce alone.


    After parking the car, Marina saw Jessica waiting for her at the entrance of the mall.


    She had on a very simple dress as usual.


    And whenever someone passed her, she would involuntarily step back a little.


    She appeared to be very afraid of other people approaching her.


    Seeing this, Marina got out of the car and walked up to her.


    ¡°Marina.¡± Seeing Marina, Jessica immediately smiled brightly.


    ¡°Have you been here long? I already told you the time, didn¡¯t I?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°I had nothing to do at home anyway, and I¡¯m worried that there would be a traffic jam, so I set off a


    little earlier.¡± Jessica didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Marina looked Jessica up and down.


    There seemed to be no sign of her being beaten on her body.


    Also, her breathing was steady, which indicated that she was not injured.


    ¡°Me? Of course.¡± Jessica looked at Marina with some confusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go.¡± Marina asked Jessica out not only for her help in choosing a gift but also to


    confirm whether she had been beaten or scolded because of Richard.


    Seeing her the way she was, she was relieved.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Not knowing Marina¡¯s intentions, Jessica walked into the mall with Marina.


    ¡°So, who are you going to buy a gift for?¡± Jessica asked.


    ¡°A man,¡± Marina said without hesitation.


    ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± Hearing her words, Jessica couldn¡¯t help but have shiny eyes.


    ¡°No. He¡¯s not even my friend.¡± Marina frowned when she thought of Simon¡¯s face.


    Perhaps this was her illusion, but aftermunicating with him a few times, Marina appeared to feel


    that she was always dominated by that guy every time.


    However, she didn¡¯t seem to feel very bad about it.


    Even every time they parted, Marina would thank him.


    At that time, Marina was choosing a gift for him in the mall.


    ¡°Damn


    ¡°What the hell am I doing?¡± Marina couldn¡¯t help but think.


    ¡°Since he is not even your friend, why do you want to buy him a gift?¡± Jessica didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I took something from him, so I need to pay it back,¡± Marina exined.


    ¡°I see. Then let¡¯s go to the men¡¯s clothing store in front.¡± Jessica nodded without any further questions.


    She would believe everything that Marina said.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What do you think of this tie?¡± After entering the store, Jessica helped Marina choose gifts.


    Marina lolled on a side shelf and nodded absently.


    ¡°I have no opinion, as long as you like it.¡±


    ¡°But this color seems outdated, so let¡¯s look at others.¡± Jessica was suddenly not satisfied with this tie.


    ¡°You are the boss.¡± Marina had no objection.


    Jessica then turned around and continued to pick. Suddenly, she saw a striped tie.


    With bright eyes, Jessica reached out and tried to pick it up. However, at this time, another delicate


    hand reached out.


    The two hands immediately touched each other.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Jessica looked up in the direction of the hand. By the time she saw the owner of that hand, the


    expression on her face had frozen.


    ¡°Hey, Jessica, it¡¯s you. Why are you shopping here in a men¡¯s clothing store? Are you dating


    someone?¡± Sophia saw it was Jessica, and she spat out harsh and mean words.


    Jessica immediately withdrew her hand as if she had gotten electrocuted.


    ¡°Jessica, don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror every morning? I mean, look at your appearance. I


    don¡¯t understand why some men would like to date you. You didn¡¯t pay them to date you just as your


    mother did, did you?¡± Sophia said with a sneer.


    Her eyes were gleaming with sarcasm.


    Jessica went scarlet in the face. She fiddled with her hands nervously and kept her head low. She


    seemed so ashamed that she wanted to take refuge in no man¡¯snd.


    ¡°Sophia, did you brush your teeth with a toilet brush this morning? Why do I smell a disgusting smell


    from your mouth when you talk? I am going to be sick.¡± Marina, who had been resting at the side,


    straightened up and walked to Sophia slowly as she caught sight of her.


    ¡°Caroline? Why are you here too?¡± Sophia¡¯s look changed drastically when she set eyes on Marina..


    ¡°Caroline? That shitty person has given me this name, which is not worthy of me at all. If you dare call


    me by that name again, I will knock your teeth out of your mouth, and you won¡¯t be able to talk again!¡±


    Marina shot a baleful nce at Sophia.


    Sophia was frightened by Marina¡¯s look and took a few steps back.


    Sophia thought, ¡°Is this woman insane?


    ¡°How dare she look at me with such eyes after being missing for a year?¡±


    But for a short time, Sophia had her wits about her.


    She didn¡¯t care how crazed and arrogant Marina was anymore.


    In her heart, Marina was just a y toy of men.


    And she was the beloved person of the future leader of the Campbell family.


    There was a world of difference between Marina and her. She was the white cloud in the sky, while


    Marina was the dirt on the ground.


    The thought of that emboldened Sophia.


    ¡°Jessica, I thought you had improved much in the past year. Now I see I was wrong. No matter how


    long you have been staying in our house, you can¡¯t hide your slutty aura. Not only is your mother a


    home¨Cwrecker, but even your friend is the ything of men. You birds of a feather flock together.¡±


    Sophia went out alone to pick a gift for Gordon today, so she didn¡¯t need any disguise.


    She revealed her true self as being acrimonious when she was facing Jessica.


    Jessica felt every wording out of Sophia¡¯s mouth was like a dagger stuck mercilessly in her heart.


    Her face turned pale in a sh. She looked as if she would faint and fall in no time.


    ¡°Well, well. You are putting on that weak and helpless face again. Did you act like that all the time to


    seduce those men? But I think with your face, no one will be interested in you even if you strip yourself


    naked in


    front¡­ Ouch!¡±


    Before Sophia could finish her words, she felt a p on her face.


    She retreated several steps out of the force of the p.


    If Sophia hadn¡¯t hit the shelves behind her, she would have fallen to the ground at that moment.


    Sophia felt her head dizzy and buzzing.


    ¡°Whoops. I haven¡¯t fought with people for a long time, so I probably exerted too much force with that


    p,¡± said Marina, who, on the other hand, twisted her wrist with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Caroline Campbell, how dare you have the guts to p me?¡± When Sophia came to herself, she


    scolded Marina through gritted teeth.


    Marina¡¯s face turned grim, and rage emerged in her eyes when the name ¡°Caroline Campbell¡± reached


    her ears. She hurried forward, clenched her fist tight, and punched Sophia¡¯s mouth..


    Her punch finally knocked Sophia down to the ground.


    Before Sophia fell, she hit the cupboard near her, and the shirts and pants inside it dropped and


    scattered


    everywhere.


    Jessica was astounded by what had happened in front of her.


    She stood on the spot, round¨Ceyed, and her mind went nkpletely.


    Themotion the three of them caused attracted the shop assistants.


    The shop assistants didn¡¯t know what was happening, but when they saw Sophia lying on the ground,


    they wanted toe up to hold her up.


    ¡°Listen, I will knock down whoever tries to get her up!¡± Anyone present could hear the menace in


    Marina¡¯s


    voice.


    Those shop assistants were shocked by the fierceness she showed.


    No one dared to take one more step forward.


    Marina smiled with satisfaction, thinking that the shop assistants were quite obedient.


    They could see which way the wind was blowing.


    Sophia, unconscious due to a punch right in the face from Marina, gradually woke up.


    She felt that her mouth was numb and then touched it with her trembling hand.


    When Sophia put her hand down, she noticed the redness on her fingertips.


    Sophia¡¯s face became very white at once, and soon, her tongue touched something hard inside her


    mouth.


    She turned her head and spat out her teeth. By the time she saw them, she nearly fainted.


    Because those were her two front teeth!


    How could that bitch Caroline hit her teeth out?


    ¡°You¡­ You actually knocked my teeth out!¡± Sophia uttered indistinctly because both of her front teeth


    were missing.


    Marina was amused by Sophia¡¯s hrious reaction.


    She took her phone out of her pocket to film Sophia.


    ¡°What¡­ are you¡­ doing? Don¡¯t¡­ film¡­ me!¡± Sophia hastily raised her hands to cover her face.


    However, the more she tried to dodge the camera, the happier Marina became.


    Marina even walked around Sophia three hundred and sixty degrees to film thetter in all directions.


    ¡°De¡­ Delete it!¡± Sophia ground her teeth and snarled, ring at Marina.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How can I possibly delete such a funny video of you? Instead, I should find you a bigger audience to


    enjoy it. as I do,¡± said Marina as she uploaded the video onto the Inte.


    After she had uploaded the video, Marina raised her phone and put it under Sophia¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Take a look at it. The video of you is popr on the Inte. I posted it one minute ago, and many


    people have alreadymented and forwarded it in such a short time!¡±


    Marina tapped the Comment button on her screen and started reading thements.


    One Inte usermented, ¡°This woman looks like a moron with a pig face! She has meughing


    my ass off.¡±


    Another personmented, ¡°Oh man. Why did this dumbass lose her teeth? She sounded ridiculously


    The third one said, ¡°My boyfriend and I have been together for seven years, and I found out he cheated


    on me today. I was desperate earlier today but almost choked into my cup when I watched this video.


    Thank you for your contribution, Miss Pig Face! Now I know I am not the most miserable person on


    earth!¡±


    ¡°Do you see these? People on the Inte all thanked you for being theirughingstock! You made


    their day, Sophia!¡± Marina was delighted as she read thosements.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Sophia was so furious that she rolled her eyes and cked out.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    ¡°What? Have you already fainted? I thought you had much thicker skin and were mentally stronger than


    this. Then, gazing at Sophia, who had cked out. Marina put her phone away with disdain on her


    face.


    Marina hadn¡¯t had enough fun teasing Sophia yet.


    ¡°Marina, how could you begin the fight and hit her?¡± Jessica finally realized what was going on. She


    nced at Sophia, whoy on the ground, unconscious. Then, she turned to Marina hurriedly


    ¡°Why? Do you think I have punched that bitch too hard?¡± Jessica¡¯s words took Marina aback, and she


    was somewhat bewildered.


    Jessica was the illegal daughter of the Rodriguez family, and because of that, Jessica was always soft


    and frail, and she had been the target that Sophia bullied all her life.


    Marina wondered if Jessica thought she had gone too far in dealing with Sophia.


    ¡°Teeth are the hardest part of the human body. How could you punch her teeth with your fist? Reach


    out your hand. Let me check if you got hurt!¡± With that, Jessica took Marina¡¯s hand and looked at it


    carefully.


    Marina was somewhat speechless.


    ¡°No, of course not. Trust me. I¡¯m not that feeble.¡± A smile curled the corners of Marina¡¯s mouth.


    She nearly forgot that Jessica had always been the one who cared about her most.


    ¡°Thank god you didn¡¯t get hurt. Then, let¡¯s go. Shall we?¡± Jessica checked Marina¡¯s hand repeatedly


    and breathed a sigh of relief when she was sure there was no wound on it.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Marina answered with a nod. But when she was about to leave, one thing suddenly urred to


    her.


    Marina looked back at those shop assistants, who appeared frozen in ce like statues.


    Marina took out a ck Card from her bag that ordinary people rarely had the chance to see.


    ¡°Take this card. Everything in your shop is on me.¡±


    Although Sophia was obnoxious, things in the clothing store didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    Marina had topensate for any damage done to the store.


    What was left could be thepensation for the emotional trauma those shop assistants had suffered.


    However, after Marina had done talking, the shop assistants didn¡¯t respond to her words.


    ¡°Guys? Are the things in your store not for sale today?¡± Marina spoke again.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Atst, someone opened her mouth.


    However, the one who spoke still had a nk look on her face.


    ¡°I mean, I will buy everything in your store, and I will pay by credit card,¡± Marina repeated with


    unprecedented patience this time. After all, the store was ruined because of what she had done.


    She handed the credit card to the shop assistant once again.


    ¡°Wait. Is that true what you said?¡± The shop assistant could not believe her ears. She asked the


    question with her eyes on Marina.


    fixed


    ¡°It will note true if you keep staring at me like a fool,¡± Marina replied softly.


    The words were no sooner out of her mouth than the shop assistant took the credit card from Marina


    and helped her settle


    the bill


    The other shop assistants reacted with hindsight and quickly followed the first one to the checkout.


    The people at the checkout went into a frenzy.


    One could not me them for being so thrilled. Themission of this single sale would be enough for


    each of them to purchase a house.


    Jessica stared at Marina with concern and asked, ¡°Do you have that much money? Things here are


    pricey!¡±


    The clothing store was a famous luxury brand.


    The price was way higher than the ordinary brands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much money, but what I have is enough for me. Marina replied Jessica modestly.


    ¡°Why do you have to be so generous? You know what? You don¡¯t need to buy everything here in this


    stort. You only need to pay for those that are damaged.¡± Jessica actually believed the words Marina


    had told her.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that she and Marina had different points of view about what the word


    ¡°enough¡± meant.


    ¡°Mydy, we have checked you out. Since you have bought so many things, you can leave us an


    address, and we will deliver your goods for you. All the shop assistants thought Marina was talking big


    earlier when she took out the card.


    Now that they had done settling the bill, they started to talk to Marina with great respect.


    ¡°Cool.¡± Marina responded to the shop assistant and gave them the address.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. We will deliver your goods in an hour.¡± The shop assistant marked the address down and


    kept it carefully.


    ¡°Alright then. Now, what about her¡­ Marina nodded at the shop assistant, then eyed Sophia, who was


    still on the ground.


    ¡°Oh, thatdy identally fell over herself in our store. We will call an ambnce for her and get her to


    the hospital. You are our significant and distinguished chent, and you don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡±


    said the shop assistant with a broad smile.


    ¡°You are a professional at your job.¡± Marina was satisfied with the way that the shop assistant dealt


    with things. She scanned the name tag the shop assistant was wearing and wrote down another


    address for the shop assistant. Marina said, ¡°If someday you want to change your job, you can go to


    this ce and meet someone called Peter Moore. Tell him that Marina Bailey sent you.¡±


    Marina stuffed the note she had written the address down into the shop assistant¡¯s hand, whose name


    she had learned a minute ago was Betty Cooper.


    Betty looked down at the note she was holding and was surprised. Then, after a short pause, she


    changed into a decent and polite smile.


    ¡°I will. Thank you very much, Miss Bailey.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Marina didn¡¯t care about Betty¡¯s reply of courtesy. She cut the conversation short and left


    with Jessica.


    After leaving the mall, Marina looked at Jessica with curiosity.


    ¡°I thought you were scared of Sophia, weren¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t you speak for her this time?¡±


    ¡°She scolded you,¡± Jessica answered after a moment of silence.


    ¡°What?¡± Marina didn¡¯t quite catch Jessica¡¯s words.


    ¡°She can insult me and say whatever she wants about me. My mother is indeed money-minded and


    dreamed about marrying into the purple. Jessica can say anything ill about me, and I will not care.


    ¡°But I will not allow her to say those mean words about you! You were never that kind of person!¡±


    Jessica¡¯s hands hanging at her sides balled into tight fists.


    And her chest heaved greatly.


    It seemed that she was truly enraged.


    Seeing Jessica¡¯s look, Marina suddenlyughed.


    ¡°What a silly girl! You didn¡¯t get angry after being insulted by her, but you are mad at her for humiliating


    me.¡±


    ¡°You are my best friend! I will not let anyone bully you, even when that person is Sophia!¡± Jessica


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    usually kept her head down, looking cautious and humble.


    At that moment, when she made her point, she stood straight with her chin high and her eyes


    determined.


    All those were not for herself but for Marina.


    ¡°Jessica¡­¡± Marina sighed in her heart.


    ¡°Jessica, move out. Don¡¯t stay with the Rodriguez family any longer. Marina couldn¡¯t help making a


    suggestion.


    A glint of weirdness shed across Jessica¡¯s eyes when she heard what Marina said.


    But she hid her emotions quickly.


    ¡°I appreciate it, Marina. It¡¯s so kind of you to say that to me. But¡­ I have to stay with them.¡± Jessica


    hesitated for quite a while, and in the end, she refused Marina¡¯s offer.


    ¡°Why do you refuse to leave them? I know they never see you as a family member, and you are


    unhappy there. So why don¡¯t you leave?¡±


    Since Marina had regained her memory in the past year, she had talked about leaving the Rodriguez


    family several times. with Jessica, but Jessica turned her down every time.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    When Jessica heard what Marina said, she was raught off guard. She then mumbled.


    ¡°There are also happy times.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I am not going to force you. But if you ever want to leave in the future, you can talk to me


    anytime.¡± Marina looked at Jessica¡¯s behavior and didn¡¯t try to persuade her further.


    Everyone has the right to make their own decision, after all.


    It was her life to live. She couldn¡¯t make any decisions on her behalf.


    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Jessica replied, nodding her head solemnly.


    Their shopping trip ended badly then because of Sophia¡¯s appearance.


    Marina returned to her vi after dropping Jessica off.


    She saw the living room filled with shopping bags when she entered the vi.


    There wasn¡¯t even space for her to walk.


    ¡°Marina, why did you buy so many things out of nowhere? And they are all men¡¯s clothing.¡± Peter


    asked, reclining in the corner of the sofa.


    He was surrounded by a bunch of shopping bags.


    ¡°I was in a good mood,¡± Marina muttered absentmindedly.


    She then casually picked up a shopping bag next to her.


    It happened to be the bag containing the tie that Jessica had picked out.


    Marina raised her eyebrows.


    Mm. Her luck was as good as it usually was.


    ¡°Send the rest of the things back home and say they are presents I bought for them,¡± Marina said. She


    then turned around and went upstairs after picking up what she wanted.


    ¡°Huh? You bought all of these things for us?¡± Peter was feeling unhappy earlier. But his eyes twinkled


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    when he heard that the things were for them.


    ¡°Yeah. I bought all these for all of you.¡± There was no guilt in her voice.


    ¡°Does it mean I am the first one who gets to choose from these presents?¡± Peter didn¡¯t notice anything


    strange about Marina


    [00.


    ¡°Of course you are!¡±


    ¡°Haha. I knew it. I¡¯ve always known that I am your favorite brother!¡± Peter was carried away by the


    excitement then.


    He then leaped into the pool of shopping bags happily.


    Those were presents that Marina bought for them!


    On top of that, he was the first to choose from them. He had to boast about it in their chat group!


    Peter then opened his Whatsapp and tapped into the chat group named ¡°Loving Family.¡±


    He then took a photo of himself with all the shopping bags and sent it to the group.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous. These are presents Marina bought for me?¡±


    He added an emoji smiling cheekily.


    The moment the message went through, a wave of messages flooded in


    Chuckined, ¡°What? Marina bought you presents? What did you do to deserve them? Hurry up


    and hand them over?


    Lil Fairy in the Bailey family¡¯s chat group then quickly replied, ¡°Exactly! Hurry up and hand them over!


    Don¡¯t even think about taking them out of their packaging! Otherwise, I¡¯ll tear you apart first when you


    Peter felt unfairly treated.


    ¡°Mom, I am your son!¡±


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t my son, I would have neglected you long ago! So hurry up and send over the presents


    Marina has gotten you!¡± Daisy mored demandingly.


    ¡°But everything that Marina bought is for us men.¡± Peter tried to keep the presents for himself.


    One must know that other than Marina, Peter was most afraid of his mother.


    She was a woman that even his father had to cave in to.


    Lil Fairy in the Bailey family imed. ¡°My dear son, you might not know this. But I was a man before I


    gave birth to you.


    Peter was shocked.


    Daisy¡¯s husband then asked in the chat group, ¡°My darling, why did I not know about this before?¡±


    Chuck responded, ¡°Daisy, do you have no integrity? You neglected your gender just to get your hands


    on the presents Marina got us!¡±


    She quickly refuted, ¡°So what if I did? Fight me!¡±


    There was an uproar in the chat group.


    These people were leaders in their respective industries. They always received all kinds of precious


    presents that they usually didn¡¯t bother about.


    But now, they were vigorously fighting over things that weren¡¯t even rare.


    It was merely because the presents were from the princess of the Bailey family!


    Even if the presents were merely weeds, they would beat each other to a pulp over them.


    Seeing the responses, Peter closed the chat group.


    He then began to pick a present for himself.


    Marina, who returned to her room, had no idea that her unintentional action ignited amotion


    among the Bailey family


    members.


    Marina came out of the bathroom after taking a shower.


    When she sat on her bed, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at the shopping bag next to the bed.


    She suddenly recalled that she didn¡¯t get the man¡¯s contact details.


    She didn¡¯t even find out what the man¡¯s name was


    But why did she feel as though she had known him for a long time?


    Marina put down the towel in her hand and recalled his car number te


    Then, she reached for theptop at her side.


    Her slender fingers tapped the keyboard swiftly.


    She found the owner of the car very quickly


    When she saw the name, the squinted. Her beautiful eyes narrowed into slits.


    She thought to herself. ¡°How could it be


    There was


    surge of emotion in her eyes.


    She wondered to herself. Did I make a mistake?¡±


    It was impossible that she misremembered the car number te


    She then decided: her head. ¡°Maybe I should go and take a look tomorrow¡±


    Marina turned off herptop and prepared to turn in for the night


    She reached for the nket next to her, and her face turned gloomy instantly


    She then stormed out of her room, holding her nket. She rushed downstairs and shouted at Peter,


    who wa out a present for himself


    ¡°What did you do to my nke


    Peter was


    ngrossed in picking a present and had not heard her question.


    still picking


    ¡°Lasked you what you did to my nket.¡± Marina repeated.


    Her voice was even colder than before


    ¡°Nothing. I just washed it for you because I was worried that germs would be on the nket. So I took


    the initiative to disinfect the nket thoroughly Peter said, looking proud of himself


    Marina was furious.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for it. It is what I should do,¡± Peter said, wearing a wide smile.


    ¡°Ridiculous¡°¡± Marina reprimanded, throwing the nket in her hands at his face


    She then stormed back to her room and mmed the door behind her


    She needed the smell of her nket tofort herself


    But in the end, he had washed the smell off entirely


    Peter was standing downstairs then. His was shook, and his heart skipped a beat when he heard the


    loud m of the door


    He then pulled down the nket hanging over his head in a daze.


    What did he do wrong!


    Why was Marina so angry?


    Wasn¡¯t she a clean freak¡®


    He washed the nket thoroughly to make sure it was clean.


    He had even hand¨Cwashed it!


    Peter had no idea what had happened, nor could he figure out why. But he put the matter behind him


    soon enough.


    The most important task on hand then was to take care of the presentsid before him.


    However, just as he was about to pick a present for himself again, Lee suddenly appeared before him,


    blocking his view.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get out of my way. I don¡¯t have much time left!¡± Peter said, pushing Lee away.


    The people at home were waiting for him to send the things over.


    But no matter how Peter pushed Lee, he stood straight, refusing to move an inch.


    ¡°Why are you here to disturb me as well? If you want to pick a present for yourself, wait till I¡¯m done!¡±


    Peter was rather generous about it.


    ¡°Miss Bailey said that your presents are to be confiscated¡± Lee said with a poker face, looking at Peter


    in front of him.


    ¡°What?¡± Peter¡¯s eyes opened wide when he heard that.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    ¡°Mr. Moore, you can go upstairs and rest now.¡± Lee reached out and wanted to snatch the pair of


    crystal cuff links back, but Peter did not let go.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, Miss Bailey will be mad at you if you insist on doing this, Lee said again.


    Peter had no idea how to talk back.


    In the end. Peter had no other choice but to let go.


    With a long face, he had to watch Lee putting away the presents in front of him.


    Peter did not understand why he could not choose a present since he had clearly done something


    good.


    He was so sad.


    He felt that life was so unfair!


    The next morning.


    Marina went downstairs with a gloomy face.


    Without her nket to keep herpany, Marina almost could not fall asleepst night.


    As a result, she looked at Peter so sternly as if she wanted to eat him alive.


    Peter met Marina¡¯s gaze and subconsciously moved aside.


    He did not dare to talk to her about choosing a present alone.


    Marina didn¡¯t feel like eating breakfast at all because she did not sleep well.


    She carried her bag and walked to the door.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Marina, are you going out again today?¡± Peter asked in a low voice behind her.


    ¡°Do you want me to stay home and teach you some manners instead?¡± Marina replied grumpily.


    Peter did not dare to say anything more.


    Marina left the vi.


    Then, she asked Lee to take her to the hospital.


    Half an hourter.


    The car arrived at its destination.


    Oscar stayed behind to watch the car while Lee followed Marina upstairs.


    In the ward.


    Robert¡¯s head was wrapped in gauze.


    He was also wearing a neck cor, and his leg was in a cast. He looked rather miserable.


    However, even so, he was still staring at the nurse who was changing the dressing for him.


    ¡°Miss, you know what, all the injuries I¡¯ve got are like medals of honor for me!


    ¡°That was a dark and windy night. I was returning home when I suddenly saw a dozen big guys bullying


    a weak girl in the alley before me.


    ¡°You know, for a man with a sense of justice like me, how could I put up with this kind of thing? So, I


    rushed forward without hesitation


    ¡°With a left hook and a side kick. I fought ten people alone. I suffered some minor injuries, but those


    bullies were all taken down. They all begged for mercy on their knees!¡±


    The nurse was lost for words and in shock.


    Robert talked with great excitement, and the nurse in front of him was enthralled by his words.


    After all, for a girl her age, she always admired heroes a lot.


    A chuckle sounded in the room.


    Before Robert could finish his words, someone suddenly chuckled at the door.


    The nurse stood straight at once.


    ¡°Who is so reckless tough at me?¡± The atmosphere that Robert created with effort was utterly gone


    at once. He turned his head and looked at the door in anger.


    Nevertheless, when he saw the figure standing at the door, he directly got off the bed in fear


    ¡°You¡­ Robert pointed at Marina, who was standing at the door with a frightened expression and even


    started to stutter.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, are you okay?¡± The nurse hastened to go forward and tried to help Robert up.


    Yet, Robert just kept hiding behind the nurse.


    The nurse was entirely confused by his behavior.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you could fight ten people alone? Didn¡¯t you say you had beaten the bullies so hard that


    they all begged for mercy on their knees? So why are you hiding behind the nurse now?¡± Marina


    crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Robert with a smiling face.


    ¡°Listen¡­ listen, we are in the hospital. Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t mess around¡­ Robert looked at Marina as if he


    had seen a ghost.


    Marina was tough, for real!


    She would give others a severe beating if she were pissed off!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it even better? If I beat you to death. I can directly send you to the morgue. However, if you are


    still alive, you can be taken into the operating room. This way, it can save me some time to call an


    ambnce.¡± Marina¡¯s eyes were somewhat wry.


    ¡°You, you, you¡­ Robert became even more shocked upon hearing that.


    He kept pushing the nurse forward.


    The nurse almost could not help rolling her eyes with disdain.


    ¡°You do not have to be so afraid. I will not beat you today. Upon seeing the scene, Marina cracked a


    bright smile.


    ¡°Then¡­ what do you want from me? Thend in Wesiville has been returned to you, right?¡± Robert¡¯s


    eyes were still filled


    with fear.


    ¡°Are you the owner of the car with the te number N8888?¡± Marina talked about her goal ofing to


    the hospital today.


    ¡°Yeah. Why did you ask about it?¡± Robert frowned.


    ¡°Who is driving that car now?¡±


    ¡°It is¡­¡± Robert subconsciously wanted to answer her, but after saying a word, he suddenly stopped


    and looked at Marina with a wary expression. ¡°Why did you ask about that?¡±


    ¡°You do not get to ask me instead. All you need to do is answer my question,¡± Marina replied word by


    word.


    ¡°I have given that car¡­ to my family,¡± Robert answered, and his eyes slightly flickered.


    ¡°Give me his contact details,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Why do you want his contact details?¡± Robert knitted his brows.


    Marina just stared at him with narrowed eyes rather than answering his question.


    Robert chickened out at once.


    However, on second thought, he found that it did not matter to tell her about it.


    Robert could take the opportunity to let his uncle teach this arrogant and bossy woman in front of him a


    lesson.


    He thought. ¡°This woman must have fallen in love with my uncle after seeing him by ident. Now, she


    is going to badger


    him.


    ¡°Huh, I know what this woman is up to!


    ¡°But she has miscalcted. Everyone knows that my uncle has no interest in women at all!


    ¡°And the thing he hates most is women chasing after him.


    ¡°Moreover, he does not havepassion for women at all. If any woman dares to piss him off, he will


    beat her up mercilessly!


    ¡°Huh. This woman will be done if she messes with my uncle!¡±


    ¡°Then, you can take this down. Robert immediately put on acent look.


    He immediately gave Simon¡¯s contact number to Marina.


    After getting what she wanted, Marina turned around and left the ward without hesitation.


    Staying on the ground, Robert finally let out a long sigh of relief after ensuring Marina had left.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, can you go back to your bed now?¡± the nurse said to Robert with an aloof face.


    ¡°Well¡­ That woman is not an ordinary person. She¡­ Robert knew what he had just done was a bit


    disgraceful.


    However, seeing that fierce woman, he could not help shivering all over.


    ¡°I have no interest in knowing who that woman is. Please lie back in bed. I need to change the dressing


    for you. The nurse looked indifferent.


    Robert was rendered speechless.


    He did not dare to say anything more. He reached out his hand and wanted the nurse to support him.


    Nevertheless, the nurse stood aside with an indifferent look as if she did not see that.


    In the end, Robert had no choice but to press his hand against the cab aside, hobble over to the


    bed, and lie back on it.


    As for Marina, after getting out of the ward, she took her phone out and dialed the number Robert had


    given her.


    However, the moment she dialed the number, a voice suddenly came from behind her.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    ¡°Carol¡®


    Hearing that name, Marina still did not mean to stop.


    However, Gordon strode forward and directly stood in front of her.


    ¡°Great barkers are no biters. Just get out of my way!¡± Marina snapped with her brows knitted heavily.


    The annoyance in her eyes was rather obvious.


    The phone screen also showed the call was sessfully put through.


    Gordon looked at Marina¡¯s face with anger seething in his eyes, but he still held back his temper.


    ¡°Carol¡­¡± Yet, the moment he started speaking, he was interrupted by Marina.


    ¡°Lee, if he ever calls me by this name again, just break his teeth!¡± Marina said to Lee.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lee cast a fierce nce at Gordon.


    ¡°I mean no harm. I just want to have a talk with you.¡± Gordon took a deep breath and said.


    There is nothing to talk about.¡± Marina¡¯s voice was rather cold.


    After saying that, she intended to go around him and leave.


    However, Gordon subconsciously wanted to grab her hand.


    But Marina acted fast and directly leaned aside to dodge his hand.


    That was really close. If she was really grabbed by him, she felt that she would have to wash her hands


    with disinfectant.


    ¡°Lee, break his legs as long as he stays within a 3¨Cfoot radius of me!¡± Marina gave Lee an order.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lee¡¯s eyes got colder than before.


    Gordon looked at Lee in front of him and his facepletely darkened with grimness.


    ¡°When on earth will you stop messing around?¡±


    Well, since Marina appeared, Gordon had thought she was acting out.


    you wanted


    ¡°Back then, it was you who agreed to pretend to marry me. It was you who offered to do me a favor.


    Afterward, to leave. I also tried my best to make it up to you, but you refused to take it!¡± Gordon raised


    his hand to pull his tie in front


    of his chest.


    These days, Marina¡¯s figure just kept springing into his mind subconsciously.


    He would even fall into a trance once in a while when he talked with Sophia.


    In his eyes, it must be because Marina left without taking anything with her.


    As a result, he felt that he owed her something. It was because she had to depend on men now that he


    could not get over her.


    Gordon believed that as long as he made it up to her properly, he would definitely not think about her


    again in the future!


    ¡°You are good at medical skills. You know, I have some connections. If you do not want money as


    in a deep voice.


    After he got her a job, they would be thoroughly square for real.


    However, Marina could not help giving a chuckle upon hearing what he said.


    ¡°You will get a job for me?¡± Marina seemed to have heard a big joke.


    ¡°What is bad about relying on yourself? When you were with me, weren¡¯t you very independent back


    then?¡± Gordon misunderstood what Marma meant.


    In his eyes, Marina just wanted to indulge in a life of pleasure andfort. She did not feel like working


    at all.


    Gordon was really mad that Marina had no ambition at all.


    This made Marina so angry that she really wished to smash Gordon¡¯s hypocritical face when someone


    put their strong arm around her shoulders all of a sudden.


    Marina turned her head only to see Simon¡¯s extremely handsome face.


    Simon lowered his eyes to crack a smile at Marina. The next moment, he raised his head and looked at


    Gordon.


    Simon pulled a long face with grimness at once.


    ¡°Marina does not have to work when she is with me. I¡¯m happy that she is reliant on me all the time,¡±


    Simon said.


    Gordon looked at Simon¡¯s hand which was put around Marina¡¯s shoulders and instantly gnashed his


    teeth more tightly.


    All of a sudden, he felt that he was really a bit ridiculous.


    Sophia was right. Caroline was no longer the girl she used to be back then.


    Gordon tried his best to help her out.


    On the contrary, she was actually happy with her current life.


    It was Peter yesterday. Today, it was this man who was so mysterious that even Gordon¡¯s father had to


    treat him with caution.


    ¡°You are ying with fire!¡± Gordon stared at Marina and yelled at her, his eyes sparkling.


    ¡°You are in no position to meddle in my affairs. Just mind your own crappy business,¡± Marina said with


    an annoyed face.


    Gordon gazed at Simon with narrowed eyes for a while and then left with a livid face.


    After Gordon disappeared from the end of the corridor, Marina looked up at the man next to her with an


    aloof expression.


    ¡°When will you stop holding my shoulders?¡± she asked in a cold tone.


    Simon withdrew his hand slowly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve sort of helped you out just now, right?¡±


    He looked a bit reluctant to do that.


    ¡°Only if I am in trouble do I need someone to help me out. Do you think I was in trouble and needed


    you to help me out just now?¡± Marina snorted.


    ¡°You did not need that indeed. It is just that my appearance helped you get rid of him faster, right?¡±


    Simon answered.


    ¡°I can not believe you would try to take credit for that. You¡¯re so thick¨Cskinned,¡± Marina retorted


    mercilessly.


    Simon slightly lowered his voice and then leaned toward Marina, asking. ¡°Would you like to feel my skin


    on your own?¡±


    Their distance was drawn closer at once.


    Marina meant to ask him to get the hell away from her.


    Yet, she suddenly smelled a fresh fragrance.


    Originally, she had a headache because she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Now, she felt a lot better.


    ¡°What on earth do you have on your body? Marina gazed at him and asked.


    Simon did not understand her words for the moment. He asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Marina leaned forward again to raise her head and sniff around his neck carefully.


    It looked as if she threw herself at him voluntarily.


    As she approached him, her beautiful hair swept across Simon¡¯s face by ident.


    The itchy feeling made Simon¡¯s eyes somewhat darker.


    Yet, as he intended to hold the woman next to him, she just stepped back quickly.


    Simon¡¯s hand stopped in the air.


    Then, he put his hand behind his back with feigned calmness,


    It seemed that Marina did not feel how intimate and inappropriate her behavior was just now


    She still maintained an aloof and cold look as usual.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Then, Marina reached out her hand and Lee brought her a shopping bag at once.


    ¡°Here you are.¡± Marina passed the bag to Simon.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Simon felt rather confused.


    ¡°It is a gift in return for the nket.¡± Marina exined.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got it ready so fast?¡± Simon took it with intrigue and then asked. ¡°Can I take a look at it now?¡±


    ¡°It is up to you,¡± Marina replied with a casual expression.


    After all, she picked the present up randomly.


    Simon opened the bag only to find there was a dark striped tie in it.


    Instantly. Simon tucked the corners of his mouth into a little smile. ¡°I like it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you like it, Marina replied. Now that she had given the present to him, Marina did not


    have to stay anymore.


    Then, she just turned around and left.


    Simon just kept watching her until she faded from his view.


    Half an hour passed.


    Simon got out of the hospital building.


    Gavin hastened to go forward with respect and greeted Simon, ¡°Mr. Hernandez.¡±


    ¡°Umm, Simon replied. Meanwhile, his gaze subconsciously settled on the shopping bag in Gavin¡¯s


    hand.


    The logo of the bag was the same as the logo of the bag in Gavin¡¯s hand.


    His face darkened at once. He asked sternly, ¡°Who gave you this?¡°

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    ¡°This one¡± Gavin lowered his head to take a look at the bag in his hand and then exined, ¡°Miss


    Bailey gave this to me when she came down. She said that it was a present for me.¡±


    Simon did not know what to say for now.


    A present?


    How many presents on earth did Marina buy?


    Did she just give a present to whomever she bumped into?


    Gavin was acutely aware that Simon was mad.


    In particr, when Gavin¡¯s gaze settled on the shopping bag in Simon¡¯s hand, he instantly felt that he


    was in trouble.


    Gavin felt that what Marina gave him was not a present, but a hot potato, which would put him in big


    trouble!


    ¡°What did she give to you?¡± Simon asked with slightly narrowed eyes.


    ¡°¡­ I have not seen it yet.¡± Gavin was too nervous to speak fluently.


    ¡°Open the bag and see what is in it now!¡± Simon ordered with a stern voice.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gavin tore open the present in the bag, tremblingly,


    The present turned out to be a pair of crystal cuff links.


    Under the action of the sun¡¯s rays, the cuff links appeared crystal and shiny.


    They must be worth a lot.


    Clearly, they were a lot more expensive than the tie Marina gave Simon.


    Simon¡¯s face turned a lot sterner than before.


    His dark eyes seemed to be as cold as ice. His gaze just sent a chill down Gavin¡¯s spine.


    Gavin felt that Marina had really caused big trouble for him!


    Gavin felt so bitterly regretful now. He should not have taken the present just now.


    With Gavin¡¯s mind racing, he was trying his best to find a solution. Then, he passed the pair of cuff links


    to Simon with extreme respect, saying. ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Hernandez, I think the cuff links are quite suitable


    for you. For someone like me, I do not deserve to wear such good things.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, this is a present she gave you. Do you think it is appropriate that you give a present from


    another person to me?¡± Simon asked in a cold voice.


    Gavin was rendered speechless, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Well!¡± Gavin raised his hand to pat his forehead hard. He said, ¡°Mr. Hernandez, I got it wrong just now.


    Miss Bailey actually did not mean to give this to me. Instead, she wanted me to give it to you.¡±


    As Simon heard that, his puckered lips seemed to be curled a bit.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, I will wrap it up for you now.¡± Cavin immediately took the opportunity to put the cuff


    links away and pass the bag to Simon with both hands.


    Humph


    d turned his head


    Instantly, Gavin felt dizzy


    This time, he must be doomed!


    However, at the moment, Simon, who was sitting in the car, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°The bag


    ¡°What?¡± Gavin hurriedly turned his head and then came to his senses right away. He passed the bag to


    Simon with great


    respect.


    Simon took 11.


    Finally, it was quite a relief for Gavin


    After he gave away the hot potato, Gavin let out a sigh and quickly sat in the driver¡¯s seat..


    He decided to ask Marina why she did this to him when he met her next time. After all, there was no


    grudge between the


    two of them


    In fact, Marina did not think so much. It was simply because there were too many shopping bags at


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    home.


    So, Marina brought two bags with her when she went out.


    She happened to see Gavin when she arrived downstairs, so she just gave one to him randomly.


    What Marina wanted to do was merely clean up the inventory in her home. She did not know she would


    cause such trouble


    for Gavin


    After leaving in a fit of pique, Gordon went to the ward.


    Previously, Sophia gave him a call, telling him that she was injured.


    Therefore, he suspended the meeting in a hurry and rushed to the hospital.


    To his surprise, he met Marina halfway, which caused him to arrivete.


    As a result, the moment he pushed open the door and went inside, Sophia looked at him with


    grievances, her eyes.


    reddened.


    ¡°Gordon¡­ Why did it¡­ Take you¡­ So long¡­ toe?¡± Sophia mumbled.


    ¡°Well, there was a traffic jam, so I got held back,¡± Gordon said and his eyes flickered. Then, he walked


    to Sophia quickly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Caroline! She beat me up!¡± Sophia grabbed Gordon¡¯s hand with excitement and said hurriedly.


    ¡°Gordon, you must take revenge for me!¡±


    Because her two front teeth were not imnted yet, Sophia talked in a confusing way.


    It was hard for Gordon to hear what Sophia said clearly, but he still acutely heard the word ¡®Caroline¡®.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Caroline beat you?¡± Gordon figured out what Sophia said.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s her! It¡¯s her! She beat me up!¡± Sophia kept nodding.


    ¡°It should not be her. Gordon subconsciously wanted to refute Sophia, but upon thinking of what


    Marina had done recently, he stopped


    If Caroline was still the woman she used to be, Gordon would never believe what Sophia had just said.


    However, now, it might not be necessarily the case.


    Seeing that Gordon was lost in thought, Sophia asked with two front teeth missing. ¡°Gordon, what are


    you thinking?¡°


    ¡°Nothing. I guess¡­ She still hates me. I¡¯m sorry to have put you through that, Gordon roused himself


    and exined.


    ¡°Gordon, you¡­ you must do justice for me!¡± Sophia snapped with her eyes full of hatred.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of this!¡± There was a hint of inexplicable grimness shing across


    Gordon¡¯s eyes.


    Marina directly went back to the vi after she got out of the hospital.


    She did not sleepst night. Now, she just wanted to go upstairs and get some sleep,


    Yet, somehow, Marina could not fall asleep as she closed her eyes.


    In the end, she had no other choice but to open her eyes with a cranky expression.


    If she had known this, she should have given him a serious beating when she met Gordon in the


    hospital.


    She might be able to fall asleep after being worn out.


    It was all Simon¡¯s fault. He should not have shown up at that time and sabotaged her good opportunity


    to beat Gordon up!


    Marina peevishly picked up the phone next to her. After she tapped on the screen, she was shocked to


    found that she was still on the call.


    Marina¡¯s expression stiffened at once.


    She suddenly recalled that she actually wanted to contact that guy when she was in the hospital.


    Unexpectedly, Marina suddenly met Gordon and then bumped into Simon. After the present had been


    given to Simon, she did not pay attention to her phone anymore.


    However, the call was put through and the phone was hung up.


    Marina looked at the phone and noticed that the callsted more than three hours. She hesitated for a


    moment and still asked tentatively.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the one on the other side of the line replied almost at once.


    Marina was dumbfounded while she held the phone.


    He replied so fast. Obviously, the call was not put through by ident.


    ¡°The call was picked up by you?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°Or else?¡± Simon, on the other side of the line, put down the document and picked up the phone. He


    leaned back on the chair entirely.


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you hang up the phone?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t you who called me?¡± Simon replied with a question.


    For the moment, Marina had no idea how to answer the question.


    ????


    Even if she was the one who made the call, since she said nothing, any normal person would hang up


    the phone at once.


    She did not expect that he would wait more than three hours for her.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    ¡°I called you simply because I wanted to give the present to you. Unexpectedly, I bumped into you


    afterward. Then, I just forgot about the callpletely.¡± Marina exined after she pondered in


    quietness for a while.


    ¡°I know.¡± Simon replied.


    Marina had forgotten to ask about this. Now, she suddenly recalled this, so she asked, ¡°By the way,


    what is your rtionship with Robert?¡±


    However, Simon did not answer Marina¡¯s question directly. Instead, he asked, ¡°It is sote. What¡¯s


    keeping you up?¡±


    ¡°I can not fall asleep.¡± Marina knew that Simon did not want to say too much on this matter, so she did


    not ask further.


    After all, she was just asking.


    It did not matter that he did not want to talk about it.


    ¡°Are you having a problem with insomnia?¡± Simon lowered his voice when he heard what she had just


    said.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m having a problem with insomnia.¡± Marina stared at the ceiling, her eyes wide open.


    It took her great effort to get some good sleep before. Now, she just could not fall asleep again.


    It was nothing that she always could not sleep well before.


    However, after she got to have a good sleep all of a sudden, she found it uneptable to suffer from


    insomnia anymore.


    ¡°Close your eyes and don¡¯t think about anything. The voice on the other side of the line seemed to be a


    bit bewitching.


    Marina closed her eyes instinctively as she was told.


    Nevertheless, a few minutester, Marina just opened her eyes again.


    Her eyes were full of frustration.


    Still, she just could not fall asleep at all!


    She was actually rather sleepy and physically very tired now.


    However, her mind just kept racing.


    ¡°Can


    you


    lend your body to me a bit?¡± Marina suddenly made such a request.


    Simon was rendered speechless.


    There was silence on the other side of the line all of a sudden.


    ¡°Hello? Are you still there?¡± Marina could not get any response after she waited for a while. She tapped


    on the phone screen only to find that the phone wasn¡¯t hung up at all.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marina finally got a response.


    ¡°Where are you? I will go to you now.¡± Marina had made a decision, so her tone was rather hasty.


    Silence reigned on the other side of the line again.


    Marina felt rather confused.


    Since when did the connection in Solemwood be so bad?


    Why was Simon breaking up again and again!


    Well, she decided to check it on her own.


    Then, Marina directly hung up the phone and picked up theptop next to her.


    She turned on theptop and started to tap on the keyboard swiftly


    Within a while. Marina gained an address.


    Then, she quickly got up and took a coat from her wardrobe. After she put it on, she got out of the door


    in a hurry.


    And she acted carefully, trying not to disturb Oscar and Lee.


    Simon, who was in the hotel, looked at his phone screen. The call had been hung up.


    He was still thinking about what Marina had just said.


    She just said she wanted to borrow his body.


    Simon¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed instantly. His eyes also darkened.


    He tapped on the desk for a while and then seemed to finally make up his mind. He picked up the


    phone and walked out of the study.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, it is already sote. Will you still go out now?¡± Gavin immediately asked when he saw


    Simon walking out of the study.


    ¡°Yeah. Simon replied and then walked to the gate.


    Of course, Gavin also followed after him.


    You do not have to go with me!¡± Simon suddenly said.


    Gavin nced at Simon in surprise, but Simon did not look like he was kidding. So, Gavin had to lower


    his head and reply.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The moment Simon opened the door, he saw the woman standing at the door.


    She was wearing a hoodie and her hair was a mess.


    She also had dark circles and her left hand was hanging in the air. It seemed that she was going to


    knock on the door.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Simon asked after he was in a daze for a few seconds.


    Seeing the man standing in front of her, Marina acted like a beast that was starving for a long time and


    finally found its prey.


    She threw herself at him without saying anything.


    Simon was lost for words.


    Gavin was stunned at once.


    Marina buried her head in Simon¡¯s arms. As she smelled his refreshing scent, she felt that all the cells


    in her body were soothed.


    She wanted to sleep so badly now!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your room¡­¡± Marina muttered.


    Gavin was astonished.


    He looked at the scene in disbelief.


    Simon¡¯s hands, which were hanging in the air, could not help shivering when he heard what Marina had


    just said.


    ¡°Do you know what you are talking about?¡± Simon lowered his eyes to look at the woman in his arms


    and his voice was somewhat husky


    Yet, it seemed that the woman in his arms could not afford to wait anymore, so she urged again, ¡°Take


    me to your bed?¡±


    Her voice was fierce and coquettish, which was not menacing at all and yet more seductive.


    Simon¡¯s eyes were even darker.


    He stared at the woman in his arms for a while. Then, he bent down to carry her in his arms.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Gavin was listening attentively. He did not want to miss any details.


    However, as he raised his head, he just met Simon¡¯s piercingly cold eyes.


    Gavin was rendered speechless.


    ¡°When on earth will you leave?¡± Simon asked with his voice full of menace


    Gavin replied at once. ¡°Ahem. I will leave right now! Then, he lowered his head and quickly ran off right


    away.


    Then, he closed the door for them considerately.


    After Gavin left, Simon finally carried Marina into the bedroom.


    He ced her on the bed gently and carefully.


    Marina was still clenching his clothes with her eyes closed.


    ¡°What? Are you shy now?¡± Simon asked with a grin.


    He started to stroke her face gently.


    Her tender skin was extremely smooth.


    Yet, after waiting for a while, Simon still could not get Marina¡¯s response.


    With a frown, he observed her carefully and found that Marina¡¯s breath was rather steady. Obviously,


    she had fallen asleep.


    Simon didn¡¯t know what to say for now.


    Was she already asleep?


    Did she regard him as a sleeping pill?


    She just fell asleep upon reaching him.


    During her sleep. Marina felt the refreshing scent had be fainter. She clenched her hands and


    dragged Simon down


    Then, she stayed in his arms entirely.


    Smelling the refreshing scent, Marina finally loosened her brows.


    Then, she continued sleeping.


    Simon did not know what to say for the time being.


    Now, he seemed to understand what Marina meant by asking him to lend his body to her.


    Marina always thought and acted out of the box.


    Simon couldn¡¯t help thinking. ¡°Does she really believe I¡¯m a man of no desire?


    ¡°She is clinging to me so tightly. Isn¡¯t she afraid that I may do something to her?¡±


    Eventually, Simon still did not do anything to her.


    He did not have the thing of doing it with a woman during her sleep.


    That night one year ago, he had no other choice but to do that to her. He was already very sorry for


    her.


    Now, he could not make the same mistake.


    Simon let out a long sigh


    He tried to suppress his urge in this way.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    But the girl in his arms was not cooperating at all.


    She was not only wrapping her arms tightly around him. Even her legs were firmly around him.


    She clung to him tightly as though she had stered herself to him.


    Simon immediately tensed in his entirety.


    Gasp¡­.


    Simon was cursing and swearing in his heart in his bid to control his raging urge.


    The next day when Marina woke in the morning, she felt refreshed and rejuvenated.


    Subconsciously, she reached both arms out to stretch her back. However, she suddenly felt like a


    heavy hand was ced across her waist, pinning her down.


    She instantly opened her eyes, and without bing fully awake, she swung her fist.


    But her fist was only mid¨Cway through the air when someone intercepted her.


    ¡°Are you trying to kick down thedder now that you got what you needed?¡± a hoarse voice sounded.


    Marina lifted her head to look over at the other party. It was him!


    Memories ofst night immediately surged into her mind.


    Instantly, a hint of guilt shed on Marina¡¯s face.


    Slowly, she retracted her arm.


    ¡°Pardon me. It was a natural reflex. At that point, I was unable to grasp an understanding of the


    situation.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You were practically throwing yourself on mest night, with your arms and legs all over me. And you


    are calling that natural reflexes?¡± Simon slowly propped himself up.


    He was wearing nothing more than a bathrobe. And the slightest movement instantly revealed his


    muscr chest.


    Ooh ooh!


    Marina could not help but want to reach out andy her hands on his muscles at the sight of such an


    attractive physique.


    ¡°Want a feel of it?¡± Simon seemed to have guessed her thoughts and asked in a low voice.


    Even though Marina was awake that morning, she was still semi¨Cconscious. It was like she was in a


    trance. During this period, she was unable to think with a clear mind.


    So she could only nod instinctively.


    ¡°Come, I will let you touch it,¡± said Simon. Seeing how tame and obedient Marina was, Simon untied


    the sash of the robe


    and bared his chest.


    Marina¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of Simon¡¯s bare chest.


    And her hands slowly found their way to his chest as if they had a mind of their own.


    Wow!


    It was so firm and muscr. This feeling at Marina¡¯s fingertips was beyond what words could describe!


    You like it¡± Seeing the glow in Marina¡¯s eyes, Simon¡¯s voice deepened an octave lower.


    Marina nodded purposefully. She was somewhat in love with the feeling of touching his chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to keep touching it?¡± Simon¡¯s voice carried a hint of seduction.


    Of course, she would love to!


    Marina nodded again.


    ¡°Then, you should marry me!¡± The look in Simon¡¯s eyes was so remote and unreadable when he said


    this.


    However, Marina suddenly snapped out of the trance like someone released from hypnosis.


    She looked up at Simon and immediately pulled her hands away.


    She even moved aside.


    ¡°What is it? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Seeing Marina¡¯s reaction, Simon asked with his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°I am a misogamist!¡± Marina waspletely awake now. Although she was pretty reluctant to break


    away from the proximity of the other party, she forced herself to get off the big andfortable bed.


    ¡°Misogamist? A dark look shed in Simon¡¯s eyes when he heard this word.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marina said as she nodded.


    *So, you only intend to fool around with me? And you are shirking all responsibility after you had your


    fill?¡± Simon ended his questions at a slightly higher pitch.


    Ahem.


    Marina almost choked on her saliva at what Simon said.


    Fool around? Fool around with him!


    He made her seem like she was a pervert.


    ¡°That¡­ I was not fooling around. At most, I was nothing but hugging you.¡± Marina coughed to clear her


    throat, albeit unnaturally.


    Indeed. It was because Marina was too tiredst night.


    She desperately wanted to sleep!


    Anyone under such fatigue would be prone to do something umon to one¡¯s usual behavior.


    ¡°Nothing but hugging?¡± Simon questioned. He made sure he emphasized the two words ¡°nothing but¡°.


    His tone sounded like he was resenting an unfaithful lover.


    ¡°You should know this. Only my wife can hug me. Only my wife can touch my body,¡± Simon said with a


    burning look as he looked at Marina


    Marina was momentarily at a loss for words.


    *Did you graduate from a monastery?¡± Marina chided while trying to suppress the threatening smile at


    the corners of her


    mouth.


    the eva they


    The look in Simon¡¯s eyes immediately darkened at Marina¡¯s wond


    Cough ugh!


    curbed her tongue, only to ask again. ¡°Then what if What if someone else wants to touch you?¡±


    Honestly. Sunon was like a powerful and effective sleep¨Cinducing tool to her


    Going to sleep in his arms she was not the least bit worried she would have any sleepless nights.


    too temping for her!


    ¡°Wherever the other person touches me. I will cut that part of me off. Simon said in


    ggestively provocative tone


    There was no change in his expression. But Marina could sense that he was not joking at all.


    msciously, she hid her arms safely behind her back


    ¡°It is not just your hands. You were practically Lover me,¡± Sumon sand as his eyes swept Marina from


    head to toe


    He seemed intent on skinning het in her entirety


    Marina subconsciously but her lower lips. In her mind, she was doing the mails. Without Oscar and


    Lee¡¯s help, she was on her own. With her ability alone, what were her chances of winning


    But even if Marina could win Simon, she would be quite a jerk if she were to punch him after ¡°Tooling


    around with hum the night before!


    Maria was in a quandary as she found herself at a dead end.


    The perplexed expression she wore on her face was unmistakable.


    Yet at this moment, she suddenly heard the ringtone of her cell.


    Marina instantly felt apelling order to turn around and pick up the cell that she had carelessly


    tossed on the groundst


    night.


    ¡°I will have to pick up the call first!¡±


    Marina answered the phone without looking carefully at the caller ID.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Marina said, almost with a hint of brightness in her voice.


    It did not matter to her who the caller was. Or whether it was a scam call.


    She was thankful to the caller all the same!


    ¡°Is this Carol?¡± But the next moment, a somewhat old and frail voice came from the other end of the


    line.


    The smile on Marina¡¯s face froze instantaneously


    It was¡­.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Grandpa,¡± the man on the other end of the line said.


    Grandpa?


    The grandpa she knew had a loud and energetic voice. He would not sound so weak and sickly.


    Was it a scam call?


    ¡°Carol, Gordon told me you saved my life. Thank you for putting aside your past grudges to save this


    old guy. I am feeling much better now and would like to invite you to dinner. So, just wondering if you


    have some time to spare?¡±


    The person on the other end of the line could have guessed that Marina did not quite recognize who he


    was right away.


    So he was subtly dropping hints about who he was.


    Gordon?


    This man had to be Gordon¡¯s grandfather!


    The expression on Marina¡¯s face froze. At this point, she honestly wished it was a scam call instead.


    But just as she was about to reject the dinner invitation, her eyes unknowingly fell on Simon, who was


    still on the bed.


    She did find the people of the Campbell family repulsive.


    But at this moment, the dinner invitation was the best opportunity for her to make her escape.


    ¡°All right. Send me the address,¡± Marina said after weighing her options. She decided that it was still


    better to face the annoying Campbell family.


    She could still confront them upfront if anyone upset her after all.


    But she would feel guilty, albeit how little or how much if she were to beat up the person right before


    her.


    ¡°The elderly man is inviting me to dinner. We will talk about us another day.¡± Marina picked up her coat,


    ready to make her


    escape.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Just as Marina was about to leave the room, Simon suddenly spoke, ¡°Is that Mr. Campbell?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Marina immediately turned around to ask.


    ¡°It so happens that I have something to discuss with Mr. Campbell. I will go with you,¡± Simon said as he


    lifted the bed covers and got off the bed.


    Marina was about to reject his offer when Simon suddenly untied the sash of the bathrobe he wore.


    And the garment instantly fell to the ground.


    Marina¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She turned around without further ado.


    Could this guy get any more open than he already was?


    Was he not the one who said that he would only let his future wife hug and touch him?


    Why was he stripping himself in front of her now?


    She was not the least qualified for the view he was presenting to her!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Simon said. While Marina was letting her thoughts run wild, Simon had finished putting on


    his clothes.


    When Marina looked up, she saw a man dressed in a suit, seemingly stoic of all manly desires. The


    view waspletely different from the tantalizing view from before.


    This guy did look pretty decent when dressed.


    But with his clothes off, he was way worse than any beast.


    Suddenly, Marina noticed his necktie.


    ¡°Ah, this is¡­!¡±


    ¡°The tie you gave me,¡± Simon said as he adjusted the tie.


    The crystal cufflinks on his sleeves shone as though they were alive.


    But he would be disappointed despite the little effort that he put in.


    When Marina was selecting a gift for Gavin earlier, she was oblivious to whatever she picked off the


    rack.


    ¡°The tie does suit you pretty well,¡± Marina said gently.


    ¡°I think so too,¡± said Simon, ending his statement with a higher note. Then almost too naturally, he took


    Marina by the hand and said, ¡°We should get going.¡±


    And Marina did not know what got into her mind. But she followed him as though under his spell.


    Up to the point when Simon asked her for the address, Marina snapped back to reality.


    And she could not help but get frustrated.


    Had he been cultivating his inner charm?


    How could he be so skillful at bewitching?


    Every time she crossed paths with him, everything would steer out of control and head in the opposite


    direction as nned.


    12:22 Mon, 19 Jun G BM.


    Boohoohoo!


    No wonder her father always reminded her not to find a man too handsome as her other half.


    If not, the obsession with the man¡¯s good looks would make her susceptible.


    59% 1


    Previously, she felt that her father¡¯s worries were unnecessary. Now in hindsight, she learned that he


    was speaking from experience instead.


    ¡°What is the address?¡± Seeing that Marina was not responding to him, Simon repeated his question.


    Marina sighed inwardly, then gave him the address.


    She was already in the car. If she got out at this point, she would seem pretentious instead.


    After Simon got the address and knew where they were heading, he started the car and drove off.


    And at this moment, Mr. Campbell was waiting in a restaurant¡¯s private room.


    He was sitting in the VIP seat in the middle of the banquet table.


    Jacob Campbell sat on his left, and Gordon Campbell sat on his right.


    The Campbell family was rtively strict and particr about upbringing. The atmosphere in whatever


    room the Campbell family was in would be stern and businesslike, even if there were no outsiders.


    ¡°Dr. Liam is not here yet?¡± Mr. Campbell looked at the time and then asked Gordon.


    ¡°I just spoke to Dr. Liam over the phone. He is reaching soon, probably another ten more minutes,¡±


    Gordon replied respectfully.


    Mr. Campbell nodded and said, ¡°Dr. Liam is a leading figure in the medical field. I had to pull strings to


    get him toe for dinner today. When Caroline arrives, you must remind her to behave and not let


    such a good opportunity slip through her fingers.


    ¡°Got it. When Caroline arrives shortly, I will remember to warn her to be on her best behavior,¡± Gordon


    replied hastily.


    ¡°Father, she is just a nobody. Why are you putting in so much effort to go to the extent of inviting Dr.


    Liam? Just pay her a fair sum and send her on her way,¡± Jacob said. He was somewhat dissatisfied


    with his father¡¯s and son¡¯s decisions, unable to agree with what they were doing for Caroline.


    Previously when they were at home, Gordon mentioned that Caroline Campbell was the one who


    saved his father.


    So, both his father and Gordon wanted to thank her well.


    So Mr. Campbell arranged a dinner where he invited Caroline and Dr. Liam. He intended to pull some


    strings and secure a job for Caroline Campbell with Dr. Liam.


    Dr. Liam was a highly respected figure in the medical profession.


    Wealthy and prominent figures waiting to get an appointment with Dr. Liam in Janeborough was


    neverending all year round.


    But Dr. Liam rejected most offers. The reason being he was getting on in years. And he would only do


    one surgery each


    month.


    As there was only one slot per month. People would offer astronomical amounts to bid for that slot.


    And Dr. Liam owed Mr. Campbell a favor. So he gave his word that if the Campbell family had a need,


    he would do one free surgery for them in return.


    Previously, when Mr. Campbell was seriously ill, the Campbells immediately contacted Dr. Liam.


    Unfortunately, Dr. Liam happened to be overseas for a medical event.


    It was a closed-door event. So,munication with external parties was not allowed the whole time.


    Hence, they were unable to reach Dr. Liam.


    And this time, since Dr. Liam was around, Mr. Campbell wanted to give this favor to Caroline instead.


    He would use it to pull strings and get her connected with an influential figure.


    To Jacob, such a deal was a loss for the Campbell family.


    After all, any statement from Dr. Liam spoke volumes. It was an opportunity like gold dust.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want money,¡± Gordon said with a frown.


    ¡°What do you mean she doesn¡¯t want money? I have seen too many like her. She finds the amount you


    are giving too little. Try offering more money and see what happens. I don¡¯t believe it is not enough to


    tempt her,¡± Jacob said with a snort.


    Gordon¡¯s face darkened when he heard what his father said. But he did not let it show.


    He did not like what his father said about Caroline Campbell. But he did not openly show his


    unhappiness by disagreeing with his father.


    As the three men were idly chatting, someone outside pushed the door open.


    An aging man walked in. His hair was graying, but he appeared hale and hearty nheless.


    ¡°Dr. Liam.¡± Mr. Campbell immediately got to his feet to greet the guest.


    Jacob and Gordon also stood up immediately.


    Dr. Liam gave a slight nod in return. Then he scrutinized Mr. Campbell from head to toe before saying,


    ¡°Looking at you now, you should be fine. After the seminar ended, I saw how many calls your family


    made. I thought you were in a grave condition.¡±


    ¡°These kids here were too worried, that¡¯s all,¡± Mr. Campbell said with a smile. Then, he motioned to Dr.


    Liam to a seat and said, ¡°Take a seat first. We can chat sitting down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that,¡± Dr. Liam gently agreed. Then, he took a seat on his left.


    Jacob and Gordon naturally moved a seat back.


    They were not even qualified to speak in front of Dr. Liam.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You told me over the phone that you want to introduce a pretty talented doctor to me. I am here today


    because of the pact we have. But I have to make myself clear first. The fact is, it has been a long time


    since Ist mentored anyone.¡±


    ¡°First and foremost, no one has been able to make me change my mind about taking a disciple under


    my wing all these years. But, if that person turns out to be a promising talent, I can rmend her to


    another teacher,¡± Dr. Liam said indifferently after sitting down.


    ¡°We know about your rules. We invited you today so that you can take a look at the youngdy. And


    see how things might pan out. Even if she doesn¡¯t get a direct mentorship under you, it will still be a


    blessing for her if she could get some pointers from you,¡± Mr. Campbell said slowly.


    Learning that Mr. Campbell was an understanding man, Dr. Liam was more at ease.


    And at this moment, the firmly shut door was pushed open again.


    A tall and slender woman walked in.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Felix instantly raised his head and looked at the door.


    However, when he saw the woman at the door, his eyes glistened with a trace of disappointment.


    He was wondering who could be so outstanding that Earl would ask him to be her teacher for old times¡¯


    sake.


    Yet, to his disappointment, it turned out to be such an ordinary girl.


    There was no spark in her eyes. She did not look like a savvy girl at all.


    While Felix was ready to get up and leave the room, the girl suddenly spoke to the people outside the


    door. ¡°This way, please.¡±


    The next moment, two people walked into the private booth.


    That man was tall and straight in build with an extremely handsome face.


    As he acted, the man disyed a naturally elegant and noble bearing.


    He looked like a powerful man who had been superior to others for a long time.


    At one nce, this man was clearly not an ordinary man.


    On the contrary, the girl who was standing next to him was dressed in an ordinary way.


    She did not even wear any makeup on her face. Yet, despite that, her face still looked rather stunning


    at first sight.


    Gordon did not expect that Marina would actually bring this man here today.


    He knitted his brows heavily at once.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Felix, who kept a look of great disdain, suddenly stood up and walked to the door.


    Gordon¡¯s eyes instantly flickered.


    Could it be that Felix also knew that man?


    To Gordon¡¯s surprise, Felix directly paid no mind to the man and stood in front of Marina in a hurry.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Marina eyed the old man in front of her up and down with narrowed eyes.


    She seemed to have no impression of this old man.


    ¡°You definitely do not remember me. When I was in Froyca, it was my honor to have seen you do an


    operation. Back then, I was really awed, but at that time, you just left after you finished the operation. I


    did not even have the chance to say hi to you back then,¡± Felix said in an extremely cautious and


    humble manner.


    He acted as if he was dealing with some amazing big shot.


    What he was doing just struck the three people of the Campbell family dumb.


    What on earth was going on?


    Why was Felix treating this woman in such a humble manner?


    ¡°Oh yeah? I do not remember that,¡± Marina replied and tried to think back with her brows knitted. She


    still could not recall such a person by all means.


    12:23 Mon, 19 Jun G BM.


    59%


    Upon hearing her response, heughed happily instead of getting mad. ¡°It is understandable that you


    do not remember me. I am such a small potato. You can¡¯t notice me for sure,¡± Felix replied.


    His old face was beaming with great joy.


    ¡°Dr. Liam, can it be that¡­ You get anything wrong? Do you know her?¡± Jacob looked at Felix¡¯s


    ttering behavior and could not help but ask.


    After all, Felix always treated Earl in a haughty manner.


    On the contrary, Felix acted so humbly in front of Caroline with much bowing and nodding.


    This was a bit uneptable for Jacob.


    Felix answered, ¡°How can I get to know Miracle Doc? I¡¯m merely one of her many fans.¡± He looked at


    Marina with admiration and then rummaged through his pockets.


    He found a ck roller pen in his pocket.


    Then, he passed it to Marina with his face full of great reverence.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, I¡¯ve admired you for a long time. I¡¯ve watched your teaching videos again and again,


    which give me a lot of insight. This time, it is such a great honor for me to meet you today. Can I have


    your autograph?¡± Felix said.


    After he said that, he unbuttoned his coat, exposing the white T-shirt inside.


    Marina did not know how to respond to Felix.


    ¡°Do you want me to sign it on your T-shirt?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, just sign it on my T-shirt. Can I have a big autograph of yours? This way, I can take it


    back and show it off to my friends,¡± Felix implored. His hair had been all gray, but now, he was like a


    fan in front of Marina.


    What he said and did was filled with great caution.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Maybe Marina had been used to such a scene, so she naturally took off the cap of the


    autograph on Felix¡¯s T-shirt. She wrote a very big one.


    pen and signed her


    ¡°Thank you so much! Thank


    you very much!¡± Felixughed even more merrily as he looked at the autograph.


    He even took over the pen that had been held by Marina very carefully.


    Seeing his behavior, Marina could not help but think that he would put the pen in storage with


    reverence after he went back.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gordon was totally stunned, not knowing what to do.


    Even Earl also showed a look of disbelief and astonishment.


    ¡°Dr. Liam, are you sure you did not get the wrong person?¡± Earl¡¯s voice was still somewhat unsteady.


    Hearing Earl¡¯s words, Felix flew into a rage at once and then snapped, ¡°Are you questioning me? You


    must know that no matter how Miss Baily¡¯s face changes, I can recognize her for sure! I have observed


    her hands countless times. I will not mistake her for anyone even across the distance of 300 feet!¡±


    Simon, who was standing aside, instantly narrowed his dark eyes upon hearing what Felix had said. A


    trace of coldness shed across his eyes.


    Felix could not help shivering all over right away.


    Then, he exined in a hurry, ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is I¡¯ve watched Miss Bailey¡¯s teaching videos a lot


    of times. I¡¯m very familiar with the hands that hold the scalpels! I definitely never meant it for anything


    more!¡±


    When Simon heard the exnation, his eyes became less cold.


    Gordon felt as if he had suffered a severe blow. He just kept staring at Marina, who was standing at the


    door.


    He acted as if he had never known her.


    * 59%


    After she dealt with the crazy fan in front of her, Marina shifted her gaze to Earl and then said, ¡°Mr. Earl,


    you did not tell me there would be someone else when you invited me to dinner yesterday.¡±


    If she had known Gordon would be here for dinner too, she would never have entered this private


    booth.


    Faced with Marina¡¯s questioning, Earl choked up and did not know what to say.


    Previously, he thought what he was doing was already respectful to Caroline.


    He believed that she would definitely thank him a lot, crying her heart out.


    However, such a twist happened instead.


    Felix was a bit surprised to hear Marina¡¯s words and then asked in disbelief, ¡°What? Miss Bailey, are


    you invited here by this old guy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, previously, I was requested by someone to save his life. He said he wanted to treat me to dinner


    in return, so here I came,¡± Marina replied hollowly.


    A trace of surprise showed on Felix¡¯s face as he heard that. Then, he blurted out, ¡°You are the one who


    cured him?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marina replied with a casual air.


    ¡°So, you told me that you wanted to rmend a student to me. Is it Miss Bailey?¡± Felix instantly


    looked at Earl.


    Marina could not help but look at Earl upon hearing that.


    Earl¡¯s facial expression stiffened at once.


    ¡°Well¡­ I did not know Miss Campbell¡¯s real identity before,¡± Earl said with his face full of bitter


    embarrassment.


    Felix took a nce at Marina with confusion and then asked, ¡°Miss Campbell? Miss Bailey, isn¡¯t your


    family name Bailey? Why did he call you Miss Campbell?¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because they have dementia, so they always can¡¯t remember other people¡¯s names,


    Marina said as she coldly snorted.


    Earl was left speechless.


    Gordon was left speechless too.


    Dr. Liam was a discerning person. After his gaze swept over Marina and several members of the


    Campbell family, he realized that their rtionship with Marina might not be good.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I saved you before because someone begged me to do so,¡± Marina said. ¡°If there is any


    debt of gratitude, it is that person who owes me. You owe me no debt of gratitude. So, you don¡¯t need


    topensate me for anything. I¡¯ll pass on today¡¯s meal. I can¡¯t really eat anything anyway.¡±


    Marina nced at Gordon. She then turned around to leave the private room.


    Simon was naturally pleased with Marina¡¯s decision, but before leaving, he gave Gordon a meaningful


    look.


    The emotions in his eyes were difficult to decipher, making it hard for people to know what he was truly


    thinking.


    After Simon and Marina left, Dr. Liam¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I used to think that you are one of the few discerning people in this circle, but now it


    seems that I am wrong.¡± Dr. Liam said with a cold expression. ¡°From now on, let¡¯s have less contact.¡±


    After Dr. Liam finished talking, he turned around and left as well.


    After all, as a fervent ¡°little¡± fan of Marina, anyone who was disliked by his idol was surely not a good


    person.


    ¡°Dr. Liam!¡± After hearing Dr. Liam¡¯s words which sounded like a deration of breaking off their


    rtionship, Jacob wanted


    up with him.


    to catch


    However, Earl immediately stopped him.


    ¡°Dad, why did you stop me?¡± Jacob said, looking puzzled. ¡°I need to exin things clearly to Dr. Liam.


    You know, as long as we have his friendship, it would be beneficial for our family!¡±


    ¡°I understand Dr. Liam¡¯s temperament better than you do,¡± Earl said. ¡°Now that he has said those


    words, there is no point in chasing after him.¡± Earl had the clearest perspective on the matter.


    ¡°Well, um¡­¡± Jacob looked frustrated. ¡°What is going on here?¡± he said. ¡°What is Caroline¡¯s identity?


    Why is Dr. Liam afraid of her?¡±


    ¡°Do you know anything about her identity, Gordon?¡± Jacob asked as he turned to look at Gordon.


    Gordon shook his head.


    Caroline had never told him that she had medical skills.


    ¡°Perhaps what Dr. Liam said is true,¡± Earl said as he looked intensely in the direction where Marina had


    left. ¡°We really have misjudged the situation this time around.¡±


    After getting injured, Earl retreated to the manor on the mountain to recuperate.


    He rarely left the manor.


    Even when Gordon got married, he did note down from the manor.


    This was because the Campbell family did not agree with the marriage at that time. Hence, the


    wedding ceremony was not held.


    Naturally, Earl did not care about Marina at all.


    He knew very well that Gordon saw Marina as someone to be used.


    Young people always had a rebellious phase.


    Unless they crossed the line, Earl usually did not intervene.


    This exined why he did not show any concern or reaction when Marina went missing back then.


    On reflection, he realized that that was a huge mistake.


    ¡°She really hid it well,¡± Jacob said with a snort. ¡°She didn¡¯t even tell us about that!¡±


    ¡°When I found her, she didn¡¯t remember anything that happened before,¡± Gordon exined, speaking


    up for Marina. ¡°She didn¡¯t intend to deceive us.¡±


    ¡°I saw the way Dr. Liam treated her,¡± Jacob said. ¡°If we can win her over, Dr. Liam will surely be of use


    to us! Gordon, didn¡¯t she use to like you a lot? Hurry up and try to win her back!¡±


    Jacob fixed his intense gaze on Gordon.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve said it before,¡± Gordon said. ¡°I¡¯ll only marry Sophia in my life!¡± Upon hearing Jacob¡¯s


    remarks, Gordon could not help but show a hint of disgust in his eyes.


    ¡°What is so good about Sophia?¡± Jacob asked. ¡°She is just a girl from a small and insignificant family.


    She is not worthy of marrying into our family! She won¡¯t be of any help to your future either!¡± Jacob¡¯s


    tone became harsher as he heard Gordon¡¯s refusal.


    ¡°So, in your mind, marriage is just a tool to boost your career, huh?¡± Gordon said. ¡°Did you marry my


    mother for the same reason?¡± Gordon had been suppressing his emotions all along, but he could not


    hold back any longer upon hearing hist father¡¯s words.


    ¡°Smack!¡± The sound of a p could be heard.


    Jacob pped Gordon directly across the face.


    ¡°Is this how you speak to me?¡± Jacob said. ¡°Have you forgotten all your manners and education?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s face turned livid with anger.


    Gordon¡¯s head was knocked to one side by the force of the blow, and he could even taste a faint hint of


    blood in his mouth.


    But his gaze was filled with mockery.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet,¡± Earl said. ¡°What are you all doing?¡± Earl pounded his cane heavily on the ground.


    ¡°Grandpa, I have some matters to attend to and I won¡¯t be able to give you a ride back,¡± Gordon said.


    ¡°Please take care of yourself on the way back.¡± Gordon suppressed his emotions and spoke to Earl


    beforepletely ignoring Jacob as he strode out of the private room.


    ¡°Look, Dad,¡± Jacob said. ¡°He has the exact same temper as his mother. Sooner orter, he will drive


    me crazy!¡±


    ¡°You should hold your tongue,¡± Earl said. ¡°You know very well that Gordon hates it when you bring up


    those things!¡±


    ¡°But what I said is not wrong,¡± Jacob said. ¡°Marriage should be about finding a wise and virtuous


    spouse.¡±


    Earl was left speechless.


    Even as he left, Gordon could still faintly hear the conversation in the private room.


    The mockery in his eyes grew stronger and stronger.


    He then strode away.


    * 59% A


    Meanwhile, Marina had no idea about what happened in the private room after she left. She had


    already gotten into the car with Simon.


    ¡°Do you have anything to attend to for the rest of the day?¡± Simon asked politely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to attend to, Marina said. Everything at thepany was going well, so she was


    now considered a half-idler.


    ¡°Are you interested in going somewhere with me?¡± Simon asked.


    Before Marina replied, Simon drove away.


    Marina was left speechless.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of asking that question?¡± Marina asked as she turned to look at Simon.


    Simon replied, ¡°To show off my gentlemanly demeanor.¡±


    Marina asked, ¡°Is this how your family shows gentlemanly demeanor?¡±


    Simon replied, ¡°My dad always says that when ites to pursuing someone you love, gentlemanly


    demeanor is equivalent to being persistent and never giving up.¡±


    Marina was left speechless.


    ¡°Hmm, your father is really bold-faced, Marina said. She could not help but twitch the corners of her


    lips.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment,¡± Simon said in a calm tone. ¡°I will convey your praise to him.¡±


    Marina was left speechless.


    ¡°Was what I just said apliment?¡± Marina thought.


    After a few interactions, Marina realized that Simon had a unique ability to understand things.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was toozy to correct him anymore.


    Since she knew that he would not sell her off, she decided to make the most of the opportunity to


    replenish her own strength.


    Marina slept for more than half an hour in one go.


    By the time she woke up, the car had alreadye to a stop.


    Outside the car, there was a very ssical-looking building.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Marina asked Simon after getting out of the car.


    ¡°A restaurant


    ¡°What is up with the restaurant¡¯s design?¡± Marina looked at the building in front of her.


    Upon entering from the restaurant¡¯s magnificent entrance, the interior of the restaurant felt like a court


    meeting.


    ¡°The boss of this restaurant has always had such a unique taste, but the food in this restaurant is still


    very delicious. Please force yourself to bear the sight of this ce.¡± Simon¡¯s thin lips moved slightly.


    ¡°I hope the food here can live up to my wronged eyes.¡± Marina remained skeptical.


    ¡°It should not disappoint you.¡± Simon smiled and led Marina to the entrance of the restaurant.


    However, right at this moment, the phone in Marina¡¯s pocket rang all of a sudden.


    Marina took out her phone and saw that it was a call from Peter Moore.


    She answered the call shortly.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone said a few words, and Marina¡¯s face instantly hardened.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Marina hung up and looked at Simon beside her.


    ¡°I might not be able to eat today. I still have something to deal with. Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Simon asked when he saw the serious expression on Marina¡¯s face.


    ¡°It is just a small matter.¡± It was a matter regarding thepany, so Marina did not reveal anything to


    him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Simon looked at Marina and probed no further.


    ¡°There is no need to. I can go there by myself.¡± Marina left in a hurry after saying that.


    Simon was left standing there alone.


    Upon leaving the restaurant, Marina nned to take a taxi.


    However, there was no avable taxi for a long time.


    Marina frowned. Just as she was about to call Lee, a ck car stopped in front of her,


    The window of said car rolled down, revealing Simon¡¯s iparably devilish face.


    ¡°It is not easy to get a taxi here. Let me send you there,¡± Simon said.


    Marina looked at the time. If Lee were to make a round trip here, she might not be able to make it.


    After hesitating for a while, she finally opened the car door and got into the passenger seat.


    Marina gave Simon the address, then contacted Oscar and Lee.


    Half an hourter, Marina arrived in Wesiville.


    The fight here was already at an all-time high.


    Marina¡¯s eyes quickly scanned the chaotic crowd and finally locked onto Peter Moore, who was


    currently being surrounded by three people.


    His face was already injured, and his body was swaying.


    It seemed that he was already exhausted.


    Marina¡¯s expression darkened in an instant. Then, she took off her coat and handed it over to Simon.


    ¡°Wait for me here!¡± Marina instructed and flexed her wrist.


    Just as the opponent¡¯s fist was about to reach Peter¡¯s temple, she rushed forward and grabbed that


    person¡¯s wrist.


    Then, she turned and threw the person over her shoulder.


    When they fell to the ground, Marina bent her elbow and struck down once more.


    This caused the other party to pass out right away.


    Simon¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Marina¡¯s beautifulbat technique.


    The remaining two were also stunned on the spot and dared not go forward.


    Marina had no intention of letting them go anyway. She casually found a rubber band and tied up her


    long hair.


    Her eyes were hostile as she stared at the people opposite her. ¡°How dare you touch my person?


    You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    With that, she rushed forward.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    In less than a minute, they were already on the ground and wailing in pain.


    One had a broken hand, and the other a broken foot.


    However, Marina spared them no nce. She stood up and walked to over Peter.


    ¡°Can you still walk?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Peter nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s really time you trained hard. There¡¯s merely a few of them and you¡¯ve already been beaten to such


    a state.¡± Although Marina sounded disdainful, her hand continued to support Peter.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t care about morals and ambushed me. I fell into their trap by ident. If we fight properly, I


    won¡¯t lose to them!¡± Peter expressed that he couldn¡¯t lose face.


    ¡°Hmph, another honey trap?¡± Marina side-eyed him.


    Peter avoided her eyes right away.


    ¡°Son of a bitch, you¡¯ll be dead at the hands of a woman sooner orter.¡± Marina could not help rolling


    her eyes.


    Knowing that he was in the wrong, Peter did not dare to retort and only touched his nose guiltily,


    ¡°Miss Bailey, Mr. Moore!¡± At this moment, Oscar and Lee had also rushed over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this ce to you. Remember to keep them alive!¡± Marina instructed coldly, then left while


    supporting Peter.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Oscar and Lee¡¯s eyes hardened immediately.


    At the vi, Peter sat on the sofa dispiritedly.


    ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± Marina found a first aid kit and wanted to apply the medicine for him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Simon suddenly said.


    ¡°You?¡± Marina looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°By the way, who are you? Why are you with my Marina?¡± Peter finally noticed Simon¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Leave him alone. Now tell me what happened today first!¡± Marina reprimanded Peter.


    Thetter immediately shut his mouth up.


    Meanwhile, Simon naturally took the first aid kit from Marina and began to treat Peter¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°Today, I went to take over Wesiville¡¯snd as promised. However, not only did the Hernandez family


    refuse to retreat, they even set up an ambush. I didn¡¯t bring anyone with me, so I could only contact


    you first.¡± Peter briefly exined what had happened.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the Hernandez family went back on their words at thest minute?¡± After Marina


    heard this, ayer of coldness shrouded her dark eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re such hical people. The refund agreement was already signed, but they still


    dared to do this. I reckon that Robert Hernandez was upset he got beaten up by you, so he wanted to


    get revenge. Ouch, don¡¯t be so rough!¡± Peter suddenly shrank his body as he spoke. Then, he red at


    Simon unhappily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯d treated someone¡¯s wounds. My hands are a little rusty.¡± Although


    Simon apologized, his expression remained haughty.


    He did not look like he was treating someone¡¯s wounds. Rather, he looked like he wasforting a pet.


    Peter¡¯s face changed right away.


    He snatched the cotton swab from Simon¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    Simon had no objections, so he quietly returned to Marina¡¯s side.


    ¡°What are you doing? Who told you to get so close to Marina? Get away from her!¡± Peter was very


    sharp and noticed Simon¡¯s actions. He picked up the pillow beside him and threw it at him.


    Simon dodged slightly to the side.


    That nimble action made Peter frown.


    This guy was a martial artist.


    ¡°Robert Hernandez? Just you wait!¡± Marina repeated Robert Hernandez¡¯s name before turning around


    and walking towards the door.


    ¡°Marina, don¡¯t be afraid when you attack this time. Beat him to death!¡± Peter waved the g behind him


    and cheered.


    Simon, who was beside him, narrowed his eyes and nced at him.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Peter felt a chill down his spine.


    It was as if he was being stared at by a ferocious beast.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Treat your wounds well.¡± Simon Hernandez smiled faintly at Peter Moore before turning


    around to chase after Marina Bailey.


    ¡°Hey, stop right there! You still haven¡¯t told me who you are!¡± Peter regained his senses and wanted to


    chase after him at first.


    However, as soon as he got up, he felt a dull pain in his chest.


    Peter fell back onto the sofa again.


    This was an emergency!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Someone had set their eyes on his pretty little sister!


    Peter picked up his phone and opened ¡°The Princess¡¯ Guardians¡± group chat right away.


    At this moment, Marina had already gotten into the car. Just as she was about to drive away, the


    passenger door opened all of a sudden.


    A slender figure let themselves in.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°Did you want me to stay and take care of the person inside?¡± Simon raised his voice.


    Marina did not reply.


    ¡°Where do you stay? I¡¯ll send you back first.¡± After all, he had sent her back once before. If she sent


    him back now, they would be even.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. Go do your thing first.¡± That said, the man in the passenger seat slowly fastened his


    seatbelt.


    Marina was speechless.


    Knowing how thick-skinned this guy was, Marina said nothing else. She stepped on the elerator and


    the car immediately sped away.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of a hospital.


    When Simon got out of the car, he looked at Marina with meaningful eyes. ¡°Have you ever driven


    anyone in your car?¡±


    ¡°My family.¡± Although Marina was not quite sure why Simon asked such a question, she still answered


    honestly.


    ¡°Did they say anything after they rode in your car?¡±


    ¡°I think they did tell me not to touch cars in the future. They said it¡¯s bad for the cars,¡± Marina said after


    thinking for a while.


    Simon¡¯s eyes flickered. He guessed that what they had wanted to say was that instead of the car, it


    was actually bad for the passengers of the car.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Looking at the silent Simon, Marina asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t we still have to go in and look for him?¡± Simon quickly hid the emotions in his eyes.


    ¡°¡­ Mm.¡± Seeing that Simon was unwilling to say anything more, Marina did not ask further.


    However, his tightly-knitted brows never rxed.


    Why was everyone refusing to take her car?


    When the members of her family heard that she was going to drive, they removed the car wheels


    without hesitation.


    They really didn¡¯t know how to enjoy themselves.


    They had to know that she didn¡¯t drive just anyone in her car.


    59%


    In the hospital ward, Robert held the neck brace on his neck and tried his best to control the game


    characters in the game.


    ¡°Eight o¡¯clock, eight o¡¯clock. Hurry, hurry, hurry, hurry. Hey, what¡¯s with your gaze? I¡¯ve already reported


    the location to you. Why didn¡¯t you blow someone¡¯s head off? You got Parkinson¡¯s or what? Your hands


    were shaking so much!¡±


    The game character controlled by Robert was directly hit in the head. He turned on his microphone and


    scolded his stupid


    teammate.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at your own positioning? Even a noob could do better than you if given


    instructions! How can you still have the cheek to boss others around?¡± His teammate rebuked


    straightaway.


    ¡°Fine, if you¡¯re that pro, then why did someone blow your head off? You¡¯re still a noob yourself!¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make


    you any better!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the noob!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re even worse!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the noobest in the whole universe!¡±


    ¡°Hey, back at you!¡±


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    In an instant, the two of them seemed to have turned back into primary school students.


    The argument was meaningless.


    When Marina pushed open the door, this was exactly the scene she saw.


    She could not stop herself from rolling her eyes.


    ¡°I think¡­ I might have found the wrong person,¡± Marina mumbled.


    She had overestimated him.


    An idiot with such intelligence shouldn¡¯t be able to arrange such a perfect ambush.


    Marina was about to leave after saying that, but she identally bumped into the door. Robert heard


    the sound from inside the room and immediately looked up.


    The very moment he saw the two figures at the door, his eyes widened.


    He rolled off the bed with much difficulty and pointed at Marina Bailey with a trembling hand.


    ¡°Three, three¡­ three¡­¡± He was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t even speak clearly.


    Marina was speechless.


    Looking at him like this, Marina reflected on herself for a second.


    Could it be that she had gone too far previously? Look at how frightened this poor thing was.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. I merely came into the wrong room today.¡± Marina had been resting well


    for the past two days.


    so her temper was much better,


    ¡°Three¡­ Three¡­ However, Robert was not convinced at all. Instead, he stared at Marina with


    heightened fear.


    ¡°Three what?¡± Marina looked at him in confusion.


    When Simon heard her words, he immediately gave Robert an extremely cold gaze.


    Thetter retracted his hand right away and covered his mouth tightly.


    However, even if his mouth was covered, his eyes were saying everything.


    Could it be that this fellow was scared silly by her?


    Marina looked somewhat sympathetically at Robert who was lying on the ground.


    After thinking for a moment, she walked towards him.


    Robert instinctively wanted to retreat, but Simon shot him a look.


    Robert seemed like he had been nailed to the ground and dared not move an inch at all.


    Marina walked closer and reached out her hand to him.


    Robert subconsciously closed his eyes and raised his hand to protect his head.


    Marina¡¯s hand froze in mid-air at that moment.


    As expected, he was scared silly.


    This unlucky kid. Wouldn¡¯t it have been great if he had signed the document right away at that time?


    Marina shook her head. Her slender fingers brushed past Robert and picked up the phone he had


    thrown aside.


    ¡°Haha, you can¡¯t win against me, right? You must be scared of me!¡± The yer in the game could not


    see what was happening in reality, s they could only hear Robert¡¯s stuttering and fearful tone.


    He thought that Robert was frightened by him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start another round.¡± Marina quietly sent a message to the person in-game.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do it. I¡¯m not afraid of you! This time, we¡¯llpete in kills. If you lose, you¡¯ll kneel and call


    me daddy!¡± The other party also typed and replied.


    ¡°Approved, Marina replied with one hand.


    ¡°Approved? What do you mean? Aren¡¯t you being a little too arrogant?¡± The other party was agitated by


    Marina¡¯s attitude.


    They hadn¡¯t even startedpeting yet, and he had already wanted her to kneel down and call him


    daddy?


    She was definitely blowing off his headter!


    Marina did not care about the guy roaring behind the phone screen. She invited him into the game


    room and started another round.


    After entering the game, Marina nced at the map in the upper left corner.


    She was controlling the game character¡¯s movements with one hand.


    Thirty secondster, with a ¡°bang¡±, she shot one person in the head and took the first kill of this round.


    An announcement instantly appeared on the game screen.


    ¡°Luck, this must be luck! You won¡¯t be so lucky next time!¡± Even her teammate couldn¡¯t believe their


    eyes.


    However, just as they finished speaking, another announcement appeared on the screen.


    The yer performs a miracle to kill the target, Cannon Fodder 2.


    Her teammate was speechless.


    In the remaining time of the game, it was almost a one-sided massacre by Marina.


    In just six minutes, the entire round had ended.


    That teammate gave up on the intense battle towards the end and watched by Marina¡¯s side the entire


    time, even giving her a bunch of fireworks every time she got a kill and also mocking the


    enemy.


    ¡°Hey Pro, do you want another round? I can give you all my equipment!¡± Her teammate kept spamming


    the chat.


    ¡°Consider this yourpensation.¡± Marina took a brief nce at the phone, then handed it to the


    trembling Robert who was still trembling in fear.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    ¡°No¡­ No need¡­¡± Robert wanted to refuse subconsciously, but Simon gave him a look right away.


    Robert¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. Then, he took the phone from Marina Bailey respectfully, with his


    hands put together.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± In the end, he did not forget to thank her.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk. When Marina saw him like this, she could only shake her head in sympathy.


    This little fool would probably be crippled in the future.


    Marina got up and looked back at Simon. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Mm, Simon replied gently. The expression on his face hadpletely dissipated.


    He no longer felt the killing intent toward Robert Fernandez from before.


    Instead, it felt like a spring breeze when looking at him.


    Robert¡¯s body trembled even more violently.


    Oh no, oh no. He might really not have long to live. He was actually hallucinating.


    How could his third uncle, who was known as the living King of Hell, show such a gentle expression?


    And it was toward a woman!


    Robert immediately picked up his phone and prepared to record hisst words.


    He would tell his father, that when he buried him, to remember to take the figurines that he had


    collected for many years to be buried with him.


    However, when he opened his phone and saw the game settlement page, his eyes suddenly widened.


    He quickly brought the phone close to his eyes and looked at it carefully several times.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In six minutes, he had killed 12 enemies, and each of the kills was a headshot.


    Was that what the woman was doing with his phone?


    But he clearly saw that she was controlling her phone with one hand.


    Moreover, she had azy expression throughout the entire process and did not look serious at all.


    Just now, he even thought that she had deactivated his ount.


    But she actually gave him such a heaven-defying result?


    Robert looked at his phone, wanting to see the direction Marina left in.


    Then, he kissed his phone a few times and quickly took a screen capture before posting it on his social


    media.


    A minuteter, Robert¡¯s phone was about to explode from the influx of notifications.


    At the same time, Marina had alreadye out of the hospital.


    She looked up at Simon who was in front of her. ¡°I still have some things to deal with. Let¡¯s part here.¡±


    ¡°You still owe me a meal.¡± Simon¡¯s thin lips parted slightly.


    Tll contact you when I¡¯m done.¡± Marina thought about Sheldon Brown¡¯s saber technique, agreeing in


    the end.


    Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± After getting Marina¡¯s answer, the expression in Simon¡¯s eyes instantly softened.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marina replied. Then, she bent down and got into her car,


    A momentter, the car rushed out like a wild horse.


    Seeing the car disappear from sight in the blink of an eye, Simon thought that perhaps he should not let


    her touch the steering wheel again.


    After Marina returned to the vi, Oscar and Lee had juste back from dealing with the follow-up


    matters.


    ¡°Miss Bailey!¡± Oscar and Lee bowed respectfully to Marina.


    ¡°Is everything settled?¡± She satzily on the sofa.


    She raised her hand and pinched the space between her eyebrows,


    Without Simon¡¯s unique scent, she could feel that her body was showing signs of restlessness that she


    could not hold back.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already taken control of the troublemakers. They said that they were from the Hernandez


    Group. It was Robert Hernandez who asked them to ambush Mr. Moore,¡± Lee said.


    ¡°Hmph, they¡¯re still being stubborn at a time like this.¡± When Marina heard Lee¡¯s words, she snorted


    coldly in response.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, do you think they lied?¡± Lee frowned,


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was Robert Hernandez this time.¡± As she thought of the guy who would use ¡°back at


    you¡± in a quarrel, Marina felt that this matter definitely would not be his doing.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not the Hernandez family¡¯s doing, then is it¡­ one of our own?¡± Lee followed Marina¡¯s train of


    thought and instantly understood what she meant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to teach you what to do next, right?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows,


    ¡°I¡¯ll investigate it immediately!¡± Lee bowed his head right away and replied.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Marina nodded, then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Peter Moore?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore has returned to his room to rest,¡± Lee said.


    Marina made a sound of acknowledgment and asked no further. She stood up and walked upstairs.


    Although Peter¡¯s fighting skills were a littlecking, she had trained his physique to take beatings since


    young.


    With only such minor injuries, he would be alive and kicking in less than three days.


    When Marina returned to her room, she was not able to fall asleep at all.


    As shey on the bed, she felt that something was not right.


    She was clearly the one who chose this bed, but it was not asfortable as that guy¡¯s bed.


    She really wanted to sleep there for another night¡­.


    She really wanted to borrow his body again¡­


    Marina opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling above her head. In the end, she forced herself to


    close her eyes.


    That guy was the ss monitor of the male ss. If she really went to borrow his body again, she might


    just have to repay


    him with her own body.


    Yup, quit thinking about it!


    Marina muttered to herself. However, no matter how much she tried to hypnotize herself, she could not


    fall asleep.


    She stayed up until the skies turned bright, and finally could not take it anymore. She got up from the


    bed and turned on theputer beside her.


    She searched for a name in her customized search box.


    In just a moment, more than ten resumes popped up.


    After careful screening, Marina found the person that she wanted.


    She took a look at the contact information.


    Then she dialed the number immediately.


    ¡°Hello?¡± The person on the other end of the line was probably still half awake as his voice was still


    hoarse.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Marina said simply.


    The person on the other end of the line was silent for a moment. Then, there was a sudden crackling


    sound.


    She did not know if the person had bumped into something or fallen off the bed.


    ¡°Miss¡­ Bailey?¡± An extremely respectful old voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I need aboratory, but I don¡¯t have one in Solemwood. I wonder if you have any spare ones?¡±


    Marina directly exined her purpose for calling.


    ¡°Yes, of course! Miss Bailey, you can have as many as you want!¡± Dr. Liam said repeatedly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the hospital to look for youter.¡± Marina was about to hang up when she remembered


    something and added, ¡°I¡¯ll pay rent!¡±


    ¡°Miss Bailey, what are you saying? You¡¯ve made such a great contribution to our medicine. Not to


    mention lending you aboratory, I can even give you my title as the director.¡± Dr. Liam¡¯s tone was


    extremely excited.


    Marina could not help butugh. This little old man was quite cute.


    ¡°By the way, Miss Bailey, what research direction are you intending to use theboratory for? I can


    make arrangements for you here,¡± Dr. Liam asked as he put on his clothes.


    ¡°Fragrance.¡± Marina narrowed her dark eyes and said one word.


    ¡°Fra¡­ fragrance?¡± Dr. Liam¡¯s voice paused slightly as if he wanted to make sure that he had heard


    correctly.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marina replied. Then she continued, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No! Of course not!¡± Dr. Liam immediately came back to his senses.


    Miss Bailey should be talking about the fragrance for the medicine she had researched about before.


    Miss Bailey was Miss Bailey indeed. She was even considering the taste of the patient¡¯s food. She was


    no doubt a role model for medical staff!


    ¡°Miss Bailey, I will definitelyplete the mission!¡± Dr. Liam¡¯s attitude became even more respectful.


    If he could help Miss Bailey, it would be equivalent to saving tens of thousands of patients.


    He had to do his best toplete this mission!


    Marina didn¡¯t know what Dr. Liam was thinking, but she responded with a sound and hung up.


    Dr. Liam had already finished dressing and was about to go to work with his briefcase.


    His wife was also woken up by his actions.


    ¡°Huh? Why are you up so early? Is there something urgent in the hospital?¡± The hospital director¡¯s wife


    slowly propped herself up.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a big matter involving tens of thousands of patients!¡± Dr. Liam said excitedly.


    The director¡¯s wife was confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. You can sleep for a while more,¡± Dr. Liamforted her gently before rushing out of the


    door.


    The hospital director¡¯s wife was still in a daze as shey back on the bed to catch up on her sleep.


    When Marina arrived at the hospital, Dr. Liam was already waiting at the entrance.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he saw hering, he quickly went up to her.


    ¡°Miss Bailey.¡± He even bowed, which was enough to prove his respect for Marina Bailey.


    ¡°Dr. Liam, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. We¡¯re both medical staffs, so there¡¯s no distinction between


    our ranks. We¡¯re all of the same ranks.¡± She hadn¡¯t interacted much with this Dr. Liam, but at his age,


    with his status, he could still respect medical skills so much, which meant he was indeed worthy of


    being called a good doctor with benevolence.


    ¡°Alright, Miss Bailey.¡± These words made Dr. Liam respect Marina even more.


    As expected of Miss Bailey, who did not care about these empty titles at all.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, I¡¯ve already prepared theboratory for you. I¡¯ll bring you there now.¡± Dr. Liam made a


    respectful inviting


    gesture.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Marina nodded slightly and walked in front.


    As a result, the medical staff who were on night shift in the hospital and preparing to get off work saw


    the strangest scene in their lives.


    Their very respected hospital director was actually carefully leading the way for a youngdy.


    Everyone took a double take at the sight. They wondered if they were hallucinating from working too


    much overtime.


    And reality proved that everything they saw was the truth!


    Not only did their honorable director lead the way with a smile on his face, he even pressed the


    elevator button for that youngdy.


    Mmmmm¡­


    Who was that youngdy?


    The director¡¯s daughter?


    But that wasn¡¯t right. Didn¡¯t the director only have one son?


    Everyone started to talk about the girl¡¯s identity in the group chat.


    Meanwhile, Dr. Liam had already led Marina into theboratory.


    ¡°This is the highest-levelboratory here. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to replenish all the experimental


    supplies in it. Miss Bailey, please use it first. If you need anything else, you can tell me,¡± Dr. Liam said


    slowly.


    One had to know that even the director¡¯s most precious student had to request for thisboratory


    several time before they could use it.


    But now, he felt that thisboratory was not worthy of Marina Bailey.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Marina looked around theboratory. The equipment was stillplete, but many of them had


    fallen behind times.


    She could only use it reluctantly.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Dr. Liam left right away.


    After changing into theb coat, Marina began to mix the fragrance.


    She wanted to concoct the fragrance that Simon Hernandez had on him.


    This way, there was no need to borrow that guy¡¯s body at all.


    For the next few hours, Marina kept going with her experiments.


    However, every time she refined the finished product, she felt that something was missing.


    Even then, her nose was the sharpest. She would never forget somebody¡¯s scent.


    What exactly was wrong?


    Marina looked at the 28th failed product in her hand and frowned.


    What Marina did not know was that Dr. Liam did not leave after leaving theboratory. Instead, he had


    been guarding outside theboratory.


    He was mainly afraid that Marina had other needs, so he waited outside.


    After all, he was worried about leaving her in the care of others.


    He had to personally serve someone like Miss Bailey!


    At this moment, the department director of the Oral Dentistry Department rushed over.


    ¡°Dr. Liam, I have a situation. Can you help me take a look?¡± The department director of the Oral


    Dentistry Department asked with a bow.


    ¡°No matter what it is, don¡¯te and disturb me today. I¡¯m not free!¡± Dr. Liam nced at the


    department director of the Oral Dentistry Department, then stared at the tightly shutboratory door in


    front of him respectfully.


    He looked like a well-behaved primary school student waiting for his teacher.


    ¡°Dr. Liam, it¡¯s¡­ the people from the Campbell family.¡± The department director of the Oral Dentistry


    Department also secretly nced at the tightly shutboratory door and said in a low voice.


    When he first went to work today, he had heard that their director had opened the topboratory in the


    hospital.


    Moreover, it was for a youngdy who was not from their hospital.


    Previously, he had thought that those people were exaggerating. Now, it seemed that they were still far


    from the truth.


    Their director was more than diligent. He was clearly treating thedy inside as though she were God.


    However, theboratory had anti-peeping ss, so even if the department director of the Oral Dentistry


    Department tried his hardest to look inside, there was no way he could see what was happening.


    ¡°The Campbell family?¡± When the director heard this, he frowned in reflex.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A few days ago, the young mister of the Campbell family sent his fianc¨¦e to our


    department. His fianc¨¦e identally broke her teeth and wants an imnt.¡± The department director


    then retracted his gaze and replied carefully.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s just a tooth imnt, do it. Why are you looking for me?¡± The director¡¯s eyes were filled with


    impatience.


    ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Campbell is a little worried about his fianc¨¦e¡¯s safety. He said that he wants you to observe


    the entire operation in case¡­ of unexpected situations.¡± The department director finally revealed his


    purpose foring.


    ¡°You¡¯re the department director of the Oral Dentistry Department. Can¡¯t you even perform a tooth


    imnt properly? Do you still need me, the hospital director, to take charge?! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m


    busy now?¡± Dr. Liam was so angry that he blew his beard and red at him.


    ¡°Dr. Liam, the Campbell family¡­ donates nearly seven digits of research funds to our hospital every


    year,¡± the Oral Dentistry Department director reminded him in a low voice.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this, he wouldn¡¯t have even dared to look for the director.


    Just as the hospital director was about to speak, the director of the Oral Dentistry Department


    interrupted him. ¡°Moreover, that Mr. Campbell also said that if you¡¯re willing to take charge, he¡¯ll double


    this year¡¯s research funds for us!¡±


    ¡°Dr. Liam, you know that our hospital has always been very tight on research funds. If we have this


    research fund, the experiments that were previously put on hold because of insufficient research funds


    can be restarted!¡±


    When Dr. Liam heard this, his frown deepened.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    ¡°My dear Dr. Liam, just go over and sit in for a while. I promise that I won¡¯t let you move a finger!¡± The


    department director.


    of the Oral Dentistry Department spoke again when he saw that Dr. Liamwas silent.


    Dr. Liam couldn¡¯t help but look at the tightly shutboratory door in front of him.


    There was a hint of conflict in his eyes.


    The Oral Dentistry Department director was right. Their hospital did need a lot of research funding.


    However, Miss Bailey was also very important!


    ¡°Dr. Liam, you¡¯ve already lent out thisboratory. There¡¯s no need for you to stay here and guard it. If


    you¡¯re worried, I¡¯ll send a few more people to guard itter. We definitely won¡¯t neglect the person


    inside!¡± The department director of the Oral Dentistry Department persuaded again.


    The expression in Dr. Liam¡¯s eyes seemed to have loosened a little.


    ¡°Dr. Liam, let me help you with this surgery.¡± Just as Dr. Liam was in a dilemma, a crisp voice sounded


    all of a sudden.


    Immediately after, the door of theboratory was pushed open from the inside.


    A slender figure walked out.


    She was wearing a white coat, and her smooth long hair was secured behind her head with a pen.


    Although there was no makeup on her face, the department director of the Oral Dentistry Department


    was still stunned.


    With thisdy¡¯s looks, even the department director of the stic Surgery Department would not be


    able to find any fault


    with her.


    He might even want to use her face as a lesson n.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, what did you say?¡± Dr. Liam could not be bothered to look at the stunned department


    director of the Oral Dentistry Department. He quickly walked to Marina Bailey.


    ¡°I borrowed yourboratory. As a reward, I¡¯ll help youplete this task.¡± Marina took off theboratory


    gloves on her hand.


    ¡°How can that be? It¡¯s just a small surgery for a tooth imnt. There¡¯s no need for you to do it, Miss


    Bailey. I¡¯ll go. You can take a rest!¡± Dr. Liam could not bear to let Marina do such a trivial thing.


    Her hands were used to create miracles.


    It was not for imnting teeth for others!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I haven¡¯t moved my hands in a long time. I want to practice.¡± Marina moved her wrist with


    interest.


    She looked like she was looking forward to this small surgery.


    Dr. Liam¡¯s eyes could not help but show a trace of confusion.


    What was wrong with Miss Bailey?


    One had to know that a certain international big shot had once spent a lot of money to buy an operation


    from her.


    But she had gone to Africa to provide free medical assistance instead.


    It was said that the big shot was extremely angry and swore to ban her. However, for some reason,


    Marina was fine in the end. Instead, the big shot seemed to have disappeared without a trace.


    12:25 Mon,


    And now, was she actually going to return to the scene with such a minor operation?


    Although Dr. Liam had too many doubts in his heart, since Marina had spoken, he naturally would not


    refuse.


    He immediately instructed the Oral Dentistry Department director to make the arrangements and even


    asked him to transfer dozens of core doctors from the hospital to observe.


    When the Oral Dentistry Department director heard Dr. Liam¡¯s instructions, he thought he had heard it


    all wrong.


    Who exactly was this youngdy in front of him?


    Why was it actually worth their hospital director making such a big fuss?


    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and make the arrangements!¡± Dr. Liam directly used his


    foot to urge the department director of the Oral Dentistry Department.


    ¡°¡­Ah, yes!¡± After getting kicked, the department director of the Oral Dentistry Department finally came


    back to his senses.


    He went to make the arrangements straight away.


    Half an hourter, the people from the hospital arrived at the first high-profile surgery since the hospital


    was built.


    The hospital director would be the co-surgeon, and the department director of the Oral Dentistry


    Department would be the assistant surgeon.


    Even the scrub nurses at the side had been reced by the directors of various departments.


    And this high-profile lineup was not for some difficult andplicated illness that was difficult to treat.


    Instead, it was for a small dental surgery.


    Marina was naturally unaware of Dr. Liam¡¯s arrangements. When she changed into her surgical gown


    and entered the operating theater, the directors in the room looked at her.


    It was just that she had a big heart to begin with as she had already experienced high-profile situations


    countless times.


    This was why she walked past the group of curious medical staff with an indifferent expression and


    walked straight to the operating table.


    Looking down at Sophia Rodriguez who had her eyes closed on the operating table, a yful smile


    appeared on Marina¡¯s face.


    She thought, ¡°This time, you¡¯ve delivered yourself to my door. Don¡¯t me me for giving you a big gift!¡±


    ¡°Begin!¡± Marina nced at Dr. Liam, who was beside her, her red lips behind the mask moving slightly.


    Forty minutester, Marina walked out of the operating theater in a good mood.


    The group of people behind her hadplicated expressions on their faces.


    This was especially true for the department director of the Oral Dentistry Department. His current


    expression could be described as constipated.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, thank you for showing us a very skilled dental imnt surgery. In the past, I only knew


    that you were very outstanding in surgery, Miss Bailey. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good even in the


    Oral Dentistry Department. Looks like I have to study more.¡± Dr. Liam looked at Marina as if he was


    looking at an idol.


    If Marina farted, he would probably order someone to seal it in a ss bottle and use it as the hospital¡¯s


    heirloom.


    When the department director of the Oral Dentistry Department heard Dr. Liam¡¯s words, the expression


    on his face grew even more perplexed.


    It had to be said that this unknown youngdy¡¯s surgery was indeed very clean.


    It was even more stable than when she was younger, but this was not a reason for her to mess around.


    If that young mister from the Campbell family saw them giving Sophia dental imnts, he would


    probably never want the Campbell Corporation¡¯s research fund again.


    ¡°During the surgery earlier, I saw that your equipment was a little old. It was the same in the previous


    Her words angered the department director of the Oral Dentistry Department and he was fuming.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean by old equipment?¡± he thought.


    What kind of equipment was outdated?


    One had to know that their director valued the equipment in thatboratory more than his life. Usually,


    no one would even


    allow outsiders to take a look!


    ¡°Miss Bailey is right. The conditions here are indeed a little simple, I¡¯m sorry, Miss Bailey.¡± Just as the


    department director was about to speak, he saw their hospital director nod repeatedly,


    The department director of the Oral Dentistry Department shouted in his mind, ¡°What?¡±


    He looked at their director in shock and said inwardly, ¡°Is this still you, dear Dr. Liam?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you prioritize thatboratory more than your son?


    ¡°Now that your son has been criticized, you¡¯re still smiling?


    ¡°This was really intolerable. This was too much!¡±


    The department director of the Oral Dentistry Department rolled up his sleeves and prepared to teach


    this youngdy at


    lesson.


    But in the next moment, he heard her speak ndly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you a batch of thetest medical equipment when the timees. You should change all the


    outdated equipment.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you so much, Miss Bailey!¡± When Dr. Liam heard this, his old face immediately


    bloomed like a delicate flower.


    ¡°Also, I just heard that your research funding is a little tight. Give me your hospital¡¯s deposit ount


    shouldn¡¯t be dying medical research. We definitely can¡¯t make our medical professionals bow to


    those merchants who stink of money just for a measly sum of money.¡±


    When Marina said this, she nced indifferently at the department director of the Oral Dentistry


    Department beside her.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    ¡°You just said that you¡¯ll donate¡­ how much more?¡± The department director of the Oral Dentistry


    Department felt that he was really showing signs of deafness. ¡°20¡­ 20 million dors?¡±


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Marina shrugged.


    The department director of the Oral Dentistry Department¡¯s legs immediately went weak. Fortunately,


    the student behind him supported him just in time.


    ¡°Doctor! Hang in there!¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Bailey. On behalf of the entire hospital and the patients, I thank you!¡± Dr.


    Liam was the calmest person here. He thanked Marina excitedly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. If you need any equipment in the future, you can contact me again.¡±


    Marina nced at everyone present and took out a ballpoint pen from a young girl¡¯s pocket. Then, she


    turned around and wrote a string of phone numbers on Dr. Liam¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°This is my private number. You can contact me at any time.¡± This old man seemed to like it when


    people wrote on his clothes.


    Therefore, Marina did not ask anyone else for paper.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. If there¡¯s no special situation, I definitely won¡¯t disturb you, Miss Bailey!¡± Dr.


    Liam looked at the string of numbers on his clothes and was so excited that his face turned red.


    If he had known that Miss Bailey was going to give him her number, he would have worn his hospital


    director clothes instead today!


    ¡°Also, if Gordon Campbell asks about Sophia Rodriguez, tell him to look for me.¡± After Marina left her


    phone number, she flicked her finger gently.


    The ck ballpoint pen fell back into the little girl¡¯s pocket very urately.


    The young doctors were instantly attracted by Marina¡¯s straightforward actions.


    Especially the little girl. Her face was red as she stared at Marina with a burning gaze.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself with such menial tasks,¡± Dr. Liam said


    repeatedly.


    Seeing Dr. Liam¡¯s attitude, Marina didn¡¯t say anything else. She only raised her ereyebrows and then


    turned to leave.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Dr. Liam hurriedly followed behind her.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll send you off too!¡± The department director of the Oral Dentistry Department, who had finally


    regained his senses, followed thereafter.


    He was not sending off Marina. He was sending off those 20 million dors!


    Dr. Liam and the department director of the Oral Dentistry Department personally sent Marina to the


    parking lot. After watching her car disappear at the intersection, the two of them slowly looked


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to do anything for Gordon Campbell, right?¡± As soon as Marina left, Dr. Liam¡¯s


    imposing aura was instantly revealed.


    ¡°Dr. Liam, don¡¯t worry. I can still tell the difference between 200 thousand dors and 20 million dors.


    I promise toplete the mission cleanly!¡± the department director of the Oral Dentistry Department


    said with a serious expression.


    He did not look as humble as when he went to beg the hospital director to oversee the surgery.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dr. Liam nodded slightly when he heard this.


    Then, he turned around and prepared to go back.


    ¡°By the way, Dr. Liam, if Iplete the mission perfectly this time, can our department receive more


    research funding from Miss Bailey¡¯s donation? Our equipment is a little old.¡± The department director of


    the Oral Dentistry Department was extremely attentive as he fanned Dr. Liam from the side.


    ¡°Hmph, didn¡¯t you just say that I looked like I was possessed?¡± Dr. Liam nced at him with his


    nostrils.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being blind. I¡¯ll go to the Eye Department to have a lookter! So, regarding the


    funding¡­¡± For the sake of funding, the department director of the Oral Dentistry Department was


    willing to toss away his pride.


    ¡°It depends on your performance.¡± Dr. Liam ced his hands behind his back and hummed a tune as


    he slowly walked towards his office.


    Money was indeed needed, but what made him the happiest was that Marina had promised to donate


    thetest equipment to their hospital.


    One had to know that many medical equipment in the country were imported from abroad.


    There were some rtively new technologies that were difficult to obtain, even if they had money to do


    so.


    However, if it was Miss Bailey,things would be different.


    Mmmmm¡­


    The weather today was really good.


    ¡°Alright, I promise toplete the mission!¡± the department director of the Oral Dentistry Department


    shouted from behind.


    Meanwhile, Sophia had already been pushed back to the ward.


    ¡°Sophia, are you all right?¡± Gordon, who had been guarding the ward, quickly went up to her.


    ¡°Yeah, hurry up and give me the mirror.¡± Sophia nodded. She was still wearing a mask and said to


    Gordon urgently.


    After lying on the operating table for so long, she could not wait to see her new imnts.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gordon quickly turned around and handed the mirror to her.


    Sophia grabbed the mirror and took a deep breath before taking off her mask.


    She slowly opened her mouth to reveal her teeth.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    In the next moment, a heart¨Cwrenching scream suddenly came from


    the ward.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did my teeth be like this?¡± Sophia looked at the two shiny golden teeth


    reflected in the mirror. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling.


    Gordon, who was standing at the side, was also stunned.


    He was not expecting Sophia to have¡­ two golden teeth.


    The golden teeth were shining brightly in Sophia¡¯s mouth. This made even the entire room look


    magnificent.


    Sophia looked at the two golden teeth in the mirror. There seemed to be words on them.


    She brought the mirror closer and finally saw the letters on it.


    Dumb. Ass.


    It was one word per tooth.


    Put them together and it meant dumbass!


    ¡°Ah ah ah, doctor, bring me the doctor immediately. I must kill him!¡± Sophia was so angry that she


    threw the mirror in her hand against the opposite wall.


    Then, she quickly pulled up the mask on her face.


    Soon, the department director of the Oral Dentistry Department appeared in the ward.


    ¡°Dr. Joe, exin what happened to my fianc¨¦e¡¯s teeth!¡± Gordon¡¯s expression was extremely cold.


    The aura of being the sessor of the Campbell family instantly overflowed.


    If this was in the past, the department director of the Oral Dentistry Department would have


    immediately bowed and apologized.


    But now that he had 20 million dors, the department director felt that he could stand a little prouder.


    Miss Bailey was right. As doctors, they could not bend their backs for a measly sum of money.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, all our actions are done ording to Mrs. Campbell¡¯s wishes,¡± Dr. Joe said seriously.


    ¡°Nonsense! When did I ask you to nt such vulgar golden teeth for me? How am I supposed to face


    people in the future?¡± Sophia quickly said.


    ¡°Before the surgery, I once confirmed with you the type of teeth that need to be nted. You told me to


    use the most expensive one. This is the most expensive teeth imnts in our hospital.¡± Dr. Joe


    enunciated each word clearly.


    Sophia froze when she heard this.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Those words were indeed said by Sophia herself.


    However, they didn¡¯t tell her that the most expensive teeth were actually two big golden teeth!


    ¡°Then what about the handwriting on this? Why is it engraved with¡­ dumbass?¡± Sophia questioned


    again.


    ¡°Written? Mrs. Campbell should be referring to the serial number. Every tooth imnt here has a


    specific serial number on it. It¡¯s for better service in the future,¡± Dr. Joe of the Oral Dentistry Department


    exined innocently.


    ¡°Whose serial number is dumbass?¡± Sophia gritted her teeth.


    ¡°This might just be a coincidence. What¡¯s more, dumbass might not necessarily mean dumbass. It


    might also mean something else. For example, it could be anything.¡± Dr. Joe answered every question


    beautifully.


    Sophia¡¯s nails were about to dig into her palm.


    ¡°Mrs. Campbell, the surgery consent form was indeed signed by you. All the terms and conditions are


    clearly listed, and we did it ording to your wishes.¡±


    ¡°However, our hospital has always been focused on serving patients. If you¡¯re not satisfied with the


    dental imnts you have now, you can rece them.¡± Dr. Joe looked at Sophia, who was about to faint


    from anger and pretended to be considerate.


    ¡°Change it! Change it now!¡± Sophia gritted her teeth and said with herst breath.


    ¡°We can¡¯t change it now. We¡¯ll have to wait at least a month.¡± The department director of the Oral


    Dentistry Department smiled.


    One month?


    Did he want her to live with such big golden teeth for a month?


    Sophia finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her eyes rolled back and she fainted.


    ¡°Sophia!¡± Gordon hurriedly stepped forward.


    Meanwhile, Marina returned to the vi in a good mood.


    Sure enough, the way to make oneself happy quickly was to make the person one hated unhappy.


    Perhaps Sophia was still useful to her.


    After Marina returned to her room, she turned on herputer,


    Her slender fingers tapped lightly on the keyboard a few times.


    Aboratory¨Clike scene immediately appeared on theputer


    screen.


    Marina didn¡¯t care if there was anyone there. After turning on the video, she went straight to the closet


    at the back to change.


    ¡°I¡¯ve developed a new perfume. I¡¯ve already sent it to you. Remember to receive it,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Ah, Boss, have you finally developed a new perfume? Did I actually manage to live long enough to


    witness theunch of your new fragrance series? Oh my god, am I dreaming?¡±


    What was originally just an empty scene on the other end of the video call was suddenly upied by a


    man in a white coat with a head of unkempt hair after Marina finished speaking.


    He looked so excited, as though he wanted to crawl out from the other end of the screen.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re calling me boss now? Who pretended not to be here just now?¡± After changing her


    clothes, Marina sat back in front of theputer.


    ¡°Huh? Who is it? Who¡¯s so bold as to ignore you, Boss? I¡¯ll find him and teach him a lesson!¡± The guy


    in the video said seriously.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a waste of your talent to stay in the fragrance room. I should send you to do stand¨Cup


    ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t me me for this. Think about it. You haven¡¯t released a new product for four years.


    Do you know that your fans leave


    ¡°I dare not even log into the ount now, Once I log in, it will be filled with private messages from your


    fans! I really can¡¯t take it!¡± The man with messy hair opposite herined strongly.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I released a new one now?¡± Marina did not sympathize with what happened to the guy on the


    other end of the screen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll immediately call the nning Department and Marketing Department over for a meeting now. After


    four years of silence, the world¡¯s top perfume master, VV, will return with her new perfume. It will


    definitely set off a global wave!¡± The man could imagine the magnificent scene with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Right, right, right. I still have to get the technical department to reinforce our system. Otherwise, when


    the new product is released, our system will definitely crash!¡± he continued.


    ¡°You can arrange these things as you see fit.¡± Marina casually turned her chair.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t wait to admire your new product. By the way, have you decided on the name?¡± The man


    looked at Marina with a burning gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s called¡­ Hypnotist.¡± Marina¡¯s ck eyes narrowed as the slender figure of Simon Hernandez


    appeared in her mind.


    She made the perfume with Simon as her inspiration.


    Although she could not perfectly restore the smell on his body, it gave her a sudden inspiration to


    concoct this new product that she had owed for four years.


    ¡°Hypnotist? This name sounds a little different from your previous style, but it seems to be quite


    mysterious. I¡¯ll send a previewter.¡± He had no doubt about Marina¡¯s standard.


    She was even more of a perfectionist than he was.


    There were even many perfume forms that she had casually discarded that could make their


    Not to mention the new series that she had carefully mixed.


    However, she was just extremelyzy. The first perfume she developed back then became famous


    overnight and it was popr all over the world, but she only released it in limited quantities.


    It was so hard to get a bottle. From then on, she would only produce a new product every two to three


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    years.


    However, every time a new design was released, it would lead the


    current trend.


    The name VV had be a goddess in the hearts of many women!


    ¡°Look after thepany. I have other things to do here. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± After saying that, Marina


    hung up the video call.


    Then, she gave all her weight to the backrest behind her.


    She closed her eyes and tried her best to recall the smell of Simon.


    The fragrance was clearly the same as the smell on his body.


    But why did it feel like something was missing?


    What was the difference¡­?


    Marina frowned.


    At the same time, the social media ount of the world¨Crenowned aromatherapy brand, Vyan, posted


    a post that shocked the entire world.


    After four years of silence, the phoenix had undergone nirvana. This mysterious woman had returned


    with her new product. #Hypnotist# Please look forward to it!


    The apanying photo was a back view of Marina.


    This was the scene when she participated in the most prestigious award ceremony in the fragrance


    industry.


    At that time, she was only fourteen years old.


    Her face was not in the photo. Only her beautiful neck and delicate. and round shoulders were shown.


    However, a photo like that without a face was trending everywhere for


    a month.


    After that, this photo was used every year when VV released something.


    The fans all thought that this was to convey Vyan¡¯s original intention to


    them.


    Actually, Marina was just toozy to take new promotional photos!


    That was why she had actually been using that same faceless photo for a decade!

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    In less than ten minutes after Vyan¡¯s social media post was posted, thements below instantly


    increased to 100,000.


    The number of reposts also reached more than 100,000.


    Thements were filled with screams.


    ¡°Ah ah ah, did this woman finally remember us?¡±


    ¡°I thought she¡¯d forgotten she was a perfumer!¡±


    ¡°Hypnotist? That¡¯s an exciting name. My wallet can¡¯t wait. Can I get the new product tonight?¡±


    ¡°My goddess is robbing us again with her new product!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited!¡±


    The fans on social media were partying all night, and the person in question also did not sleep at all.


    The next day, when she came down from upstairs, the terrifying aura emitted from her body


    suppressed Peter so much that he did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    She sat quietly in the corner of the dining table and lowered her head


    to eat.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, we have a lead on Mr. Moore¡¯s assassination attempt,¡± Lee reported as he looked at


    Marina.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Marina¡¯s ck eyes narrowed, and her gaze instantly turned sharp.


    ¡°Mr. Zack of thepany.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zack?¡± Marina recalled thepany personnel she had seen before.


    A greasy man with a big belly and a bald head immediately appeared in her mind.


    A look of disgust appeared on her face right away. ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°In his new vi. It¡¯s his housewarming day.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. It¡¯s a housewarming, so we have to give him a big gift.¡± Marina threw down


    the fork in her hand and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Peter finally found an opportunity to speak.


    ¡°What are you going to do? Get beaten up?¡± The sleep¨Cdeprived Marina was like a ticking time bomb.


    That was because I fell into someone¡¯s trap¡± Peter felt a little guilty.


    Hmph.


    Marina snorted coldly, but she did not refuse anymore.


    Peter quickly followed.


    Solemwood, the most luxurious vi arca.


    It was very lively today.


    Mr. Zack was dressed like an overnourished penguin. He stood on his newly bought vi street to


    receive the guests who came to congratte him.


    Beside him stood a young and beautiful woman.


    This was the third wife he had just marriedst month.


    One was fat, one was thin, one was short, one was tall, one was ugly, and one was beautiful.


    When they stood together, it was as strange as it could get.


    This was what Marina saw when she got out of the car.


    It was so ugly that her eyes started to hurt.


    Marina stretched out her hand from the side. Lee immediately understood and handed a pair of


    sunsses to Miss Bailey.


    After putting on the sunsses, Marina felt that her eyes could finally feel a little morefortable.


    On the other side, Mr. Zack had not noticed themotion on Marina¡¯s side. He only smiled and


    weed the guests into his new residence to explore.


    The fierce¨Clooking face trembled withughter.


    ¡°Mr. Zack, why didn¡¯t you inform me about your housewarming? A this moment, a slightly cold voice


    suddenly sounded,


    His body stiffened, but he quickly suppressed the nervousness in his heart. When he turned around, a


    smile that he thought was extremely warm appeared on his face again,


    ¡°Mr. Moore, Miss Bailey, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to inform the two of you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m thinking that


    the two of you are busy every day, and I really don¡¯t want to disturb you for such a small matter?


    Although Marina¡¯s identity had never been made public in thepany, there were still many rumors


    about her recently,


    Anyway, one thing was certain. Marina Bailey was definitely not one of those women who could be


    bullied at will by Peter Moore.


    Therefore, Mr. Zack was rather polite.


    ¡°Put away the smile on your face. Others look like flowers when they smile, but when you smile, you


    look terrible. Even sunsses can¡¯t hide your ugliness!¡± Marina frowned instantly.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    When Mr. Zack heard this, the smile on his face instantly froze.


    His hands, which were hanging by his sides, clenched and unclenched


    However, in the end, he said nothing. He only followed her instructions and slowly retracted the smile


    on his face.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, if you¡¯re here to attend my housewarming today, then please go in and have a ss of


    wine. If you¡¯re here to cause trouble, then you have to give me an exnation. I¡¯ve worked hard in the


    to me.¡±


    ¡°Work hard? Indeed, you have been busy making thepany¡¯s assets private all these years. You


    have indeed spent a lot of effort. You must be balding because of all the effort you put in, right?¡±


    Marina¡¯s tone was cold.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m loyal to thepany. I definitely won¡¯t do such a selfish


    thing!¡± He immediately denied loudly.


    But if you looked closely, there was a sh of panic in the depths of his


    eyes.


    Marina could not be bothered to put on an act with him. She gave Lee a look, and thetter


    immediately presented him with a congrattory gift.


    Mr. Zack hesitated and did not dare to take it.


    Lee¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, and there was a faint killing intent surging in his eyes.


    Mr. Zack immediately cowered and quickly reached out to take the big box.


    ¡°Mr. Zack, aren¡¯t you going to take a look at the gift I gave you?¡± Marina raised her voice.


    He swallowed nervously, then looked at the menacing Marina in front of him and hesitated again. In the


    end, he opened the box in front of him with trembling hands.


    It was not a dead chicken or duck, nor was it a dagger or sword.


    There was a stack of documents inside.


    He picked it up in confusion. With just a nce, his face instantly turned iparably pale.


    This was because this was all evidence of his misappropriation of thepany¡¯s public funds. Every


    single one was clearly recorded down!


    ¡°Mr. Zack, do you like this big gift I gave you?¡± Marina¡¯s voice rose slightly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± His fingers began to tremble as he held the stack of documents.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal to embezzle or take bribes. As long as you can work well, I didn¡¯t intend to


    argue with you. It¡¯s just that you shouldn¡¯t have tried to silence me!¡± Even through the sunsses, Mr.


    Zack could feel the coldness in Marina¡¯s eyes.


    Suddenly, he knelt down in front of her.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, I only did such an unforgivable thing in a moment of obsession. Please be magnanimous


    and forgive me this time! I will return all the money that I embezzled from thepany, not a single


    cent less!¡±


    The guests who came to attend the housewarming banquet were


    shocked when they saw this scene.


    Even Mr. Zack¡¯s wife looked at Marina in horror.


    However, Marina did not even look at him, who was kneeling on the ground. She only slowly admired


    her manicure, her red lips opening and closing. ¡°Why can¡¯t you get the point? I just said that what I care


    about is not money.¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    ¡°Then¡­ Miss Bailey, what do you want from me?¡± Mr. Zack¡¯s voice was trembling.


    If she didn¡¯t want money, could it be that she wanted¡­ his life?


    Thinking of this, Mr. Zack¡¯s face turned even paler.


    Marina did not answer Mr. Zack¡¯s question immediately. Instead, she suddenly walked behind him.


    On the other side stood a little boy who was about four or five years old. He was fair and chubby and


    was staring at Marina and the others timidly.


    Mr. Zack saw Marina¡¯s actions and quickly raised his voice. ¡°He¡¯s just a child. He doesn¡¯t know


    anything about what I¡¯ve done. Please show mercy and let my son go!¡±


    Mr. Zack was really nervous.


    One had to know that he had suffered a lot to give birth to this son.


    However, Marina had no intention of paying attention to him at all. At this moment, she was already


    squatting in front of the chubby boy.


    Mr. Zack hesitated for a moment. He stood up and wanted to rush over, but Lee stood in front of him.


    Marina bent down and picked up the chubby boy. Mr. Zack¡¯s heart immediately tightened.


    However, Lee was stillying in front of him. He could not get close to Marina at all.


    Oscar looked at her, who was carrying the child, and moved a stool


    over.


    Marina sat down calmly and ced the little fatty on herp.


    Meanwhile, in a car not far away, Simon Hernandez saw everything.


    He could not help but frown. His gazended on the chubby boy on Marina¡¯s knees, and his eyes


    darkened.


    It should be noted that even he had not sat in herps before.


    What did that little fatty do?


    Gavin Johnson, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, could not help but twitch his lips when he saw


    Simon¡¯s gaze.


    Now, had their Mr. Hernandez stooped to the level of fighting for favor with a chubby boy?


    Mmmmm¡­


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    If word got out, the jaws of those at home would probably drop!


    Meanwhile, Marina waspletely unaware of this. She only lowered her head and looked at the


    chubby boy in her arms with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Her voice was very gentle. She even took off her sunsses.


    When the boy saw Marina¡¯s iparably beautiful face, his nervous expression really rxed a lot.


    ¡°What kind of songs do you usually like to listen to? I¡¯ll y it for you.¡± As soon as Marina finished


    speaking, Oscar directly handed her a pair of headphones.


    She opened the music app on her phone and stuffed the earpiece into the chubby boy¡¯s ear.


    ¡°How about Happy Goat?¡± Marina asked.


    The chubby boy did not reply and just stared at her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it? How about Two Tigers?¡± Marina asked patiently.


    ¡°¡­I want Ultraman!¡± Finally, the chubby boy spoke.


    ¡°Ultraman? That won¡¯t do. That¡¯s from a neighboring country that¡¯s living very well. Be good, we won¡¯t


    listen to that. We have to listen to our own songs.¡± As Marina spoke, she yed a song for the little


    fatty, ¡°Monkey Brother, Monkey Brother!¡±


    The fat boy¡¯s wish was not fulfilled, and his chubby little face fell.


    However, when the music came out of the earpiece, his chubby little feet started swaying along with


    the rhythm.


    He was a little fatty whose body went against his wishes.


    Marinaughed andined to herself.


    After she plugged the fat boy¡¯s cars, she looked at Mr. Zack, who was standing opposite her.


    ¡°Because of your ambush, Peter Moore¡¯s right hand was fractured, together with three ribs on his


    chest, and he also suffered a slight concussion. I¡¯ve always been a vengeful person, so if someone hurt


    me, I¡¯d have to return it tenfold to be satisfied. So¡­ I want one of your hands and one of your legs!¡±


    Marina¡¯s eyes shed coldly,


    Mr. Zack¡¯s very fat figure instantly swayed.


    ¡°Do you want to do it yourself, or do you want my men to help you?¡± Marina¡¯s tone was firm.


    Mr. Zack¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but Marina interrupted him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense to me. I don¡¯t like to waste time with others. If you¡¯re unwilling to do it yourself, I¡¯ll


    get my guy to help you. However, he¡¯s ruthless. Perhaps when he does it, it won¡¯t be as simple as just


    a hand or a leg.¡±


    Although her tone was light and slow, the coldness in it made Mr. Zack¡¯s back turn cold.


    He had seen her subordinate¡¯s skills before.


    The director he had beaten up was still lying unconscious in the hospital.


    Mr. Zack gritted his teeth. ¡°Will you let me go as long as I return Mr. Moore¡¯s arm and leg?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marina¡¯s tone was steady.


    ¡°¡­ Alright! I hope you won¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Mr. Zack hesitated. again and again before finally


    making up his mind.


    He picked up a stool beside him and threw it at his leg.


    A painful wail instantly resounded throughout the entire vi area.


    The chubby boy sitting on Marina¡¯s knees seemed to have heard. something and could not help but


    raise his little face.


    Meanwhile, she lowered her head and smiled at him, rubbing his headfortingly.


    She gestured for him to continue listening to the song.


    The chubby boy was facing her, so he could not see anything behind him. He was really immersed in


    Monkey King¡¯s charm again.


    Opposite them, Mr. Zack had already fallen to the ground. His right leg was lying horizontally on the


    ground in a very twisted state.


    ¡°Continue,¡± Marina said calmly.


    Mr. Zack was in so much pain that his forehead was covered in sweat, but he did not dare to stop. He


    turned around and forcefully pulled the table to the side.


    The table smashed right into his right hand.


    And this time, Mr. Zack fainted from the pain.


    The surrounding guests also shrank back their feet and hands.


    It was really painful to look at.


    ¡°¡­ I¡­ have already done as you said. Now¡­ can you let me go?¡± Mr. Zack forced himself to stay


    conscious and stared at Marina.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied without any hesitation.


    Then, she gently put down the chubby boy in his arms.


    She bent down slightly and took off the earphones in his ears.


    She looked at him with a smile. ¡°Little fatty, when you grow up, you have to remember that you can


    umte wealth and do whatever you want, but you can¡¯t kill anyone. Even if you¡¯re a bad person,


    you have to have a bottom line. At the very least, you have to be humane, understand?¡±


    The chubby boy did not understand what Marina was saying, but seeing that she was listening to the


    song for him, he still nodded.


    ¡°Good boy!¡± She rubbed the chubby boy¡¯s head and left the scene.


    She came like a gust of wind, and after stirring up a storm, she left gracefully.


    That beautiful and awe¨Cinspiring back view made Simon Hernandez¡¯s


    gaze turn even hotter.


    The little girl in his memory who blushed when she said that she wanted to marry him had really grown


    up.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, are we still going there?¡± Gavin asked Simon in a low voice as he watched Marina and


    the others leave.


    They hade here today to look for Mr. Zack.


    This disgusting fatty was messing around outside under the name of the Hernandez family. Naturally,


    they had to teach him a lesson.


    Unexpectedly, Miss Bailey was one step ahead of them.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. That girl has already given him the worst


    punishment in the world.¡± Simon nced coldly at Mr. Zack, who was lying on the ground and wailing.


    The guests who were fawning over him a second ago all fled as if to get far away from the gue.


    Even his obedient little wife was looking at him with disdain.


    She then sashayed away with that slender body of hers.


    The only person left at the scene was Mr. Zack¡¯s muddle¨Cheaded youngest son.


    At this moment, he looked at Mr. Zack, who was lying on the ground, in a daze. He did not know why


    his father, who had always doted on him, had suddenly be like this.


    Simon retracted his gaze and rolled up the window again.


    The most effective way to take revenge on an extremely vain person was not to kill him.


    Instead, it was to push him down from a high ce and let him experience the coldest gazes and


    cruelest hearts in the world.


    It made all the ttery he had enjoyed in the past turn into foam overnight.


    Such a strong contrast was enough to drive a person crazy.


    This youngdy was really such a protective person.


    However, this made him like her even more.


    Humans lived in the world, not Gods. Naturally, for the sake of the people close to them, they would


    dare to make the entire world their


    enemy


    It was better than being a saint who tried to persuade you to forgive them when you got injured.


    In the car, Marina Bailey¡¯s gaze was fixed on her phone,


    Her slender fingers casually tapped on the screen,


    However, she didn¡¯t do anything when the screen lit up, and when the screen went off, she lit it up


    again..


    ¡°Marina, what are you doing?¡± Peter Moore finally could not help but ask when he saw her actions.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just thinking about something,¡± Marina replied casually,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you need my help?¡± Peter was extremely attentive now.


    One had to know that Marina was too cool when she stood up for him just now!


    He had to support his sister however he could!


    ¡°No need.¡± Marina rejected him bluntly.


    Peter was speechless.


    ¡°Marina, are you looking down on me?¡± He instantly burst into tears.


    ¡°Put away your hypocritical face.¡± She gave him a look.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Peter wiped his face and instantly returned to his previous serious appearance.


    ¡°There should be many cunning people from thepany at the scene just now. This time, we¡¯ll kill


    one to warn a hundred. Go back to thepanyter and take this opportunity to give them another


    warning. They should know what to do in the future,¡± Marina said.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She didn¡¯te here today just to stand up for Peter.


    The words she had said to Mr. Zack were also for the other cunning old foxes in thepany to hear.


    Chew


    Corruption and bribery weremon in everypany.


    And it was impossible to put an end to that sort of behavior.


    However, as long as you worked hard for thepany, they could naturally turn a blind eye to


    corruption.


    If their thoughts were on something that they shouldn¡¯t have, though, then they couldn¡¯t be med!


    ¡°Marina, you¡¯re really too good to me!¡± Peter said as he prepared to hug Marina¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± She red at him.


    He did not dare to go forward anymore. He only looked at Marina with an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°Our Marina has grown up and doesn¡¯t like me close anymore. You have to know that when you were


    young, you were so soft and adorable. You always had two pigtails and followed behind me. You were


    so cute that my heart melted¡­¡±


    Marina did not know what to say.


    ¡­ Get out of the car!¡± Marina could not stand Peter¡¯s nagging and said coldly.


    The car also stopped.


    ¡°Marina¡­¡± Peter seemed to want to say something, but Marina interrupted him.


    ¡°Either you get out of the car, or I¡¯ll kick you out!¡±


    Peter did not say anything.


    In the end, Peter, who was very sensible, chose to get out of the car by himself.


    As soon as he did, the car immediately sped away.


    In that instant, he took a huge inhale of the car¡¯s exhaust fumes.


    However, he was not angry at all. Instead, he stared in the direction where Marina left with a burning


    gaze.


    Their Marina was indeed a girlboss!


    Chuset **


    As expected of his sister!


    In the car, Marina finally made a decision and asked Lee to drive the car to the hospital.


    In the ward, Robert watched the match broadcast excitedly.


    This was the semi¨Cfinals of this year¡¯s ¡°PUBG¡± globalpetition.


    The PUBG game was a shooting game that suddenly became popr ten years ago.


    Back then, when it was justunched, everyone in the world were buzzing about it.


    All the major inte cafes were filled with gamers from PUBG,


    As time progressed, they also released a mobile game a few years ago.


    Not only did the number of game customers not decrease, it had also increased rapidly,


    Now, it had be a national game.


    Every two years, the game would host a global tournament.


    Not only was the prize money high, but it was also a match between countries.


    In the firstpetition that year, the domestic team, NC, won the championship in one go.


    At that time, the entire country¡¯s gaming fans celebrated them.


    Even some passersby praised them.


    However, since then, something must have happened to the Night Crawler Team internally, because at


    that time, the captain had suddenly disappeared after thepetition ended.


    From then on, although the Night Crawler Team would participate every year, they could not even


    advance to the top ten.


    And this year, they had returned, bathed in blood. They had ovee all obstacles along the way and


    finally reached the top three.


    Now, the entire gaming world was paying attention to this golden age.


    Everyone was looking forward to Night Crawler Team¡¯s return to its peak.


    ¡°Nine o¡¯clock, nine o¡¯clock. There¡¯s a Sniper there. Didn¡¯t you guys notice him?¡± Robert was also a loyal


    fan of PUBG. Naturally, he would not miss such a grand asion.


    He had watched all the way from the qualifiers to the top threepetitions.


    This match was the key to winning the championship!


    When he saw that someone was ambushing the Night Crawler Team, he was so angry that he wanted


    to go straight into the television and help them block the bullets.


    However, no matter how loud Robert shouted, the Night Crawler Team, who was in the middle of the


    In an instant, the enemy sniper locked onto the target. With a bang, Night Crawler Team¡¯s sniper


    instantly fell to the ground.


    However, the scene was suddenly cut into an advertisement.


    ¡°Are the organizers that poor that they have to insert an advertisement in the middle of apetition?


    Are they even human? And this NC sniper is really too much. How can he appear at this time? It¡¯s


    obvious that someone¡¯s ambushing you! Are the observers even working on the sidelines? Aren¡¯t you


    going to observe the environment for the sniper?!¡± Robert was so angry that he was pounding the bed.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    ¡°That¡¯s just their strategy to lure the enemy.¡± At this moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded from


    behind.


    ¡°You know not¡­¡± Robert subconsciously wanted to retort. But when he turned around and saw the


    figure leaning against the door, he was so shocked that he almost jumped up from the bed.


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you here again?¡± Robert looked terrified.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve made some progress this time. At least you did not fall off the bed.¡± Marina nodded at him


    with satisfaction.


    Robert¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. Then, he looked behind Marina. ¡°Did you¡­e alone


    today?¡±


    ¡°Who else do you expect to see?¡± Marina crossed her arms before her chest.


    ¡°No one!¡± Robert shook his head repeatedly.


    He swore he would not want to see his third uncle¡¯s face.


    It was to avoid his third uncle that he hade to this deserted ce.


    He had never expected his uncle woulde after him!


    Now he had nightmares every night when he slept.


    He was afraid that his third uncle woulde to take him back home forcefully.


    ¡°The advertisement is over,¡± Marina reminded.


    At this moment, Robert couldn¡¯t care less. He quickly turned back, facing the TV screen, and stared at


    it.


    After the Night Crawler Team¡¯s sniper was defeated, the opponent used hisst bit of lifeline to give


    them a signal.


    The current captain of the Night Crawler Team was observing Tyler. Instantly, he used his rifle to shoot


    the enemy sniper¡¯s head in one shot.


    ¡°Bravo!¡± Robert darted up from the hospital bed.


    OR OUT


    However, he forgot his feet were still in a cast. The piercing pain from his leg made him grimace.


    ¡°The enemy¡¯s sniper has been killed. Next, it¡¯s their turn to be stopped. There¡¯s no suspense in this


    battle,¡± Marina saidzily.


    Robert looked at Marina with aplicated expression. ¡°How did you know they used a sniper to lure


    the enemy?¡±


    One had to know that a sniper was the most important figure in a match.


    The other gamers had to cooperate with the sniper in the battle.


    Why would anyone think of using a sniper to lure the enemy?


    Wasn¡¯t Tyler an observer?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Why was his shot so powerful?


    Moreover, this posture looked a little familiar. He felt like he had seen it somewhere before.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been fooled by them. Tyler is actually the sniper in this team.¡± Marina¡¯s gazended on Tyler¡¯s


    game character on the screen.


    Just as she had said, it was Tyler¡¯s time to perform his shots in the next few minutes.


    Tyler shot his opponent yers¡¯ characters in the head one by one.


    The audiences in the live stream were about to go crazy.


    All of them kept postingments of awe.


    ¡°My Marksman is so handsome!¡±


    ¡°I knew that my Marksman was a legendary sniper!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Marksman, I want to marry you and bear your children!¡±


    ¡°Every shot from the Marksman was like a cupid¡¯s arrow. I¡¯m already in love with him! Marksman, you


    have to be responsible for it!¡±


    Otherments were also as crazy as those, followed by a few that were scolding thoseizens who


    ¡°You bunch of fence-sitters. Just now, all of you were scolding the


    Maks saving he was not worthy of being an observer because he did nothing: Why are you all


    moring about how great he is now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I hate these fence sitters the most. Unlike me, I¡¯ve always believed that the Marksman


    can turn the table!¡±


    You were the one who criticized the Marksman for squatting there and pooping, righe


    ¡°Of course not! My clone did that. It¡¯s definitely not me!¡±


    Comments scrolled through the screen.


    ¡°This bunch of vulgar people only know how to type uselessments with their hands Robert


    immediately rewarded the Night Crawler Team with expensive gifts on their official live broadcast


    tform.


    His rewards upied the screen blocking some of the floating


    Comments


    ¡°Wow! Thisizen is a real big shot!¡±


    ¡°The price of those rewards is enough for a down payment for a house!¡±


    ¡°Our Marksman has a rich woman fan!¡±


    ¡°Maybe theizen is a rich man? Ament popped out, reminding everyone theizen could also


    be a man who was a fan of Marksman.


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ll be more excited to watch if thatizen is a man!¡±


    After the rewards, Roberts¡¯sment floated across the screen.


    ¡°Marksman, Marksman. Legendary Marksman! You are my Sniper God! Best yer ever! I¡¯ll do


    anything for you!¡± After rewarding Marksman with dozens of gifts. Robert was promoted to the Top 1


    fan on the ranking. With that, hisment was in red and looked eye-catching.


    Marina was at a loss for words


    This guy was a wealthy fool, indeed!


    Meanwhile, thepetition had already ended on Tyler¡¯s end. Tyler was leading Night Crawler Team to


    thank the fans for sending them gifts.


    After so many years, they had finally won the championship on this


    return!


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since west met. That crybaby seems to have grown mature,¡± Marina muttered


    with a smile.


    ¡°Crybaby? Who are you calling a crybaby? Our Marksman? Our Marksman is a real man. He would


    never cry! Even though he has been defeated several times in previouspetitions, the fighting spirit


    in his eyes has never dissipated. He is the man I admire the most. Don¡¯t you dare insult him!¡±


    Robert red at Marina warningly.


    ¡°Heh! You¡¯re not afraid of me now?¡± Marina nced at him leisurely.


    Robert¡¯s body suddenly froze. He subconsciously wanted to avoid her gaze. But when he thought of his


    idol, he forcefully endured it.


    ¡°As a fan of the Marksman, I should be like him, unafraid of strong enemies, unafraid of life and death!¡±


    Robert gritted his teeth and replied.


    ¡°Is that so? Then, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Marina said as she walked towards Robert on the bed.


    ¡°Please show me mercy!¡± Robert quickly covered his head.


    ¡±


    Tsk! Look at how useless you are.¡± Marina clicked her tongue a few times.


    When Robert heard Marina¡¯s tone that did not contain much intention of hitting him, he slowly moved


    his hand away from his head.


    ¡°By the way, why did youe looking for me today?¡± After confirming that Marina did not intend to


    attack him, Robert¡¯s expression rxed slightly.


    ¡°Who is the person who borrowed your car?¡± Marina didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked directly.


    When Robert heard this, the expression on his face suddenly froze. Then, he looked away unnaturally.


    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you could answer me back with a question. Answer my question. Who is that man?¡±


    Marina emphasized each word clearly.


    Robert tried to avoid eye contact. His hands were even pushing the nket off his body out of


    nervousness.


    ¡°Just¡­ an ordinary friend,¡± Robert hesitated for a long time before speaking.


    ¡°You told me you lent your car to one of your family membersst time. Why did you say he is a friend


    now?¡± Marina squinted her eyes doubtfully.


    ¡°Who said that¡­ friends can¡¯t be family? I¡¯ve always valued


    rtionships. I treat my friends as my family!¡± Robert tried to convince Marina confidently.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Looking at the stubborn Robert, Marina suddenly raised her hand.


    Robert subconsciously covered his head again. However, he still stubbornly decided not to reveal the


    truth. ¡°Even if you kill me, it could not change the truth of the car being lent to my friend!¡±


    Marina¡¯s hand froze in mid¨Cair as she thought.


    Mm¨Chmm¡­


    ¡°It seems that this guy is finally tough for once.


    ¡°He is not even afraid of death.¡±


    Marina lifted her eyebrows. She could not help but nce at Tyler on the television screen.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fan of Night Crawler Team, right?¡± Marina asked slowly.


    ¡°Do you still have to ask something so obvious?¡± Since they were talking about his idol, Robert¡¯s voice


    sounded louder and braver.


    ¡°The Night Crawler Team has won the championship of the global tournament this time. They should be


    back tomorrow. ording to their custom, they will hold a friendly match with their fans to thank them,¡±


    Marina gradually spoke about what was on her mind.


    ¡°How do you know so much? Are you also a fan of Marksman?¡± Robert looked at Marina in surprise.


    ¡°A fan of Marksman?¡± Marina chuckled softly. Although she did not deny it directly, her expression


    exined it all.


    ¡°What are you scoffing at? Marksman is very skillful! Although you¡¯re also good at games, you¡¯re still


    far inferior to Marksman!¡± Robert nced at Marina.


    ¡°Night Crawler Team¡¯s fans are very loyal. In the past, before they won the championship, it wasn¡¯t


    easy to buy tickets to the fan club. Now that they have won the championship, getting tickets is even


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    harder.¡± Marina ignored Robert¡¯s words and continued.


    ¡°Is there a need for you to tell me that? I rewarded them with gifts on the live broadcast tform just


    now because I wanted to snatch tickets


    for the fan club. I hope that the administrator will find me familiar and pick me!¡± Robert said sincerely.


    The team members of the Night Crawler Team were all weirdos. They never tter their rich fans.


    They would never look down on fans who could not support them with money.


    Therefore, the tickets for every fan club were drawn by lot.


    Every fan could sign up and have the same chance to be selected.


    That was also why Robert was so desperate.


    He had been participating in the ticket lottery for almost ten years and had not been chosen even


    once!


    That was simply insane to the extreme!


    ¡°As long as you tell me who your friend is, I¡¯ll give you an admission ticket to the fan club,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°What did you say you wanted to give me?¡± Robert, who felt sorry for himself, immediately lifted his


    head when he heard this.


    He looked as if he was wondering if he was hallucinating.


    ¡°The first¨Crow admission ticket will allow you to get close to Marksman,¡± Marina continued.


    ¡°First¡­ first¨Crow admission ticket?¡± Robert¡¯s eyes were shining.


    However, he immediately pped himself hard.


    That was impossible!


    Robert reminded himself that he should not be bewitched by this woman¡¯s offer!


    He definitely should not tell Marina his third uncle¡¯s identity!


    Otherwise, his third uncle might even kill him!


    Seeing Robert¡¯s reaction, Marina was a little surprised.


    This fellow was not as easy to persuade as he seemed.


    ¡°Other than the live ticket in the first row, I can also get Marksman to choose you to y with him in a


    demonstration match,¡± Marina said. slowly


    ¡°A¡­demonstration match?¡± Robert¡¯s defense broke, and he began to give in.


    A demonstration match!


    No Night Crawler Team¡¯s fans could resist such a huge temptation!


    That was the Marksman!


    If Robert could have a chance to y the game with him, he would have no regrets!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you like it, I can teach you how to snipe him instantly.¡± Marina¡¯s temptation was getting


    stronger.


    Robert was about to faint from hearing that.


    However, he still maintained hisst bit of rationality. ¡°How would I know¡­ if you are telling the truth?¡±


    It seemed that Robert was getting smarter.


    Marina did not respond immediately. She took her phone and opened themunication app. After


    finding a chat on the list, she sent a message to the person.


    Meanwhile, Tyler, who was far away in Hamsill, was about to go for an interview after thepetition


    when the phone in his pocket suddenly beeped.


    It was a short message alert tone. Tyler¡¯s expression changed immediately when he heard it.


    Then, he turned around and quickly took out his phone. Looking at the new message in the


    Then, without caring about the team manager and team members, he turned around and ran away.


    ¡°Hey, Tyler, where are you going?¡± When the team manager saw Tyler running away, he quickly


    shouted.


    However, Tyler did not stop running.


    ¡°You have an interviewter!¡± The team manager raised his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. Send someone else for that interview!¡± Before Tyler could finish speaking, he had


    already disappeared around the corner.


    The team manager was speechless.


    Even the team members were at a loss for words.


    ¡°This boy is giving me a headache. Those reporters who came to interview him are all here for him.¡±


    The team manager scratched his head in frustration.


    Then, he turned around and looked at the team members behind him. ¡°By the way, is Tyler dating


    someone?¡±


    The team members shook their heads.


    ¡°Well, that makes sense too. He stays in the team almost 24 hours a day. Besides eating, sleeping,


    and pooping, he spends the rest of his time training. He doesn¡¯t have the chance to interact with girls.


    Could it be he is dating someone online¡± The more the team manager thought about it, the more he felt


    that guess was possible.


    After all, Tyler had always been calm. That was the first time the manager and the team members had


    seen him lose control.


    ¡°That guy is too much. If he¡¯s in love, so be it. Why is he hiding it? Would I stop him from having a


    girlfriend? It¡¯s just that he has so many girlfriend fans. He has to tell me in advance so that I can make


    public rtions preparations in advance, right?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Let him be. You guys go and get ready for the interview first.¡± The team manager waved his


    hand.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The other members of the team walked towards the interview


    area.


    At this moment, Tyler found a remote corner and took a deep breath. Then, he opened the profile


    picture with anticipation.


    The Marksman, who had ughtered everyone in the game, was now as careful as a child.


    Meanwhile, Marina was waiting for a rey in the ward.


    Robert looked at Marina, who had been ying with her phone. His initially excited mood finally calmed


    down.


    ¡°I knew you were lying to me. Night Crawler Team has always been known for being fair. How could


    they allow themselves to be biased? To think that I was almost tempted just now¡­ Heh!¡± Robert was


    furious.


    However, his phone beeped suddenly.


    Robert took his phone in frustration. It was a private message from his game ount.


    He wondered if it was another advertisement notification from the


    game.


    After all, he was a dignified Supreme VIP customer. Why were they still disturbing him with


    advertisements all day long?


    Robert clicked on it in exasperation and wanted to send aint. Unexpectedly, he saw a friend


    request instead.


    He wanted to reject the person¡¯s friend request directly. After all, his actions in the game showed how


    wealthy he was, so there were always people who wanted to add him as a friend so they could take


    advantage of him.


    However, his eyes almost popped out when he saw the ID of the person who had added him.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Ty¡­ Tyler¡­ Robert was too excited to finish his sentence.


    Then, his fingers trembled slightly, and he identally tapped the reject button.


    Robert was instantly stunned. Looking at the rejected friend request, he suddenly let out a mournful


    cry.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°What did I just do with my hand?¡±


    ¡°I rejected Marksman¡¯s friend request?¡±


    ¡°Am I crazy? Is my hand trying to rebel? No! I¡¯ll chop off this hand now as an apology to Marksman!¡±


    Marina was speechless.


    Looking at Robert, who was about to go crazy on the hospital bed, Marina could not help but roll his


    eyes.


    She received a message on her phone.


    ¡°Sis, your friend rejected my friend request.¡±


    Marina casually took a photo of Robert and sent it to Tyler.


    ¡°He¡¯s so regretful that he wants to chop off his hand to apologize to


    you.¡±


    Tyler was startled and at a loss for words.


    ¡°He¡­ doesn¡¯t need to do it to that extend¡­¡± Tyler sent another friend


    request.


    This time, Robert finally agreed.


    After the application was approved, Robert held his phone reverently and thought about how to greet


    his idol so that he wouldn¡¯t appear too superficial.


    However, he did not expect Tyler to greet him first.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, I¡¯m the captain of the Night Crawler Team, Tyler. Do


    you have time toe over next week to attend the Night Crawler Team¡¯s fans gathering?¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Robert screamed again.


    Marina dug her ears impatiently. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Do you only know how to scream?¡±


    ¡°No, Tyl¡­ Marksman personally invited me to Night Crawler Team¡¯s fan club!¡± Robert looked at Marina


    excitedly.


    ¡°So can you tell me the identity of your friend now?¡± Marina looked at him with a burning gaze.


    The smile on Robert¡¯s face instantly faded a little.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me. I can ask Marksman to recall the message now,¡± Marina


    casually threatened Robert.


    ¡°No, no, no. Don¡¯t let the Marksman recall the message!¡± Robert quickly reached out to stop him.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes focused on him.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The expression on Robert¡¯s face looked conflicted again. He looked at the invitation Marksman


    sent to him and gritted his teeth. In the end, he decided to follow his heart.


    It was not that his willpower was not strong enough but that Marina had given him too much!


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t tell you, you can ask me questions. I¡¯ll answer you with a nod or a shake,¡± Robert


    suggested after thinking.


    Just as Marina was about to speak, Robert exined again. ¡°This is already my biggestpromise. I


    have to keep myself alive to meet Marksman in the fans¡® gathering, right?¡±


    He did seem to look a little pitiful.


    ¡°I did not say I disagree with your suggestion.¡± Marina looked at him in disdain.


    Just as she was about to ask, he interrupted her.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin!¡± Upon hearing Marina had epted his suggestion. Robert obediently sat down.


    Is he someone from the Hernandes family?¡± Marina¡¯s first question hit the bullseye


    Robert hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    After getting an affirmative answer, aing glimpse shed across Marina¡¯s eyes before she turned


    around and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Huh? Is that all you want to ask?¡± Robert shouted at Marina in confusion.


    ¡°That question is enough to answer my doubt¡± Marina left the ward without looking back.


    Robert was at a loss for words as he thought.


    ¡°She only asked this one question?


    ¡°Marksman had personally invited me, but his invitation only worth one question?¡±


    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you ask me a few more questions?¡± Robert did not want Marksman¡¯s invitation to look


    so cheap, so he shouted at the top of his lungs to Marina, who had left.


    However, his shout was responded to with silence.


    However, when Robert saw the invitation Marksman sent him again, a grin appeared on his face.


    After Marina walked out of the hospital, her expression turned cold.


    A strong murderous aura exuded from her.


    That guy actually dared to lie to her!


    Waiting at the hospital entrance, Oscar and Lee immediately approached her when they saw Miss


    Bailey.


    They had no idea what was wrong.


    Miss Bailey was clearly fine when she went in.


    They could not understand why she was so angry as if she wanted to kill someone when she came


    out.


    Marina was not angry. Instead, she wanted to kill someone if she could!


    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Marina approached. Lee was about to speak when she interrupted him.


    ¡°The car key!¡±


    Lee was stunned, but Marina had no patience to repeat it. She snatched the key from his hand and


    entered the driver¡¯s seat.


    Before Oscar and Lee could react, Marina drove away.


    The car darted off on the road like a rocket.


    ¡°Quick, catch up. I¡¯m afraid something big will happen since Miss Bailey looks so mad!¡± Oscar quickly


    said.


    Then, he nced at a man who was about to get into the car.


    He immediately grabbed that man¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°What¡­ what do you want? I¡­ don¡¯t have any money on me.¡± The man was frightened by the


    murderous intent he could see in Oscar and


    Lee¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How much is your car worth?¡± Oscar asked directly.


    ¡°W¨CWhat?¡± The man was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t think straight.


    Oscar nced sideways at the man¡¯s car and said in a low voice, ¡°Take out your phone!¡±


    Without another word, the man took his phone from his pocket and handed it over shakily.


    ¡°Sir, I¨CI don¡¯t have a single cent on me. My mother is still waiting for me in the hospital¡­ I am raising


    money to save her life. I can¡¯t die yet. Please show me some mercy¡­¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded like


    he was about to cry.


    However, Oscar did not even look at him. He took that man¡¯s phone, quickly cracked the password,


    and found his payment code.


    Waiting at the side, Lee took out his phone and scanned it.


    A momentter, Oscar returned the phone to the man.


    Then, he took the car keys from that man¡¯s hand.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he got into the car, closed the door, and started the engine.


    His action was swift.


    Before the man could react, they had disappeared down the street in


    his car.


    After they left, the man suddenly snapped out of his shocked state. His legs turned to jelly, and he fell


    to the ground.


    That car was his only asset. He had nned to drive it away and sell it today.


    Now that his car had been robbed, he had nothing left.


    As expected, misfortune always happens to those already experiencing bad luck.


    The man immediately felt sorrowful and lowered his head to cry.


    However, the man¡¯s pupils constricted in shock when his tears fell on the phone in his hand.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    That was simply¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± that man thought.


    That man looked at the amount transferred and rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    He realized his ount bnce was still so high, not a single cent less.


    ¡°10, 100, 1,000, 100,000, 1,000,000, 1,000,000¡­¡± When the man counted to the end, he was stunned


    by the increased amount


    He immediately turned to look in the direction where Oscar and Lee had left.


    Then, he knelt with a plop and kowtowed three times in the direction.


    ¡°They must be Gods. They must be Gods who have descended to the mortal world!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I have money for your hospital bill!¡± After getting up, the man wiped his snot and ran into the


    hospital.


    At this moment, Marina¡¯s hands tightly gripped the steering wheel as she stared straight ahead.


    The cool sports car sped ahead in the traffic like she was not in the traffic jam.


    Twenty minutes passed.


    Marina¡¯s car stopped at the entrance of a five-star hotel.


    When the valet saw her, he immediately greeted her. However, Marina did not look at him and threw


    the car key in his hand.


    The valet caught it in a hurry. Looking up, he realized the unbelievably beautiful female guest had


    disappeared.


    Marina went up to the top floor with a murderous aura.


    She had been here before, so she easily found the presidential suite on the top floor and pressed the


    doorbell.


    A momentter, footsteps came from inside.


    The moment the door opened, Marina immediately attacked.


    She clenched her fist and attacked at lightning speed.


    Before Gavin, who opened the door, could react, he was suddenly punched in the abdomen.


    Instantly, his facial features crumpled in pain.


    However, Marina grabbed his arm again before he could catch his breath. Then, she borrowed the


    force from her grip and turned sideways.


    She threw Gavin, who was nearly 5.9 feet tall, to the ground.


    Gavin immediately felt dizzy. He was momentarily paralyzed.


    However, Marina did not even look at him. She walked past him and stared at the man sitting on the


    sofa fiercely.


    He was still calm andposed, looking extremely noble.


    His slender fingers gently held the wine ss. There was a faint smile on his devilishly handsome face.


    ¡°Why are you so angry today? Who provoked you again?¡± Simon asked slowly.


    ¡°You¡¯re Simon Hernandez?¡± Although Marina¡¯s words were a question, her determined gaze showed


    she already knew everything.


    Simon froze momentarily before gently cing the wine ss on the coffee table before him.


    ¡°You went to Robert¡¯s ce?¡± There was no surprise in his tone.


    It was as if he had already expected this.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Marina snorted coldly. ¡°The current head of the Hernandez family appeared in such a remote small city.


    You even disguised your identity and deliberately approached me. What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°If the Bailey family¡¯s Miss Bailey can be in such a remote small city, why can¡¯t I?¡± Simon asked


    leisurely.


    Just as Marina was about to speak, Simon changed the topic. ¡°However,


    I have to correct you on one point. I have never deliberately concealed my identity to approach you.


    After all, you have never asked about my identity.¡±


    Marina instantly frowned and stared at the person in front of her with a burning gaze as if she wanted to


    confirm the authenticity of his words.


    ¡°Little girl, I remember you were soft and squishy when you were young. Why have you grown up, and


    your temper has worsened?¡± Simon stood up and slowly walked forward.


    However, just as he was about to approach Marina, Marina suddenly stepped back and prepared to


    fight.


    ¡°Do you think I want to fight with you?¡± Simon nced at Marina¡¯s actions and said, ¡°little girl, you said


    you would marry me in the past. Are you trying to murder your future husband now?¡±


    Marina was annoyed.


    ¡°How dare you bring up the matter when I was three! Look at how shameless you are! Besides, who


    wants to marry an old man like you?¡± Marina was frustrated.


    Previously, she had guessed that this guy¡¯s identity was not simple.


    After all, the fact that he could escape from her vi unscathed that night was not something an


    ordinary person could do.


    Later on, she found out about Robert. She initially thought that he was, at most, a descendant of the


    Hernandez family.


    Unexpectedly, Robert¡¯s reaction showed that Simon was the head of their family.


    Robert could be considered to be of the same generation as her. He was also the young heir of the


    Hernandez family.


    When she went to the hospital with Simon to look for him that day, he was probably not afraid of her.


    Instead, he was scared of Simon, who stood behind her.


    At that time, she doubted it but was still worried about the matter and did not pursue it.


    wasn¡¯t until she went to the hospital to look for Robert to confirm that everything was connected that


    she knew Simon¡¯s identity.


    The shameless guy before her was the head of the Hernandez family.


    Originally, she wanted to confirm this guy¡¯s identity and see if she could kidnap him and make him her


    bolster


    However, she did not expect to be deceived by him!


    This guy was indeed despicable!


    ¡°Little girl, what do you mean by saying I¡¯m old? I¡¯m only six years older than you¡± Simon disliked the


    word ¡°old¡± very much.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t being six years older still considered old? Uncle Simon!¡± Marina emphasized the word ¡°uncle¡±


    Simon squinted his eyes. He raised his hand and gently knocked Marina¡¯s head. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re


    really vengeful¡±


    ¡°Not only do I hold a grudge, but I will also take revenge!¡± Marina did not expect this guy to dare to


    touch her. She immediately covered her head and red at him.


    You¡¯ve already beaten up my secretary to this state and still haven¡¯t vented your anger?¡± Simon


    nced at Gavin, who was still curled up on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m still angry!¡± Marina¡¯s tone was firm.


    Other than the three years she lost her memory, she had never been tricked like this.


    You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t ask me, and now you¡¯re ming me for hiding it from you. Forget it. What do


    I have to do for you to vent your anger?¡± Seeing Marina¡¯s angry appearance, Simon felt it was


    adorable.


    ¡°If you want me to vent my anger, you must stand here and let me beat you up!¡± Marina said as she


    moved her wrist.


    The joints of her fingers cracked.


    Simon could not help but lift his eyebrows. He had witnessed this girl¡¯s strength several times.


    Moreover, it was not his style to get beaten up.


    ¡°I can see the dark circles under your eyes. Have you not slept for a few days?¡± Simon¡¯s tone was


    calm.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Marina did not answer him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I lend you my body for another night? Don¡¯t be mad at me anymore, okay?¡± Simon


    continued.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    When Marina heard this, her eyshes fluttered as she pondered.


    ¡°Two nights?¡± Looking at Marina¡¯s slightly rxed expression, Simon continued offering more.


    ¡°One month!¡± Marina lifted her forefinger before Simon and bargained.


    ¡°One month? Little girl, no one would bargain so much like you,¡± Simon could not help but raise his


    voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you disagree. Just let me beat you up!¡± Marina sounded like she was giving in.


    ¡°Alright, one month it is. After all, I dote on you so much.¡± Simon looked at Marina with a gaze that


    seemed filled with emotions.


    ¡°However, I have to make this clear. This month, you¡¯re just a human bolster by my side. You can¡¯t do


    anything else besidespleting the task of coaxing me to sleep. Otherwise, even if our deal breaks,


    you must stand still and get beaten up by me!¡± Marina squinted her eyes.


    Simon was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Do you agree or not?¡± Marina¡¯s tone was firm.


    Looking at the arrogant Marina, Simon chuckled. ¡°This will probably be the most humiliating deal I¡¯ve


    ever done in my life.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! It serves you right for deceiving me.¡± Marina snorted coldly.


    Simon did not mind her attitude. Instead, he smiled at her and opened his arms.


    ¡°May I ask if you want yourpensation now, Miss Bailey?¡±


    Looking at the muscr body before her, Marina threw herself into his arms without hesitation.


    Then, she took a deep breath.


    It smelt good¡­


    At this moment, her throbbing and painful head finally eased a little.


    The deepiness that had not struck her for days had finally assailed.


    To to bed. Marina mumbled as her consciousness dissipated.


    So shook his head helplessly when he saw how unconscious of


    wwer the girl w


    This girt only treated him as a bolster to coax her to sleep.


    powere serving how tired she was, Simon did not waste more time. He poked her up and walked


    towards the bedroom.


    Gavin was still bring on the ground, clutching his stomach and wailing,


    He did not remember doing anything wrong.


    Yee why was he getting beaten up when their boss was trying to win the gut¡¯s beare


    Marina had not slept well for days.


    Now that she smelled Simon¡¯s scent, shepletely fell asleep.


    However, even in her sleep, Marina was still clinging to Simon.


    It was as if she was afraid he would leave while she slept.


    Simon had no choice but to lean against the bedboard. He patted Marina¡¯s back with one hand and


    flipped through the documents.


    Marina slept from morning to night.


    She woke up because her stomach was growling.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Sensing that the person in his arms had moved, Simon immediately put down the


    document in his hand and lowered his head to look at her as he asked.


    ¡°Ma Marina huumed with her eyes closed in response.


    She had just woken up and was like a little kitten. Her voice was so seductive that it spiked Simon¡¯s


    desire.


    If you¡¯re awake, get up and eat something first. You haven¡¯t eaten. anything all day Simon¡¯s hand


    gently stroked Marina¡¯s smooth long hair


    Their postures were extremely intimate.


    What¡­ what time is it now?¡± Marina finally opened her eyes after struggling for a while.


    Fight o¡¯clock in the evening.¡±


    Right o¡¯clock?


    Marina had never expected she would sleep so long.


    No wonder her stomach had begun to growl.


    However, her new ¡°bolster¡± was toofortable. She did not want to get up at all.


    You can continue sleeping after dinner. I¡¯ll be here,¡± Simon seemed to have seen through Marina¡¯s


    thoughts and whispered.


    Looking at his serious expression, Marina let go of his arm and rolled to the other side of the bed.


    She stretched her bodyzily and slowly sat up.


    Ask the hotel staff to deliver some food to the room,¡± Marina only wanted to appease her protesting


    stomach and sleep again.


    Yesterday¡¯s meal might not be to your liking. I¡¯ll take you out to eat,¡± Simon said as he lifted the nket


    and got out of bed.


    ¡°Go out to eat? Where are we going to eat?¡± Marina was not fully awake


    yet.


    She looked a little less oppressive and adorable.


    It formed a strong contrast with her domineering appearance when she was awake.


    ¡°Do you still remember that you owe me a meal?¡± Simon reminded her.


    Marina narrowed her eyes. She thought for a moment, and that memory struck her mind.


    ¡°Oh, you mean that¡­restaurant decorated like the throne room?¡±


    Yes. I¡¯m bringing you there to make up for the meal you did not manage to take me to,¡± Simon said.


    Marina couldn¡¯t agree with the restaurant owner¡¯s aesthetic taste.


    However, Simon¡¯s repeated rmendations must have something to look forward to.


    After all, she had heard that the current head of the Hernandez Family was a perfectionist.


    To be rmended by him, that restaurant was definitely not a simple ce.


    Marina had no choice but to get out of bedzily.


    However, Marina¡¯s clothes were already slightly wrinkled after rolling on the bed for an entire day.


    Just as Marina wondered if she should call Lee and ask him to bring her a set of clothes, Simon


    suddenly spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some new clothes in the closet for you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Marina looked over in confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know your preferred style, so I bought a few different sets. You can choose for yourself.¡± After


    saying that, Simon left the bedroom very gentlemanly.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Marina walked barefoot to the wardrobe at the side. When she opened it, she found it was filled with


    thetest designs of various brands.


    From clothes to shoes to bags and jewelry, almost every style was what Marina liked.


    ¡°Hmph! That old fellow¡¯s taste is good,¡± thought Marina.


    Then, Marina snorted and casually changed into a long white dress.


    When Marina walked out of the room again, she was dressed well.


    Since they were going to eat, Marina did not dress up deliberately. She only casually used a hairpin to


    tie her soft long hair behind her head.


    She was not wearing any jewelry, and her face was clean.


    If it were anyone else, their attire might look too in.


    However, on Marina, it looked like it was on a fairy.


    ¡°Gorgeous indeed.¡± Simon¡¯s gaze fixed on her.


    ¡°Barely eptable,¡± Marina looked at her dress and walked toward the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It was as if she was ordering her subordinate.


    Simon did not mind at all and followed behind her casually.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    The distance between the restaurant from the hotel was half an hour.


    Their car stopped at the restaurant entrance, which looked like some ancient golden pce.


    After Simon led Marina through the door, they walked straight to the elevator at the end of the hall.


    There was only one elevator on the other side and a huge sign beside it.


    [It¡¯s exclusive to the boss. Off¨Climits to customers!]


    However, when Marina entered the elevator, she happened to yawn and did not notice the sign.


    Meanwhile, unwee guests were in the main hall.


    Sophia was waiting with a group of her best friends.


    ¡°Sophia, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time that we cane here to have a good meal. You know, this


    shop is difficult to book. Thest time I came to ask, they told me the bookings are already scheduled


    until next year.¡± A gorgeously dressed girl held Sophia¡¯s hand with a solicitous expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just came here with Gordon to eat once. I told him the food here was not bad, so he


    asked the boss to get me a VIP card. I don¡¯t have to make a reservation when Ie here to dine. I


    can have my meal here whenever I want,¡± Sophia said shyly with a mask on her face.


    However, half of her superb acting skills were concealed because of the mask.


    Initially, she did not n to go out until a monthter.


    However, because she had always rejected her friends¡® invitations, there were rumors in the circle that


    Gordon had dumped her.


    How could she tolerate this?


    Hence, she could only wear a mask to have a dinner date with them.


    Sophia had initially wanted to go shopping to make her presence known, but this group insisted on


    going out for a meal.


    She could only grit her teeth and follow to prove that Gordon doted on her.


    Later, she would say she was on a diet and did not want to eat.


    ¡°Sophia, you¡¯re lucky. Not only is Mr. Campbell handsome andes from a good family, but he¡¯s also


    so infatuated with you. If my boyfriend were one¨Ctenth as good as him, I wouldn¡¯t have to quarrel with


    him every day.¡± Everyone was envious.


    ¡°Your boyfriend is also nice. At least he can apany you every day. Gordon is especially busy with


    work. Sometimes, he doesn¡¯t even have time to apany me for a meal. Yesterday, I asked him to


    apany me. He broke his promise and bought me this bag to apologize, but I didn¡¯t want it. I want


    him to apany me by having a meal with me.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Although Sophia said that, her expression was like she wanted to show off the bag.


    ¡°Ah, I know this handbag. I saw it at the fashion showst time. It hasn¡¯t been released in this country


    yet, right? Mr. Campbell dotes on you and even bought you this!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, this bag costs seven figures!¡±


    The girls chattered about the handbag.


    Everyone was envious again.


    Sophia finally felt a little better when she saw everyone¡¯s envious expressions.


    ¡°Huh, why isn¡¯t it our turn yet? Sophia, didn¡¯t you tell us before you came here to eat? But we¡¯ve been


    waiting for almost half an hour,¡± Someone asked impatiently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask.¡± Sophia looked at the time. They had indeed waited for a long time.


    She immediately stood up and walked towards the waitress. The elegantly dressed women followed


    her.


    ¡°Hello. I would like to ask when it would be our turn to get seated.¡± Sophia handed over her VIP card.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The waitress took it and checked for Sophia. Then, she handed the card back to Sophia


    apologetically.


    ¡°Mrs. Campbell, I¡¯m sorry, but you might have to wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Why? My fiance told me that I can dine here whatever I want with this card.¡± Sophia frowned when she


    heard this.


    ¡°A special guest suddenly came just now. Our head chef went to entertain him,¡± The waitress exined


    politely.


    ¡°What special guest? No matter how special he is, he should know first


    first served, right? We¡¯ve already waited here for so long. Why should we wait for him the moment he


    arrives?¡± Sophia was instantly displeased when she heard that there was a special guest.


    Perhaps because she was born into an ordinary family, she was especially sensitive to such matters.


    Moreover, she hade out to show off today. How could she maintain her reputation among friends if


    she gave in so easily?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Campbell. If you don¡¯t want to wait, you can leave now,¡± The waitress said with a


    smile.


    ¡°Are you chasing me away? Do you know who I am? Call your manager. I want to make aint!¡±


    When Sophia heard the waitress¡¯s words, she exploded on the spot.


    ¡°No matter who it is, they must follow our rules once they enter our shop. These are the exact words of


    our boss.¡± The waitress still had a polite smile on her face.


    ¡°Then, get me your boss! I want him to give me a reasonable.


    exnation!¡± Sophia was so angry that she almost lost control of her temper.


    Meanwhile, everything was peaceful in Room Zero of the restaurant.


    Marina and Simon were already seated.


    The decoration in the room was as magnificent as the restaurant


    entrance.


    The seats were all decorated with golden backrests.


    When Marina sat down, she subconsciously felt she was a queen on a throne.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the owner of this restaurant has a dream of bing a king,¡± Marina turned around and


    asked Simon.


    ¡°What king! I want to be an imperial chef. An imperial chef!!!¡± However, a displeased voice suddenly


    came from the door before Simon could speak.


    Then, a man dressed like an imperial chef from ancient times rushed towards Marina.


    However, Marina felt he looked more like a servant than a chef!


    Before the imperial chef dressed like an imperial servant could reach Marina, he was stopped by


    Simon.


    ¡°Let go of me! She insulted my dream. I want to make her apologize!¡± The man looked furious.


    ¡°You can¡¯t defeat her with your mediocre skills,¡± Simon said.


    The man was speechless.


    The man immediately took a step back. ¡°Who said that we¡¯re going to fight? Only boorish people like


    you like to beat up others. Let¡¯s have a cooking battle!¡± The man flung his ponytail excitedly.


    His spirit of winning was already burning fiercely.


    Marina was at a loss for words.


    Marina whispered, ¡°Is it toote for me to leave now?¡±


    Simon whispered, ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t we try it before leaving?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Marina could not reject Simon¡¯s polite temptation.


    ¡°Hurry up and return to your work position!¡± Seeing that Marina had agreed, Simon immediately shot


    that guy a warning nce.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    ¡°Do you have to be so heartless? Every time youe over, you boss me around!¡± The man could not


    help but roll his eyes.


    Simon said nothing more. He only stared at the man calmly.


    The man immediately felt a chill down his spine. He turned around and returned to his stove.


    He wasn¡¯t being cowardly. He was only following his heart.


    The stove was built in the corner of the private room. The guests could watch the entire process of


    cooking.


    One had to know that people without the ability would not dare to show their skills like this.


    Marina saw the man initiallyughing and joking, pick up the kitchen knife, and his temperament


    instantly changed.


    It was as if the God of Culinary possessed him. He used his knife beautifully.


    When he was cutting the vegetables, it was so fast that he cut them in a split second.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Marina was finally interested.


    ¡°You¡¯re interested in this?¡± Simon¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard this.


    ¡°Not much,¡± Marina replied casually.


    She wasn¡¯t interested in kitchen knives but quite interested in daggers.


    Maybe she could try the chef¡¯s method when she used her dagger.


    There might be unexpected effects.


    Just as Marina was focused on observing the chopping technique of the chef who wanted to conquer


    the world, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°What is it? Didn¡¯t I say not to disturb me unless it¡¯s important?¡± The man¡¯s actions were interrupted,


    and his expression suddenly became unfriendly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a guest. She has been insisting on seeing you.¡± The person who


    came was also troubled.


    That woman was too difficult to deal with. There was nothing he could do!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of customer that person is. I¡¯ll chase her out if she doesn¡¯t follow the rules here!


    Otherwise, she¡¯ll have to stay and be my ingredient!¡± The man¡¯s mood was terrible when his cooking


    was interrupted.


    With a wave of his hand, the kitchen knife in his hand stabbed into the chopping board in front of him.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°Is this restaurant unscrupulous, or is this chef who wants to be a servant?¡± Marina looked at Simon


    again.


    ¡°Even if they¡¯re all unscrupulous, I can still walk out of this ce with you safely after dinner,¡± Simon


    said calmly.


    When Marina heard this, she raised her eyebrows and sat even more leisurely.


    ¡°Boss, that customer said she knows Gordon Campbell,¡± The person outside the door shouted again.


    Gordon Campbell?


    Upon hearing this name, Marina¡¯s good mood was instantly destroyed.


    That guy was annoying, and he was everywhere she went!


    ¡°Gordon Campbell?¡± Sheldon frowned.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sheldon was silent for a moment before ncing at Simon and Marina.


    ¡°You guys wait here first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    With that, Sheldon walked toward the door.


    ¡°The chef has already left. There¡¯s no point in us staying here. Do you want to go out and watch the


    show?¡± Marina lifted her eyebrows and nced at Simon beside her.


    ¡°You want to go?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± She felt that the chef, who looked like a servant, was not to be trifled with.


    Perhaps there would be a good show to watch.


    ¡°Since you want to go, let¡¯s go,¡± Simon said.


    Marina immediately got up from her ¡°throne¡°.


    Meanwhile, someone was still making a fuss at the lobby.


    Sophia was hugging Gordon¡¯s arm with a miserable expression. Her eyes were red from grievance, as


    if the tears in her eyes would fall at any moment.


    ¡°Gordon, why don¡¯t you forget about it? It¡¯s fine if we wait a little longer. Don¡¯t be angry with them for


    me.¡± Sophia pretended to be gentle.


    When Sophia was arguing with the waitress, Gordon called to ask about her meal with her friend.


    Sophia was very pretentious as she revealed her current situation. Gordon immediately rushed over.


    ¡°This is a restaurant, not a stage. If you want to put on your act, go somewhere else!¡± Sheldon¡¯s


    expression immediately turned gloomy when he heard Sophia¡¯s words.


    Marina, who followed behind him, lifted her eyebrow with interest. when she heard Sheldon¡¯s words.


    ¡°This imperial chef is not bad!¡± Marina thought.


    He immediately saw through Sophia¡¯s true colors.


    She had decided to take him as her friend!


    When Sophia saw who it was, she seemed even more afraid and leaned closer to Gordon.


    Sensing her nervousness, Gordon quickly lowered his head and gently patted the back of her hand as


    if tofort her.


    ¡°Mr. Brown, I remember that you promised mest time that as long as I came to your ce to eat, I


    would be seated and served with meals I ordered. Are you going back on your words?¡± Gordon met


    Sheldon¡¯s


    gaze with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that you can cat whenever you want. I didn¡¯t say that I would even serve your woman.¡±


    Sheldon didn¡¯t buy Gordon¡¯s words at all.


    ¡°Gordon, it¡¯s okay. Please don¡¯t get into a conflict with Mr. Brown because of me. It¡¯s my fault. I


    shouldn¡¯t have questioned them just because someone cut in the line. I should have waited


    obediently.¡± Sophia quickly tugged Gordon¡¯s sleeve.


    As soon as she said this, the surrounding crowd started gossiping.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the owner of this restaurant being too unreasonable? Since thedy had taken her number, he


    should not have let someone else cut in the line. Otherwise, what was the point of getting the


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    number?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This boss is probably someone who bullies the weak and fears the strong. He went to


    serve the big shots. Commoners like us don¡¯t deserve his respect.¡±


    ¡°The owner is indeed materialistic!¡±


    Gossips continued.


    Listening to the customers¡® gossip, a trace of smugness shed in Sophia¡¯s eyes.


    Integrity was an important aspect of doing business.


    She did not believe that this boss could deny his act.


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯ve nted your teeth so quickly that you can speak so eloquently already?¡± At this moment,


    a teasing voice suddenly sounded.


    When Sophia heard this voice, her body froze. She looked up and saw Marina walking towards her.


    At that moment, Sophia felt her newly imnted front teeth hurting again.


    She could not help but tighten her grip on Gordon¡¯s arm.


    When Gordon saw Marina, he subconsciously stepped forward to defend Sophia.


    He looked like he was afraid that Marina would hurt Sophia again. Looking at Gordon¡¯s protective act,


    Marina could not help but chuckle. ¡°If I want to hit her, you won¡¯t be able to protect her no matter what.¡±


    Marina looked at him casually.


    His gazended on the mask on Sophia¡¯s face again. ¡°Why are you wearing a mask? Do you finally


    realize your face might disgust everyone?¡±


    You¡­¡± Sophia was so angry that her voice was trembling.


    ¡°By the way, do you like the gift I gave you? Don¡¯t you think those two big golden teeth match your


    temperament?¡± Marina continued.


    ¡°You! It¡¯s you? You did this to my teeth?¡± It blew Sophia¡¯s mind to hear that.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s me indeed, dummy!¡± Marina answered casually and confidently.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Sophia was so angry that her legs turned to jelly.


    Fortunately, Gordon quickly pulled her into his arms and looked at her nervously.


    ¡°Sophia?¡±


    ¡°Gordon, I don¡¯t understand what I did. Why won¡¯t she leave me


    alone¡­¡± Sophia cried.


    Gordon felt sorry for her. Then, he looked at Marina.


    ¡°Ca¡­¡± But Gordon had only uttered the beginning of her other name when he suddenly received


    Marina¡¯s icy gaze.


    He could only swallow back his words.


    ¡°Miss Bailey.¡± Gordon gritted his teeth and changed his way of addressing her.


    ¡°Mm, if you have something to say, hurry up. I have a meal to finish. I don¡¯t have time to waste on you


    dummies,¡± Marina said impatiently.


    Gordon was speechless.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, I¡¯ve always tried to make it up to you. You were the one who refused to ept it. Since


    you rejected mypensation, don¡¯t throw your anger at Sophia in the future. From the beginning, this


    was a matter between the two of us. I let you down. It has nothing to do with her!¡±


    Gordon stared at Marina with anger.


    When Marina heard this, she suddenlyughed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m deliberately targeting her?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Gordon said in his deep voice.


    ¡°Who do you think she is? Do I need to spend so much effort to target her deliberately? I just happened


    to bump into her and casually teased her.¡± Marina nced at Sophia.


    Her gaze was as if she was looking at some extremely lowly ant.


    Sophia gritted her teeth.


    She hated it the most when people looked at her like that!


    It was one thing for those people from the Campbell family to look down on her, but what right did a


    woman who used her body to seduce men have to look down on her?


    Gordon was about to speak when Marina interrupted him again.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. You should know that my feelings for you back then were just because I lost


    my memory and happened to open my eyes to see you, the first person I saw, so I had a natural


    dependence on you.


    ¡°This is just the instinctive reaction of a person who has lost her memory. If the person who saved me


    back then were someone else, I would have treated him like I did to you.


    ¡°So from now on, don¡¯t talk about letting me down. I have no feelings for you!¡± Marina pointed her finger


    at Gordon and shook it gently.


    She did not look nostalgic, nor was she admiring Gordon.


    For some reason, Gordon felt as if something was stabbing his heart.


    He could not figure out why, but it felt ufortable.


    That feeling frustrated him.


    ¡°Wow, as expected of your girl. How domineering!¡± Sheldon said to Simon as he looked at Marina in


    admiration.


    ¡°My girl?¡± Simon thought.


    When Simon heard these two words, he was deep in thought.


    He lifted his head, and his gazended on the gorgeous and dazzling girl before him.


    He suddenly felt calling her his girl was perfect!


    ¡°Hey, be careful. Don¡¯t stare at the youngdy like that in front of everyone.¡± Sheldon couldn¡¯t stand it


    anymore.


    ¡°How long are you going to watch the show?¡± Simon immediately retracted his gaze and gave Sheldon


    a warning look.


    Sheldon was at a loss for words.


    ¡°You¡¯re ordering me around and asking me to do jobs that aren¡¯t mine again. In the future, when you


    forward to deal with the matter obediently.


    ¡°Gordon, I remember that when I signed the contract with you, a special condition was written on it.¡±


    When Sheldon looked at Gordon, the cowardly expression on his face instantly disappeared, and he


    stood up straight.


    His tone was filled with disdain.


    ¡°You said that if the real boss of your restaurantes, the terms in the agreement will not count,¡±


    Gordon said after thinking.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. You have a good memory but bad eyesight, treasuring a bitch like she is some precious woman.


    Unlike our boss, his girlfriend is a master of both literature and fighting skills. She is talented and


    beautiful! Why should I tter a useless fellow who loves a bitch like you instead of him?¡± Sheldon¡¯s


    face was filled with disdain.


    ¡°Boss?¡± Gordon was stunned. Then, he looked at Simon.


    Simon¡­ was the actual owner of this restaurant?


    The restaurant was different from all of Solemwood¡¯s catering ces.


    It only had one restaurant, but it had defeated all the restaurants in Solemwood.


    Unexpectedly, the boss of this shop was this man that even his grandfather was afraid of.


    ¡°Previously, I did business with you because I thought you were quite smart. But now, it seems that


    you¡¯re a fool. Our cooperation will be canceled. In the future, my restaurant doesn¡¯t wee your


    presence. Now, take your bitchy darling and get lost!¡± Sheldon waved his hand impatiently.


    Gordon pursed his lips and bore his anger.


    Meanwhile, Sophia, standing behind him, had an extremely gloomy expression.


    The group of fence¨Csitters behind her began to mutter again.


    ¡°Oh! So, they had agreed to that before. Then, this is reasonable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Of course, the chef has to attend to the boss first!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this boss is handsome?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being handsome? Didn¡¯t you hear the chef say their boss already has a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, wake up. Open your eyes and look at his girlfriend¡¯s slender waist, and you will know your


    position.¡±


    Gossip continued.


    The topic at the scene was immediately led astray.


    That was how spectators were. They would gossip about anything.


    They couldn¡¯t side with anyone firmly.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here? Are you waiting for me to find a forklift to fork you out?¡± Sheldon


    looked at Gordon and Sophia, who did not get out. The displeasure in his eyes intensified.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gordon looked at Simon meaningfully. Then, he held Sophia¡¯s hand and prepared to leave.


    However, Sophia was unwilling to leave just like that. She shook off Gordon¡¯s hand and looked at


    Simon angrily.


    ¡°Sir, do you know how scheming this woman beside you is?


    ¡°Last time, I saw her flirting with another man. But in the blink of an eye, she¡¯s with you again. Don¡¯t


    you find it disgusting to date a woman like this?¡±


    ¡°Sophia!¡± Gordon immediately warned her.


    ¡°You know I am not making things up. Weren¡¯t you with me that day?¡± Sophia said confidently.


    Marina squinted her eyes. Just knocking out Sophia¡¯s teeth seemed not enough to teach her a lesson.


    She pondered about cutting off Sophia¡¯s tongue the next time she punished Sophia.


    Just as Marina¡¯s thoughts became more and more dangerous, Simon


    suddenly approached Marina.


    Then, he lowered his head and looked at her affectionately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having a few


    boyfriends for such an outstanding girl like Marina? It¡¯s fine as long as she loves me the most.¡±


    Chapter

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Simon looked like he was deeply in love, making other girls in the restaurant envious. They shrieked in


    excitement.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. Oh my god! Is this a boss¡¯s humble love for his girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Sisters, hurry up and get into the world of reality. Stop crying for those lowly men. Hurry up and make


    yourself outstanding. This way, you can have several boyfriends at the same time!¡±


    Sophia was shocked by that response.


    When Sophia saw Simon¡¯s expression, she almost bit her teeth off in frustration.


    Marina was a Siren!


    She would hook up with anyone she met!


    However, these shallow¨Cminded men had all fallen into her trap!


    As for the person involved, Marina, she was not touched at all. She was even speechless because of


    Simon¡¯s unexpected answer.


    Then, she whispered to Simon, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your actual career is an actor?¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m good at acting?¡± Simon lowered his voice just like Marina did.


    Marina whispered again, ¡°I think you deserve the best actor¡¯s Oscar prize!¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought probably I¡¯m only speaking out my real thoughts sincerely?¡± Simon¡¯s gaze on


    her was passionate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall in love with me. This dating thing won¡¯t happen between us.¡± Marina looked at him.


    ¡°Sure enough. You are just interested in my body,¡± Simon said sadly.


    ¡°Ahem! You are a bolster to me. Stop talking nonsense!¡± Marina quickly avoided Simon¡¯s gaze.


    Gordon could not hear their conversation, but how they whispered was just like a loving couple.


    A strange look shed across his eyes, and some feelings grew in him that even he did not notice.


    Then, without caring about anything else, he pulled Sophia and decided to leave.


    From the corner of his eye, Marina saw the couple leaving. She suddenly stepped forward and


    shouted, ¡°Sophia!¡±


    Sophia subconsciously turned around. Marina immediately pulled off the mask on her face.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Marina did not control her strength. Sophia¡¯s ear instantly hurt from being


    strangled. She red at Marina in exasperation.


    She was so anxious that she forgot that two golden teeth were embedded in her mouth.


    ¡°Fuck. These pair of golden teeth are blindingly shiny!¡±


    ¡°There are people who embed golden teeth in their mouths? I always thought such a situation could


    only be seen in television dramas!¡±


    ¡°How poor must this miss be to want to unt her wealth in such a way?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hrious. These two big golden teeth are the funniest joke I¡¯ve seen. this year!¡±


    Laughter thundered through the restaurant lobby.


    The surrounding crowd began to take out their phones to take photos.


    Only then did Sophia realize what she had just exposed. She immediately covered her mouth with her


    hand.


    ¡°Stop taking pictures, all of you!¡± Gordon quickly stepped forward to protect Sophia.


    Then, he pulled her and rushed out of the restaurant.


    When Sophia walked out, she turned around and red at Marina.


    Her gaze was murderous, like she wanted to skin Marina alive!


    However, Marina smiled and gave her a thumbs up. Then, before Sophia could react, she turned her


    wrist, and her thumb instantly pointed to the ground.


    It did not hurt Sophia, but it was insulting!


    Sophia¡¯s eyes immediately turned bloodshot. She wanted to break free from Gordon¡¯s grip and go back


    to beat up Marina.


    However, when Gordon saw the man standing behind Marina, he frowned and dragged her away


    without a word.


    Gordon dragged Sophia a few hundred meters away from the


    restaurant.


    ¡°Gordon, you¡¯re hurting me,¡± Sophia shouted aggrievedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Only then did Gordon realize that he had not controlled his strength well.


    He quickly let go, but a bright red mark was printed on Sophia¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Gordon, do you also think that I¡¯ve embarrassed you?¡± Sophia looked at Gordon with anticipation and


    anger.


    ¡°No,¡± Gordon answered firmly. There was no contempt in his eyes.


    Sophia¡¯s mood finally improved a little. Then, she asked worriedly, ¡°Then, do you still have feelings for


    Marina?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± As soon as Sophia finished speaking, Gordon immediately retorted.


    However, he refuted it too quickly, making it seem like he was trying to cover it up.


    ¡°Gordon¡­¡± Tears shimmered in Sophia¡¯s eyes.


    Gordon immediately felt guilty again. Then, he reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Sophia, I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯ll marry you! Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild, okay?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t change your mind?¡± Sophia¡¯s hands grabbed


    his shirt.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t change my mind!¡± Gordon¡¯s tone was firm.


    Gordon swore he would never be an irresponsible man like his father!


    He loved Sophia.


    She was the only one he would marry!


    ¡°I trust you!¡± Sophia was finally satisfied after receiving an affirmative answer from Gordon.


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t have any more conflicts with Marina in the future.¡± After calming Sophia down,


    Gordon reminded her again.


    ¡°When did I ever provoke her? She was the one who bullied me. Even my two teeth were her doing!¡±


    Sophiained.


    ¡°I know, but¡­¡± Gordon remembered Dr. Liam¡¯s attitude towards Marina, and he felt something was off.


    Her identity was not simple.


    ¡°But what?¡± Sophia asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯re going to have a wedding soon. There are still many things that you need to prepare.


    Don¡¯t be distracted by unimportant people and things.¡± Gordon¡¯s voice became gentler.


    He did not say much to Sophia.


    His grandfather had instructed him not to try to find out about that mysterious man.


    Marina was so close to him now. It was best not to rm them.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Sophia felt a little better after hearing this.


    When she sessfully married Gordon and became the wealthy wife of the descendant of the


    Campbell family, she would make that slut Marina kneel and lick her feet!


    As for Marina, after Gordon and Sophia left, they prepared to return to the private room for dinner.


    This time, no one would disturb him. Sheldon disyed his superb.


    culinary skills in all aspects.


    He wanted to use this to win his boss¡¯s woman¡¯s tastebuds and indirectly please his boss!


    However, not only was the person involved not pleased, but she also felt a little bored. She had already


    yawned several times.


    ¡°Speaking of which, the food is served so slowly. Won¡¯t this weirdly dressed chef getints from


    customers?¡± Marina could not wait any longer. She turned around and asked Simon beside her.


    The chef, Sheldon, couldn¡¯t help but tremble when he heard this. The vegetables in the pot were


    instantly destroyed.


    As for Marina, she was impatient. She stood up with both hands supporting her body and walked


    straight toward Sheldon

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Seeing Marina approaching him, Sheldon¡¯s expression froze momentarily, and he forgot what he was


    doing.


    Meanwhile, Marina picked up the cutlery beside Sheldon and picked a piece of meat from the pot.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t ready!¡± When Sheldon realized what Marina wanted to do, he quickly raised his hand to stop


    her.


    However, it was toote. Marina had already stuffed the piece of meat into her mouth.


    Marina chewed for a moment, and the expression on her face instantly became iparably


    ¡°Quick! Spit it out!¡± Sheldon hurriedly opened his hands and brought them to Marina¡¯s mouth.


    Such a failed product should not be served to the customer!


    Marina nced at Sheldon in front of her. She did not spit out the piece of meat in her mouth. Instead,


    she closed her eyes and swallowed it.


    ¡°Why are you still eating? Didn¡¯t I tell you to spit it out?¡± Sheldon felt his mind was about to explode.


    He did not get to stop his customer from eating a failed dish.


    His soul was screaming deep down him!


    His faith as a chef had copsed!


    After Marina finished eating, she put down the cutlery and looked up at Sheldon.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that cooking like you are doing some spell won¡¯t make the dishes delicious. In the


    future, you should cook normally. Don¡¯t do those useless stuns.¡±


    Sheldon was at a loss for words.


    Doing spell?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He was petrified when he heard this.


    At this moment, Simon, sitting in his seat, suddenly let out a faint chuckle.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Marina turned around,


    ¡°Nothing. I just think you¡¯re right,¡± Simon replied gently. Then, his gazended on Sheldon. ¡°Did you


    hear that? In the future, cook well. Don¡¯t always do stuns with your ingredients.¡±


    Sheldon was dumbstruck,


    He felt his career as a chef was over today,


    Then, he picked up the kitchen knife and pointed it at his neck, preparing to vent his hatred with his


    death.


    However, to Sheldon¡¯s surprise, no one noticed his actions.


    After saying that, Marina turned around and walked to Simon¡¯s side, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back and eat


    sandwiches today?¡±


    ¡°Sandwiches?¡± Simon sounded confused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never eaten it before?¡± Marina was curious.


    ¡°No.¡± Simon shook his head.


    ¡°Then, you must taste it. That is definitely the greatest invention of mankind in the 21st century. Let¡¯s


    go. It¡¯s on me!¡± Marina gestured for Simon to leave.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Simon nodded naturally.


    The two of them then left the private room one after another.


    The kitchen knife in Sheldon¡¯s hand was still pressed against his neck.


    ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t you two notice what I was doing?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to persuade me not tomit suicide?¡±


    No one answered him.


    ¡°Let me tell you. The pepper vor tastes the best. I just don¡¯t know if you like it.¡± Marina ignored


    Sheldon and was still promoting to Simon her favorite vor.


    ¡°If you like it, I think there¡¯s a high chance I like it too.¡± Simon¡¯s gaze


    was fixed on Marina.


    Sheldon was left alone,menting how pathetic he was.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t the young couple pay a little attention to me, a heartbroken man?¡±


    Sheldon looked at the kitchen knife in his hand and looked around the empty private room.


    He cleared his throat unnaturally and threw away the kitchen knife in his hand as if nothing had


    happened. Then, he hummed a tune and left the private room seriously.


    Everything that happened there tonight was just a dream!


    When he woke up the next day, he was still the champion in the International Chef Competition!


    Marina did do as she said and bought Simon a meal.


    After leaving the restaurant, she turned around and went to the convenience store to buy two


    sandwiches.


    Then, she brought it to the self¨Cservice tables and chairs in the convenience store.


    ¡°Here, try it!¡± Marina handed one of the sandwich to Simon.


    Simon looked at the packaging curiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t even seen this before?¡± Marina lifted her eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in the advertisement.¡± Simon¡¯s thin lips moved slightly.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. You¡¯re someone who grew up in a wealthy family, Mr. Hernandez. Don¡¯t tell me you


    usually eat caviar with bread for breakfast?¡± Marina quipped.


    She took the sandwich before Simon and opened the packaging. After squeezing the seasoning on the


    sandwich, she turned around and went to the self¨Cservice microwave and heated it up.


    After doing all this, she ced the sandwich in front of Simon again.


    ¡°When it¡¯s a little colder, you can eat it.¡±


    thought that the Bailey family should be more outstanding than mine. After all, I heard you¡¯re the only


    daughter in the entire Bailey family Simon stared at Marina casually.


    Why Are there people who disobey you in the Hernandez family?¡± Marina lifted her eyebrows


    curiously.


    ¡°There¡¯s more than one¡± Simon lowered his voice,


    ¡°Why would you dare toe here then? Aren¡¯t you afraid that those people will take the opportunity to


    rebel if you leave your ce?¡± When Marina was at home, she heard her grandfather mention that the


    Hernandez family recently seemed to be a litle unstable,


    It was also because of this that she came to Solemwood,


    She was afraid that the Hernandez family would cause trouble because of that piece ofnd.


    Yet she did not expect to meet Simon here,


    ¡°If they dare, they can give it a try,¡± Simon said casually,


    The strong confidence in his eyes made Marina pout.


    What an arrogant old man!


    ¡°Alright, you can eat now.¡± Marina looked at the clock on the wall and excitedly picked up the


    sandwiches before them.


    The fragrance immediately assailed their nostrils.


    Mm¡­


    ¡°Delicious!¡± Marina sniffed and began to eat heartily.


    The taste of this sandwich was better than the weird cooking of the chef.


    Marina was satisfied as she ate. Her bright eyes squinted satisfyingly as she ate.


    It made her look a little adorable.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t eat this kind of junk food?¡± Marina had eaten more than


    half of it. When she turned around, she realized Simon had not eaten his sandwich.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it, give it to me,¡± Marina said as she prepared to snatch it.


    However, Simon dodged her grip swiftly.


    ¡°You made this for me yourself. I didn¡¯t say I would not eat,¡± Simon. spoke.


    Marina looked at the sandwich in pity. ¡°But you don¡¯t look like you were going to eat just now. Instead,


    you look like you are daydreaming.¡±


    Simon said, ¡°What makes you think I was daydreaming?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing then?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes were still reluctant to move away from Simon¡¯s sandwich.


    ¡°A beauty.¡± Simon¡¯s tone was calm, and his voice was as deep as the lowest notes of a cello.


    His voice was so manly that it was alluring.


    Marina finally shifted her gaze to his face. ¡°I¡¯ve known that I¡¯m a beauty for as long as I can remember.


    You don¡¯t have to emphasize it.¡±


    ¡°But my face is not a free attraction. If you want to look at it, you will have to pay!¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    ¡°Ticket fee?¡± Simon¡¯s tone lifted unconsciously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Marina replied.


    ¡°I wonder how Miss Bailey would like me to pay this ticket fee. It can¡¯t possibly be money, can it?¡±


    Simon propped his chin absentmindedly.


    Money was something that the Four Families had no shortage of.


    ¡°Give me half of your sandwich!¡± Marina said quickly.


    Simon didn¡¯t know what to say for a second.


    ¡°You like this stuff that much?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Marina nodded eagerly, looking at the sandwich.


    However, after she got injured, her family forbade her from touching any of this stuff. They even had


    Oscar and Lee keep an eye on her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you grab a few more sandwiches earlier?¡± Simon was curious.


    ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t want to? There were only two sandwiches left on the shelf.¡± Marina looked


    helpless.


    And she couldn¡¯t resistining the person who determined the serving size for sandwiches.


    One wasn¡¯t enough, but two were too much.


    It really was like a sleazy guy, ying the hard¨Cto¨Cget game!


    Simon was speechless.


    ¡°Do you n on giving it to me or not?¡± Irritated, Marina ground her teeth as she watched Simon¡¯sck


    of response.


    This human¨Cshaped pillow had too much to say!


    ¡°Are you saying that if I give you half, I can watch Miss Bailey for free from now on?¡± Simon narrowed


    his ck eyes.


    ¡°Do you think my face is like those discounted tourist attractions? Share half of your sandwich and you


    think you deserve a lifetime pass?


    Rought only Marina dered firmly


    hoght, tonight it is¡± Simon was quite straightforward and gave his sandheach over to her


    Marise¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and she split the sandwich in half with hey konfe


    Watching her excited little face, Simon couldn¡¯t help but smile,


    This gaze circled around the sandwich in front of him.


    He had never thought that such a small thing could bring him such


    Momchile, Simon and Marina, who were immersed in their own world, were unaware that the


    convenience store staff had taken a video of them and uploaded it to her own social media ount,


    I met a pair of fairy¨Ctale¨Clike lovers on the night shift. Their sweetness has reignited the teenage girl in


    me who has been dead for more than 20 years!


    After the video was posted, it instantly attracted a huge wave of traffic


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Oh my god, these two are too good¨Clooking! Are there really couples in this world who match so well?


    After seeing them, I suddenly feel like I¡¯m just here to fill up the numbers in this world!¡±


    ¡°My goodness, this girl is really cool. She has no sense of being a beauty at all. She¡¯s real and not


    fake. I love her!¡±


    ¡°Indeed! Good¨Clooking people even make eating sandwich so pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°The most important thing is the way the guy looks at the girl, isn¡¯t it? Oh my god, even as an outsider,


    I¡¯m about to get drunk in his affectionate gaze!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that this is a show. Who goes to the convenience store to eat sandwich dressed like this?


    Do they think they¡¯re filming a love drama? It¡¯s just a coboration to hype things up and attract fans to


    buy things!¡± Amidst the envious voices, an extremely discordant voice sounded.


    ¡°I knew someone would be jealous. Open your eyes and looks closely That watch on the guy¡¯s hand is


    a custom¨Cmade model from an international big brand. The price starts at eight digits for just one


    piece! Someone who can afford to wear this kind of watch doesn¡¯t need to fleece us poor people,


    right?¡±


    ¡°The clothes the girl is wearing are from the new collection that hasn¡¯t even been released yet. I saw


    this piece of clothing at a fashion show before!¡±


    ¡°Wow, which wealthy couple is out here causing a stir? Are they so tired of their lives that theye to


    experience the lives of usmoners?¡±


    ¡°Screenshots, screenshots! Basking in their happiness! I hope to find a partner this year!¡±


    The short video that the staff casually posted was instantly pushed up to the top of the day¡¯s trending


    search in just an hour.


    The staff¡¯s private messages were flooded, all asking her to take more videos.


    However, when the staff finished replying to her private messages and looked up again, she couldn¡¯t


    see the two people in front of the window


    anymore.


    If it weren¡¯t for the two empty sandwich packets in the nearby garbage can, she would have doubted


    whether she had just had a hallucination.


    And after the operation team of this sandwich discovered this trending topic, they immediately gathered


    their employees and quickly rode the wave of poprity.


    As a result, the sandwiches sold out on the same day.


    Even the pre¨Corders were booked up to six months in advance.


    The manager of operations couldn¡¯t stop grinning from ear to ear and immediately reported the incident


    to thepany¡¯s big boss.


    Upon hearing this, the big boss quickly spoke up. ¡°We find the two people in the video at all costs. I


    want to properly thank them!¡±


    The operations manager looked at the two people in the video.


    He really wanted to tell the big boss, who was overwhelmed with joy,


    that the watch in their hands could cover a year¡¯s profit for the


    ¡°How do you n to thank them?¡±


    ¡°By sending them a few boxes of sandwiches?¡±


    But as an employee, they had no choice but to follow the big boss¡¯s orders.


    He immediately set out to find the two people.


    Meanwhile, Marina and Simon had already returned to their hotel and had no idea that their impulsive


    decision to eat sandwiches had caused such a big stir.


    After Marina was full and satisfied, she began to feel drowsy.


    She forced herself to take a shower, then climbed into bed feeling a little fuzzy¨Cheaded.


    With her eyes closed, she patted the spot next to her, and mumbled indistinctly, ¡°Pillow, it¡¯s time for you


    to take your post.¡±


    ¡°Take your post?¡±


    Simon chuckled quietly but obedientlyy down next to Marina. Bailey.


    Simon had just taken a shower in the adjacent bathroom and still had lingering dampness on his body.


    But the fragrance on his body not only had not been washed away but had be even stronger.


    Marina furrowed her brows unconsciously.


    Did this guy take a bath with perfume?


    Was this fragrance on his body because he had been soaking in it?


    Mmmmm¡­


    Perhaps she couldn¡¯t get the smell before because she missed this step.


    Marina thought as she snuggled up to Simon, feeling sleepy and content. She had dozed off before


    figuring it out.


    Little did Marina know, Peter was about to go crazy on the other side.


    That was because he had lost his cousin!


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you two following Marina every step of the way? How could you lose her?!¡± Peter paced back


    and forth in the living room, agitated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to Miss Bailey after leaving the hospital. She was very angry and


    snatched the car key to drive away. You know Miss Bailey¡¯s driving skills, Mr. Moore. We couldn¡¯t catch


    up.¡± Oscar frowned.


    ¡°We have to catch up, even if we can¡¯t! If we lose Marina, none of us will be safe!¡± Peter was so


    anxious that he was scratching his head into a


    mess.


    Ever since Marina disappeared three years ago, their entire family had been watching her very closely,


    afraid that the same thing would happen again.


    ¡°Found her!¡± At this moment, Lee, who had been busy in front of theputer, suddenly eximed.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    ¡°Where is Marina?¡± Peter rushed over as soon as he heard Lee,


    However, when he saw the video on theputer screen, he picked up theputer.


    ¡°What is going on? Who is the man with Marina? Ah! I remember now, he is the guy Marina was with


    ¡°Did he kidnap Marina? Did he take her to eat sandwiches? Doesn¡¯t he know that Marina hates this


    kind of junk food the most!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, I want all the information on this man within a minute!¡± Peter angrily turned to Lee.


    Lee did not reply.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and search!¡± Peter raised his voice.


    Lee expressionlessly snatched back theputer and continued typing on the keyboard.


    However, a momentter, Lee suddenly frowned.


    ¡°What is wrong? Did you find it? Let me see who this bastard is, daring to seduce our little princess!¡±


    But when Peter leaned in, he found that theputer screen had turned ck.


    ¡°What is going on? Is yourputer infected with a virus?¡± Peter turned to look at Lee.


    ¡°No,¡± Lee said coldly.


    ¡°What do you mean no? Isn¡¯t the screen ck? Where is the person I asked you to find?¡± Peter fired off


    one question after another.


    ¡°This is his information,¡± Lee said calmly.


    Peter looked back at the darkputer screen and immediately rolled up his sleeves: ¡°Are you ying


    games with me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore, Lee is not ying games with you. What he means is that the man¡¯s information is all


    cked out.¡± Oscar, who knew Lee well,


    exined from the side.


    What? All cked out?¡± Peter looked up.


    ¡°The man¡¯s identity has been deliberately hidden, so we can not find anything.¡± Oscar exined more


    clearly,


    ¡°It¡¯it¡¯s hidden, then dig it out for me. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be good at this?¡± Peter stared intensely at


    Lee.


    Lee didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°He said he could not crack it.¡± Oscar nced at him and continued speaking.


    ¡°When did he say that?¡± Peter said he didn¡¯t hear anything just now.


    Oscar said, ¡°His eyes said it.


    Peter was rendered speechless.


    What the hell, eyes can talk?


    ¡°What do we do now? If we can¡¯t find this person¡¯s identity, we won¡¯t be able to find Marina. If we can


    not find Marina, we won¡¯t be able to keep our heads!¡± Peter said firmly.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think this person has any hostility towards Miss Bailey.¡± Oscar carefully


    studied the video online and said in a calm voice.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Peter raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°From this man¡¯s words and actions, and his eye movements, he should be in his courtship period,¡±


    Oscar exined,


    ¡°What¡­ what period?¡± Peter¡¯s voice raised a bit.


    ¡°Inyman¡¯s terms, this man should be pursuing Miss Bailey,¡± Oscar concluded.


    Peter was shocked at Oscar¡¯s words.


    ¡°Pursue? Does this bold and presumptuous guy actually dare to pursue our Marina? I¡¯ll go and teach


    him a lesson!¡± Peter said as he walked towards the door.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, do you know where Miss Bailey is?¡± Oscar asked curiously.


    Charger 57


    I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ll search every inch of Solemwood until I find that shameless pig!¡± Peter had already


    disappeared out the door before he finished his sentence.


    ¡°Do we really not need to find Miss Bailey?¡± Lee, who had been staring at theputer, finally came


    back to his senses and asked.


    ¡°No, you should know Miss Bailey¡¯s temper. If it¡¯s not voluntary, do you think anyone in this world can


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    force her?¡± Oscar softened his gaze towards Lee.


    ¡°That is true.¡± Lee nodded slowly.


    Then he stared at theputer screen again without blinking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel discouraged. Remember, there are always people who are better than us, and there are


    always higher mountains to climb. It¡¯s normal if you can¡¯t crack the other party¡¯s information.¡± Oscar


    gently patted Lee¡¯s head.


    Lee¡¯s eyes immediately softened.


    Marina, who was far away in the hotel, had no idea that Peter had almost turned Solemwood upside


    down for her sake.


    She slept soundly and woke up feeling extremely refreshed.


    Shezily stretched, but as soon as she lifted her head, she met the big eyes of her exclusive pillow.


    Uh¡­


    Marina instinctively rolled to the side and asked, ¡°Do you wake up this early every day?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I wake up early, it¡¯s that I haven¡¯t slept,¡± Simon said, slightly moving his stiff body.


    He had been in that position all night and was a little tired.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept? Why not?¡± Marina was surprised.


    ¡°After all, I only bought a one¨Cnight ticket. I have to get my money¡¯s worth, Simon said, his eyes fixed


    on Marina¡¯s stunning face.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°If you are awake, go wash up. I¡¯ll get the hotel to send breakfast up.¡± After saying that, Simon did not


    wait for Marina¡¯s reply and directly lifted the nket and got out of bed.


    Even after he left the bedroom, Marina¡¯s gaze was still fixed in the direction he left.


    Did he really stare at her face all night?


    Could this pillow actually want to be the master?


    Marina immediately jumped out of bed and quickly rushed to the bathroom.


    She carefully examined her body, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any suspicious marks on it.


    Uh¡­


    Having a pillow with a thieving heart beside her made her feel a little


    uneasy.


    But without him, she could not sleep.


    Losing sleep seemed scarier than losing her virginity.


    Uh¡­


    Marina felt her head ache again.


    She then sshed cold water on her face to suppress all theplicated thoughts.


    She decided to get all the sound sleep she could and only worry about it if anything ever happened.


    After Marina finished washing up and came out, Simon was setting up the tableware.


    ¡°Huh? Why are you doing this? What about your little assistant?¡± Marina sat down with some


    confusion.


    Upon hearing her words, Simon looked up at her, his expression somewhatplicated.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Marina blinked in confusion.


    ¡°He¡¯s in the hospital now,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°Hospital? What happened? Is he sick?¡± Marina asked.


    Simon was stunned.


    ¡°He¡¯s not sick, he was beaten up by you.¡± Seeing that Marina really didn¡¯t remember, Simon reminded


    her kindly.


    Marina took a second to process.


    ¡°Oh, it was me who sent him in? Then he¡¯s really unlucky.¡± With this reminder, Marina finally recalled.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s definitely unfortunate.¡± Simon nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think his misfortune is because I beat him up, but because he has a boss like you,¡± Marina said,


    taking a bite of her bacon.


    Simon didn¡¯t know what to reply.


    Meanwhile, Gavin, who was very unfortunate, was lying next to Robert¡¯s hospital bed.


    Robert gave Gavin a displeased look. ¡°Didn¡¯t my uncle pay you? Howe you can¡¯t even afford a


    hospital room and have toe here and squeeze with me?¡±


    Gavin, who was bandaged up like Robert, was focused on watching a game on the television across


    the room. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit lonely to have a room all to yourself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel lonely at all, so hurry up and have the nurse push your bed away!¡± Robert was extremely


    repulsed by Gavin¡¯s presence.


    Gavin had a special kind of magic about him where people around him. tended to have bad luck.


    For example, thest time Robert came to see Gavin, he was beaten up by that female demon and


    ended up in the hospital.


    Anyway, no one could manage him except for Simon.


    This jinx should just leave as far away as possible!


    ¡°Nice shot!¡± Gavin cheered for Tyler¡¯s recent shot.


    ¡°Oh, go back, go back! It¡¯s all your fault that I missed Marksman¡¯s spectacr moment!¡± When he


    heard Tyler¡¯s gaming name, Robert forgot about arguing with Gavin and picked up the remote control


    to rewind the video a bit.


    Since it was a recorded game video and not a live broadcast, they could control the progress bar.


    Gavin didn¡¯t care andyfortably on the hospital bed.


    He felt like he could take a longer break from work.


    Or maybe he could have the doctors wrap more gauze around himter.


    That way, he could get Mr. Hernandez to give him a few more days off.


    Gavin pushed his sses up on his nose.


    Meanwhile, Marina was leisurely having breakfast.


    Simon¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Simon nced at the caller ID and his expression darkened. He gestured to Marina.


    ¡°Let me take this call.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Marina¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of food, and she had no intention of paying attention to


    him taking a phone call


    Simon looked at Marina, who didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. His eyes flickered with disappointment.


    Last night, he wasn¡¯t winning her attention over sandwich, and this morning, bacon.


    It seems that in the eyes of this little girl, his charm really isn¡¯t worth mentioning.


    Simon shook his head with a bitter smile, then walked to the


    floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window with his phone in hand. He lightly swiped his long fingers and answered the


    call.


    ¡°Hello.¡± However, his indulgent expression from a moment ago turned into a stern one in an instant.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, I¡¯ve thought about the matter you told me aboutst time. I can give you what you


    want, but you must promise me one request.¡± Earl¡¯s somewhat aged voice came from the other end of


    the phone.


    Simon¡¯s expression instantly became serious upon hearing this.


    A momentter, he hung up the phone and returned to the table.


    ¡°Go get your things done, don¡¯t worry about me. When I need your snuggling services, I¡¯lle to find


    you myself.¡± Marina preemptively spoke before Simon could say anything.


    Upon hearing this, Simon raised his hand and yfully tapped Marina¡¯s forehead. ¡°You heartless girl,


    am I just a pillow in your eyes?


    ¡°If not? Marina lifted her head, with a fork in one hand and a knife in the other, and a strip of bacon was


    skewered on the fork.


    As expected of an ungrateful wretch. I gave you so many good things for nothing. Simon snorted.


    ¡°What good things? What did you give me?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes looked somewhat confused.


    ¡°Figure it out for yourself.¡± Simon had no intention of exining further. He picked up his jacket and


    prepared to leave,


    ¡°Wait for me here after you¡¯re done eating.¡± However, before he left, he turned around and reminded


    Marina.


    Marina shrugged and did not respond, continuing to nibble on her bacon.


    Because Gavin was injured on duty and had to go to the hospital, Simon had to personally drive to the


    Campbell family.


    When Gordon saw Simon again, there was a cold and probing look in his eyes.


    Simon didn¡¯t even give him a nce and went straight upstairs to Earl¡¯s room under the guidance of


    the butler.


    Earl was sitting in a wheelchair, and hisplexion looked pretty good.


    After the butler led Simon in, he immediately left and respectfully. reminded someone to close the


    door.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the thing I want?¡± Simon didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked directly.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, I thought you might want to hear my conditions first.¡± Earl looked up at the man


    standing in front of him.


    Throughout his life, he had fought in bloodshed. There was even a few time when his life had been in


    danger.


    Every enemy he faced was extremely fierce.


    But the enemies he had encountered in his life were not as terrifying as the man in front of him.


    And this man was so young,


    It was a pity that they didn¡¯t have such a powerful sessor in the Campbell family.


    Even Gordon, whom he favored, was far from beingpared to the man in front of him.


    ¡°Tell me, what are your conditions?¡± Simon looked at Earl disdainfully.


    Clearly, he was the one seeking help, but he had been in control of the simation between the two of


    them.


    ¡°I have a granddaughter who inherited my legacy. She is now in the military and is quite outstanding in


    both appearance and ability. I want you to marry my granddaughter!¡± Earl said each word with


    emphasis.


    Upon hearing this, Simon couldn¡¯t help but sneer, and his eyes toward Earl became even colder, ¡°Mr.


    Campbell, your appetite is really not ordinary. It¡¯s a pity that not everyone can be my wife.¡±


    The disdainful tone was self¨Cevident.


    ¡°Perhaps you can meet her first¡­¡± Earl wanted to say more, but Simon raised his hand and interrupted


    him.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I respect your military background, so I have been giving you time to consider. But you


    should know that the thing I want was not originally the Campbell¡¯s in the first ce. If you have any


    illusions because of this, I don¡¯t mind using some means to make you hand it over personally.¡±


    Simon¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent, and the pressure he exuded made Earl, a seasoned


    veteran, feel a little overwhelmed.


    ¡°While I still have the patience to talk to you, hurry up and make some practical requests. Don¡¯t bite off


    more than you can chew,¡± Simon said. coldly.


    Earl¡¯s hands that were ced on his knees could not help but tighten, and the emotions in his eyes


    swayed violently.


    After hesitating for a moment, he finallypromised under Simon¡¯s


    pressure and said heavily, ¡°then I want you to ensure the safety of the Campbell family.¡±

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Upon hearing Earl¡¯s words, Simon¡¯s expression finally changed.


    ¡°Ten years!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Earl did not quite catch his meaning.


    ¡°I promise you that the Campbell family will be safe for ten years. After that, it¡¯s up to your own fate,¡±


    Simon said, his lips curling slightly.


    Earl furrowed his brow. ¡°Ten years is too short. You have to understand, that thing I kept safe came at a


    great cost. Otherwise, the Campbell family wouldn¡¯t be living in this corner of Solemwood.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, greed is never a good thing. You should know your own body. At most, you have one


    year left. Once you¡¯re gone, those who covet the Campbell family will strike mercilessly.¡±


    ¡°Helping you deal with those people is not an easy task. Ten years is enough time for the future


    generations of the Campbell family to bide their time.¡±


    ¡°If in ten years, the Campbell family still can¡¯t produce someone capable, then even if I protect them for


    twenty or thirty years, their ultimate fate will still be extinction.¡± Simon¡¯s tone was a littlezy. His


    slender fingers casually yed with the lighter in his hand.


    However, every word he spoke carried an inherent sense of oppression.


    Earl pursed his lips slightly and thought about what Simon had said.


    That was indeed the case. Besides, other than the man in front of him, there should be no one else


    who could protect the Campbell family after he passed away.


    ¡°Fine, ten years it is. I hope you won¡¯t break your promise, Mr. Hernandez!¡± In the end, Earl made up


    his mind.


    ¡°I never break my promises. Can I have the item now?¡± Simon said, his gaze fixed.


    Earl stared at Simon for a long moment. After confirming that there were no signs of evasion in his


    eyes, he slowly took off the ring on his thumb.


    ¡°This is the item you wanted,¡± Earl said, handing the ring to Simon.


    ¡°This?¡± Simon took the ring and furrowed his brow.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the key that people from all walks of life tried so hard to obtain back then.¡± Earl


    nodded.


    Simon fiddled with the ring in his hand and did not notice anything abnormal.


    ¡°This ring has been with me for thirty years. During these thirty years, I¡¯ve always wanted to unravel its


    mysteries. It¡¯s just that, unfortunately, I¡¯m probably just not smart enough to figure it out. I¡¯ve tried my


    best, but to no avail. I hope Mr. Hernandez can have better luck.¡± Earl looked at the ring in Simon¡¯s


    hand with some reluctance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Campbell. You should take care of yourself in your remaining time.¡± Simon put


    the ring on his thumb and left without further ado.


    Earl sat in his wheelchair and watched Simon leave.


    There was a thick fog in his eyes that wouldn¡¯t dissipate.


    Perhaps Simon could really unravel the secrets of the past.


    But it was a pity that Earl wouldn¡¯t be around to see it.


    When that person gave Earl the thing back then, he promised to protect it with his life.


    But now, he had broken that promise.


    He didn¡¯t know if that person would forgive him after he died.


    Ever since Simon went upstairs, Gordon had been waiting downstairs.


    When he saw Simone out, his eyes darkened.


    However, in the next moment, his gazended on Simon¡¯s thumb.


    There was a golden ring on it.


    ¡°How did my grandfather¡¯s ring end up in your hands?!¡± Gordon immediately stepped forward and


    questioned him.


    One had to know that his grandfather had no desires in his life, nor did he care about fame and wealth.


    The only thing he cared about was this ring, which he never allowed anyone to touch except for


    himself.


    Not even Gordon could touch it.


    His grandfather once said that the ring was more important than his own life.


    How could it end up in this man¡¯s hands now?


    However, Simon just nced at him from the corner of his eye and was about to leave.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave until you exin yourself!¡± Gordon took a step forward and stood in front of


    him.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Simon narrowed his ck eyes and a strong killing intent burst forth from them.


    It was this man in front of him who had bullied his little girl!


    ¡°Hand over the ring, and I¡¯ll let you go!¡± Gordon¡¯s body tensed up slightly at Simon¡¯s gaze, but he


    quickly regained hisposure.


    After all, this was the Campbell family. No matter how powerful this man was, it was impossible for him


    to leave unscathed from so many people!


    ¡°Gordon, step aside!¡± And just when the atmosphere was tense, a majestic and old voice suddenly


    came from upstairs.


    Gordon looked up and saw his grandfather.


    ¡°Grandpa, he took your ring!¡± Gordon immediately spoke up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable. I gave it to the gentleman,¡± Earl said firmly.


    ¡°How could that be? Didn¡¯t you say that the ring was more important than your life?¡± Gordon looked


    puzzled.


    ¡°Move aside!¡± But Earl didn¡¯t want to say too much on this topic and reprimanded him again.


    Gordon gritted his teeth. There was so much unwillingness in his eyes, but in the end, he still took a


    step to the side.


    Hmph.


    Simon squeezed out a syble from the tip of his nose. If he had not promised Mr. Campbell, given


    what he had done to the little girl, it would not be enough even if he died ten times!


    After Simon left, Gordon immediately ran to the second floor.


    ¡°Grandpa, did he force you? Who is he exactly? Why are you so afraid of him? Although the Campbell


    family never uses their power to oppress others, we¡¯re not afraid to fight back if someone oversteps!¡±


    Gordon spoke with conviction.


    ¡°Gordon, you have to know that there¡¯s more to this world than just Solemwood. Outside of


    Solemwood, there¡¯s a much broader world. Don¡¯t limit yourself to this small world and be a frog in


    a well.¡± Earl spoke solemnly.


    ¡°Grandpa, what do you mean?¡± Gordon frowned.


    ¡°From today on, you have to work harder. The Campbell family will rely on you in the future!¡± Earl gave


    Gordon a deep look.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Gordon muttered.


    He felt like his grandfather¡¯s words contained too much emotion.


    ¡°If you really like Sophia, then marry her. After you get married, focus on your work and don¡¯t waste


    your energy on trivial matters.¡± Earl sighed.


    ¡°Grandpa, do you really agree?¡± When Gordon heard this, the first emotion that surged up wasn¡¯t joy,


    but shock.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Earl nodded. ¡°But after you get married, you must focus all your attention on work. Can you


    promise me this?¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t even promise me this little thing?¡± Earl¡¯s tone was tinged with a hint of coldness as he


    looked at Gordon, who had been absent¨Cminded the whole time.


    ¡°No!¡± Gordon immediately came back to his senses and looked at Earl with a face full of assurance.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I will work hard in the future!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Earl nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your parents about it, you just wait for the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa,¡± Gordon said in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired, you all can go back.¡± Earl¡¯s voice sounded a bit tired.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing this, Gordon didn¡¯t ask any more questions and pushed Earl back to the bedroom.


    However, when he came out again, his expression becameplicated.


    After all, the Campbell family had always disapproved of him being with Sophia.


    Although his grandfather wasn¡¯t as opposed as his parents, he could tell that his grandfather was also


    not satisfied with Sophia.


    He might have liked Marina a bit more back then.


    So why did he suddenly agree to let him marry Sophia?


    After all, when he was engaged to Sophia before, no one from the Campbell family attended.


    His parents even said that even if he really married Sophia, they would not attend.


    His grandfather had always been in a state of letting things develop as they may.


    Did something happen?


    Was it rted to that man?


    Thinking of the ring on that man¡¯s hand, a hint of dark light appeared


    in Gordon¡¯s eyes.


    Who exactly was that person?


    Meanwhile, when Simon returned from the Campbell family, he found that Marina had already left.


    However, the dining table had been cleaned up,


    Simon searched the entire suite but could not find any trace of Marina,


    As expected, that heartless little girl hugged and ate and then left without a care.


    However, Simon didn¡¯t go after her. Instead, he sat on the sofa next to him, studying the golden ring in


    his hand.


    About 30 years ago, a globally renowned mogul suddenly passed away,


    All the assets under his name were hidden in a very mysterious ce,


    Whoever could find this treasure would have wealth that could rival a


    country.


    They would also inherit all of the power the mogul had created during his lifetime.


    That mysterious power once shook the world, terrifying people from all walks of life.


    However, after the mogul¡¯s mysterious death, that power disappeared.


    Nevertheless, the legend they left behind has continued to circte.


    Whether it was the wealth that could rival a country or this mysterious force that could shake the world,


    it was enough to make people from all walks of life willing to go to any lengths to pursue them.


    It¡¯s just that nobody knows whether the mogul was a yful person or a meticulous one.


    He divided the treasure map into five pieces, and only when these crucial pieces were brought together


    could the secret of the treasure map be unlocked.


    Once this news was released, it caused a worldwide treasure hunt frenzy.


    During this process, some unscrupulous businessmen appeared.


    Back then, Earl identally obtained one of the five clues, the golden ring in Simon¡¯s hand.


    It was because of this that Earl moved his entire family to the remote town of Solemwood, hiding in


    anonymity.


    It was only when Simon came looking for him that everything was revealed.


    Simon stared deeply at the golden ring in his hand. Was it really true that only by gathering all five key


    items could the mystery be solved?


    After a moment, Simon put the golden ring back.


    Marina had already returned to the vi by this time.


    As soon as she got out of the car, Oscar and Lee came out and greeted her immediately.


    There were security systems installed around the vi and they had already seen Marina¡¯s figure on the


    surveince camera.


    ¡°Miss Bailey!¡± Oscar and Lee greeted respectfully.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Marina, having slept and eaten well, was in a rare good mood.


    However, when she walked into the living room and saw Peter¡¯s haggard face, looking like a wandering


    soul, she couldn¡¯t help but be startled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, Mr. Moore has been worried about you since you left alone that day. He has been looking


    for you day and night.¡± Oscar exined.


    Marina paused for a moment.


    ¡°I won¡¯t get lost.¡± Marina shook her head and sighed, then gently patted Peter¡¯s shoulder as she walked


    forward.


    Peter, looking like a wandering soul, slowly turned his head and blinked in confusion when he saw


    Marina standing behind him.


    As soon as he confirmed that the person in front of him was Marina,


    his pupils instantly dted.


    ¡°Marina? Is it really you, Marina?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Marina nodded, then pushed Peter away a bit with her hand. ¡°How long has it been since you


    took a shower? Why do you smell so bad?¡±


    ¡°Am I smelly? I just haven¡¯t showered sincest night.¡± Peter lowered his head and sniffed.


    ¡°You better go take a shower and don¡¯t stink up the room,¡± Marina said as shey down on the sofa


    behind her.


    Her long legs were slightly raised, and she was humming an unknown tune, casually ying with her


    phone.


    Peter, who was about to go upstairs and take a shower, suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    Then he turned around and stared at Marina with piercing eyes.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Wait, Marina didn¡¯t wear this outfit when she left!


    And what was with this radiant look?


    Why does she seem like a little Siren who just sucked up some essence?!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Peter suddenly screamed.


    Marina was startled that her phone trembled in her hand.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing? Did you get possessed by the Screaming Chicken again?¡± Marina turned


    her head and red at him in


    annoyance.


    ¡°Marina, tell me honestly, did you¡­ get it on with that pig outside?!¡± Peter asked with difficulty.


    ¡°What?¡± Marina¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±


    ¡°That must be it! That must be it!¡±


    ¡°That shameless pig actually defiled our little princess. I¡¯m going to skin him alive! Roast his pig heart!


    Stir¨Cfry his pig liver!¡± Peter was


    furious.


    Marina didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Please call the psychiatric hospital and ask them to pick this guy up quickly.¡± Marina looked up and


    said to Oscar & Lee beside her.


    ¡°Alright, Miss Bailey!¡± Oscar immediately took out his phone and prepared to make a call.


    ¡°Marina!¡± Suddenly, Peter rushed forward, slid to the ground, and hugged Marina¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°Marina, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t protect you well, and let that thief outside defile you. I deserve to die!¡±


    Peter wept bitterly.


    Defile?


    When Marina heard this word, her forehead couldn¡¯t help but twitch.


    Then she kicked Peter 30 feet away!

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s my fault for not protecting Marina well. It¡¯s understandable for Marina to be angry. If you¡¯re


    still not satisfied,e and kick me a few more times. I can take it. Peter, who had been kicked far


    away, coughed and patted his chest.


    Marina looked at him.


    ¡°Are you done being crazy? Do you want me to really skin you?¡± Marina looked up at the sky,


    speechless.


    ¡°Marina¡­¡± Peter immediately burst into tears.


    Marina was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t always imagine some inexplicable things. I just went out and found a pillow to sleep with for a


    night. There¡¯s nothing impure about it.¡± Marina sighed.


    ¡°Huh? Really? Are you sure that pig outside didn¡¯t touch you?¡± Peter quickly got up when he heard


    Marina¡¯s words.


    Marina imagined Simon turning into a pig in her mind.


    Mmmmm¡­


    The sense of danger suddenly increased.


    ¡°I really just slept outside innocently,¡± Marina exined helplessly.


    ¡°Then why do you look so radiant and nourished?¡± Peter pressed on.


    Marina was dumbfounded.


    Looking at Marina¡¯s piercing gaze, Peter immediately raised his hand to cover his mouth.


    Then he retreated two steps very cautiously.


    After making sure that Marina¡¯s long legs couldn¡¯t reach his abdomen, he finally stopped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for overthinking. Just take a look at this video. The guy on it is drooling over you!¡±


    Peter took out his phone and opened the video he had secretly downloaded.


    Although that pig was a bit distracting, their little princess was still pretty!


    Marina nced at the video on Peter¡¯s phone and raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Justst night. This video is still on the trending searches.¡± Peter looked bitter.


    One had to know that he had never been on the trending searches with their Marina.


    That pig out there actually beat him to it.


    Marina then picked up the phone and clicked on the short video.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As expected, the inte was flooded with videos about her and Simon.


    ¡°Computer,¡± Marina said.


    Lee immediately handed theputer over.


    Marina turned on theputer and her slender fingers quickly typed on the keyboard.


    In just a moment, all the videos about her and Simon disappeared from the inte.


    ¡°In the future, you don¡¯t have to wait for me toe back to handle these things. Just delete them


    when you see them.¡± After Marina finished dealing with it, she returned theputer to Lee.


    Peter was instantly d that he had the foresight to download the videost night.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Lee paused and nodded.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Marina noticed Lee¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°I could have handled it yesterday, but Oscar said that you might like it,¡± Lee said.


    ¡°What do I like?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°Like¡­¡± Lee was about to answer, but Oscar immediately covered his


    mouth.


    Then he looked at Marina with a steady gaze and said, ¡°Miss Bailey, Mr. Bailey called this morning and


    asked when you would be going back?¡±


    ¡°Tell them that I will stay here for a while longer.¡± Marina had originally nned to go back immediately


    after dealing with Peter.


    However, when she thought of Simon, the human¨Cshaped pillow, Marina hesitated a bit.


    After all, if she went back, there were too many people and she wouldn¡¯t be able to summon her pillow


    anytime she wanted like she could now.


    ¡°Alright, Miss Bailey!¡± Oscar immediately replied.


    At this moment, Marina¡¯s phone suddenly received a new message.


    It was from Tyler.


    [Marina, our team is holding a fan appreciation event tonight. Do you have time toe?]


    Even though there was a screen between them, Marina could feel the tension and caution from the


    person on the other side.


    ¡°Tonight?¡±


    Marina absentmindedly tapped the screen with her slender fingers.


    She had slept wellst night, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem going on tonight.


    After thinking for a moment, Marina replied concisely. [Okay.]


    Meanwhile, Tyler, who had been staring at his phone, almost jumped out of his chair when he received


    the message.


    He pumped his fist in excitement.


    The other members of the team who were putting on makeup in the lounge looked at their captain with


    surprise.


    After all, their captain had always been cool and aloof.


    Could he really be acting so juvenile?


    His delighted look just now was like a goddess who had been courted for a long time had agreed.


    ¡°Ahem, you guys continue with your makeup. I need to step out for a bit.¡± Tyler cleared his throat


    awkwardly, feeling like everyone¡¯s eyes were on him during the break.


    Then, he turned back into that cool and aloof guy.


    Tyler didn¡¯t wait for anyone¡¯s response. He put on his hat, covered his mouth with a mask, and rushed


    out the door.


    However, as soon as he opened the door, he ran into the team manager who had just entered.


    Tyler lowered his hat and slipped past him.


    ¡°Hey, who was that just now?¡± The team manager didn¡¯t recognize Tyler because he was covering


    himself too well with his mask.


    ¡°That was Mr. Watkins,¡± someone in the room reminded him.


    ¡°Mr. Watkins? Where¡¯s he going? The organizers still need to go through the process with him, and


    there are interviews waiting for him!¡± The team manager quickly dialed Tyler¡¯s phone number.


    But as soon as he called, the call was disconnected.


    The team manager was speechless with astonishment.


    He tried to call again, but Tyler had already blocked his number.


    What a rebellious kid!


    The team manager was so angry that a few more white hairs appeared on his head.


    The fan meeting was supposed to be held in Janeborough.


    However, Your Highness insisted oning to Solemwood.


    The team manager had no choice but to bring his whole family to Solemwood.


    He just hoped that Tyler could behave himself. But as soon as he arrived, he started causing trouble


    again.


    If the team manager had known this would happen, he would have


    of


    rather stayed in Janeborough. At least if Tyler ran away there, he could have found someone to catch


    him.


    After Tyler left backstage, he messaged Marina again.


    [Marina, where are you now? I¡¯lle over and give you the ticket.]


    Marina replied with an address.


    About half an hourter, a young man wearing a ck baseball jersey and a ck mask appeared


    outside Marina¡¯s vi area.


    However, the security guard at the gate refused to let him in because of his closed¨Coff appearance.


    Tyler had no choice but to contact Marina again.


    A few minutester, Marina, dressed in casual home clothes and wearing slippers,zily walked over


    from a distance.


    But as soon as the young man outside the iron gate saw her figure, his eyes turned red instantly.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    ¡°Yo, you were just stopped by someone, why are you crying?¡± Marina walked out of the neighborhood


    and saw Tyler with red eyes.


    She teased him immediately.


    ¡°Marina¡­¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was choked with emotion as soon as he spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re a popr celebrity now. If your fans see this scene, they¡¯ll think that I bullied you. I


    can¡¯t handle their anger.¡± Marina intentionally said.


    ¡°I will not let them hurt you!¡± Tyler spoke slowly and firmly.


    His eyes were filled with determination.


    Looking at the young man in front of her, Marina couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since west met, and you¡¯ve grown so much taller. I remember you used to


    onlye up to my shoulder. You looked like a malnourished young man.¡± Marina reminisced about


    when they first met.


    Tyler also recalled that time, and the expression in his eyes instantly softened.


    ¡°Back then, you always left your food for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m proud of how you¡¯ve turned out. I watched yourpetition, and you were amazing.¡± Marina spoke


    with a steady voice.


    When the young man in front of her heard this, the tears that he had painstakingly suppressed could no


    longer be held back.


    Suddenly, there was a cry that shook the neighborhood.


    Even the security guard in the booth next to him stuck his head out.


    ¡°Hey, girl. Although this guy is dressed suspiciously, you don¡¯t have to hit him. Vignte justice is


    illegal. It¡¯s better to call the police.¡±


    Marina was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± Marina whispered.


    But Tyler had been suppressing his emotions for too long. Once the floodgates were opened, he could


    not stop.


    Marina had no choice but to pull Tyler aside and hide from the public


    eye.


    She didn¡¯t want to bebeled as a violent maniac.


    Tyler cried for about twenty minutes before slowly stopping.


    Marina looked at Tyler in front of her with red eyes, and let out a long sigh. ¡°Howe so many years


    have passed and you still haven¡¯t stopped your habit of crying?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.. I haven¡¯t cried in a long time¡­ I was just too happy to see you today,¡± Tyler said, choking back


    tears.


    ¡°Is that so? Then why haven¡¯t you contacted me all these years?¡± Marina crossed her arms and


    sounded a bit like she was settling a score.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to contact you. I just¡­¡± Tyler hurried to exin.


    Just what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I was too scared!¡± Tyler¡¯s voice lowered.


    ¡°Scared? Am I a tiger or a demon, that you can¡¯t even send me a message? If I hadn¡¯t messaged you


    first, were you nning on never talking to me for the rest of your life?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that! I just wanted to win the championship before contacting you. I wasn¡¯t qualified


    before,¡± Tyler said with a hint of shame in his eyes.


    Marina was first taken aback by this and thenughed helplessly.


    She stepped forward and patted the young man¡¯s head.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been working hard all these years.¡±


    ¡°Marina, I finally regained the glory that belongs to us with the squad! Are you happy?¡± Tyler asked


    cautiously.


    I¡¯m happy, Marina said, curling her lips.


    These two words instantly made the young man¡¯s face bloom with an


    iparably dazzling smile.


    All these years, he had been training non¨Cstop almost every day.


    In fact, he only slept for three to four hours every day.


    Even when he ate, he never stopped studying various tactics.


    Many people, even his teammates, thought he worked so hard because he loved the game.


    But they didn¡¯t know that he had only started on this path because Night Crawler Team had said that


    joining the youth training team would provide free food and amodation.


    His initial wish was just to have a ce to live and to eat every day. It was because of Marina that he


    truly fell in love with this game.


    And because of her, he would do everything he could to win the championship!


    Because this was what he owed her!


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve won the championship, we should let go of the past. In fact, my hands are really fine


    now, they¡¯re even more agile than before.¡± Marina gestured to Tyler.


    Back then, Tyler was surrounded by debt collectors, and Marina was hit with a stick trying to save him.


    Because of that one hit, Marina quit the team.


    With her departure, the Night Crawler Team¡¯s performance plummeted, and the former teammates


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    began to seek new opportunities elsewhere.


    The Night Crawler Team was on the verge of disbanding.


    It was Tyler¡¯s persistence that kept the team going, leading them to where they are today.


    Marina knew that the young man in front of her had been feeling guilty about what had happened back


    then.


    Therefore, when she saw him seed, she was genuinely happy.


    ¡°But you quit the team because of that¡­¡± Tyler¡¯s voice was very low.


    He would never have the chance topete with her again.


    ¡°When I left the team back then, it had nothing to do with my hand being injured. It was just because


    something happened at home and I had to go back to deal with it.¡± Marina had already exined.


    However, this young man seemed to be exceptionally stubborn.


    No matter how she exined it, he would not change his mind.


    ¡°Marina, these are tickets for the meeting. I¡¯ve given you a few extra, so you can bring your friends


    along.¡± Tyler didn¡¯t want to dwell on this topic.


    He had always hoped to be able topete with Marina again.


    But¡­ that wish would nevere true.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± Marina sighed unconsciously as she looked at the determined young man


    in front of her.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go back first,¡± Tyler didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.


    Otherwise, the team manager would definitely nag non¨Cstop when he returned.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Marina replied, watching Tyler leave the neighborhood.


    She looked down at the three tickets in her hand.


    Oscar and Lee don¡¯t like to y games.


    And as for Peter, that guy loves nothing except beautiful women.


    So¡­ who should he give it to?


    Marina thought for a moment, then took a picture of the ticket and sent it to Simon.


    [Are you free tonight? Do you want to attend this together?]


    She could only fully enjoy the game if she had her human¨Cshaped pillow with her.


    Soon, she received a message back.


    [Sure.]


    Chang


    Seeing that one word, Marina¡¯s mood suddenly became even brighter


    As for the remaining ticket, Marina sent it directly to Robert,


    II have an extra ticket here. I¡¯ll send it to you at the hospitalter, and you can bring your friends.1


    When Robert saw this message, he jumped up excitedly from his hospital bed.


    [Aunt Marina, you¡¯re now officially my aunt!] Robert¡¯s fingers quickly flew across the keyboard.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Aunt¡­?


    Marina looked at Robert¡¯s way of addressing her, her starry eyes narrowing into a slit.


    Then she replied with a question mark.


    [Huh? Hasn¡¯t my uncle tried to pursue you yet?] Robert was somewhat surprised.


    At this point, Robert had nothing to hide.


    After Marina left that day, he thought she already knew about his uncle¡¯s identity.


    Later, when Gavin came to the hospital, he asked about the reason for his injury, which confirmed


    everything.


    This time, Marina sent six ck dots in response.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    [Ah, my uncle¡¯s efficiency this time is really slow. He still hasn¡¯t pursued you until now!] Robert looked


    very dissatisfied.


    [Howe? Did he pursue other girls quickly before?] Marina finally typed.


    [Aunt Marina, you must not misunderstand. My uncle has been pure and celibate since he was young.


    He doesn¡¯t even have a female mosquito around him. He is the absolute best choice for a good


    husband. Please consider him carefully!] Robert spoke very earnestly.


    [You are promoting your uncle to me so hard, are you trying to exchange more Tyler¡¯s Fan Club tickets


    with me?] Marina¡¯s dark eyes narrowed.


    [Cough cough, Aunt Marina, what are you talking about? How could I do such a shameless thing to sell


    out my uncle for personal gain?] After saying this, Robert quickly changed the subject.


    [But Aunt Marina, do you have any spare tickets? Or maybe the live tickets for Marksman¡¯spetition


    next season? If you have any, I promise to tell you everything about my uncle!]


    Marina was speechless with amazement.


    Ager Al


    You are such a good nephew!] After replying with this sentence, Marina turned off her phone


    straightaway,


    No matter how Robert shouted, there was no response.


    That night, Marina appeared on time at the Tyler Fan Club event.


    Simon naturally came along.


    After having their tickets checked, the two went directly to the VIP seats in the front row,


    Tyler, who was putting on makeup backstage, had been a little. distracted.


    From time to time, his eyes would wander outside.


    If not for the fact that the team manager standing next to him and watching him, he would have already


    run out.


    Although Marina epted the tickets, he was still a little worried before he saw her.


    ¡°Why are you so anxious? Is it because your online girlfriend is here?¡± The team manager couldn¡¯t help


    asking when he saw Tyler¡¯s prickly appearance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Tyler immediately refuted.


    ¡°Oh, I see. So you¡¯ve done so much for her but haven¡¯t won her over yet?¡± The team manager


    misunderstood Tyler¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an online girlfriend!¡± Tyler gritted his teeth.


    He didn¡¯t dare to have any evil thoughts about that person.


    Otherwise, it would be sphemy against her.


    The team manager was left without words.


    ¡°Then if you don¡¯t have an online girlfriend, what¡¯s going on with youtely?¡± The team manager looked


    at Tyler¡¯s appearance and felt that he wasn¡¯t lying.


    But Tyler refused to speak any further.


    He pinched the corner of his clothes nervously.


    He was going topete in front of Marina soon, and just the thought of it made his heart beat very


    fast.


    On Marina¡¯s side, she had already led Simon to their seats.


    However, after they sat down, they saw two very familiar figures next to them.


    ¡°Un¡­uncle¡­¡± Robert couldn¡¯t say anything when he saw Simon.


    ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Hernandez¡± Gavin¡¯s expression also became unnatural.


    ¡°You two are disabled but persistent! Coming to watch the scene with crutches?¡± Marina nced at the


    crutches next to Robert¡¯s seat and his leg that was still in a cast.


    ¡°This is my Marksman, as long as I¡¯m not dead, I¡¯ll crawl here!¡± Robert said confidently.


    Marina didn¡¯t say anything.


    She gave him a thumbs-up with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that your injury was so severe that you couldn¡¯t even get out of bed?¡± Simon


    squinted and nced at Gavin, who was standing next to Robert.


    Gavin remained silent.


    ¡°And didn¡¯t you tell me that the doctor said you needed to rest for a month before you could be


    discharged because you injured your lungs?¡± Simon spoke again.


    Gavin still didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°You are such an unscrupulous person! Even if you want to fake it, you don¡¯t have to defame me, do


    you?!¡± Marina said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Well¡­ a Miracle Doc suddenly came to the hospital today, and after he treated me, I suddenly felt


    much better. Mr. Hernandez, I can go to work tomorrow!¡± Gavin¡¯s eyes behind his sses flickered


    quickly, and he spoke crisply and neatly.


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Simon¡¯s tone rose slightly.


    ¡°No, tomorrow is toote. I want to start working from now on, from this moment on. I can¡¯t wait to


    serve you, Mr. Hernandez!¡± Gavin spoke


    ressiuly and then quickly removed the bandages from his body, seansing respectfully next to Simon.


    He looked like a gentle butler.


    Tm thirsty Simmon said, leaning casually on the back of the chair, his thin hips slightly parted.


    Til go bay for you right now.¡± Gavin turned around immediately and left respectfully


    Robert, who was beside them, looked a little stunned.


    The..he¡­ his foot really healed? But he was in the same hospital room as me, howe I didn¡¯t see


    any Miracle Doc treat him?¡± Robert asked.


    Upon hearing Robert¡¯s words, Marina nced at him softly.


    This child is really naive.


    A momentter, Gavin returned with water. When he handed it to Simon, he even very considerately


    unscrewed the cap for him.


    ¡°Who told you that I wanted to drink cold water?¡± Simon only nced lightly at him.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll get you warm water instead. Gavin retreated respectfully.


    After a while, Gavin came back with a cup of warm water.


    ¡°Who told you that I wanted to drink in water?¡± Simon asked.


    Gavin quickly changed it to coffee.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to sleep if I drink coffee at night,¡± Simon said.


    Gavin then switched to juice.


    ¡°Who likes this sticky stuff?¡± Simon said.


    No one said anything.


    Gavin went back and forth several times, but he didn¡¯t show any signs of impatience.


    Marina watched from the side with aplicated expression.


    ¡°I thought I was good at holding grudges, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be


    even better than me. I¡¯m really impressed!¡± Marina cupped her hands.


    You¡¯re too kind.¡± Simon Hernandez said in a leisurely tone.


    Robert was left inarticte,


    These two people were really a perfect match!


    If they really get together, there will probably be nothing left for the rest of us.


    At that moment, the lights on the stage suddenly lit up.


    The host went on stage excitedly.


    It showed that the event had already begun.


    Simon stopped torturing Gavin and the pardoned Gavin could finally


    turn to his seat.


    After sitting down, he secretly let out a sigh.


    It seemed that if he wants to apply for leave again in the future, he would really have to break his hands


    and feet.


    Sigh¡­


    Despite all calctions, he didn¡¯t expect Mr. Hernandez to show up at the event.


    What a blunder!

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    After the host gave a simple opening speech on stage, the members of the Night Crawler Team went


    on stage one by one.


    After Tyler went on stage, he immediately saw Marina sitting in the first row.


    His eyes instantly lit up.


    She really came!


    Marina also smiled at him.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, Marksman is looking at me. He¡¯s actually looking at me!¡± Robert, who was sitting beside


    Marina, was trembling in excitement.


    Marina turned to nce at him calmly. ¡°Actually, he¡¯s looking at me.¡±


    Robertughed when he heard this.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you got the tickets to the Marksman Fan Club meeting, women have never


    been seen around Marksman. He only has eyes for the strong. Women will only affect the speed at


    which he shoots!¡±


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Marina shrugged.


    Meanwhile, Simon, who was sitting on the other side of Marina, fell into deep thought.


    The young man¡¯s gaze had indeednded on Marina.


    When Simon looked up at the stage again, his expression turned colder.


    The Night Crawler Team¡¯s fan meetings were identical every year.


    They would first thank their fans for their support, then read some letters from their fans.


    Then, they would open the gifts.


    After that, it was time for the most anticipated segment, which was a friendly match with their fans.


    There were a total of three matches. In each round, five people from


    the crowd would be randomly drawn to form a team. The process of drawing would be projected onto


    the screen.


    Then, they wouldpete with the Night Crawler Team.


    As amateur yers, they were naturally no match for the Night Crawler Team.


    However, to be able topete with their idol, even if they lost terribly, was worth it.


    Please pick me, please!¡± Robert prayed silently the moment the number on the big screen started


    moving.


    However, this guy¡¯s luck was indeed bad.


    Even after the draw for all three matches was over. Robert didn¡¯t get a


    Spot.


    Robert was so angry that he started pounding his walking stick on the ground.


    In these three rounds of friendly matches, the team formed by the audience naturally lost.


    What was more, in order to give the audience a better experience, the Night Crawler Team members


    had gone very easy on them.


    Otherwise, thepetition would have probably ended in three minutes.


    At this moment, the host went on stage again, but he did not announce the end of the meeting.


    Instead, he said to the audience excitedly, ¡°I know that many of you want to participate in the friendly


    matches, so the organizers agreed to add one more match in the investor¡¯s name. We have four more


    spots and we¡¯ll have another draw. Are you excited?¡±


    As soon as the host finished speaking, the audience immediately cheered.


    Although there were only four spots, it was better than nothing.


    When Robert heard this, he quickly sped his hands together. ¡°If I¡¯m chosen, I¡¯m willing to give up ten


    years of my life!¡±


    On the stage, Tyler could not help but nce at Marina.


    The numbers on the big screen behind him also started to move.


    Tyler counted in his heart and suddenly shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Four sets of numbers instantly appeared on the big screen.


    ¡°Congrattions to number 67 and numbers 1, 2, and 3. Hey, there¡¯s actually a consecutive number


    this time. Let¡¯s see who the lucky four audience members are,¡± the host said even though he was


    puzzled.


    The lights at the venue instantlynded on the four seats that corresponded to the numbers.


    Robert, who was still silently praying, suddenly noticed that his surroundings had lit up.


    When he looked up, he was stunned.


    Had he been chosen? Was the light shining on him?


    He immediately turned around to look at the number on his seat.


    Ahhh!


    It was really him! He had really been chosen!


    Robert was so excited that he quickly opened his arms and wanted to hug Marina.


    However, he immediately received a re from both Marina and Simon.


    Robert immediately returned to his senses and turned to hug Gavin instead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so happy. You just exchanged ten years of your life with a match. That¡¯s


    stupid. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t do business. in the future,¡± Marina grumbled.


    Robert, who was still excited, immediately froze.


    Then, he slowly turned to look at Marina.


    ¡°Dear Lord, I was just joking. Please don¡¯t take it seriously!¡± Robert


    immediately put his palms together and muttered,


    ¡°If you want the lord to not take it seriously, then give up the chance to go on stage. Your prayers would


    have worked without you having to do anything,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Robert rejected without thinking.


    Marina clicked her tongue a few times.


    Robert was really a diehard fan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s invite the four lucky audience members onto the stage,¡± the host said.


    Only then did Marina turn her gaze to the stage in front of her.


    The fourth audience member had already gone on stage. Only the three of them had yet to move.


    On the stage, Tyler looked at Marina nervously.


    Marina chuckled. This brat actually took action first before telling her.


    ¡°Take it as a change of seat,¡± Marina turned to mutter to Simon.


    After all, someone of his status would usually not go to such a childish


    event.


    After saying that, Marina stood up under Tyler¡¯s gaze.


    As soon as Tyler saw her stand up, he heaved a sigh of relief and a smile appeared on his face.


    When Simon saw this scene, his dark eyes darkened. He stood up from his chair as well. ¡°It¡¯s good to


    change seats.¡±


    Robert also hurriedly went on stage with his walking stick.


    ¡°Wow, this gentleman is really strong¨Cwilled. He actually came here even though it¡¯s inconvenient for


    him to move around. The host was very moved when he saw Robert with his walking stick.


    After the four lucky audience members went on stage, the host spoke again.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s wee the representative of the investors!¡±


    The music at the venue instantly became louder.


    Then, Marina saw a familiar figure walking out from backstage.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Gordon.¡± After Gordon went on stage, he nodded


    at the audience below the stage in a gentlemanly manner.


    Meanwhile, Marina froze,


    How unlucky could she be?


    How could they meet in such a situation?


    Was it toote for her to go down the stage now?


    Seeing Tyler¡¯s bright eyes, Marina forced herself to stop walking.


    Forget it. She would bear with it for the sake of Tyler.


    Other than Simon, no one else at the scene noticed the change in Marina¡¯s mood.


    The host told them to get seated. Gordon, the most important person there, naturally sat in the center.


    Marina muttered to herself, ¡°How unlucky.¡±


    As for Simon, he secretly pulled out a chair for Marina.


    Then, Simon sat beside her, separating her from Gordon.


    Only then did Marina look a little less grim.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Gordon¡¯s expression was dark. His thin lips were pressed together into a straight line.


    What did Marina mean by this?


    Did she think that he would still pester her?

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Marina was adjusting the height of the chair and did not see Gordon¡¯s expression at all.


    Tyler, who was opposite them, deliberately sat right across from Marina.


    When Tyler picked up his phone, his hands were trembling slightly.


    ¡°Huh? Did I see it wrongly? Did Marksman¡¯s hand tremble just now?¡±


    A sharp¨Ceyed audience saw the scene on the big screen.


    ¡°Nonsense. Marksman¡¯s hands are definitely stable. Real men¡¯s hands never tremble!¡±


    Tyler was not in the mood to look at thements on the screen. He took out his personal phone and


    clicked on Marina¡¯s chat window to send a message.


    Marina, who was familiarizing herself with the phone she was going to use in thepetition, felt a


    vibration in her pocket.


    She took her phone out and looked at it.


    [Marina, I want to have a realpetition with you.]


    Marina could not help but smile when she saw this.


    Then, she raised her head and looked at Tyler. She raised her hand and made a throat¨Cslitting gesture


    at him.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Is our contestant challenging Marksman? Looks like she¡¯s a professional!¡± The host saw


    this scene and quickly broadcasted it.


    Gordon noticed Marina¡¯s action and instantly frowned.


    After not seeing her for a year, her personality had really changed drastically.


    Gordon couldn¡¯t believe she dared to provoke a professional yer.


    However, Tylerughed.


    ¡°Marksman, who¡¯s usually cold and aloof, was actually amused by a woman. Looks like the uing


    match is worth looking forward to!¡±


    Simon raised his eyebrow and nced at Tyler before flexing his fingers


    Tyler was smiling.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. The smile would be wiped off his faceter.


    ¡°Thepetition has officially begun!¡±


    Following the host¡¯s sonorous voice, the two teams entered the game.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t discussed our tactics yet. Who¡¯s the sniper? Who¡¯s the observer?¡± The fourth team


    member panicked after entering the game.


    However, before he could finish speaking, his head was shot by Tyler and exploded with a bang.


    The scene instantly fell silent.


    Even the team member stared at his ck screen in disbelief.


    Did he die just like that?


    ¡°Holy shit, what¡¯s going on? Why did Marksman shoot someone in the head at the start?¡± The audience


    finally came back to their senses after a long while.


    ¡°His hands are shaking. Maybe it¡¯s because his hands are shaking! Marksman probably got too excited


    and forgot that this is a friendly match.¡± Someone absolved Tyler.


    ¡°Marksman, your shot was beautiful, but you have to show mercy. The people sitting across from you


    are all your fans.¡± The host subtly reminded Tyler.


    The team manager, who was standing below the stage, also gave Tyler an anxious look.


    The big shot sitting in the middle was the sponsor of their fan meeting this time.


    Even if Tyler didn¡¯t want to let the other party win, Tyler couldn¡¯t let them lose so badly either.


    However, Tyler seemed to bepletely immersed in the game and did not notice what was


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    happening around him.


    Marina looked at Tyler¡¯s tightly pursed lips and chuckled.


    This guy was really getting serious.


    Marina rotated her neck as she took her shot.


    ¡°You guys cover me, I¡¯ll snipe¡­¡± Gordon, who was sitting in the middle, suddenly spoke.


    However, before he could finish speaking, there was a sudden bang. His avatar instantly exploded.


    Gordon couldn¡¯t help but stare at the phone in his hand.


    Everyone present was so shocked that their jaws dropped as well.


    Even the host was stunned for a long time.


    Did she¡­ just kill her teammate?


    Damn, this was unprecedented and unheard of!


    ¡°Um¡­ Our fan yers might not be clear about the rules of thepetition. Let me exin them


    again. The two teams will form their own teams with the goal of killing their opponent. When all the


    yers of the other team are killed, the remaining team will win thispetition! So miss, don¡¯t kill your


    teammates.¡±


    After the host finished speaking, the audience came back to their


    senses.


    All of them stared at Marina in exasperation. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why they gave such a good


    opportunity to a woman!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Teammates are our strongest support on the battlefield. How could she kill her


    teammate?¡±


    ¡°What a waste of a spot. If you don¡¯t know how to y, just say it. There are plenty of people who know


    how to y!¡±


    The male fans in the audience were so angry that their faces turned red.


    ¡°What do you mean? So what if she¡¯s a woman? There are also professional women gamers!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What era are we in now? Why are you still discriminating


    against females?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, didn¡¯t you guys notice that the woman sniped her teammate instantly? I think she¡¯s


    very good at this!¡± A sharp¨Ceyed audience member muttered.


    However, her voice was quickly drowned by the argument between the male and female fans.


    ¡°Marina, what are you doing?¡± Gordon was furious. He tried his best to control his temper as he red


    at Marina.


    ¡°Nothing. I just thought you were too noisy and wanted you to shut up!¡± Marina smiled.


    Gordon was rendered speechless.


    ¡°This is apetition. Can you not bring your feelings into thispetition?¡± Gordon could be


    considered a fan of this game.


    However, because his family was rather strict with him, he basically did not have much time to y


    games.


    However, this did not stop him from paying attention to this game.


    When he found out that the Night Crawler Team wasing to Solemwood to hold a fan meeting, he


    asked his secretary to contact the Night Crawler Team¡¯s manager almost immediately.


    Gordon expressed that he could fully sponsor this fan meeting.


    Thispetition was also a chance for Gordon to y the game seriously.


    In the end, before he could even finish his sentence, he was killed by his teammate with a headshot.


    How could he not be angry?


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? There is indeed a grudge between us. Since it¡¯s a grudge, of course I¡¯d kill you every time


    I saw you!¡± Marina said coldly.


    Gordon¡¯s expression instantly turned cold.


    However, Marina could not be bothered to pay attention to him. She straightened up and gave orders


    to Simon and Robert.


    ¡°The two of you, find a ce to hide. Don¡¯te out until the battle is over!¡± Marina said while her


    avatar jumped down from the obstacle with a sniper rifle in her hand.


    Tyler instantly caught sight of her figure and fired a shot.


    However, Marina rolled on the ground at that critical moment and avoided Tyler¡¯s shot.


    The moment shended, she raised the sniper rifle in her hand, aimed. and fired.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The head of one of the Night Crawler Team members in the back instantly exploded.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    After Marina fired the shot, the scene fell silent again.


    Marina¡¯s series of actions just now waspleted in just a few seconds.


    Not only did she dodge Tyler¡¯s shot, but she even seized the opportunity to kill one of the opponent¡¯s


    team members.


    Even a professional yer would find it difficult to move and react so quickly.


    The team member whose head was shot looked up at Marina in disbelief.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He had only shown his head for a split second just now.


    How did he get his head blown off?


    ¡°Kids, don¡¯t let down your guard. I won¡¯t go easy on you just because you look young.¡± Marina still had


    the time to provoke the other party in the chat.


    ¡°Fight with all your might. There¡¯s no need to go easy!¡± Tyler, the captain of the team, ordered coldly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The remaining three team members instantly became serious.


    The Night Crawler Team was the team that won the world championship.


    After her opponent became serious, Marina and her team also did the


    same.


    It was still a little tricky for her to fight four people alone.


    Although they could not kill her, she could not urately determine their location.


    ¡°Six o¡¯clock.¡± However, at this moment, a low voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    Without hesitation, Marina pointed her sniper rifle in that direction. and eliminated another member of


    the Night Crawler Team.


    ¡°You have good eyesight.¡± Marina immediately turned around and gave Simon a look.


    ¡°Your marksmanship isn¡¯t bad either,¡± Simon said,


    ¡°Be my observer.¡± Seeing Simon¡¯s expression, Marina did not ask him to hide anymore.


    After all, he looked like he wanted to participate too.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Simon replied. He did not feel like being the observer was an insult.


    ¡°What about me? What about me?¡± Robert, who was hiding behind the obstacle, quickly asked.


    ¡°You? Do whatever you want.¡± Marina spared Robert a nce.


    Robert was rendered speechless.


    Why was her attitude toward him so different?


    Simon¡¯s support was a tremendous help to Marina.


    The two of them went on a killing spree, and the Night Crawler Team lost three teammates in a row.


    As for Marina¡¯s team, only she and Simon were left.


    Robert stared at his phone screen with a depressed look on his face.


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have stuck his head out just now. He could have hidden until the


    end.


    The Marksman was really too heartless. Robert¡¯s head exploded before he could react.


    At least let him stay in the game for a few more minutes!


    The atmosphere in the venue instantly became tense.


    No one in the audience dared to question Marina¡¯s ability anymore. All of them stared fixedly at the big


    screen.


    Marina looked at her health bar. Because she shot her teammate, the system gave her a penalty. She


    lost half of her health.


    On the other hand, Tyler¡¯s health bar was still full.


    There must be no mistakes in Marina¡¯s next attack.


    Marina and Simon exchanged nces, and thetter nodded.


    In the next moment, he rolled out from the side.


    Tyler instantly attacked. Marina immediately locked onto his location.


    Her bullet flew out instantly.


    However, the Night Crawler Team¡¯s observer went to stand in front of Tyler at the most critical


    moment.


    The observer¡¯s head exploded on the spot.


    On the battlefield, the mission of the observers was to protect the sniper and even be prepared to


    sacrifice their lives for him or her,


    After the observer was eliminated, Tyler immediately moved to another location.


    However, Tyler did not receive a notification that his opponent had been killed.


    Tyler was sure his shot was clean. Did he fail to eliminate his opponent?


    Meanwhile, Marina quickly rushed to where Simon was hiding.


    His right foot was hit, and his health bar was rapidly decreasing.


    However, there were no more medical supplies in their backpacks.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. With the rate at which my health bar is decreasing, we have enough time,¡± Simon calmly


    ¡°You could have dodged that shot. Why did you falter?¡± Perhaps the others at the scene could not tell,


    but Marina could tell at a nce.


    Simon suddenly paused for half a second when he was rolling on the ground just now. In that half a


    second, Tyler¡¯s bullet hit his leg.


    Simon smiled and did not reply.


    However, Marina¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Were you worried that I wouldn¡¯t have enough time to find


    the other party¡¯s location?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to make sure nothing went wrong.¡± Simon didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as weak as you think!¡± Marina was exasperated.


    This guy always felt that he had everything figured out. He did not even discuss his n with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Simon admitted his mistake immediately.


    Marina didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough time. I¡¯ll attack!¡± Marina looked at the health bar above Simon¡¯s head, then she


    took out thest smoke grenade from her bag.


    She threw it to the right.


    Then, Marina and Simon rolled out from behind the obstacle on both sides.


    Tyler, who was hiding in the dark, vaguely saw two figures.


    After hesitating for half a second, he immediately locked onto Marina.


    The moment Tyler fired, Simon, who was on the other side, immediately raised his gun and fired as


    well.


    The two bullets instantly collided in the air. After the bullet that was flying toward Marina was stopped,


    Marina immediately fired her sniper at Tyler¡¯s head in a cool movement.


    The smoke cleared and the game was over.


    The Night Crawler Team waspletely wiped out.


    The audience could only see Marina, whose health bar was half full, and Simon, who was hurt, on the


    screen.


    The eliminated Robert immediately jumped up from his seat. He was overwhelmed with joy.


    ¡°Oh, my God! We won, we won!¡±


    ¡°We actually shot Marksman¡¯s head. This is definitely enough for me to brag about for the rest of my


    life!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so happy. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re the one who blew up Tyler¡¯s head.¡± Marina slowly


    put down her phone.


    ¡°We¡¯re teammates. You killing Marksman is the same as me killing Marksman!¡± Robert did not care


    about these details at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re really shameless.¡± Marina gave him a sideways nce.


    Meanwhile, Gordon was staring at Marina with a deep gaze from the side.


    Why was she so good at ying mobile games?


    On the other side, Tyler looked at the ck screen and did note back to his senses for a long


    time.


    His teammates looked at each other before they patted Tyler¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Mr. Watkins, don¡¯t be sad. You probably underestimated your opponent today. If you fought seriously,


    they wouldn¡¯t have been your match!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Watkins is the best!¡±


    Tyler¡¯s team members were worried that Tyler would be in a bad mood because he lost, so they


    However, Tyler suddenly raised his head and looked at Marina who was opposite him. His eyes


    flickered with indescribable excitement.


    Tyler¡­ finally had a hearty battle with the person he admired!


    Losing had been expected, but Tyler seemed to have once again seen the person who guided him


    forward previously.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Noticing Tyler¡¯s gaze, Marina also looked up.


    Marina¡¯s red lips opened and closed as she said something silently.


    Tyler understood and his eyes reddened in an instant.


    Because Marina said she had a good time.


    Tyler immediately put down his phone and walked to Marina. nervously.


    ¡°Am I qualified to be your teammate now?¡± When Tyler spoke, he kept in a low voice.


    His eyes flickered as if Tyler was afraid of being rejected very much.


    ¡°Of course!¡± The beautiful woman opposite Tyler replied with a smile.


    At that moment, Tyler felt the entire world light up.


    Tyler had finally been acknowledged by his idol!


    The audience did not know what Tyler was talking about with Marina, but Robert and Gordon, who


    were sitting at the side, heard it clearly.


    The world champion, the dignified Marksman, was actually asking Marina almost pleadingly if he was


    qualified to be her teammate?


    Robert was totally stunned.


    Then, Robert slowly turned to look at Marina. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    Gordon¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°Go back quickly. Your teammates are still waiting for you.¡± Marina ignored Robert¡¯s question and only


    nced at Tyler.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tyler nodded heavily, then turned around and returned to his


    team.


    The audience below finally came back to their senses.


    They apuded btedly.


    Many fans who were watching on the Inte were also excited, and theymented non¨Cstop.


    ¡°Oh my god, I really didn¡¯t expect an exhibition match to be so exciting!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Thatst moment was enough to be a historical moment!¡±


    ¡°Are thatdy and that gentleman a couple? They actually cooperated so well! One of them sniped


    Marksman¡¯s bullet and the other shot at Marksman¡¯s head. They cooperated seamlessly!¡±


    ¡°Let me cheer for the two idols!¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t you think thatdy¡¯s marksmanship on stage is especially simr to Marksman¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Although I know that I might be attacked for saying such things, I think it¡¯s more urate to say that


    Marksman¡¯s marksmanship is simr to thatdy¡¯s because thatdy¡¯s marksmanship is more stable,


    faster, and more agile.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so. I¡¯ve been thinking about this just now, but I haven¡¯t dared to say it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. As a veteran fan, I haven¡¯t missed any of the Night Crawler Team¡¯s matches


    since they were first established. I know Marksman¡¯s growth process very well. Marksman said back


    then that his marksmanship was taught by Night Crawler Team¡¯s first captain, Chaos.¡±


    ¡°You have to know that that person is the leading figure who started the domesticpetitive game. It


    was that person who led the Night Crawler Team to win the first internationalpetitive game gold


    medal.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity. It¡¯s unknown what happened after that, but this leading figure suddenly disappeared.


    Night Crawler Team started to go downhill from then on. Marksman said in an interview previously that


    he would definitely run Night Crawler Team because he had to wait for that person toe back.¡±


    ¡°Ah, what a touching brotherhood!¡± Some fans who didn¡¯t know much about this history were so


    touched that they were about to cry.


    ¡°What brotherhood? That¡¯s ady! The first captain of the Night Crawler Team is ady!¡±


    ¡°What? Ady? It¡¯s actually ady? Ady is powerful to y


    professionally?¡± Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Why not? There were many female professional yers in the past, but for some reason, the major


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    teams rarely recruited female yers anymore, so all we see now are basically male yers.¡±


    ¡°Wait! I suddenly have a bold idea! Marksman previously publicly said that his marksmanship was


    taught to him by the first captain of the Night Crawler Team, and thatdy¡¯s marksmanship is exactly


    the same as Marksman¡¯s marksmanship. Is it possible thatdy is the legendary leading figure?¡± a


    As soon as thisment was posted, allizens became excited.


    ¡°No way! No way? Could it be that my idol has reappeared in thepetitive game world?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. After all, if thatdy was the first captain of the Night Crawler Team, there should be


    fans who could recognize her.¡±


    ¡°You might not know this, but every time thatdy participated in apetition, she covered herself


    very well. Other than her eyes, we can¡¯t see anything else!¡±


    ¡°Back then, many people criticized her. They said that she definitely looked like a hag, so she refused


    to show her face.¡±


    ¡°But the more I think about it, the more I feel that it¡¯s that case. Marksman¡¯s condition has been


    abnormal today. In the match against thatdy, he directly killed one of the opponent¡¯s teammates at


    the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Although Marksman looks aloof and unapproachable, he¡¯s still very gentlemanly. In such an exhibition


    match, he¡¯s always been very restrained. It¡¯s definitely impossible for him to kill someone at the


    beginning.¡±


    ¡°So, is it possible thatdy is really the first captain of the Night Crawler Team? That¡¯s why Marksman


    was doing his best to fight.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, after thepetition ended, Marksman even specially ran over to talk to thatdy. Although


    I don¡¯t know what they said, when have you ever seen Marksman take the initiative to get close to a


    ¡°Ah, oh my god, oh my god, so my goddess is actually so good¨Clooking?¡±


    ¡°I will go find those old posts from back then now!¡±


    The fans on the Inte all started to search for the old posts.


    They were trying to find evidence to prove thatdy on the stage was the leading figure of the


    The Inte back then was not as developed as it was now. All theizens tried their best and only


    found a group photo.


    It was a photo of the Night Crawler Team winning the first championship.


    The photo was rather blurry and could not be seen clearly.


    However, there was an expert among theizens who directly repaired the blurry picture.


    He even took a screenshot of the first captain of the Night Crawler Team.


    Then, hepared it to the current Marina.


    ¡°Theparison is as follows. Although my idol only revealed her eyes at that time, professionals


    know that human eye models are actually unique. In myparison, the two of them are definitely the


    same person! Here¡¯s a picture that can prove it! If you¡¯re not convinced,e and argue!¡±


    When everyone saw the picture, they immediately went excited.


    ¡°Oh my god, what did I miss back then? My goddess is actually so beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Boohoo, I¡¯ve been waiting for my goddess to return. I didn¡¯t expect her to reallye!¡±


    The Interest had already stirred up a huge storm.


    On the other hand, Marina waspletely unaware of this. After thepetition ended, she directly


    left the stage.


    Actually, Gordon wanted to say something to Marina, but Marina treated him like air and walked past


    him as if no one was around.


    Gordon was speechless.


    Gordon stared at Marina¡¯s back with a burning gaze. The emotion in his eyes was gloomy.


    How many more identities did Marina have that Gordon did not know about?

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    ¡°Marina!¡± Just as Marina and the others were about to leave the scene, an urgent voice suddenly


    sounded from behind them.


    Marina turned around and saw Tyler hurriedly catching up.


    His breathing was still a little hurried. Tyler must have run all the way here.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marina stopped and asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ Are you still willing toe back to the Night Crawler Team? As long as youe back, you


    will still be the captain!¡± Tyler clenched his hands by his sides and asked nervously.


    After Marina heard this, she paused for a moment before shaking her head with a smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need me anymore.¡±


    ¡°No! We¡¯ve always needed you!¡± Tyler quickly shook his head.


    ¡°In the past, everyone thought that ying games would ruin a person and those who like ying


    games would never gain a good future. Back then, I formed the Night Crawler Team to prove to these


    people that every profession was worthy of respect and that every passion was worthy of protection.


    ¡°Now, the domesticpetitive game market has developed perfectly. You young men who have


    grown up are very outstanding. I hope that you can create glory again in the future and bring glory to


    the country. I¡¯m proud of you!¡± Marina¡¯s tone was certain.


    After Tyler heard Marina¡¯s words, his eyes instantly turned red. Then, he looked at Marina with a


    burning gaze. ¡°Marina, I swear to you that I will definitely win all the championship trophies!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite ambitious. As expected of someone I taught!¡± Marina smiled.


    ¡°Then can we still y games together in the future?¡± Knowing that Marina would note back into


    the Night Crawler Team, Tyler asked carefully.


    ¡°Of course, but I¡¯m busy recently. I might not have that much time to


    goroutine, but I¡¯ll call you when I have time, Marina said.


    Xhaght F# wait for you?¡± Tyler was instantly satisfied when he heard Marma¡¯s words.


    hight, you should hurry back. Don¡¯t let your teammates wait too Ang Marina nced behind Tyler


    Not far away stood four or five youths who didn¡¯t know what was going


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    They were all Tyler¡¯s current teammates.


    Ahight¡± Although Tyler was a little reluctant, he still bowed to Marina and turned to leave


    As soon as the group of youths saw Tyler return, they immediately went up to him, as if they were


    discussing something excitedly with h¨´m.


    From time to time, they would look at Marina.


    Marina did not take it to heart. She thought that this group of high¨Cspirited youths, who had just won


    the championship, were a little indignant that they had lost to her, so they followed her.


    Alright, let¡¯s go back¡­¡± Marina looked away and was about to leave when she suddenly realized that


    Robert was crying uncontrobly beside her.


    You¡­ What are you doing?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°Boohoo, what you said just now was really too great¡­ I¡¯m so touched¡­ Boohoo¡­ Robert cried as he


    spoke.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°Hurry up and shut up. I¡¯ve never seen anyone cry as ugly as you!¡± Marina¡¯s lips could not help but


    twitch.


    Aunt Marina, are you really the first captain of the Night Crawler Team, the legendary Zero Divine


    Queen?¡± Robert did not care about Marina¡¯s attitude at all. He even felt that he would not take it to the


    heart even if Marina scolded him a little more.


    ¡°What Divine Queen? It¡¯s just a casual remark from gaming fans,¡± Marina replied casually.


    ¡°So you¡¯re admitting that you¡¯re the first captain of the Night Crawler Team?¡± Robert was very good at


    getting to the point at this time.


    I¡¯m indeed the one who founded Night Crawler Team.¡± Marina did not deny this.


    This wasn¡¯t something shameful.


    ¡°Oh my god, you are actually the goddess of Marksman that I¡¯ve always admired. I¡¯m probably the


    luckiest fan!¡± Robert thought that he should be able to watch any of Marksman¡¯s matches without any


    obstruction in the future.


    At the thought of this, Robert could not help but cry again.


    Marina was speechless.


    Why did they all like to cry so much?


    Could crying solve problems?


    Marina immediately retracted her gaze and turned to walk toward the door.


    Simon naturally followed behind Marina.


    When the two of them walked to the parking lot, Simon opened the car door for Marina like a


    gentleman and whispered.


    ¡°Be careful, darling dear.¡±


    Marina was about to get into the car when she suddenly stopped.


    Marina looked up at Simon in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Who¡¯s your darling dear?¡±


    ¡°Robert is my nephew. When he called you aunt just now, you didn¡¯t reject him. Doesn¡¯t that mean that


    you¡¯ve admitted that you¡¯re my girlfriend? Then, what¡¯s wrong for me to call you darling dear?¡± Simon


    raised his eyebrows and exined.


    Marina was speechless.


    Marina had been too careless.


    At that time, Marina was too busy looking at Robert¡¯s ugly face.


    Marina didn¡¯t even notice how Robert addressed her.


    ¡°Darling dear, I¡¯ve fully understood your intentions. When I return to Janeborough, I¡¯ll go to your house


    to discuss the engagement. I¡¯ll bring gifts to pay a visit personally!¡± Simon¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled


    with a vast sea where he desperately wanted to pull thedy in front of him into them and sink with him


    to show how much he loved her.


    Marina was about to wake Simon up with a punch, but when she heard that he was going to her house


    to discuss the engagement, she retracted her hand.


    Then, Marina looked at Simon meaningfully. ¡°If you have the guts, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°So you agreed, darling dear?¡± Simon¡¯s pupils seemed to have dted a little.


    ¡°As long as my family agrees, I¡¯ll agree.¡± After saying that, Marina bent down and got into the car.


    ¡°Then darling dear, don¡¯t go back on your word when the timees.¡± Simon¡¯s gaze was fixed.


    ¡°I will never go back on my word!¡± Marina replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±


    After getting an affirmative answer from Marina, Simon closed the car door for her.


    Meanwhile, Marina shook her head regretfully.


    Simon probably didn¡¯t know how difficult it was to deal with Marina¡¯s rtives.


    When Marina thought of the scene of Simon being chased out, she felt that it was especially


    interesting.


    When the time came, she would definitely set up a lot of


    high¨Cdefinition cameras for Simon.


    Marina would record the scene 360 degrees without any blind spots.


    At this moment, Simon still did not know Marina¡¯s n. He happily sat in the driver¡¯s seat and nned


    to send her home.


    As the organizer of this fan club, Gordon had a meal with the members. of the Night Crawler Team after


    the event before ending work and preparing to go home.


    As soon as Gordon came out of the restaurant, he suddenly saw Sophia standing at the door.


    At that moment, Gordon treated Sophia in front of him as Marina.


    Gordon remembered that every time he came back from socializing, Marina would wait for him in the


    living room.


    ¡°Gordon, why did you drink so much?¡± When Sophia saw Gordon, she quickly went up to him.


    Hearing this gentle voice, Gordon instantly woke up.


    Marina would never call him that in such a soft tone.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    ¡°They were very enthusiastic, so I drank a few more sses.¡± Gordon quickly restrained the emotions


    in his eyes.


    ¡°Since they wanted to curry favor with you, they would definitely be enthusiastic. You didn¡¯t have to be


    so serious and drink everyone¡¯s toast.¡± Sophia¡¯s tone was filled with disdain.


    When Gordon heard this, he subconsciously frowned.


    However, Gordon did not say much.


    Sophia helped the staggering Gordon into the car.


    Then, Sophia very considerately loosened Gordon¡¯s tie.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know your condition. It¡¯s easy for your stomach to hurt if you drink too much.


    You¡¯re the Campbell family¡¯s future heir. That group of people is just hooligans who have no job and


    only focus on ying games. There¡¯s no need for you to receive them. personally. I told you before that


    you didn¡¯t have to ept this sponsorship!¡± Sophia was still chattering beside him when Gordon.


    suddenly raised his head and interrupted her.


    ¡°They¡¯re not hooligans. They¡¯re the champions of Calirina!¡± Gordon¡¯s tone was a little stern.


    Sophia was slightly stunned, but after a moment, she immediately returned to her usual gentle


    appearance.


    ¡°Gordon, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I¡¯m just too worried about you.¡±


    ¡°My head hurts a little.¡± In the past, Gordon would feel very happy when he heard this voice.


    But for some reason, now that Gordon heard it, he felt that something


    was wrong.


    It was probably because Sophia¡¯s tone always revealed her contempt. for others from time to time.


    ¡°Alright, then have a good rest. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡± Sophia was very considerate and became


    quiet at once.


    Gordon immediately closed his eyes, but he could not sleep at all.


    Gordon¡¯s mind was filled with the discussion about Marina¡¯s identity online.


    Gordon had asked Tyler for confirmation at the dinner just now,


    Marina was indeed the first captain of the Night Crawler Team back then.


    Marina was actually the legendary figure that even someone like Gordon, who didn¡¯t y games much,


    had heard of


    Even a big shot like Dr. Liam had to treat Marina respectfully due to her excellent medical skills.


    With her level of ying games, Marina could easily win the current global champion.


    Perhaps Gordon had been wrong all along, Marina did not need to rely on any man at all.


    Marina could casily be a queen herself.


    But why didn¡¯t Marina deny it when Gordon questioned her previously?


    Why did Marina deliberately make Gordon misunderstand?


    Why wouldn¡¯t Marina exin anything?


    The more Gordon thought about it, the more his head hurt.


    It was also because of this that Gordon did not reject anyone at the dining table and drank one ss


    after another.


    Perhaps Gordon wanted to use this method to calm his surging emotions.


    As soon as Marina got into Simon¡¯s car, she started to feel sleepy.


    Marina fell asleep a momentter.


    Simon saw Marina like this and hesitated for a moment. In the end, Simon still took a turn at the


    intersection ahead.


    Simon drove toward the hotel he was staying at.


    Marina was still sleeping soundly this time.


    When Marina woke up, she realized that she was lying on Simon¡¯s thigh.


    And Simon seemed to be working on some documents.


    Marina looked around in a daze and realized that this was the hotel where Simon was staying.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would send me home? Why did you bring me here again?¡± Marina was still a little


    in a daze after waking up. She did not want to get up at this time and justid on Simon¡¯s thigh and


    asked.


    ¡°I saw that you were asleep, so I didn¡¯t send you back. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep


    well without me by your side,¡± Simon said seriously.


    Simon did not feel ashamed at all to take Marina to his hotel while she was sleeping.


    And Marina really couldn¡¯t refute it because she really couldn¡¯t sleep well without Simon by her side.


    ¡°What time is it now?¡± Marina finally recovered and slowly got up from Simon¡¯s legs.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost eleven o¡¯clock.¡± Simon looked at the time.


    It was actually already eleven o¡¯clock?


    Marina was a little surprised.


    It seemed that every time Marina stayed by Simon¡¯s side, the time would pass very quickly.


    Marina stretchedzily, then got up and walked toward the bedroom.


    ¡°Are you going back? If you want to, I¡¯ll send you back now.¡± Simon put down the document in his hand


    and looked at Marina¡¯s back with a


    burning gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious. I¡¯m already walking toward the bedroom, not the door,¡± Marina replied


    without looking back.


    Simon was so scheming!


    Simon chuckled when he heard this.


    Then, Simon continued to work on the documents in his hand.


    After taking a shower, Marinay on Simon¡¯s bed very naturally.


    Then, Marina took off the watch on her wrist.


    Marina removed all theponents on it and reassembled it.


    Marina turned it on, and an image simr to aputer screen instantly appeared on the opposite


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    wall.


    Marina¡¯s fingers tapped on theser keyboard a few times, and the scene on the opposite wall


    immediately jumped into the most. secretive Dar internationally.


    As the name suggested, the Dar could not be disyed openly.


    Therefore, anything that could not be done in real life could be done here.


    Moreover, all the geniuses in the world were gathered here. As long as one had needs and could afford


    the money, there was nothing these. genius couldn¡¯t do.


    Marina casually browsed through the various news posted on it.


    Then, Marina was attracted by the top post.


    ¡°Treasure Hunting Invitation.¡±


    Marina had an impression of this post. It was basically the most. popr and longeststing post


    here.


    However, this post had been silent for more than half a year. Marina did not expect it to suddenly be


    pushed up again.


    Marina nced at thetest reply.


    ¡°ording to reliable sources, one of the keys to opening the Akister Treasure has already appeared.


    It should be in the hands of a certain big shot now.¡± An anonymous user posted.


    ¡°You¡¯re only halfway through your sentence. It¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    ¡°The monthly post reappears again¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve posted it, tell us everything you know!¡±


    The originally silent post instantly became lively again because of this anonymous user¡¯sments.


    The Akister Treasure?


    Marina¡¯s gaze was fixed on these words.


    Akister was an influential figure who dominated the world back then.


    There was very little information about Akister.


    In fact, no one even knew if Akister was a man or a woman. Besides, they also didn¡¯t know how Akister


    died.


    They only knew that Akister had no descendants and had left a treasure¨Chunting game for theter


    generations.


    As long as one could find the keys to opening the treasure, one would be able to inherit all of the


    wealth after Akister¡¯s death, as well as the mysterious hunter that the entire world feared.


    Many big shots on the Dar were eager to give it a try.


    However, after so many years, no one had discovered the mystery behind it.


    However, from time to time, someone woulde out to expose some news. It was simply more


    punctual than a woman¡¯s period.


    Marina wasn¡¯t too interested in Akister¡¯s wealth and that power.


    Marina was just curious as to how to activate the trap Akister had set up.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Most of the information in this post was unreliable. Many of them wanted to use the name of the Akister


    Treasure to gain personal benefits.


    However, this anonymous user¡¯s tone seemed a little familiar.


    Marina¡¯s slender fingers quickly tapped on the keyboard as she began to investigate the clues behind


    the anonymous user.


    On the other side of the ocean, Quantum who was hiding in the basement and leisurely drinking beer


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    and eating fried chicken, suddenly sensed that someone was chasing after him.


    Quantum logged off in an instant and cleaned up all traces.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Quantum had almost been discovered.


    However, Quantum¡¯s encryption system had just been updated. He believed that not many people in


    this world could break through his defense system.


    Could it be that person had returned?


    The bearded man¡¯s expression suddenly froze.


    On the other hand, Marina smiled slightly when she saw the sudden. interruption.


    It was indeed Quantum.


    Marina immediately opened her friend list. There was only a pure ck profile picture lying there.


    Marina sent a private message.


    However, there was no movement from the other side after a long while.


    [Don¡¯t pretend to be you are not online. Otherwise, do you believe that I will hack into yourputer


    and ruin it?] Marina sent another private message.


    [Ah, it¡¯s really you. I was wondering who hacked your ount!] There


    wax finally a reply


    Who do you think can hack my ount?


    That¡¯s not necessarily true. After all, you haven¡¯t been online for four years, two months, and five days)


    From the message sent by Quantum, there was actually a hint of grievance.


    Something happened in between. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t been online for so long.] Marina exined.


    [What is it? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve done too much evil, so you were attacked by your enemies?)


    After Quantum sent this message, there was no reply


    [No way! Seriously? You¡¯re really attacked by your enemies?)


    [Yes] Marina was not embarrassed to say it. Back then, she had indeed identally fallen into the


    enemy¡¯s trap and fell into the sea, injured.


    Later, Marina was picked up by Gordon.


    Marina had lost her memory and lived by Gordon¡¯s side for three


    years.


    This time, Marina returned to Solemwood not only to deal with thepany¡¯s matters, but also to


    investigate who had attacked her back then.


    After all, Marina thought that she had always hidden her whereabouts very well.


    However, that group of people seemed to have received the news in advance and set up an ambush at


    the ce Marina had to pass.


    Moreover, at that time, Marina had acted alone and had not brought anyone with her.


    All of this was too much of a coincidence. Marina wanted to know if she had been betrayed by the


    people around her.


    This was something Marina absolutely could not tolerate!


    [Then how are you? Are you alright?] Quantum saw the simple and clear reply and knew that the


    situation must have been very dangerous.


    Can I chat with you here if I am not alright?]


    Quantum was speechless.


    Quantum texted then. [You¡¯re not cute at all. In real life, you must be a bearded, sloppy, lonely middle¨C


    aged man!]


    [Then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed. I¡¯m a delicate beautifuldy in real life.]


    Quantum was stunned for a moment.


    Quantum couldn¡¯t help butugh. [This is definitely the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard this year. Don¡¯t you


    know your reputation on the Dar? You¡¯re the number one fiendish person on the Dar, Chaos! A


    beautifuldy? Are you kidding me?]


    There were four big shots that could not be provoked on the Dar.


    Quantum upied one of them and was rankedst.


    The first one was Marina, who was known as a fiend. Her codename on the Dar was Chaos.


    The moment Chaos entered the Dar, she caused a hugemotion.


    At the time, Calirina had a diplomatic dispute with another major


    power.


    That major power ignored the agreement and forcefully interfered with Calirina¡¯s diplomacy. They even


    made some particrly harsh remarks.


    Chaos directly hacked the official website of that major power and texted ¡°Sorry¡± in 12nguages on it.


    Chaos even hacked the Twitter ount of that major power¡¯s officials and posted an apology on their


    ounts.


    This series of operations made everyone on the Dar excited.


    At that time, that major power had spent a huge sum of money and gathered all the experts at home


    and abroad to investigate Chaos.


    Unfortunately, the more intense their remarks were, the more active Chaos became.


    That major power had no choice but to let this matter rest in the end.


    After all, since they couldn¡¯t catch Chaos, the more they provoked Chaos, the more arrogant Chaos


    would be.


    That major power might as well pretend that Chaos didn¡¯t exist.


    Chaos, on the other hand, had be a big shot sought after by the entire Dar.


    However, Chaos quite had a bad temper.


    Someone had once said arrogantly that Chaos was not a personal ount at all and had an entire


    team behind it.


    In the end, the next day, the poster¡¯s true identity was dug out. The person who really had a team


    behind him to maintain the ount was actually this poster.


    Chaos was a person of few words and quick actions. If no one provoked Chaos, Chaos wouldn¡¯t argue


    with anyone. If someone did so, they had to bear the consequence.


    It was also because of this straightforward and fierce way to deal with things that everyone felt that in


    the real life, Chaos must be a lonely middle¨Caged man without a wife or daughter.


    Otherwise, why would Chaos¡¯s killing intent be so strong?


    Even Quantum felt that everyone¡¯s guess was right.


    [I can video call you.] It was rare for Marina to propose video calling


    someone.


    Quantum refused at once. [No. I¡¯m afraid. Even if it¡¯s you, it can¡¯t break the rule that I don¡¯t video call


    people of the same gender.]


    Marina chuckled. [Alright, as long as you won¡¯t regret it.]


    [What¡¯s there to regret about not video calling a slovenly middle¨Caged man?] Quantum replied very


    quickly.


    Marina didn¡¯t want to continue this topic with Quantum. Marina only said. [I might be busy recently and


    rarely have time to keep an eye on this ce. Help me keep an eye out. If you find this pattern, contact


    me immediately.]


    Marina sent a photo to Quantum.


    It was a hand¨Cdrawn pattern. Two sharp des were crossed inside a shield.


    [What¡¯s this?] Quantum was a little curious.


    [The tattoo on the person who attacked me back then.] Marina exined.


    [Understood, bro. I¡¯ll inform you immediately if there¡¯s any news!] At that, Quantum immediately


    agreed.


    Bro?


    Marina nced at how Quantum addressed her, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Marina simply


    replied with an okay and went offline.


    As soon as Marina logged off, the bedroom door was pushed open from the outside.


    Marina saw the ¡°bolster¡± helping her sleep walking toward her, his legs long.


    Marina immediately felt her eyelids begin to feel heavy.


    Then Marina moved to the side, leaving half the bed open for her ¡°bolster¡°.


    Simon was speechless.


    ¡°Come quickly. Come quickly. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Marina did not notice Simon¡¯s


    depressed mood at all. Instead, she patted the big bed beside her excitedly.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    ¡°Do


    eyes


    you know what will happen if you look at a man with such a burning gaze and invite him to bed?¡±


    Simon narrowed his


    and walked over.


    ¡°What else could happen? Sleeping, of course!¡± Marina said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s just that what you thought might be a little different from mine.¡± Simon¡¯s eyes


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    revealed a hint of threat.


    Marina¡¯s beautiful eyes instantly narrowed. Then, she looked at Simon in front of her with a sigh.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a bolster. Why do you always have evil thoughts about your owner? Since you¡¯re a bolster,


    you have to do your best to help me sleep. If you still have other thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have,


    you¡¯ll be thrown away!¡±


    Simon was speechless.


    Looking at the serious Marina in front of him, Simon sighed helplessly.


    Marina was really ruthless.


    But what else could Simon do?


    Since Simon brought Marina back, he could only pamper her.


    Simon took off his coat and slowly climbed into bed.


    Seeing Simon finally recognize his identity as a bolster to help her sleep, Marina immediately stuck


    close to him.


    Then, Marina found a veryfortable position and closed her eyes, preparing to sleep.


    ¡°Speaking of which, how did you sleep before you met me?¡± Simon looked down at Marina who was


    tightly pressed against his chest, and his eyes gradually softened..


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t sleep well all the time.¡± Marina¡¯s voice was a little hoarse from sleepiness.


    ¡°Then how did it suddenly be like this?¡± Simon gently yed with Marina¡¯s soft ck hair with his


    big hand.


    Simon liked the feeling of Marina¡¯s hair sliding over his fingertips now.


    It was tingling as if Marina was unconsciously seducing Simon with her gaze.


    It was seductive.


    ¡°About a year ago¡­¡± Marina mumbled.


    ¡°A year ago? Did something happen?¡± A person¡¯s habits could not be changed suddenly. Usually, a


    new habit woulde to them when they were stimted by something.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It was just a car ident¡­¡± Marina¡¯s consciousness hadpletely fallen silent.


    Marina was almost mumbling the rest of her sentence.


    Seeing that Marina¡¯s breathing had stabilized, Simon did not continue asking. He only smiled and


    smoothed her messy hair.


    Marina slept really quickly.


    Simon did not even know that his body had such an instantaneous hypnotic effect before meeting


    Marina.


    In the next few days.


    O


    Marina had been staying in the hotel where Simon was staying.


    After trying peaceful sleep, Marina could no longer ept her previous poor sleeping state.


    Simon seemed to be very busy every day. Basically, he spent most of his time in the study.


    Gavin, who had lied about his injuries and wanted to ck off, was caught by Simon on the spot. Gavin


    was also busy every day.


    On the contrary, Marina basically slept until she woke up naturally every day.


    After getting up and washing up, Marina could eat the breakfast that the chef had meticulously


    prepared.


    After breakfast, Marinay on the sofa and scrolled through her phone again.¡±


    At noon, Marina would have lunch with Simon.


    After lunch, Simon and Gavin went to work.


    As for Marina, she changed her posture and continued to scroll through her phone..


    Gavin was so envious when he saw how at ease Marina lived.


    But at noon, one day.


    Marina¡¯s leisurely life was suddenly interrupted by a message.


    It was from Quantum.


    [Bro, there¡¯s news!]


    There was a linking with the message.


    Marina logged in to take a look, and her face instantly darkened.


    [This is a post posted by a member this morning. He¡¯s a police officer. He said that he encountered a


    particrly difficult case and wanted to seek help on the Dar. I thought it was quite interesting, so I


    sent him a private message.]


    [Then, I took the opportunity to hack into hisputer and found this photo from hisputer.]


    Quantum was the most information¨Csensitive person on the Dar.


    Quantum¡¯s hacking skills were actually not much worse than Marina¡¯s.¡±


    However, it was unknown if it was because of Quantum¡¯s wretched nature or something else, but he


    liked to secretly look through other people¡¯sputers.


    Moreover, after Quantum secretly looked through one¡¯sputers, one wouldn¡¯t notice anything.


    Therefore, Quantum had a lot of secret information in his hands.


    This was also why Quantum was one of the four big shots that they could not afford to offend on the


    Dar.


    Because once someone provoked Quantum, all of his or her secrets would be in danger.


    Quantum could even find out that someone had wet the bed when he or she was three years old.


    That was why Marina had asked Quantum to help keep an eye on the pattern.


    Marina looked at the photo that Quantum had sent over. It should be a screenshot taken from the


    surveince video.


    The person in the photo was wearing a ck baseball cap and a mask. He lowered his head very


    much, making it impossible


    <


    to see his appearance.


    Marina could only vaguely see a tattoo on the back of the man¡¯s neck.


    The pattern of the tattoo was very simr to the pattern sent to Quantum by Marina.


    79%


    [I¡¯ve tried my best to restore the pattern of the tattoo, but the photo from the surveince video is too


    blurry. I can¡¯t be 100% sure. If you¡¯re free, you can go and take a look yourself. The location is


    Solemwood in Calirina¡­] Quantum confirmed the location.


    [Solemwood in Calirina?] When Marina saw this, she was stunned for a moment.


    [What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?] Quantum sensed the strangeness between the lines Marina sent.


    [Nothing. I just thought it was quite a coincidence. Thank you for the information. I¡¯ll transfer the


    remuneration to your card.]


    [You¡¯re wee. If you have anything in the future, feel free to look for me anytime!] Quantum replied


    quickly.


    In the end, Quantum even sent an emoji of a burly man counting money with a dirty face.


    The man¡¯s saliva flowed all over the ground.


    Marina was speechless.


    Marina ignored Quantum and logged into the Dar. She found the post that Quantum mentioned


    and sent a private message to the poster.


    In Solemwood Police Station.


    In the conference room.


    Almost all the leaders of the police station were gathered here.


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost a week, but you still haven¡¯t found a suspect?¡± The police chief, Alfred Leonard,


    shouted at the men under him with a serious expression.


    All police officers below fell silent.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t all of you usually quite arrogant? Why is it that now that something has really happened, there¡¯s


    no one who can take responsibility?¡± Alfred mmed the table hard.


    Everyone lowered their heads even more.


    Among this group of people, there was a man around 40 years old who didn¡¯t seem to feel Alfred¡¯s


    anger at all.


    He just stared at his phone as if he was waiting for an important call.


    ¡°Milton Charles!¡± Alfred obviously noticed the man¡¯s absent¨Cmindedness and shouted sternly.


    However, Milton, who was called out, acted as if he didn¡¯t hear anything and continued to stare at his


    phone.


    ¡°Milton!¡± Alfred was enraged by Milton¡¯s attitude. Alfred picked up the cup beside him and threw it at


    Milton.


    Milton still didn¡¯t look up. He only gently moved half an inch to the side, and Alfred¡¯s cup brushed past


    Milton¡¯s ear and hit the wall behind Milton.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    ¡°Mr. Leonard, you should save your energy. If you really injure me and make me hospitalized, this case


    will really be an unsolved case.¡± Milton raised his eyelids casually.


    ¡°Then hurry up and solve this case! Do you know how many people are paying attention to this case?


    My phone is being bombarded every day.¡± Alfred was exasperated.


    ¡°Which case in my hands doesn¡¯t attract attention? Calm down, okay?¡± Milton yawned again as he


    said.


    ¡°You man, are you deliberately trying to anger me to death?¡± Seeing Milton¡¯s casual expression, Alfred


    was so angry that he almost had a myocardial infarction.


    Alfred did not want to be promoted in this life. He only hoped that these men under him would behave


    themselves.


    They often angered Alfred.


    At this moment, Milton¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated.


    It was a private message.


    Milton opened the private message. When Milton saw the contents, he immediately stood up from his


    seat, pulled out a chair, and rushed out.


    Milton didn¡¯t look sleepy at all like he did in the meeting just now.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Alfred was also shocked by Milton¡¯s sudden action.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up someone. With him, there¡¯s hope for our case!¡± When Milton¡¯s voice came, he had


    already disappeared.


    Alfred was speechless.


    Everyone in the conference room was also speechless.


    ¡°Mr. Leonard, are we going to continue the meeting?¡± After a moment, someone asked carefully.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to continue? Let me tell you. I¡¯ll give you three more days. If you can¡¯t still solve this case,


    we¡¯ll scram back to our hometown to collect trash together!¡± Alfred left angrily.


    At this moment, Milton had no idea what had happened in the conference room after he left. He rushed


    out of the police station excitedly.


    Then, Milton looked around the entrance of the police station.


    Milton realized that there was only a youngdy in her twenties standing beside the flower bed. She


    was very good-looking with a delicate nose and charming eyes. However, Milton had never been


    interested in women. He only took a quick nce and immediately looked away.


    However, after searching for a long time, Milton could not find Chaos who had sent him a private


    message.


    Didn¡¯t Chaos say that he had already arrived?


    Why didn¡¯t Milton see him?


    Could it be that Chaos was fooling him?


    This shouldn¡¯t be the case. How could such a big shot have the time to joke with Milton?


    ¡°Milton?¡± At this moment, the youngdy beside the flower bed slowly walked toward him with one


    hand in her pocket.


    ¡°You know me?¡± Milton looked at the youngdy in front of him in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m Chaos,¡± Marina exined.


    ¡°What? Who did you say you are?¡± Milton¡¯s jaw almost dropped to the ground when he heard this.


    ¡°I¡¯m Chaos.¡± Marina gestured to Milton with her phone.


    It was the backend of the Dar ount. It showed the private message Marina had just sent to


    Milton.


    79%


    Milton looked at his phone and then at Marina¡¯s phone. Afterparing it again and again, Milton


    found that there were no signs of fakery.


    The Dar¡¯s backend had a special logo. Even the most skilled hacker could not replicate the same


    backend.


    ¡°I¡­ Chaos, please forgive my recklessness!¡± After confirming the identity of the youngdy in front of


    him, Milton immediately took a step back and bowed to Marina excitedly.


    Marina was a little helpless.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have to. You¡¯re my idol. I just didn¡¯t expect you to be ady and so young.¡± Milton


    scratched his head in embarrassment.


    After all, everyone on the Dar knew the reputation of Chaos.


    ¡°You also think I¡¯m a bearded sluttish middle-aged man?¡± Marina raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Well, I also saw the post on the Dar guessing your appearance. There was a picture of


    you that was drawn based on our imagination in it. The drawing was a little too realistic, so I


    immediately had a preconceived impression of you,¡± Milton exined embarrassedly.


    After all, no one would believe that Chaos who acted so fiercely was actually such a young and


    beautifuldy.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a post? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt.


    ¡°That post is in the gossip section. A busy person like you probably won¡¯t surf on such a section.¡± After


    all, no matter which circle one was in, countless people paid attention to the various guesses and


    gossip of big shots.


    Gossip section?


    Marina had indeed never surfed there once.


    However, these were all small matters that could be dealt withter.


    ¡°Take me to see the evidence you have gathered.¡± Marina did not forget her purpose foring here


    today.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll bring you there now,¡± Milton quickly replied.


    Milton led the way with a ttering expression.


    Milton led Marina directly to the office of the Major Crimes Unit.


    However, the moment Milton pushed open the door, Marina was a little unustomed to the scene


    inside.


    There were all kinds of documents piled up in the office, and several people were lying on the ground.


    Moreover, all of them were snoring loudly. More importantly, the office was filled with the smell of sweat


    and stinky socks.


    Marina was very sensitive to smell. At this moment, she really felt that she had walked into some


    poisonous gasboratory.


    |||


    If only Simon could be here.


    Marina really wanted to turn Simon into a small person and carry him around in her pocket.


    ¡°You men, get up quickly. I¡¯ve only left for a while, and you¡¯re already cking off.¡± Milton stepped


    forward and kicked the men on the ground awake very quickly.


    ¡°Eh? Mr. Charles¡­¡± The team members tried their best to open


    their eyes.


    Their


    eyes were bloodshot.


    The dark circles under their eyes were very heavy, and they were all unshaven.


    Their hair was even messier than a bird¡¯s nest.


    ¡°Chaos, I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re all unkempt men here. Are you ufortable? Why don¡¯t I bring you


    somewhere else?¡± Milton really felt that these men under him were too embarrassing.


    Milton apologized to Marina in embarrassment.


    After all, Milton had waited so long for Chaos toe. He was worried that the messy scene in front of


    them would scare Chaos away.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s just stay here. Where is the evidence?¡± Marina could tolerate it. After all, she


    had even been to ces that smelled worse than this.


    ¡°It¡¯s on myputer.¡± Seeing that Marina had said so, Milton didn¡¯t say anything else. He immediately


    led Marina to his office.


    It was rare for Milton to be so gentlemanlike. He pulled out a chair for Marina.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Unexpectedly, there was a pair of men¡¯s boxers and two smelly socks hanging on the chair.


    Marina was stunned for a moment.


    Milton was very embarrassed.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    ¡°Which bastard put these things in my chair? Hurry up and take them away!¡± Milton came back to


    himself immediately and shouted with a flushed face.


    ¡°Mr. Charles, these things are clearly yours¡­¡± Someone wanted to remind Milton that those things


    were his.


    However, before the man could finish speaking, he received Milton¡¯s threatening re.


    That man immediately shut up.


    Then, the man saw Marina standing beside Milton, and his eyes lit up.


    It turned out that Milton brought his girlfriend here to take a look.


    As true friends, they should step forward at this time.


    ¡°Beautifuldy, this is mine!¡±


    ¡°Beautifuldy, this is mine!¡±


    For a moment, several identical voices sounded in the office.


    Then, Marina saw the police officers, who had been sleeping on the ground, start to fight for the boxers


    and the pair of smelly socks.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°Chaos, don¡¯t take it to heart. Our entire office is filled with bachelors. There aren¡¯t manydies who


    being thick¨Cskinned.


    But in front of Marina, Milton quite felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Marina said lightly. ¡°Show me the information first.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Milton also wanted to let this matter go.


    Milton went forward and pulled up all the information about this murder on theputer.


    ¡°Chaos, all the information on this case is here. Please take a look first.¡± Milton¡¯s attitude was as


    respectful as ever.


    When the teammates who were still fighting for the boxers and smelly socks heard this conversation,


    they could not help but stop.


    They looked at Milton in horror.


    What the hell was going on?


    Their captain, Milton, who had always been arrogant, actually treated such a youngdy so


    respectfully?


    More importantly, Milton actually showed thisdy the information on their case?


    Before the case was solved, these were confidential documents that could not be circted casually.


    Marina immediately began to study the information Milton showed her.


    Marina found the photo that Quantum had sent her earlier.


    The picture in Milton¡¯s hand was even blurrier than the one Quantum had given her.


    |||


    O


    Quantum must have processed the photo before giving it to Marina, so the pattern on the back of the


    man¡¯s neck was rtively clear.


    Seeing Marina flipping through the documents so seriously, Milton did not dare to disturb her. Milton


    even slowed down his breathing.


    However, the teammates behind Milton could not sit still anymore and quietly pulled Milton over.


    ¡°What do you men want now?¡± Milton frowned tightly and was impatient with them.


    Milton was not as ttering as when he was facing Marina.


    ¡°Mr. Charles, even if you want to woo thisdy, you don¡¯t have to joke about your job, right? Although


    Mr. Leonard dotes on you, if he finds out that you used the information on the case to woo ady, you¡¯ll


    be put in confinement for at least a month!¡± his teammate said in a low voice.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Did you not brush your teeth this morning?¡± Milton panicked at


    once when he heard this and knocked this teammate¡¯s head hard.


    Then, Milton immediately looked up at Marina. After confirming that Marina did not hear their


    conversation, Milton then heaved a sigh of relief.


    Milton couldn¡¯t let Chaos be angered away by these men.


    ¡°I just woke up. I checked all night yesterday and didn¡¯t find anything. I was just about to catch up on


    my sleep when you brought your girlfriend here.¡± That man even breathed into his palm as he spoke. It


    was indeed a little smelly.


    ¡°What girlfriend? If you continue to spout nonsense, you¡¯ll have to undergo additional trainingter. I


    spent a lot of effort to hire this expert. She¡¯s here to help us solve the case!¡± Milton exined.


    ¡°An expert? Are all experts nowadays so young and beautiful?¡± The teammate looked surprised.


    ¡°Anyway, you men better be careful with your words. If you anger her away, I¡¯ll not let you go easily!¡±


    Milton said word by word.


    The teammates instantly pursed their lips.


    However, their gazes were still fixed on Marina.


    After all, they had worked for so many years and had seen many experts, but this was the first time


    they had seen such a


    young


    and beautiful woman.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that bad¨Ctempered. A few words won¡¯t drive me away.¡± At this moment, Marina suddenly


    turned around and spoke.


    ¡°Chaos, did you hear that? I was afraid that these inexperienced young men would offend you, so I


    specially reminded them.¡± Milton didn¡¯t expect Marina to have such a good hearing.


    They had already lowered their voices, but Marina still heard them.


    ¡°Have you found a portrait artist?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°Yes, but this photo is too blurry. The portrait artist can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Milton shook his head.


    ¡°Help me prepare a pen and paper,¡± Marina said.


    This photo was too blurry. Even Marina could not rely on this photo to find the real murderer.


    Therefore, Marina had no choice but to reconstruct the murderer¡¯s face before looking for him.


    ¡°Oh? Chaos, you know how to draw portraits?¡± Milton was surprised when he heard this.


    |||

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯ve already found a portrait artist.¡± Milton rejected Gordon¡¯s good intentions


    directly.


    ¡°Mr. Charles, did you not hear me clearly? I said this is Mr. Derek, Karson Derek!¡± Gordon repeated.


    ¡°I heard it clearly. Karson Derek is one of the most famous portrait artists. He has helped the police


    solve many major cases that shocked the entire country.¡± Milton nodded.


    ¡°Since you know how powerful Mr. Derek is, what did you mean by what you said just now?¡± Gordon


    frowned.


    ¡°What else could it mean? It¡¯s what it meant. I¡¯ve already found an even more powerful portrait artist.


    Mr. Campbell, you should bring Mr. Derek back,¡± Milton said casually.


    However, Milton¡¯s subordinates were not calm. All of them tried their best to gesture to Milton to not act


    so rashly.


    They all thought Milton was obsessed with Marina, so he said so.


    Karson was a legend in the police world. It had to be known that it was rare for people like them in a


    small ce to see a big shot like Karson in their entire lives.


    But now, Milton actually wanted to chase Karson out.


    If the police chief, Alfred, found out, they would all get fired.


    L


    ¡°Heh, what arrogance! I¡¯ve been in this line of work for so many years, but I¡¯ve never heard of anyone


    drawing portraits more urately than me. Bring that person out for me to see so that I can see when


    such a genius appeared in our line of work.¡±


    Karson snorted coldly.


    Karson hade all the way here to help them solve the case, but this insignificant captain actually


    looked down on him?


    What a joke!


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± With one hand in her pocket, Marina slowly took a step forward.


    Gordon and Karson then looked over.


    ¡°Heh, I was wondering who it was. It turns out to be a young woman. How many cases have the police


    solved with the portraits you drew?¡± When Karson saw Marina, the mockery on his face became even


    stronger.


    ¡°Not a single one.¡± Marina shrugged.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even solved a single case, but you


    still dare to say that you¡¯re better than me? Although there¡¯s always someone better than me,


    experience is also important in our line of work. Although I¡¯m not a legend, I¡¯ve helped the police solve


    hundreds of cases in my life so far. May I ask you, youngdy, what right you have to say that you¡¯re


    better than me?¡±


    Karson was a top figure in this industry. No one in the industry couldpare to him.


    Naturally, Karson was filled with arrogance.


    ¡°Marina, this case is very important. I personally invited Mr. Derek back. Don¡¯t be willful. Quickly


    apologize to Mr. Derek and leave this ce!¡± When Gordon heard Marina say that she had never


    solved a single case, his expression became a little more serious.


    my


    ¡°Mr. Charles, what¡¯s wrong with your police station? How dare you let any Tom, Dick, or Harry in? It¡¯s


    so noisy that head hurts,¡± Marina said as she raised her hand to rub her temples.


    Marina looked like she was deeply annoyed by them.


    06:32 Wed,


    79%


    ¡°You!¡± Karson was so infuriated by Marina¡¯s words that his face turned gloomy. Then, he waved his


    hand and looked up at Gordon. ¡°Mr. Campbell, I specially made this trip because of you. Since the


    Solemwood Police Station is so full of experts, I believe you don¡¯t need my help. I¡¯ll return to


    Janeborough now and wait for the good news of you solving the case!¡±


    With that, Karson prepared to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Derek!¡± Gordon hurriedly went forward to stop him.


    At this moment, the police chief, Alfred, also heard that Karson hade to their police station. He


    hurriedly brought a group of people to wee Karson.


    Unexpectedly, when Alfred arrived, he heard Karson moring to leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Alfred immediately looked up at Milton, who was standing opposite him.


    Milton looked like he was totally fearless. He spread his hands and did not respond.


    Alfred was so angry that his chest hurt again. Then, Alfred quickly put on a smile and spoke to Karson.


    ¡°Mr. Derek, don¡¯t be angry. These men under me are usually like this. I¡¯ll definitely teach them a lesson


    ¡°And who are you?¡± Karson squinted at the police chief in front of him..


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Derek, this is the chief of Solemwood Police Station, Alfred Leonard,¡± Gordon exined.


    ¡°Hmph, so it¡¯s Mr. Leonard. What you said just now is really ttering to me. I¡¯m just an old man with


    blurred vision. I can¡¯t help you much.¡± Karson knew Alfred¡¯s identity, but he did not care at all.


    After all, even a police chief of a ce like Janeborough had to be respectful to Karson, not to mention


    a police chief in a remote ce like Solemwood.


    Karson didn¡¯t care about a mere police chief.


    ¡°Mr. Derek, don¡¯t say such things. It¡¯s really ttering to me. It¡¯s all because these men in the police


    station are thoughtless. I already heard of your name when I went to the police academy. You¡¯re my


    idol. Don¡¯t be angry over these thoughtless men. I¡¯ll definitely teach them a lessonter!¡±


    With that, Alfred red at Milton angrily.


    Karson¡¯s expression softened slightly when he saw Alfred¡¯s respectful attitude.


    Then, Karson turned around and looked at Marina at the side, who had always been casual.


    ¡°Our industry has always been short of talent. I like


    he younger generation who love studying. Although this youngdy is


    arrogant and unruly, as an elder, I won¡¯t lower myself to her level.


    ¡°How about this? Let her draw a portrait with me at the same time. Let¡¯s see whose portrait will be the


    key to solving the case!¡±


    ¡°You look to be in your seventies, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Marina looked Karson up and down.


    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Karson frowned tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to say that you¡¯re already so old. It¡¯s better for you not to y in such childishpetitions.


    Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to live in peace in your old age if you lose,¡± Marina said slowly.


    ¡°You! You¡¯re really rude. I want to see how capable you are to make me lose!¡± Karson was so angry


    that his face blushed.


    Then, Karson turned to look at Alfred. ¡°Please help me prepare a quiet studio!¡±


    06:32 Wed, 21 Jun A


    ¡°Alright. Mr. Derek, this way please.¡± When Alfred heard this, he hurriedly led Karson to the studio


    before him.


    ¡°This is my studio.¡± Milton instantly panicked when he heard they would upy his studio.


    ¡°What do you mean by yours? This belongs to the police station. Hurry up and get out of the way!¡±


    Alfred pushed Milton away with his butt, leading Karson into the studio with a ttering smile.


    Milton was speechless.


    Alfred¡¯s butt was getting better and better.


    Then, Milton looked at Marina guiltily. ¡°Choas, we only have one studio in the police station.¡±


    4


    T


    **

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    After all, there were not many portrait artists. One studio was enough for daily needs.


    But now, the only studio was upied by the police chief, Alfred. Even if Milton was used to being


    fearless, he couldn¡¯t really go in and chase Alfred out.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can draw in your office.¡± Marina didn¡¯t care too much.


    What Marina said just now was really for the old man¡¯s own good.


    In the end, the old man thought that Marina was provoking him.


    Was it so difficult to be a good person these days?


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too unfair to you?¡± When Milton heard Marina would go to their office to draw a


    portrait, his expression immediately becameplicated.


    ¡°If I say it¡¯s unfair, can you find a second studio?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows.


    Milton was stunned for a moment.


    Milton quite didn¡¯t have the ability.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Chaos. When this case is solved, I¡¯ll definitely thank you properly!¡± Milton


    said sincerely.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Help me prepare the tools first,¡± Marina said as she prepared to return to


    Milton¡¯s office which smelled worse than a doghouse.


    ¡°Wait!¡± At this time, Gordon suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Are you calling me?¡± Marina looked around and pointed at herself.


    ¡°Then who do you think I¡¯m calling¡± Gordon gritted his teeth in anger.


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe you¡¯re calling yourpanion? Like that one.¡± Marina raised her chin and looked


    at a police dog not


    far away.


    Gordon was speechless.


    Gordon¡¯s hands, which were hanging by his side, tightened. His thin lips were already twisted into a


    straight line.


    However, in the end, Gordon suppressed his temper and said to Marina.


    ¡°Mr. Derek is a very excellent predecessor in the portrait world. He might have solved more cases than


    you have read. If you don¡¯t want to embarrass yourselfter, it¡¯s not toote to leave now!¡±


    ¡°You stopped me just to tell me this?¡± Marina dug her ears.


    XUFC


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. Don¡¯t be so hostile to me every time. I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡± Gordon


    said firmly.


    ¡°For my own good?¡± At that, Marina sneered.


    For her own good, Gordon could even drug her and send her to a stranger¡¯s bed?


    Gordon was such a hypocrite who was full of fake benevolence and morality.


    ¡°Mr. Charles, in the future, you should tell the security guard in your police station to be more duteous.


    Things like this that only know how to bark shouldn¡¯t be allowed here. They should bring him to the


    training ground for police dogs.¡± Marina snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    Milton looked at Marina and then at Gordon.


    In the end, Milton touched his nose and did not say anything. Milton walked after Marina then.


    799


    Milton naturally knew Gordon. Gordon was the sessor of the Campbell family, the number one


    family in Solemwood.


    The victim of this case was an elder who was close to the Campbell family.


    Therefore, Gordon especially cared about this case.


    This was not the first time Milton had seen Gordon.


    Actually, Milton had a good impression of Gordon.


    Although Gordon came from a wealthy family, he was not as unrestrained and unruly as those sons


    from wealthy families. Instead, Gordon was especially calm.


    Moreover, Gordon was very humble. Even someone like Milton, who had always been picky, could not


    find anything wrong with Gordon.


    Milton just didn¡¯t know why Marina disliked Gordon so much.


    Could it be that there was some kind of conflict between the two of them?


    Milton was curious.


    However, there were still very important things to do next. Naturally, Milton did not dare to verify this


    with Marina.


    Milton only asked his subordinates to prepare tools for the portrait. Then, Milton opened all the


    windows in the office and tried his best to change the stale air in the office.


    ¡°Chaos, do you need anything else? If you do, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it,¡± Milton asked.


    Marina nced at the drawing board and pencils in front of her and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You guys go out first. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me before Ie out.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Milton quickly left the office with his subordinates.


    100


    Although they were outside, there were cameras in the office. Milton and the others could observe


    Marina through the


    cameras.


    However, the angle of the camera could not show Marina¡¯s drawing board.


    They could only see Marina sitting motionlessly on the chair.


    ¡°Huh? Mr. Charles, why is the expert you found in a daze all the time? Is she asleep?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been half an hour. I heard that Mr. Derek has already drawn a rough outline of the murderer,¡± a


    team member asked worriedly,


    After all, if Milton lost to these people, these subordinates would definitely be punished too.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? The experts¡® actions are not something ordinary people like us can understand. Just


    wait patiently.¡± Milton stared at Marina on the surveince video all the time.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Finally, after 40 minutes, Marina finally made a move.


    Marina picked up a pencil and quickly drew on the paper.


    Her eyes were resolute, and she didn¡¯t stop slightly.


    Almost every strokended where Marina had envisioned.


    ¡°Did you see that? She has moved!¡± Milton quickly said.


    ¡°But is she really drawing? I went to the studio just now. When Mr. Derek drew, he often stopped for a


    while and even modified it. But why is her drawing speed so quick? It¡¯s not sketching. Could she be


    drawing randomly?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If you don¡¯t know how to speak properly, shut up!¡± Milton


    red at his subordinate.


    However, when Milton looked at Marina, there was a hint of worry in his eyes.


    Chaos was really famous, but that was only because of her achievements as a hacker.


    Milton had never heard of Chaos knowing how to draw a portrait.


    Could it be that Milton was really going to lose this time?


    Milton bit his lip.


    As they spoke, Marina stopped in the office.


    Then, Marina took out her phone and yed with it.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. We are finished. She¡¯s ying with her phone. It¡¯s obvious that she was drawing randomly


    just now.¡± The team members began toin.


    Milton did not stop them this time, but his gaze never left Marina.


    At this moment.


    Karson had alreadypleted the task of drawing the portrait.


    Under the police chief, Alfred¡¯s lead, Karson and the others walked toward them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that youngdy?¡± Karson proudly nced at Milton and the others who were gathered at the


    door.


    Milton looked at Karson leisurely and did not reply.


    Karson nced at the surveince video and suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Is she copying from her phone? It¡¯s a good thing for young people to be confident, but overconfidence


    is conceit.¡±


    However, as soon as Karson finished speaking, Marina, who was sitting in front of the window and


    ying with her phone, suddenly stood up.


    Immediately after, Marina opened the tightly shut office door from the inside.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    ¡°Have you done?¡± Milton saw Marina standing at the door and quickly went up to her.


    Karson also raised his eyebrows. ¡°You can¡¯t draw it? It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t draw it. This case is


    indeed a little tricky, so you young person have to be careful with your words in the future¡­¡±


    Karson wanted to teach Marina a lesson, but Marina did not even look at him. Instead, Marina spoke


    directly to Milton.


    was s just released three years ago. However, there has ¡°The murderer¡¯s name is Benson James. He


    has a criminal record and been no trace of him in the past three years. The only time he appeared was


    when he killed the victim previously. Now that I¡¯ve locked onto his location, you guys go out and arrest


    him with me immediately!¡± Marina directly sent Benson¡¯s photo to Milton¡¯s phone.


    Milton looked at the photo on his phone and suddenly frowned. Then, Milton eximed, ¡°I know him. I


    even personally sent him to prison before!


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard about him all these years. I thought he had turned over a new leaf. I didn¡¯t expect him


    to do such a big thing this time!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough time. Go capture him first!¡± Marina had finally caught the clue of the mysterious


    organization. This time, she could not let this person escape.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Milton quickly replied. Then, Milton gathered all his subordinates and followed Marina to


    capture the murderer.


    Their operation was too fast.


    Even the police chief, Alfred, at the side did not react, let alone Gordon and Karson.


    By the time Alfred came back to his senses, Milton and the others had already gone out of the police


    station.


    ¡°Milton is getting more and more disrespectful of me!¡± Alfred was so angry that he almost fainted.


    #


    ¡°What did that youngdy say just now? Has she already found the murderer?¡± Karson had also


    recovered from his initial


    shock.


    How was this possible?


    The portrait artists were only responsible for drawing portraits. They didn¡¯t need to go and catch


    criminals at all.


    Could it be that the youngdy happened to know that criminal?


    Karson walked straight into the office and headed straight for the easel in front of the window.


    The sketch paper was still clipped to the drawing board. There was a vivid sketch portrait on it.


    And that face was almost exactly the same as the person¡¯s face from the photo Marina had sent to


    Milton.


    Karson was stunned on the spot. He could not help but


    stagger


    back a few


    Steps.


    **


    **


    Was this a coincidence?


    Or did that youngdy randomly find a portrait online and copy it?


    However, Karson soon discovered the pattern Marina had drawn on the upper left corner of the sketch


    paper.


    It was the tattoo on the back of the murderer¡¯s neck.


    The pattern of the tattoo was especially blurry, Even Karson could not restore it 100%.


    ¡±


    Karson could only draw a rough outline, but Marina actually restored itpletely.


    It was much clearer than what Karson had drawn.


    Karson suddenly felt a pain in his chest. He slumped into a chair at the side then.


    Although Gordon, who was following behind Karson, could not understand these things, Karson¡¯s


    reaction had already shown Gordon everything.


    Marina even knew these things? Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The emotion in Gordon¡¯s eyes surged strongly.


    An hourter.


    Milton came back with his subordinates.


    The police chief, Alfred, and Gordon immediately went up to them.


    ¡°Have you caught the murderer?¡± Alfred asked nervously.


    Gordon was looking for Marina, but he didn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Marina?¡± Gordon¡¯s tone was mixed with a hint of urgency that even he did not notice.


    Milton only nced at Gordon indifferently and ignored his question. Milton looked up at Alfred. ¡°The


    murderer has been caught, but when he realized that he had nowhere to run, hemitted suicide.¡±


    ¡°What? Suicide?¡± When Alfred heard this, a trace of shock could not help but appear on his face.


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve already done a preliminary identification. There¡¯s indeed a tattoo on the back of the man¡¯s


    neck. We also found a murder weapon on his body. We¡¯ll get the forensic doctor to determer to


    confirm if the victim¡¯s wound matches the murder weapon. That way, we can determine if he¡¯s the


    murderer.¡±


    In fact, Milton was 100% sure that the person whomitted suicide was the murderer.


    However, they had to get the entire chain of evidence when solving a case. They had to perfect the


    chain of evidence before closing the case.


    HEY YO very wel ditmeTM When Alfred heard this, he immediately heaved a sigh


    They had been working on this case for more than half a month, but they did not have


    Unexpectedly, they only used two hours to catch the murderer today.


    ¡°Where is Marina?¡± Gordon asked again.


    ¡°Marina? Who is it? I don¡¯t know,¡± Milton replied unhappily.


    any


    clues.


    Previously, Milton thought that Cordon had a good character, but since Chaos disliked him so much,


    Gordon was definitely not a good person.


    After this arrest, Milton¡¯s image in Marina¡¯s heart had risen to another level.


    ¡°Thedy who was with you just now!¡± Gordon enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t that youngdye back with you? We really have to thank her this time. If


    this case is closed, I¡¯ll definitely hold amendation meeting for her and praise her!¡±


    ¡°fred hurriedly said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you with that. She doesn¡¯t like to attract too much attention. After we caught


    the murderer, she left,¡± Milton said.


    06.33 wed,


    ¡°Left? Is she injured?¡± At that, Gordon asked again.


    ¡°Injured?¡± Milton looked at Gordon with aplicated expression.


    With Chaos¡¯s skills, who could hurt her?


    This time, it was also because of Chaos that they could capture this murderer so quickly.


    However, none of them expected the murderer tomit suicide so cleanly.


    They didn¡¯t even have the time to stop him.


    Milton remembered that after Chaos saw that person die, her face was very gloomy.


    Then, Chaos left without saying a word.


    Milton suddenly felt that Chaos looked for him not because she wanted to help them solve the case.


    Chaos was probably just interested in this murderer.


    79%


    ¡°Is the murderer you caught exactly the same as the person in this sketch?¡± Karson, who had been


    silent at the side all this while, suddenly asked.


    Milton nced at the sketch in Karson¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s exactly the same. Did you draw it too? But


    even if you did, you still lost. After all, you only drew a portrait, but not only did my goddess draw the


    portrait, she even found the person herself.¡±


    When Karson heard this, he staggered a few more times.


    The portrait in Karson¡¯s hand was not drawn by him, but by Marina.


    Although the portrait Karson drew was simr to Marina¡¯s, there was a huge difference.


    Karson really lost to that youngdy.


    Karson was so shocked that he directly spat out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    ¡°Mr. Derek!¡± Gordon hurriedly went forward to support Karson.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Call 911 now!¡± Alfred shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Milton immediately took out his phone.


    Meanwhile, Marina had been in a bad mood ever since Bensonmitted suicide.


    Without saying goodbye to Milton, Marina directly took a taxi and left.


    Marina was only one step away.


    Marina was only one step away from uncovering that mysterious organization.


    However, Marina could only watch helplessly as this clue slipped through her fingers.


    There was a poison hidden in that man¡¯s mouth. Marina could not have time to save him at all.


    It showed that the organization behind that man was definitely not an ordinary existence.


    ¡°Lady, we¡¯re here.¡± Just as Marina¡¯s thoughts were flying, the taxi had already stopped.


    Marina looked up and realized that it was the hotel that Simon had checked into.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t


    you say you wanted toe here?¡± the driver asked with a puzzled expression.


    Marina said it?


    Marina was clearly thinking of going home just now. Why did she say this address in the end?


    ¡°Youngdy, are you talking about the wrong address? I can send you where you want to go, but the


    journey will cost money,¡± the driver said.


    ¡°No need.¡± After paying the bill, Marina opened the door and got out of the car.


    Marina arrived at the suite Simon was in.


    Simon had already told Marina the password to the room, but Marina still raised her hand to knock on


    the door.


    However, the next moment, the door was opened from the inside.


    ¡°Miss Bailey?¡± Gavin answered the door.


    Simon was standing behind Gavin.


    ¡°Are you guys going out?¡± Marina sized them up.


    Gavin was about to nod when Simon suddenly walked past him and stood in front of Marina.


    Simon¡¯s sharp brows were tightly knitted together. Then, Simon grabbed Marina¡¯s left hand.


    ¡°Why is your hand injured?¡± Simon¡¯s voice was mixed with a hint of worry.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Marina followed Simon¡¯s gaze to take a look in confusion.


    Marina realized that there was indeed a wound on her palm.


    O


    79%


    ¡°Ah, maybe I was identally scratched earlier.¡± Marina was stunned for a moment before saying


    nonchntly.


    Previously, when they went to capture Benson, she had wanted to keep him alive, so she had been a


    little hesitant in action.


    Benson wanted


    Marina might be injured at that time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s very easy to get infected if the wound isn¡¯t treated? Why do you look so


    nonchnt? Aren¡¯t you a doctor? Do you even need me to teach you these things?¡± When Simon


    heard Marina¡¯s casual tone, his expression instantly darkened even more.


    Simon dragged Marina into the room and pressed her down on the sofa.


    Simon went to the cab beside him and took out the first aid kit.


    Then, Simon returned to Marina¡¯s side, grabbed her hand, and carefully cleaned the dried blood on her


    palm.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that serious. This small injury can be healed by itself.¡± Looking at Simon disinfecting


    and cleaning, Marina felt that he had been too exaggerate.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you hurt?¡± Simon suddenly looked up.


    When Marina heard Simon¡¯s question, her expression instantly froze.


    Hurt?


    ¡°Are you


    concerned about me?¡± After a moment, Marina chuckled.


    ¡°Am I not that obvious?¡± Simon admitted straightforwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite obvious¡­¡± Marina cleared her throat.


    Marina¡¯s voice was clearly a little weak.


    Seeing Marina like this, Simon didn¡¯t say anything else. Simon just lowered his head and carefully


    treated the wound on Marina¡¯s hand.


    When Marina saw Simon¡¯s focused and meticulous actions, the expression on her face suddenly


    rxed.


    Marina¡¯s gaze became heated at the same time.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Are you so touched that you want to marry me?¡± Noticing


    Marina¡¯s gaze, Simon looked


    1. up.


    ¡°No, I just think you are quite like my mom,¡± Marina said shockingly.


    Gavin, who was standing at the back, really wanted tough out loud. However, when he thought about


    how much Simon valued his reputation, Gavin tried his best to swallow hisughter.


    Simon, who was half¨Csquatting, was so angry that his hand holding the cotton swab trembled


    involuntarily.


    ¡°Who do


    you


    think I am like?¡± Then, Simon gritted her teeth and stared at the heartless woman in front of him.


    ¡°My mom! Every time I was injured when I was little, she would bandage me as you did. She would


    also scold me as you did,¡± Marina repeated as if she did not notice anything wrong with Simon at all.


    This time, Gavin really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore andughed out loud,


    Simon treated Marina as his future wife and cared about her.


    However, Marina treated Simon like her mother.


    O


    Gavin really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    When Simon heard Gavin¡¯sughter, Simon immediately gave Gavin an extremely cold gaze.


    Gavin immediately pursed his lips and tried his best to hold back hisughter.


    However, even though Gavin covered his mouth, it was still obvious that he thought it very funny.


    ¡°Do you have nothing better to do?¡± Simon gritted his teeth in anger.


    ¡°No!¡± Gavin immediately shook his head.


    Simon shouted then, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you getting lost now?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin replied and immediately turned to leave.


    After Gavin left, the room finally quietened down.


    Simon red at the heartless Marina in front of him. Simon turned around and took out gauze to


    bandage Marina¡¯s injured palm.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so exaggerated, right?¡± Marina watched as Simon wrapped her palm in gauze


    again and again. In the end, even her fingers were wrapped up.


    ¡°Exaggerated? Compared to you, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s exaggerated at all!¡± Simon snorted angrily.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Simor was like Marina¡¯s mother?


    It was simply the funniest joke.


    Simon thought he was more like Marina¡¯s future husband.


    However, Marina¡¯s eyes were extremely nk. It was obvious that Marina did not realize that there was


    anything wrong with her words from the beginning to the end.


    Marina was such a careless youngdy.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. Don¡¯t touch the water for the next few days. Don¡¯t use too much strength. I¡¯ll change your


    dressing tomorrow.¡± Simon took a deep breath and suppressed the surging emotions in his heart.


    Marina didn¡¯t know about love. What could Simon do?


    Of course, Simon would still dote on Marina.


    ¡°You wrapped my hand like this. I can¡¯t use much strength even if I wanted to.¡± Marina raised her hand


    which was wrapped like a bun with aplicated expression.


    More importantly, Simon actually tied a bow for Marina.


    Was Marina so cute?


    After confirming that Karson was fine, Gordon returned home from the hospital.


    As soon as Gordon opened the door, a hand reached out and pulled him in.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Before Gordon could react, he was pressed against the door.


    Then, a person with a fragrance pressed against him.


    In the darkness, Gordon could not see the situation clearly at all. Just as Gordon was about to push the


    person in his arms away, she suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Gordon¡­¡±


    Hearing this delicate voice, Gordon couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    ¡°Sophia?¡± Gordon called out hesitantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Sophia replied softly. Then, she leaned even closer to Gordon.


    Feeling Sophia¡¯s soft body, Gordon suddenly stiffened. In the end, Gordon pushed her away and


    turned on the lights in the


    room.


    Under the light, Sophia narrowed her eyes slightly because she was not used to sudden re.


    When Gordon saw what Sophia was wearing, he was suddenly stunned.


    Sophia was only wearing pajamas that were as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings.


    The hem of the pajamas just reached the top of Sophia¡¯s thighs, revealing her slender and straight


    legs.


    More importantly, the material of the pajamas was light and transparent. It could not cover Sophia¡¯s hot


    figure at all.


    Through the light, Gordon could clearly see that Sophia was not wearing anything under her pajamas.


    Gordon immediately took off his coat and wrapped it around Sophia.


    ¡°Gordon¡­¡± Sophia was a little dissatisfied with Gordon¡¯s actions and subconsciously wanted to take off


    his coat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Gordon stopped Sophia.


    Sophia¡¯s eyes


    reddened at once. ¡°Gordon, don¡¯t you want me?¡±


    Gordon pursed his thin lips. ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t have sex with you before we get married.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m really willing to give you everything!¡± Sophia¡¯s tone was urgent.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t allow myself to do this before you be mywfully wedded wife.¡± Gordon¡¯s expression


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    was very firm.


    Sophia looked at Gordon¡¯s unwavering gaze and suddenly felt uneasy.


    ¡°Gordon, are you unwilling to have sex with me because we¡¯re not married yet, or because Marina is


    back?¡± When Sophia said this, her voice trembled unconsciously.


    ¡°What does this have to do with Marina?¡± When Gordon heard Marina¡¯s name, a dark light shed in


    the depths of his eyes.


    Sophia suddenly threw herself into Cordon¡¯s arms and buried her head in his chest.


    ¡°Gordon, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me, I know I should believe you, but every time I see Marina, I


    feel uneasy. Gordon, can we get married quickly?¡±


    Gordon¡¯s heart ached when he heard the voice filled with fear and uneasiness of the woman in his


    arms.


    O


    Then, Gordon raised his hand and gently stroked Sophia¡¯s back. Finally, Gordon said the thing that had


    been weighing on his heart. ¡°Grandpa has already agreed to let me marry you.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± At that, Sophia quickly looked up.


    ¡°Grandpa has already agreed to let me marry you. He will go


    talk


    to my parents. Soon, I will be able to marry you openly.¡±


    Gordon¡¯s expression was steady.


    ¡°Really?¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes lit up at once.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Gordon, I knew you doted on me the most!¡± When Sophia received this news, she no longer cared


    why Gordon could still hold back when he saw her dressed like this.


    Sophia hugged Gordon¡¯s waist tightly.


    The Campbell family had always looked down on Sophia¡¯s background. Even though she had been to


    the Campbell family several times, those people in the Campbell family had never given her a good


    attitude.


    Back then, it was also because Sophia had been wronged in the Campbell family that Gordon went


    against everyone¡¯s wishes and held an engagement banquet with Sophia.


    Although no one from the Campbell family attended the engagement banquet that day.


    However, Gordon had spent a few million dors to make their engagement party dreamy.


    Gordon even knelt on one knee in front of everyone and put the engagement ring on Sophia.


    Gordon also said that he would only marry Sophia in this lifetime.


    It could be considered as announcing Sophia was Gordon¡¯s future wife in the circle.


    It allowed Sophia to finally be able to stand confidently beside Gordon.


    And now, Gordon said that his grandfather had already agreed to their marriage.


    That meant that the Campbell family was also willing to ept Sophia.


    This waspletely different from that only Gordon agree to this matter.


    As long as Earl agreed, Sophia would be Gordon¡¯s future wife acknowledged by the Campbell family.


    In the future, no one in this circle would dare to look down on Sophia.


    Sophia¡¯s dream of entering upper¨Css society was


    Sophia was finally going to be a noblewoman.


    About toe true


    Sophia buried herself in Cordon¡¯s arms. She smiled to her ears.


    So what if Marina was arrogant?


    So what if Marina was good¨Clooking?


    Those men only treated Marina as a ything. They would never marry Marina.


    ¡°Marina is doomed to never beat me in this lifetime!¡± Sophia thought to herself.


    The ambition in Sophia¡¯s eyes was about to leak out.


    Sophia, who was immersed in joy, did not notice Gordon¡¯s expression.


    Gordon¡¯s wish had always been to marry Sophia openly.


    This day was finallying.


    But for some reason, Gordon did not feel very happy in his heart.


    Gordon must have been too tired recently.


    When Gordon rested well, everything would return to normal.


    Gordon tried his best to convince himself.


    The next morning.


    In Presidential Suite in Hillton Hotel.


    Gavin was reporting to Simon about his work yesterday.


    ¡°The people over there haven¡¯t found the Campbell family yet. They mistakenly thought that the key to


    the Akister Treasure was with the Caspar family, so they killed Mr. Caspar.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already blocked this lead. That group of people has already left Solemwood. The Campbell family


    are temporarily safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± At that, Simon replied nonchntly.


    If Simon hadn¡¯t promised Earl, he wouldn¡¯t have interfered in these matters at all.


    ¡°However, when I was dealing with this matter, I discovered something else,¡± Gavin hesitated and said


    uncertainly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Simon was stillnguid. From his tone, he did not seem to be so interested.


    ¡°Miss Bailey was also involved in this case, and she was the one who helped catch the murderer,¡±


    Gavin said.


    Simon, who was originally uninterested, immediately looked up when he heard Marina¡¯s name:


    ¡°Why was she involved? Is it because of Gordon?¡± There was a hint of danger in Simon¡¯s tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯ve investigated carefully. Although Miss Bailey met Gordon at the police station, she


    didn¡¯t give Gordon a good attitude. She even angered the portrait expert Gordon brought to vomit


    blood,¡± Gavin quickly exined.


    It was said that the portrait expect had yet to recover.


    Marina was quite an amazing woman.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    When Simon heard this, the expression on his face softened slightly.


    Gavin felt that he had saved Gordon¡¯s life.


    After all, just now, Simon looked like he was about to kill Gordon.


    ¡°This is the portrait of the murderer that Miss Bailey drew at the police station. Behind it is where she


    found the murderer.¡± Gavin took out his phone and found a photo, handing it to Simon.


    Simon took a serious look at it. He found the painting style a little familiar.


    It was as if Simon had seen paintings like it somewhere before.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, I think the reason why Miss Bailey is involved in this case is most likely because this


    murderer is from that organization.¡± Gavin thought that Simon was looking at the tattoo Marina had


    drawn on the side.


    well.


    When Simon was reminded by Gavin, he looked over as


    ¡°ck Shark.¡± Simon¡¯s tone contained a hint of bone¨Cchilling


    ess.


    ¡°As far as I know, the Bailey family shouldn¡¯t have any conflict with ck Shark. Why is Miss Bailey


    chasing after ck Shark? Could it be because of the Akister Treasure?¡± Gavin asked.


    Simon did not immediately answer Gavin¡¯s question. Simon only stared at the restored pattern, which


    Marina restored, in the photo with a burning gaze.


    One day, Simon would personally destroy this organization.


    At this moment, there was a sudden movement in the direction of the bedroom.


    Then, Marina walked out of the master bedroom.


    Simon quickly restrained the emotions in his eyes, and Gavin quickly put away the phone in his hand.


    Then, Gavin stood behind Simon.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. I might not be back today.¡± Marina did not notice themotion on Simon¡¯s


    side. Marina only walked toward the door with a cold expression..


    ¡°What happened?¡± Looking at Marina¡¯s murderous expression, Simon immediately stood up and


    asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that a person who is tired of living actually dares to bully my friend. I have to teach


    him how to behave!¡± Marina¡¯s entire body emitted a murderous aura.


    Just as Marina was about to open the door and leave, someone suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    Marina turned around and saw Simon standin


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marina frowned slightly.


    beside her.


    ¡°Your hand is still injured. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°This little injury doesn¡¯t affect the speed of my punches,¡± Marina casually nced at her hand which


    was wrapped like a


    bun.


    ¡°But it will affect me.¡± Simon¡¯s tone was firm.


    Marina looked at Simon in confusion, as if she did not understand what Simon meant.


    ¡°If you hurt wound again or get some other injuries, I will be very worried¡± Simon lowered his voice


    when he was


    your


    speaking this.


    A deep and


    sexy


    voice traveled from Marina¡¯s ears to her heart.


    For some reason, Marina¡¯s heart seemed to skip a beat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± While Marina wasing to herself, Simon had already changed into his shoes.


    Simon opened the door for Marina..


    Simon had already done so much. Marina felt that if she refused again, wouldn¡¯t she seem a little


    ungrateful?


    Moreover, Marina didn¡¯t seem to be that reluctant to go with Simon.


    In the end, Marina left with Simon.


    Only Gavin was left in the room.


    Originally, Gavin was still admiring the pleasing scene with a smile.


    However, Gavin suddenly realized something.


    Simon¡¯s work today had yet to begin.


    If Simon went on a date with Marina, wouldn¡¯t all the work be on Gavin?


    Gavin looked back at the mountain of documents beside him.


    Gavin pped himself hard.


    Gavin shouldn¡¯t have smiled so brightly just now.


    At this moment.


    In the bridal store.


    Sophia was sitting on the sofa with an arrogant expression.


    Jessica stood behind Sophia absent¨Cmindedly.


    The staff beside Sophia served Sophia attentively and did not pay attention to Jessica the entire time.


    After all, Sophia was the


    uture wife of the Campbell family¡¯s heir.


    ¡°Mrs. Campbell, what do you think of this dress? This is our newest model this season. It¡¯s the best one


    sold in the store.¡± The store manager personally served Sophia.


    ¡°The best one sold? That means that many people have bought it. Do you think I should wear the same


    wedding dress as others at my wedding?¡± Sophia nced at the store manager casually.


    ¡°Mrs. Campbell, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think it through. I¡¯ll get them to get you a new one now.¡± The store


    manager quickly gave the staff behind her a look,


    ¡°Go and take down all the custom¨Cmade wedding dresses on the second floor.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The staff replied immediately.


    However, when they turned around to leave, they could not help butin.


    ¡°She¡¯s not even married into the Campbell family yet and she¡¯s already acting so arrogantly. We¡¯ve


    served so many


    noblewomen in our store, but none of them are as difficult to please as her. She¡¯s arrogant and rude. I


    wonder what Mr. Campbell likes about her.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. She¡¯s lucky. Not every woman has such a good chance to change her fate like


    Cindere. Ordinary people like us can only serve her properly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a lucky person. Maybe something bad will happen at this wedding.¡± This staff


    member had been mocked by Sophia several times. Sophia evenined that her hands were too


    dirty and had dirtied the wedding dress.


    Her hands were just slightly tanned but not dirty at all!


    ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. Hurry up and get to work. After sending thisdy away, we


    can be free.¡±


    ¡°We are so pitiful.¡±


    Naturally, Sophia did not know what the store staff wasining about her. She only crossed her


    legs elegantly and pretended to enjoy the coffee in her hand.


    On the table, there were snacks that the store staff specially prepared for Sophia.


    The store manager stayed by Sophia¡¯s side and waited on her.


    Sophia had never felt so good before.


    And such a life would be Sophia¡¯s normal life.


    At this moment, Sophia¡¯s phone, which was in her pocket, suddenly rang.


    Sophia took it out and looked at it. The caller ID on it made her expression change.


    However, Sophia quickly returned to normal and hung up.


    But the next moment, Sophia¡¯s phone rang again.


    It was still the same person.


    Sophia frowned and a trace of impatience shed across her eyes.


    Then, Sophia put down the coffee in her hand and walked to the other side with her phone.


    ¡°What exactly do you want? I¡¯ve already given you so much money. Why are you still pestering me?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? What benefits can you get from doing this?¡± The person on the other end of the line


    said something, and Sophia became very agitated.


    Suddenly, Sophia saw Jessica, who had been looking down and seemed out of ce.


    Sophia suddenly had a n.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    A momentter, Sophia came back after making the call.


    Sophia walked straight to Jessica.


    ¡°I have a friend who wants to give me something, but it¡¯s not convenient for me right now. Help me


    make a trip,¡± Sophia said arrogantly.


    When Sophia spoke to Jessica, it was as if she was instructing a ser vant.


    ¡°Where?¡± However, Jessica did not refuse.


    Jessica felt ufortable staying here. She had long wanted to leave.


    Now that Sophia had spoken, Jessica was naturally very willing to agree.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent the address to your phone. He¡¯s in a hurry. Hurry up and go over. Don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    Sophia took her phone and sent an address to Jessica.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jessica replied and left the store.


    ¡°Mrs. Campbell, why does your ser vant look a little silly?¡± The store manager heard Sophia¡¯s


    dissatisfaction with Jessica and ttered Sophia.


    ¡°Hmph, she might be a little silly. I¡¯m too kind. I can afford her living, anyway. I¡¯m just treating it as


    raising a dog.¡± Sophia snorted coldly.


    ¡°Mrs. Campbell, you¡¯re really kind,¡± the store manager quickly agreed.


    The store manager did not feel that it was immoral to insult someone like a dog.


    Jessica went straight to a hotel ording to the address given by Sophia.


    After confirming the room number, Jessica knocked on the door.


    However, it was Richard who opened the door. More importantly, he was not wearing anything on his


    upper body.


    There was only a towel wrapped around his lower body.


    Jessica was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t even know where to look.


    ¡°Sophia asked me toe and get something from you.¡± Jessica looked away and quickly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s inside. Go in and get it yourself.¡± Richard narrowed his eyes and sized up Jessica. Then, Richard


    turned his body slightly.


    Jessica was a little old-fashioned, but Sophia said that Jessica had never had a boyfriend.


    Jessica was still a virgin.


    Moreover, if one looked closely, Jessica looked a little simr to Sophia.


    It was not a loss to have sex with Jessica.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting at the door. Take it out for me.¡± Jessica felt that the way Richard looked at her today was


    a little off. Jessica only took a step back.


    ¡°Juste in when I tell you to. What are you afraid of?¡± Richard was getting impatient.


    ¡°Well¡­ Why don¡¯t you give it to Sophia yourself? I¡¯ll go back first¡­¡± Jessica had a bad feeling in her


    heart. Jessica turned


    around and was about to leave.


    However, Richard had waited here for so long. How could he let Jessica escape?


    Richard grabbed Jessica¡¯s wrist and pulled her into the room.


    Then, Richard closed the door and threw Jessica to the ground.


    The ck-framed sses on Jessica¡¯s face were instantly thrown to the ground.


    Jessica¡¯s phone fell out of her pocket.


    ¡°You¡­ What are you trying to do?¡± Jessica quickly retreated, her eyes filled with fear.


    Jessica¡¯s fingers couldn¡¯t help but press against the screen.


    ¡°What am I doing? Of course, I¡¯m going to do you!¡± Richard¡¯s words were filthy.


    78%


    Jessica¡¯s world had always been especially pure. She had never heard such obscenities before. Her


    little face turned red with anger at once.


    ¡°Richard, our families know each other. If you rape me, how are you going to interact with Sophia in the


    future?¡± Jessica stood up relying on the chair beside her.


    Richard was blocking the door. Jessica had nowhere to escape.


    ¡°Sophia? Sophia is the one who gave you to me.¡± Richard snorted.


    ¡°What did


    you say?¡± Jessica was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Jessica, don¡¯t tell me you really think you¡¯re the noble daughter of the Rodriguez family? Why don¡¯t


    you take a good look in the mirror? You¡¯re just a disgraceful illegitimate daughter. Others will feel dirty


    even if they touch you.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m a magnanimous person. As long as you serve me well today, you¡¯ll be rewarded in the


    future.¡± Richard looked at Jessica in front of him and his body was already slightly hot.


    Jessica usually wore thick ck-framed sses and dressed up like a country bumpkin.


    Unexpectedly, when Jessica took off her sses and blushed, she looked quite pretty.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Jessica backed away.


    ¡°Jessica, stop struggling. It¡¯s your blessing that I¡¯m interested in you. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to


    taste the pleasure of having sex in your life!¡± Richard¡¯s eyes were filled with interest.


    After all, Richard was not interested in a woman that only lied down and didn¡¯t groan when having sex.


    If Jessica struggled a little longer, it could arouse Richard¡¯s desire to conquer.


    Looking at Richard who was pouncing at her, Jessica bent down and dodged by his side.


    Then, Jessica ran toward the door with all her might.


    Just as Jessica¡¯s hand was about to touch the doorknob, Richard pushed her to the ground.


    ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± Jessica struggled desperately.


    However, Richard easily subdued Jessica and pulled off her coat.


    The shirt inside was immediately revealed.


    06:34


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a hot figure. It¡¯s great.¡± Richard felt more and more that he was lucky


    today.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jessica had a slender waist, long legs, and a big chest.


    More importantly, Jessica¡¯s voice was pleasant to the ears.


    Jessica would definitely be a good sex partner if Richard taught her well in the future.


    Richard immediately lowered his head and wanted to kiss Jessica.


    Jessica immediately turned her head away. Richard¡¯s lips instantlynded on her neck.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡± Jessica immediately twisted her body and shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. I¡¯ve already booked this floor. No one wille here. Let me help you enjoy


    yourself.¡± Richard said as he reached his hand toward Jessica¡¯s chest.


    Jessica¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and then she struggled even harder.


    However, the difference in strength between men and women was too great. No matter how Jessica


    struggled, she could not move Richard on top of her.


    Jessica could only watch as Richard¡¯s hand slowly reached under the hem of her clothes.


    At this moment, Jessica wanted to die in despair.


    Jessica had often run errands for Sophia in the past. Jessica knew that the Rodriguez family did not


    like her.


    Jessica knew her identity very well. She had never thought ofpeting with Sophia for anything.


    The reason why Jessica continued to stay in the Rodriguez family was due to the lowly wish in her


    heart that she did not dare to say.


    Jessica had really tried to be humble as much as she could.


    Why did Sophia do this to Jessica?


    to


    i


    Jessica bit her lower lip hard. The taste of blood filled her mouth.


    Meanwhile, Richard had already taken off the towel tied around his waist¡­

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Just as Richard¡¯s hand reached for Jessica¡¯s pants, the tightly shut door behind him was suddenly


    kicked open from the


    outside.


    Before Richard could react, he was sent flying.


    Then, Richard fell heavily to the ground. It was so painful that he lost his voice on the spot.


    When Marina saw Jessica¡¯s state, the killing intent in her eyes intensified.


    However, Marina quickly took off her coat and wrapped Jessica up.


    Jessica leaned into Marina¡¯s arms, her entire body trembling.


    Jessica¡¯s teeth had already bitten through her lower lip, and blood flowed down her lips.


    However, Jessica did not seem to feel it at all. She continued to increase her strength.


    ¡°Jessica, hurry up and let go,¡± Marina whispered worriedly.


    However, Jessica did not seem to be listening at all. She curled


    em to be


    There was no focus in Marina¡¯s eyes.


    up into a ball.


    ¡°Jessica, it¡¯s me. Look up at me.¡± Marina immediately straightened Jessica¡¯s body.


    rina, she im


    However, when Jessica saw Marina, she immediately retreated in fear.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Jessica¡¯s voice was filled with fear..


    ¡°Jessica, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m Marina.¡± When Marina saw how afraid Jessica was, she wished


    she could cut Richard into pieces.


    ¡°Marina?¡± When Jessica heard Marina¡¯s name, her eyes paused slightly.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m here!¡± Marina replied heavily.


    Jessica slowly raised her head and looked at Marina. Her eyes slowly regained focus.


    After confirming that the person in front of her was really Marina, Jessica suddenly couldn¡¯t hold on


    anymore and threw herself into Marina¡¯s arms.


    Then, Jessica hugged Marina tightly.


    ¡°Marina, Marina!¡± Jessica repeated Marina¡¯s name over and over again.


    It was as if this would give Jessica more courage.


    ¡°I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here!¡± Marina answered every time Jessica called out her name.


    It didn¡¯t end until Jessica calmed down a little.


    ¡°Jessica, I want to take you away from here.¡± After listening to Jessica¡¯s cries bing soft a little,


    Marina helped Jessica stand


    1. up. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jessica nodded in a hoarse voice.


    However, after Marina helped Jessica out of the room, she suddenly stopped.


    the


    way, your sses and phone are still in the room. Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be right out.¡± Marina¡¯s voice


    slowed down as much as possible.


    ¡°By


    However, when she heard that Marina was still going in, Jessica immediately grabbed Marina¡¯s wrist,


    her eyes filled with


    worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Marina smiled andforted Jessica. Then, Marina looked up at Simon


    beside her. ¡°Help me take care of Jessica.¡±


    After saying that, Marina ignored Jessica and turned around to enter the room again.


    As soon as she entered the room, Marina immediately locked the door.


    Then, with a pair of cold eyes, Marina walked toward Richard, who was still curled up on the ground in


    pain.


    ¡°You¡­ What else do you want?¡± Richard had already been hit by Marina twice. Looking at Marina now,


    Richard could only try his best to retreat.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you learned your lesson at all? I told youst time that Jessica is not someone you can


    afford to bully!¡± Marina looked down at Richard who was lying on the ground.


    It was as if Marina was looking at an extremely dirty dung beetle.


    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t do anything rash. If you dare to do something to me, the Grayson family will definitely not


    let you off, let alone Jessica!¡± Richard hurriedly shouted.


    ¡°Heh, the Grayson family? Then I really want to see how capable the Grayson family is.¡± Marina


    sneered.


    In the end, Marina turned her head and nced at an antique vase on the cab.


    Marina picked it up and yed with it for a while. Then, with a bang, Marina threw it at the cab


    beside her.


    The vase instantly shattered.


    Meanwhile, Marina was holding the upper half.


    ¡°Yes, this shape isn¡¯t too good. It might hurt a little when I do itter. Remember to clench your teeth a


    little. Jessica is timid. and can¡¯t stand the shock.¡± Marina nced at the half¨Cbroken vase in her hand


    and instructed in a cold tone.


    ¡°What do you want to do¡­¡± Richard was about to ask when Marina grabbed a pillow beside her and


    covered Richard¡¯s face.


    Then, Marina raised the half¨Cbroken vase in her hand and stabbed it at Richard¡¯s lower body.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A scream sounded instantly, but it was all absorbed by the bolster covering Richard¡¯s face.


    Looking at Richard¡¯s bloody lower body, Marina immediately threw away the half¨Cbroken vase in her


    hand and flipped over the pillow covering Richard¡¯s face.


    After obtaining freedom, Richard instantly curled up like a cooked shrimp,


    Richard wanted to touch his lower body with trembling hands, but it was so painful that he couldn¡¯t


    even find the right direction.


    After Marina was done, she did not even look at Richard again, just picking up the sses and phone


    that Jessica had dropped on the ground.


    Marina turned around and left the


    room.


    Ever since Marina entered the room, Jessica had been staring at the closed door worriedly.


    Her eyes lit up at once when Jessica saw Marinaing out.


    Jessica sized Marina up from head to toe as if to confirm if she was injured.


    Because Jessica had heard themotion in the room just now, she wanted to go in and check, but


    this fierce¨Clooking man blocked her way.


    Meanwhile, Simon was also sizing up Marina. He saw that Marina did not have any new injuries and


    the bandage on her hand was not untied.


    A trace of satisfaction shed across Simon¡¯s eyes.


    Marina was quite obedient this time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not injured.¡± Marina saw through Jessica¡¯s thoughts and smiled at her. Then, Marina


    gestured to Jessica to look at the things in her hand. ¡°Look! I¡¯ve taken your sses and phone back.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to risk your life for these things.¡± Jessica¡¯s voice was hoarse from crying for too long.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that this phone is very important to you?¡± Marina nced at the phone in her hand.


    Marina remembered that there was once when Richard ruthlessly ran over Jessica¡¯s hand, but she


    refused to let go.


    Because Jessica wanted to protect this phone.


    ¡°That¡¯s not as important as your safety. Don¡¯t do this again.¡± Jessica did not expect Marina to still


    remember this matter. Her eyes turned red again.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯ll listen to you from now on. Don¡¯t cry anymore. I don¡¯t have any clothes to


    wipe your tears anymore,¡± Marina deliberately said in a rxed tone.


    ¡°Marina¡­¡± Jessica shouted in a choked voice.


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t say anymore. Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± Marina stuffed the phone into Jessica¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jessica nodded.


    Marina did not send Jessica back to the Rodriguez family. Instead, she brought Jessica to Simon¡¯s


    room in the hotel.


    ¡°By the way, how did you know I was there?¡± Jessica took a shower and wrapped herself in a thick


    nket. She finally felt a sense of security.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me?¡± Marina frowned slightly.


    ¡°I called you? I didn¡¯t.¡± Jessica shook her head.


    ¡°But I did receive your call and heard themotion on your side, so I went to look for you.¡± After all,


    Marina would not have the ability to predict misfortune.


    ¡°Ah, I remember now. When I was thrown to the ground by Richard, my phone identally fell. Then, I


    ced my palm on the screen. Perhaps I identally dialed your number at that time.¡±


    Jessica tried hard to recall the reason for this.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re really lucky. You called me, not others.¡± Marina also felt Jessica was lucky this time after


    hearing this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve set a shortcut for your phone number.¡± Jessica did not expect her unintentional action to be


    the key to saving her from her misery.


    ¡°But why did you appear in the hotel with Richard?¡± Jessica used to be very afraid of Richard very


    much.


    Logically speaking, the two of them should not have any interactions.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sophia who asked me to go over and get something for her. I didn¡¯t expect that person to be


    Richard, nor did I expect that this matter was actually arranged by the two of them¡­¡± Jessica didn¡¯t


    hide anything from Marina. When Jessica thought of what Richard had said previously, she felt a chill


    run down her spine.


    ¡°Sophia?¡± When Marina heard this name, her pretty eyes could not help but narrow. There was ayer


    of coldness in her


    eyes.


    Sophia really refused to stop.


    Previously, Marina had not taught Sophia a lesson because she did not have the time to do so.


    Now, it seemed that Sophia was tired of living. Sophia actually challenged Marina¡¯s bottom line again


    and again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go back to the Rodriguez family anymore,¡± Marina said firmly.


    When Jessica heard this, she wanted to say something, but Marina interrupted Jessica again.


    ¡°The Rodriguez family has already treated you like this. Are you still going to stay in the Rodriguez


    family? You have to know that I can¡¯t arrive in time¡¯every time.¡±


    Jessica immediately stopped talking.


    That was right. Jessica wasn¡¯t always so lucky.


    ¡°But after leaving the Rodriguez family, I don¡¯t know where else I can go¡­¡± Jessica¡¯s expression was


    filled with confusion.


    Jessica arrived at the Rodriguez family when she was five years old.


    All these years, other than Marina, Jessica had never made another friend.


    Because every time someone showed a trace of kindness to Jessica, Sophia would publicize Jessica¡¯s


    identity and her mother¡¯s identity.


    Those people would turn around and leave. They would even mock Jessica fiercely.


    After so many such incidents, Jessica no longer looked forward to making any friends.


    Under the long¨Cterm oppression of the Rodriguez family, Jessica began to suffer from serious


    interpersonalmunication barriers.


    In fact, because Jessica could notmunicate normally with others, she could not even find a job.


    Jessica did not know where she could go or what she could do after leaving the Rodriguez family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you still have me? You¡¯ll follow me from now on.¡± Looking at Jessica¡¯s worried expression,


    Marina could not help but sigh.


    Jessica really did not know how to judge the situation as usual.


    Marina was so powerful. Why had Jessica never thought of relying on Marina?


    ¡°But won¡¯t it be troublesome?¡± Jessica was a little tempted, but she was also


    very


    afraid.


    Jessica only had Marina as a friend. If it was because Jessica had always troubled Marina and


    eventually made Marina despise her for not having him, then Jessica would really have no friends in


    this world.


    ¡°What trouble can there be? You have been an adult, and you don¡¯t no M


    can¡¯t even take care of yourself?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Jessica denied it at once.


    Sem MA


    or take care of you. Could it be that you


    ¡°That¡¯s okay then. You can rest here for the night first. I¡¯ll bring you to see someone tomorrow,¡± Marina


    said slowly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jessica had always listened to Marina.


    Now, Jessica was naturally more obedient to Marina.


    Marina was worried that Jessica would suffer from insomnia from the shock today.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Therefore, Marina nned to sleep with Jessica tonight.


    Simon waited alone in the master bedroom for a long, but Marina did not return.


    Simon just couldn¡¯t help but send her a message.


    A momentter, Marina replied.


    However, the content inside made Simon¡¯s ck eyes narrow.


    Noting back?


    [How can you sleep without me?] Simon did not give up and sent another message.


    However, this message was like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no reply from the other


    side.


    S¨ªmon was speechless.


    Simon felt that he had picked up a problem for himself today.


    Simon turned to look at the empty bed beside him.


    Suddenly, Simon felt that this bed seemed to be ridiculously big.


    That night, Simon did not sleep at all.


    The situation on Marina¡¯s side was simr to Simon¡¯s.


    The next morning, Gavin came over to deliver breakfast to the two of them.


    Gavin realized that the two big shots¡® expressions were getting worse and worse.


    What was going on?


    Did they quarrel?


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    Based on Simon¡¯s solicitous attitude toward Marina, even if they quarreled, Simon would definitely


    apologize first.


    Then what was going on now?


    Just as Gavin was thinking, a thin and weak youngdy walked out of the guest room beside him.


    Huh?


    Why was there another youngdy?


    Was Simon nning to woo another woman?


    No way!


    That was so exciting!


    19


    ¡±


    Could Marina agree?


    Gavin¡¯s inner thoughts were already in turmoil.


    Jessica didn¡¯t know if it was because she was frightened yesterday or because Marina was with her,


    but she felt especially at


    ease.


    When Jessica woke up this morning, it was almost ten o¡¯clock.


    Jessica quickly got up in a hurry. Unexpectedly, she met a stranger the moment she stepped out of the


    door.


    That person stared at her without blinking. Jessica started to feel a little anxious and uneasy again.


    Even Jessica¡¯s ears turned red.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Do you believe that I¡¯ll dig out your eyeballs if you keep looking?¡± Noticing


    Jessica¡¯s unnatural expression, Marina narrowed her eyes and red at Gavin.


    Gavin retracted his gaze at once.


    Then, Gavin looked at Simon with admiration.


    Simon was so great. He actually could make his women stay together so harmoniously.


    ¡°Stop your filthy thoughts,¡± Simon said firmly. With just one nce, Simon knew what Gavin was


    thinking.


    Gavin rubbed his nose guiltily and moved to Simon¡¯s side at once.


    Gavin lowered his voice. ¡°Mr. Hernandez, don¡¯t tell me that this youngdy is your new girlfriend?¡±


    Hmph!


    His new girlfriend?


    Simon thought that it was Marina¡¯s new girlfriend.


    Marina really didn¡¯te backst night.


    O


    <


    ¡±


    7


    ¡±


    19


    06.35


    When Marina needed Simon, she would be solicitous.


    When Marina didn¡¯t need Simon, she didn¡¯t care about him slightly.


    What a heartless youngdy.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Gavin looked at Simon¡¯s gloomy emotions and the doubt in Gavin¡¯s eyes grew stronger.


    Could it be that the development of the matter was not as Gavin had guessed?


    ¡°Jessica,e and have breakfast first. After breakfast, I¡¯ll bring you to meet someone.¡± Marina did not


    notice Gavin¡¯s curious gaze at all. Marina waved at Jessica directly.


    Jessica quickly lowered her head and sat beside Marina.


    Simon looked at Jessica¡¯s seat and the emotions in his eyes turned colder.


    When Jessica was not around, Marina would always sit beside Simon.


    But now, Marina had deliberately vacated a spot between the two of them.


    It was reserved for Jessica.


    Simon took a deep breath and felt that his patience was about to reach its limit.


    While Jessica was eating, she vaguely felt a terrifying gaze on her..


    Jessica looked up hesitantly and met Simon¡¯s extremely cold face.


    Jessica retracted her gaze in shock at once and lowered her head even more.


    Jessica had always looked so unnatural in front of outsiders, so Marina did not suspect much.


    Marina only thought that Jessica¡¯s social phobia was acting up again. After quickly finishing the


    breakfast in front of her, Marina put down her tableware.


    ¡°Are you done eating? Let¡¯s go,¡± Marina asked.


    Jessica could not wait to leave. When Jessica heard Marina¡¯s words, she hurriedly nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. I might be a little busy these few days. I might not have time toe here.¡± Marina


    stood up and said to


    Simon.


    Huh!


    Now, Marina didn¡¯t even have time toe.


    Simon snorted.


    Meanwhile, Marina, who had always been careless, did not notice Simon¡¯s bad mood at all. After


    saying that, Marina left with Jessica.


    Simon was speechless.


    Simon was so angry that his head hurt.


    Couldn¡¯t Marina see that Simon was angry?


    Marina couldn¡¯t even say something tofort him?


    ¡°Ahem, Mr. Hernandez, someone like Miss Bailey shouldn¡¯t be able to understand your emotional


    changes. If you¡¯re jealous, just tell her directly. I think only then will Miss Bailey understand.¡±


    Gavin, who was standing at the side, kindly reminded.


    O


    ¡°Jealous? Who am I jealous of?¡± Simon red at Gavin.


    Gavin instantly stood up straight.


    Who else could it be?


    Of course, Simon was jealous of the youngdy just now.


    Simon was quite interesting. Not only was he jealous of men, but he was also jealous of women.


    This was an emotion that only a man, who had never been in a rtionship before, would have.


    However, Gavin naturally did not dare to say these words in front of Simon.


    Otherwise, Simon wouldn¡¯t have forgiven Gavin so easily just likest time by just asking Gavin to get


    him water a few times.


    After Marina left the hotel, she brought Jessica to thepany to look for Peter.


    Before they went, Marina had already called Peter, so when they arrived at thepany, Peter was


    waiting at the entrance with a solicitous expression.


    As soon as Peter saw Marina get out of the car, he immediately went up to her.


    ¡°Marina, what brings you here today?¡± Peter was all smiles.


    Marina¡¯s favorite person was indeed Peter.


    It had only been a few days since theyst met, but Marina could not hold back her longing and came


    to visit Peter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up first.¡± Marina didn¡¯t bother to ruin Peter¡¯s unrealistic fantasy.


    After saying that, Marina walked toward the elevator.


    Meanwhile, Jessica blushed and nodded at Peter. Then, Jessica quickly chased after Marina and left.


    What?


    Who was that youngdy just now?


    Why had Peter never seen her before?


    Peter frowned and chased after them.


    In Peter¡¯s office.


    Marina exined to Peter why she hade today.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that in the future, you¡¯ll let her stay by my side and let me arrange a job for her, and


    it¡¯s best not to have direct contact with anyone?¡±


    Peter finally understood after listening for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want her to follow you all the time. It¡¯s just that while I¡¯m in Solemwood, I want her to stay


    by your side for the time being. When I get home, I¡¯ll leave with her,¡± Marina said.


    Jessica stood beside Marina and lowered her head even more. She was ying with her fingers


    uneasily.


    With so many requests, the man would probably reject them.


    It was all Jessica¡¯s fault for being so useless.


    77%


    Just as Jessica mustered up the courage to tell Marina that she could find a job herself, the kind¨C


    looking man suddenly spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you toe over and tell me about such a small matter personally. You should


    have just given me a call.¡±


    What?


    Jessica was stunned.


    Did this man agree?


    ¡°Youngdy, you look a little shy. There are a lot of jobs where you don¡¯t need to interact with others.


    For example, phone customer service. You just need to sit in front of the phone and answer the calls


    from the guests. Then, you can answer their questions ording to their needs. Is such a job okay?¡±


    Peter looked at Jessica gently.


    Jessica was stunned for a moment.


    Jessica stood there in a daze and did not respond.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like this job? Then what about the file administrator? In this job, you basically don¡¯t need to


    have any contact with people. You just need to organize thepany¡¯s documents and file them.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter thought that Jessica didn¡¯t like that job, so he thought for a while and said.


    ¡°No, no, I can do anything!¡± Jessica finally came back to her senses and said.


    Marina was so nice to Jessica and even wanted to introduce Jessica to a job. If Jessica continued to be


    picky, it would have been too much.


    ¡°Then you should start as a file administrator first. When are youing to work? I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡±


    Peter felt that the youngdy in front of him who often blushed was quite cute.


    Suddenly, it alomost fulfilled Peter¡¯s wish to want to have an obedient younger sister.


    ¡°I can go to work now,¡± Jessica immediately said.


    ¡°Now? Really?¡± Peter nced at Marina from the corner of his eye.


    Marina nodded slightly.


    ¡°Yes, I can start now!¡± Jessica nodded heavily.


    Jessica wanted to get herself improved quickly and did not want Marina to worry about her all the time.


    Jessica would try her best to control her social phobia.


    Jessica would not be a burden to Marina.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to bring you there now,¡± After getting Marina¡¯s consent, Peter immediately


    made a call.


    A momentter, Peter¡¯s secretary walked in.


    ¡°You brought this¡­¡± Peter looked at Jessica and suddenly paused. Peter still did not know the name of


    this youngdy.


    ¡°My name is Jessica Rodriguez,¡± Jessica quickly said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Bring Miss Rodriguez to familiarize her with the position of a file administrator and give


    her pre¨Cemployment training by the way,¡± Peter said.


    <


    ¡°File administrator?¡± The secretary was a little stunned when she heard this.


    Did theirpany have such a position?

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    77%


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we still recruit for this position a few days ago?¡± Peter inquired while shooting a nce at the


    secretary.


    The secretary instantly understood. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. We¡¯ve been recruiting for this position for a long


    time, but we haven¡¯t found any suitable candidates yet.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and show Ms. Campbell the way.¡± When Peter saw that the secretary was so perceptive, his


    expression returned to normal.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The female secretary quickly nodded before turning to look at Jessica with a smile.


    ¡°Miss Rodriguez, this way please.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Jessica nodded repeatedly. Then, Jessica turned around and looked at Marina, who was


    sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Marina smiled at Jessica.


    Jessica took heart of grace instantly and nodded heavily.


    Jessica left Peter¡¯s office with the female secretary.


    After Jessica¡¯s figurepletely disappeared outside the door, the smile on Marina¡¯s face


    disappeared.


    Marina raised her head and looked at Peter seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Jessica to you. Take good care of her. I will hold you responsible if she suffers any


    grievance!¡±


    ¡°Leave her to me at ease. No one can bully her with me here,¡± Peter replied with absolute conviction.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina nodded. Although Peter often joked, on matters of importance, he was very


    dependable.


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s one more thing I need your help with,¡± Marina revealed her second purpose for


    ¡°Feel free to say it.¡± Peter looked at Marina¡¯s suddenly serious expression and immediately put away


    his devil¨Cmay¨Ccare attitude.


    In the hospital.


    Richardy on the bed with a pained expression. Everyone from the Grayson family was surrounding


    the bed.


    They all looked at Richard worriedly.


    ¡°It hurts. Dad, it really hurts¡­¡± Richard cried.


    ¡°Be good. The doctor has already given you the best medicine. You won¡¯t feel any pain soon.¡± Ellison


    was very worried when he saw how painful Richard was.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of these two bitches, Jessica and Caroline. Dad, you have to avenge me. You have to


    kill those two bitches!¡± Richard raged, his eyes filled with hatred.


    ¡°Do not worry, I will definitely avenge you!¡± Ellison promised firmly.


    The doctor had just told Ellison that Richard waspletely crippled.


    Although Richard¡¯s life was not in danger, he was no longer able to have children in the future.


    To make matter worse, Richard was Ellison¡¯s only son.


    Ellison would definitely not let this grudge rest.


    |


    O


    After Ellison came out of the ward, he called n directly and said that if they did not hand over


    Jessien, Ellison would join forces with his peers from all walks of life and directly ban the Rodriguez


    Group.


    When n received this call, he was so anxious that he almost threw his phone out,


    After calming down, n immediately called Sophia back home.


    Sophia had been busy preparing for the wedding for the past two days,


    When Sophia returned, she looked at n with dissatisfaction. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m busy now. What can¡¯t I tell


    you over the ph Why must you ask me toe back?¡±


    ¡°Do you know where Jessica is?¡± n was furious.


    ¡°Jessica? I don¡¯t know. Isn¡¯t she at home?¡± When Sophia heard Jessica¡¯s name, a hint of guilt passed


    across her eyes,


    However, Sophia quickly suppressed it.


    ¡°Hmph! She caused trouble and didn¡¯t go home at all!¡± n gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Trouble? What kind of trouble did she cause?¡± Sophia¡¯s expression changed at once.


    ¡°She beat up Richard. Richard is being hospitalized now. Ellison called me just now demanding an


    exnation. We either hand over Jessica or wait to be oppressed by the Grayson family and the others


    together!¡± n said, exasperated.


    ¡°Richard was beaten up and is being hospitalized now?¡± When Sophia heard this, a trace of surprise


    instantly shed across her eyes.


    However, the feeling of surprise quickly turned into disdain.


    Richard was a grown man, yet he couldn¡¯t win Jessica in a fight.


    Such a loser actually had this delusional pipe dream of getting together with Sophia and constantly


    pestered her.


    ¡°The Grayson family really thinks that they can do whatever they want in Solemwood. Doesn¡¯t Ellison


    know that my future son¨Cinw is the heir of the Campbell family? How dare he threaten me? Sophia,


    tell Gordon that the Grayson family looks down on us and wants to suppress us!¡± n enunciated each


    word clearly.


    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no need to involve Gordon in this matter. Moreover, this was originally Jessica¡¯s fault.


    Let¡¯s not make a ssh on this issue. Let¡¯s just hand Jessica over to the Greyson family. After all, it


    wasn¡¯t easy for the Campbell family to agree on the marriage. If something happens at this time and


    ruins the wedding, it won¡¯t be worth it.¡±


    Sophia spoke gently.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. The most important thing in our family now is your wedding with Gordon. But I don¡¯t know


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    where Jessica is hiding. I can¡¯t find her at all!¡± n gritted his teeth.


    As expected, a bitch¡¯s daughter would be a bitch. Other than causing trouble for n, Jessica really


    couldn¡¯t help at all.


    Sophia was different, however. She was so capable to marry into the Campbell family.


    After the Rodriguez family and the Campbell family really became inws, nobody would dare to look


    down on n then.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ll get Gordon to help me look for her,¡± Sophia said.


    ¡°Alright, you have to hurry. Based on Ellison¡¯s tone, he doesn¡¯t seem to be very patient,¡± n


    instructed.


    ¡°Alright, got it,¡± Sophia replied and left with her bag then.


    After leaving the house, Sophia immediately took out her phone and called Gordon.


    ¡°Gordon, Jessica had a fight with my dad and ran away from home. I¡¯m a little worried about her. Could


    you help me find out where she is now?¡± Sophia¡¯s voice was especially gentle.


    There was even a hint of coquettishness.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡± Sophia nodded repeatedly after Gordon agreed to her request.


    After Sophia hung up, the gentle smile on her face was instantly repliced by vicious looks.


    Jessica, you are courting death this time.


    ¡°Of all people, you had to offend Richard.¡± Sophia thought to herself.


    The Grayson family was most protective of their family members. Moreover, Richard was the only heir.


    Since Jessica made Richard hospitalized, the Grayson family would definitely not let her off.


    Sophia was about to marry the Campbell family.


    With such an illegitimate sister, it was such a great shame for Sophia.


    Sophia would take this opportunity to resolve this hidden threat before her marriage.


    Sophia sneered and got into the car.


    What Sophia didn¡¯t know was that Marina was currently sitting leisurely in Peter¡¯s office.


    In front of Marina were severalputers.


    Eachputer disyed red and green curves.


    These were the shares trends charts of the Grayson family and the Rodriguez family.


    Marina looked up at the window.


    The wind was blowing.


    Trouble was also brewing. Both the Grayson family and the Rodriguez family would go bankrupt.


    0

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Ellison was waiting for the Rodriguez family to give them an exnation.


    Sophia was also waiting for news from Gordon.


    However, before the two of them could get the answer they wanted, they suddenly received the news


    that the shares of the twopanies had plummeted.


    Ellison and Sophia immediately panicked and rushed to theirpanies.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? After the news that I¡¯m going to marry into the Campbell family spread, didn¡¯t


    thepany¡¯s stock price rise in a straight line? Why has it suddenly fallen so much now?¡± Sophia


    looked at n nervously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. The stocks were still rising today, but they suddenly fell sharply.


    I¡¯ve already gathered all the major directors. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on on their side. Can you ask


    Gordon for help? If this continues, ourpany will go bankrupt.¡± n seemed to have aged ten years


    in an instant.


    After all, thepany was n¡¯s lifeblood.


    n was determined to expand thepany.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for n to make use of the Campbell family to gain some momentum. n definitely


    couldn¡¯t drop the ball


    now.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Sophia knew the severity of this matter.


    After leaving the Rodriguez Group, Sophia immediately went to look for Gordon.


    After hearing Sophia¡¯s words, Gordon immediately checked the Campbell family¡¯s stocks.


    Gordon¡¯s brows immediately furrowed into a knot.


    ¡°Gordon, how¡¯s the situation?¡± Sophia could not understand these colorful curves at all and could only


    ask anxiously.


    Gordon did not immediately answer Sophia¡¯s question. Instead, Gordon carefully studied today¡¯s


    market.


    1 very good. The market has always shown a trend of


    ¡°Recently, the market economy has Moreover, I¡¯ve just studied it. In this month, the entire market has


    basically not copsed very much.


    ¡°But today, your family¡¯s shares and the Grayson family¡¯s shares suddenly fell without any warning. Thi


    the rules of the market.¡± Gordon stared at the stock market in front of him seriously.


    doesn¡¯t conform to


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that only our family and the Grayson family¡¯s shares have fallen?¡± Sophia¡¯s expression


    could not help but freeze when she heard this.


    ¡°Yes, and ording to this trend, your stock markets willpletely copse in at most an hour. At that


    time, the only oue will be bankruptcy.¡± Gordon frowned tightly.


    ¡°It must be¡­¡± Sophia was just about to say that Marina must be controlling it from behind.


    However, Sophia stopped mid¨Csentence at once.


    Sophia didn¡¯t want Gordon to have anything to do with Marina anymore.


    ¡°Must be what?¡± Gordon looked up.


    ¡°Someone must be deliberately targeting us. Gordon, I beg you to help my dad. Our family can¡¯t go


    bankrupt. We¡¯re about to get married. There must be some people with ill intentions who want to ruin it.


    Your family has always looked down on my background. If my family goes bankrupt, they might not


    agree to you marrying me!¡±


    111


    O


    Sophia held Gordon¡¯s arm with reddened eyes.


    ¡°My family won¡¯t do such things. Since they¡¯ve agreed, they won¡¯t go back on their word.¡± Gordon


    frowned.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be looked down upon by your family. Gordon, please help me. My dad just begged


    me for help with red eyes. As his daughter, I really don¡¯t want to see him suffer such a huge change at


    his age.¡± Sophia began to cry as she spoke.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t help you.¡± Gordon sighed. Then, he took out a tissue and gently wiped Sophia¡¯s


    tears.


    ¡°Really?¡± When Sophia heard this, she immediately held Gordon¡¯s hand and smiled through her tears.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t leave me alone!¡±


    When Gordon saw the speed at which Sophia¡¯s expression changed, the light in Gordon¡¯s eye


    could not help but darken.


    It seemed that every time Sophia begged Gordon for help, she would shed a few tears to gain his


    sympathy.


    As soon as Gordon agreed, Sophia immediately smiled.


    Did Sophia cry because she was sad?


    Or did Sophia deliberately shed tears to gain Gordon¡¯s sympathy?


    ¡°Gordon, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sophia looked at Gordon, who had been staring at her in a daze, and asked


    confusedly.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Gordon immediately restrained the emotions in his eyes.


    Gordon must be crazy.


    Gordon actually started to doubt his fiancee.


    One had to know that the most important thing for couples to do was to trust each other.


    Gordon immediately suppressed thoseplicated thoughts.


    ¡°This matter seems a little tricky. I might need some time. Go back and tell Mr. Rodriguez not to worry,¡±


    Gordon said slowly after calming down.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Sophia nodded heavily. Then, she tiptoed and kissed Gordon¡¯s cheek. ¡°Thank you, Gordon.¡±


    Gordon was slightly stunned by Sophia¡¯s kiss. Then, he forced a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get my secretary to send you back. I¡¯ll inform you as soon as I have any news.¡± ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t


    tire yourself out. Otherwise, I will be worried,¡± Sophia replied.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gordon nodded.


    Then, Gordon watched Sophia leave the office.


    Although Sophia said that she would be worried, she left without hesitation. She did not even look back


    once.


    In the past, when Gordon worked overtime, although Marina did not say anything, she would always


    apany him.


    The coffee beside Gordon was always hot. When it waste, Marina would even prepare some snacks


    for Gordon.


    Sometimes, Gordon suddenly felt that Sophia seemed to make a perfunctory effort every time.


    It seemed that Sophia had never really done anything for Gordon.


    The light in Gordon¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but darken.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Gordon would still keep his promise to Sophia.


    Then, Gordon sat in front of theputer with a serious expression.


    Gordon began to control the Rodriguez family¡¯s shares.


    Meanwhile, on Peter¡¯s side, his bright eyes could not help but squint when he saw that someone had


    suddenly bought arge number of the Rodriguez family shares.


    ¡°Huh? Is the Rodriguez familyunching a counterattack?¡± Peter at the side raised his eyebrows.


    Wasn¡¯t their reaction a little too slow to counterattack after so long?


    ¡°The Rodriguez family¡¯s shares are about to fall to the limit. If they want to raise the share price at this


    time, they need arge sum of money. The Rodriguez family doesn¡¯t have the ability.¡± Marina looked up


    indifferently.


    ¡°Then, who woulde out at this time to help them?¡± Peter blinked.


    ¡°Who else could it be? Of course, it¡¯s a certain stupid man who has always been tricked by Sophia.¡±


    Marina sneered.


    Then, Marina moved her wrist slightly and nced at Peter.


    ¡°Move aside. Leave the rest to me.¡± Marina nced at Peter.


    Peter instantly stood up and let Marina sit down.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    As soon as Marina finished making her move, the stock market, which had barely stabilized, instantly


    began to fluctuate again.


    Gordon¡¯s expression turned serious.


    Immediately, he started to raise the stakes.


    However, the other party doubled the stakes he¡¯d raised.


    The stock price rose and then immediately fell again.


    Gordon¡¯s eyes were fixed on the rapidly changing graph in front of him.


    He was now certain that someone was deliberately manipting the stock prices.


    The trader behind this was good.


    Who could it be?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Within two hours, she had instantly shorted the Rodriguez family.


    The Rodriguez family was not considered a high¨Css family.


    Even so, they still had some assets. Under normal circumstances, not many people would be able to


    short them this quickly.


    In this industry, only the Legendary God Trader HD had ever aplished such a thing.


    She had once shorted three rivals overnight on her own.


    Even then, she could escape unscathed.


    This was also the reason that she instantly became a legend in the stock market industry.


    From the way she was trading, this indeed seemed like HD.


    How would the Rodriguez family have offended someone like HD?


    Gordon¡¯s eyebrows bunched together tightly into a frown.


    If HD was really behind this, then this would be more challenging.


    Gordon immediately contacted thepany¡¯s subordinates with a n for strength in numbers.


    Now, not only did he want to revitalize the Rodriguez family stocks, but he also wanted to have a


    showdown with this Legendary God Trader HD.


    Gordon gathered an entire team and began to counter HD¡¯s attack all around.


    Marina, on the other hand, was casually eating a lollipop, her eyes looking like she wasn¡¯t fully awake


    yet.


    It was as if she did not care about the other party¡¯s actions at all.


    Meanwhile, Gavin was reporting to Simon on Marina¡¯s actions.


    ¡°She wants to short the stocks of the Rodriguez and Grayson families?¡± Simon raised his eyebrows.


    184


    ¡°Yes, the Grayson family stocks havepletely crashed and there¡¯s no way to salvage the situation.


    However, Gordon Campbell is helping the Rodriguez family and they¡¯re fighting stubbornly.¡± Gavin


    couldn¡¯t help the waves of agitation in his


    III


    <


    tone as he spoke.


    What else did Mrs. Campbell have up her sleeve?


    Every interaction was more shocking.


    ¡°Computer.¡± Simon¡¯s thin lips moved slightly as he spoke.


    With nimble fingers, Gavin quickly handed him theputer.


    The screen was also already showing the Rodriguez family¡¯s stock market page.


    Simon casually checked the transactions of the Rodriguez family¡¯s shares, letting out a light chuckle.


    ¡°This girl is an expert. She used the least amount of money and time to short her opponent¡¯s shares. I


    thought that maybe she was spending a lot doing it.¡±


    ¡°Miss Bailey seems to have many secrets,¡± Gavin said leisurely.


    If Miss Bailey just had a difficult personality, it would have been just fine.


    After all, she was the Bailey Family¡¯s eldest and most beloved daughter. It would be understandable for


    her to be a little difficult and willful.


    However, if Miss Bailey had too many secrets, she might not be suitable to marry into the Hernandez


    family.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This little girl is indeed hiding a lot of things.¡± However, Simon did not pick up on the


    hidden meaning behind Gavin¡¯s words at all.


    Or maybe he understood but ignored it.


    His eyes now burned with passion.


    Sigh¡­


    Seeing Mr. Hernandez ovee by his feelings of love, Gavin could only sigh.


    Simon acted like he hadn¡¯t heard him, his slender fingers casually tapping the keyboard before he


    made his move.


    As soon as Simon made a move, Marina and Gordon instantly noticed it.


    Marina didn¡¯t respond immediately because she wasn¡¯t sure if the person who had suddenly made a


    move was a friend or foe.


    The other party seemed to have the same worry, making his intentions clear once he entered.


    Quick as lightning, he plunged the share price that Gordon had finally managed to raise back down to


    the bottom.


    This person¡¯s methods were ruthless yet stable, not giving the other party any opportunity for a


    breather.


    In just a moment, the result had been decided.


    Cordon¡¯s face immediately turned ashen.


    He¡­ had lost.


    Not just that, he had lost so entirely that he did not even have a chance to fight back.


    Who was this person who had arrivedter?


    Why had he never known that there was such a person in the stock market?


    ¡°Huh? Someone helped you solve it? Who are these people? Do you know them?¡± Peter, who had


    been watching from the side, asked Marina in confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Marina was also puzzled.


    ¡°One look and you can tell that he¡¯s a god. Moreover, he¡¯s ruthless, urate, and doesn¡¯t give his


    opponent the slightest opportunity. Why does this seem familiar?¡± Petermented as he rubbed his


    chin.


    There was a thoughtful look on her face.


    ¡°Stock God King,¡± Marina said slowly.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s King! Back then, King used a straightforward and Peter hurriedly answered.


    Marina was no stranger to King.


    method to stir up a bloodbath in the stock market,¡±


    Back then, she had entered the stock market mainly because of this King.


    Even the Bailey family had been affected by the storm this person had caused back then.


    Young and reckless, she wanted to give this person some payback.


    The two of thempeted for a few rounds, but in the end, they¡¯d reached a stalemate.


    He had suddenly disappeared as they were about to have their finalpetition.


    She waited for him for a long while, but he never appeared again.


    Since then, Marina had never met an opponent in the stock market where she could use her full


    capabilities.


    After that, she felt extremely bored, so she¡¯d also taken a backseat.


    To think that he appeared again today!


    Marina immediately prepared to chase after this person. She had to find him and finish thatpetition


    with him.


    However, he¡¯d gone offline quickly. Marina did not even have time to find his address.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Peter asked in confusion as he watched Marina¡¯s hands gradually stop moving.


    ¡°He got away again!¡± Marina gritted her teeth.


    This guy


    had already tricked her twice. He better hope they never met again or she would teach him a lesson!


    ¡°Huh? Did he escape right under your nose? As expected of King. You know, he was my idol back


    then. If you hadn¡¯t entered the stock market, I might have already be an internationally famous


    trader now.¡± Petermented.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t force you to do anything. You can go anytime you want.¡± Marina gave him a sideways nce.


    Hearing Marina¡¯s words, Peter almost had a fit.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how abnormal you are? As long as you¡¯re around, there¡¯s no way I can stand out in


    this industry,¡± Peter said with a pained expression.


    ¡°Well, you can only me yourself for being too stupid. You can¡¯t me me for being too smart, right?¡±


    Marina raised her eyebrows and looked at him.


    Peter kept quiet for a moment.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I can only me myself.¡± Peter let out a long sigh.


    Sometimes, it was impossible for an ordinary person to surpass a genius..


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Marina snorted and got up to leave.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Peter quickly stood up as well.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of staying here when the matter has already been settled?¡± Marina snorted.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± Peter nodded.


    ¡°Remember to take good care of Jessica for me. Bring her straight back to the vi after work,¡± Marina


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    instructed.


    ¡°But I¡­¡± Peter thought that he could finish the first half of the sentence, but he felt that the second half


    was a little difficult.


    After all, all this while, he never went home after work.


    However, before he could finish speaking, he saw Marina staring at him with a cold gaze.


    Peter instantly cowered and swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll


    bring her back.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marina replied softly and turned to leave.


    After walking out of Peter¡¯s office, Marina did not leave immediately. Instead, she went to check on


    Jessica.


    When she went over, Jessica was organizing the files and documents.


    She was the only person in the huge warehouse.


    When she saw Marina, she approached her with a smile and greeted her. ¡°Marina.¡±


    ¡°How is it? Do you like this job?¡± Marina looked around at Jessica¡¯s workce.


    It was spacious and quiet.


    ¡°Very much!¡± Jessica nodded heavily.


    ¡°How¡¯s the job?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s not that difficult. I just have to sort out thepany¡¯s documents over the years. Although it


    might take some time, it¡¯s rtively easy. There¡¯s no need to interact with other people. Why hasn¡¯t


    anyone applied for such a job?¡± Jessica looked puzzled.


    ¡°Most of these documents are private and confidential. I can¡¯t let someone else handle this job if I don¡¯t


    know their character.¡± Marina spouted nonsense with a straight face.


    ¡°I see! I¡¯ll definitely work hard!¡± When Jessica heard Marina¡¯s words, she immediately became serious.


    O


    <


    Since she was given such an important task, she wouldplete it well.


    ¡°Okay, carry on with your work. I¡¯ve already spoken to Peter. When you get off work, you can go back


    to where I¡¯m staying with him.¡± Marina¡¯s eyes hid a faint smile.


    Jessica actually believed everything she said,


    It seemed that Marina had to keep a close eye on her in the future to avoid someone else kidnapping


    Jessica.


    t you tell me the address? I can go back myself. I don¡¯t want to trouble others.¡± Jessica shook her head


    repeatedly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t y


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He has nothing much to do. Every day after work, he goes out to fool around. Take it as you


    helping me watch over him.¡± Marina changed her words.


    When Jessica heard this, she thought it was not a great idea to refuse anymore.


    She nodded solemnly. ¡°Then¡­ then I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let him fool around,¡± Marina said solemnly.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Jessica replied with a serious look on her face as if she had been given a mission by a


    superior.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first. Work hard. Call me if anything happens,¡± Marina reminded her.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Jessica replied.


    Then, she walked Marina to the door and watched her enter the elevator before returning to the office.


    At the same time, the Rodriguez family and the Grayson family were in a state of extreme despair after


    being heavily impacted.


    Overnight, no, within a few hours, theirpany wentpletely bankrupt.


    n was frantically contacting Gordon.


    At this moment, a tall figure suddenly kicked open the door of his office.


    ¡±


    4.3


    ¡°Who are you? Do you think you cane into my office as if you own the ce? Get lost!¡± Although


    n looked dispirited, he still had a fiery temper.


    However, there was no emotion on the face of the man who barged into the office. He retreated slightly


    to the side, and then a slender figure walked in.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± n looked at Marina with confusion on his face.


    This woman was good¨Clooking and had an outstanding temperament. She was definitely not from an


    ordinary family.


    Moreover, she looked familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere before.


    However, he could not figure out when or where.


    ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, you look a little haggard. What¡¯s wrong? Oh, I remember, you¡¯re bankrupt now. I guess


    you¡¯re done for.¡± Marina ced her hands behind her back and nced at n casually.


    n¡¯s expression changed when he heard her words.


    ¡°You¡¯re behind this?¡± Thepany¡¯s situation had not been exposed yet, so not many people should


    know.


    Moreover, she hade to find him at this critical point. She must definitely have an agenda.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was indeed the one behind it,¡± Marina said leisurely.


    <


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall having any issues with you. Why did you do this to me?¡± n could not sit still when he


    heard this. He stood up and was about to rush over.


    However, Lee pressed him back into the chair.


    No matter how much n tried to break free, he could not get up.


    n¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    What was the identity of the woman who suddenly appeared?


    Why were the people around her so powerful?


    He could not remember when he had provoked such a person.


    Marina did not answer n¡¯s question immediately. She just looked at the chair beside him.


    Oscar immediately understood and moved the chair over. He even wiped the chair carefully.


    Marina sat down leisurely. She crossed her legs and narrowed her eyes as she stared at n.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that there¡¯s no enmity between you and me, but I have a deep grudge against your daughter,¡±


    Marina¡¯s tone was a little hoarse.


    ¡°Daughter? Are you talking about Jessica? This little bitch is causing trouble for me all day long. I¡¯m


    looking for her now, but I don¡¯t know where she¡¯s hiding. When I find her, I¡¯ll personally send her to you


    and let you do whatever you want with her!¡± As soon as n heard Marina¡¯s words, he naturally


    thought that Jessica had made a mistake and quickly said this.


    He did not hide the disgust and disdain in his tone.


    When Marina heard this, her face darkened.


    Her gaze turned extremely cold as she stared at n.


    424


    **


    ¡°She¡¯s your daughter. Are you really willing to hand her over to me?¡± Marina¡¯s red lips parted slightly.


    4


    .


    #

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    ¡°What daughter? She¡¯s just a child of a lowly dancer. I didn¡¯t acknowledge her as my daughter at all!¡±


    n¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°The child of a lowly dancer? I see.¡± When Marina heard this, sheughed


    mockingly. Then, she stared coldly at n.


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s a dancer? If you don¡¯t touch her, could she have gotten herself pregnant? Men like


    you who dare not admit what you have done are the cheapest!¡±


    ¡°You were the one who got her pregnant because of your impulse but in the end, you pinned all the


    me on her.¡±


    ¡°In the end, an innocent child became a sacrificialmb because of the adults. Has it ever worthy of


    being a human?¡± Marina¡¯s tone was bone¨Cchilling.


    your mind that you¡¯re not


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to take revenge on Jessica?¡± The more n heard Marina¡¯s words, the more he felt


    that something was


    wrong.


    Why did it feel like Marina was speaking up for Jessica?


    ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m here to take revenge on Jessica?¡± Marina snorted coldly.


    ¡°Then who are you looking for?¡°-n was stunned.


    ¡°Sophia Rodriguez!¡± Marina said in a cold tone.


    ¡°Sophia? She¡¯s so well¨Cbehaved. She wouldn¡¯t harm anyone. Could this be a misunderstanding?¡± n


    quickly defended her when he heard Sophia¡¯s name.


    It was totally different from how heartless he was to Jessica.


    A


    ¡°Misunderstanding? There¡¯s no misunderstanding between us. You just said that you¡¯re willing to hand


    your daughter over to let me deal with her. Now, give her a call and ask her toe over,¡± Marina said


    casually


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t give you Sophia!¡± n quickly shook his head.


    He knew clearly that he had to rely on Sophia to make aeback in his life.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh? They are both your daughters. Why are you saying no now that it¡¯s Sophia?¡± Marina said coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but Sophia is about to marry someone in the Campbell family. When the


    timees, she will be a member of the Campbell family. You better watch out for the Campbell


    family. They are not that easy to deal with! You might get yourself into trouble!¡± n tried his best to


    calm himself down¡­


    ¡°The Campbell family? Even if the head of the Campbell family stood in front of me now, I wouldn¡¯t


    even look at him. What do you think the Campbell family can do to me?¡± Marina understood why n


    had not been able to grow his business after


    so many years.


    After all, he was so muddle¨Cheaded that he could not even understand the current situation.


    ¡°Youngdy, you better watch your mouth. Do you really think that no one in this world can do anything


    to you?¡± n was furious.


    ¡°That person might exist, but this person is definitely not you, let alone someone from the Campbell


    family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices now. One, I¡¯ll throw you out of the window. At such a height, I don¡¯t think you


    cane out alive. You will die an ugly death.¡±


    ¡°Two, call Sophia over and let me take her away!¡±


    ¡°You choose,¡± Marina said generously.


    O


    ¡°You¡­n wanted to say something, but Lee grabbed his cor and dragged him to the window.


    Lee pushed him out of the window and his legs were hanging in the air.


    As long as he let go, n would immediately fall.


    They were on the twentieth floor. There was no chance of survival if he fell from here!


    ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t let go!¡± n was so frightened that he could not speak clearly.


    ¡°Have you


    made up your


    mind? You have to know that I¡¯m not that patient. I¡¯ll count to three. If you haven¡¯t made up your mind,


    I¡¯ll choose for you.¡± Marina looked at her nails and said leisurely.


    Meanwhile, Lee pushed n¡¯s body further out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose, I¡¯ll choose. I¡¯ll call Sophia immediately!¡± n was so frightened that his heart was about to


    pop out of his throat.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Marina looked up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made the decision. That¡¯s my decision. Quick, quickly pull me in!!¡± n looked at the pedestrians


    below that looked like ants. He could not stop trembling.


    Marina gave Lee a look. He quickly lifted his hand and threw n back onto the chair.


    n quickly put both feet on the ground for a few seconds before he came back to his senses.


    When he looked at Marina again, there was a stronger hint of fear in his eyes.


    Where did this womane from?


    How could she do such a thing without any change of expression on her face?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make the call?¡± Marina frowned slightly when she saw n staring at him.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll call her now!¡± n immediately retracted his gaze.


    After the call was made, it took a long time for the other party to pick up.


    96


    +


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I already heard about thepany. I¡¯m going to look for Gordon now.¡± Sophia¡¯s


    voice was filled with


    urgency.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Come to the office first. I have something very important for you to deal


    with.¡± n nced at Marina, who had been staring at him. He did not dare to tell the truth.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Sophia asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask any more questions. Juste over now.¡± n¡¯s forehead was covered in a thinyer of


    sweat.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle over now.¡± Sophia hesitated for a moment before agreeing.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve already made the call. Can you let me go now?¡± n gulped in fear.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Let¡¯s wait for your precious daughter to arrive,¡± Marina replied indifferently.


    Half an hourter.


    Sophia pushed the door open and entered the office. ¡°Dad, why is there no one in thepany¡­¡±


    Sophia¡¯s words were stuck in her throat when she saw Marina sitting beside n.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Sophia¡¯s tone was filled with surprise.


    III


    L


    O


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your dear father this question yourself?¡± Marina looked at n.


    Sophia also looked over.


    ¡°Sophia, I didn¡¯t want to do this. I had no choice. If I didn¡¯t call you over, they would have thrown me out


    of the window!¡± n immediately exined.


    ¡°Marina, what are you trying to do? Do you know that it¡¯s illegal to kill someone?¡± Sophia red at


    Marina angrily.


    ¡°Oh, so you do know about thew. I thought you never knew. Marina gave Sophia a meaningful look.


    Sophia¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Did Marina find out that she was the one who paid the driver to hit her back then?


    No, this was impossible!


    She had already destroyed all the evidence at that time. Even if Marina knew, she definitely did not


    have any evidence to sue


    her!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m asking you to leave this ce right now, or I¡¯ll call the


    police!¡± Sophia tried to


    calm down.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    ¡°Call the police? Sure. I happen to have the contact information of a police officer. Do you want me to


    call him over for you? I can also ask him to investigate the truth behind my car ident back then.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I should ask him to investigate your father¡¯s illegal ie over the years. I reckon that


    all of that should be enough to let him spend the rest of his life in prison.¡±


    Marina took out her phone generously with a smile on her face.


    ¡°You¡­ What nonsense are you talking about? All of my businesses have always been legal and


    proper. I have never earned any illegal ie!¡± When n heard Marina¡¯s words, a hint of guilt


    shed across his face.


    ¡°Is that so? Since you¡¯re so certain, there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for


    the police to investigate,¡± Marina said as she started dialing a number to make a call.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± n could not pretend anymore and quickly raised his hand to stop her.


    Then, he took a deep breath and looked at Marina as if he had made up his mind. ¡°I¡¯ve already done


    what you asked me to do. I¡¯ve already called her over. You can take her away now and do whatever


    you want with her, but can you let me go?¡±


    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± When Sophia heard n¡¯s words, her face turned pale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? This good father of yours chose himself over you. In order to survive, he¡¯s giving you


    to me. He even said that I can do whatever I want with you,¡± Marina said slowly.


    ¡°Dad, is what she said true?¡± Sophia looked at n in disbelief.


    ¡°Sophia, I¡¯ve raised you for so many years. No matter what your request is, I¡¯ve never rejected you.


    Now, it¡¯s time for you to repay me,¡± n said.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sophia did not expect n to sacrifice her..


    ¡°Dad, are you crazy? This woman got to where she is by selling her body. I¡¯m about to marry Gordon


    and be a member of the Campbell family. At that time, I can do whatever I want in Solemwood.


    How can you be so stupid to be fooled by her words?¡±


    Sophia was exasperated.


    n was about to speak when Marina interrupted him.


    ¡°He¡¯s not stupid. You¡¯re the stupid one!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! When I be Gordon¡¯s wife, I will deal with you first! You better beware!¡± Sophia turned


    around and red at Marina with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Heh, Gordon¡¯s wife? Even if he is standing right here, I won¡¯t even look at him. Didn¡¯t you ask him for


    help previously? So what? Isn¡¯t your family still bankrupt? Gordon is just famous in the tiny


    Solemwood. Outside of Solemwood, he¡¯s nothing!¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t even protect himself now, and you¡¯re still expecting him to protect you? What a joke!¡±


    Marina looked at Sophia as if she was looking at a pitiful worm.


    ¡°Why you¡­¡± Sophia was rendered speechless by Marina¡¯s words.


    Gordon had indeed promised her that he would help the Rodriguez family.


    However, in just a few hours, the Rodriguez family hadpletely copsed.


    Sophia was certain that Gordon would not lie to her. The only possibility was that even Gordon could


    not save her family.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± For the first time, Sophia looked Marina in the eye.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯ve already been abandoned by the Rodriguez


    family!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no longer the noble and mighty Sophia Rodriguez. All this while, you¡¯ve looked down upon


    everyone around


    ¡°But look at you now. So what if you were favored before? When dangeres, you will still be


    abandoned!¡±


    ¡°So in a sense, you are no different from Jessica. You are also an abandoned child!¡± Marina said.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sophia¡¯s face turned pale. Her hands that were hanging by her sides clenched into fists and she gritted


    her teeth


    Her curly eyshes fluttered uncontrobly and her eyes were filled with embarrassment.


    Marina could have quietly captured Sophia.


    However, she did not do that. Instead, she asked n to call her over.


    It was


    all for this!


    She wanted to let Sophia know that she had never been a special existence.


    Marina wanted Sophia to know that when one¡¯s interest was at stake, she would also be mercilessly


    abandoned.


    Just like how they had treated Jessica all this while.


    As for Sophia who had always been arrogant, this was a fatal blow.


    ¡°Marina Bailey!¡± Sophia gritted her teeth.


    She wished she could pounce on this woman and bite her to death!


    ¡°Call Gordon and ask him toe over now.¡± Looking at Sophia¡¯s ferocious face, Marina still felt a little


    dissatisfied.


    ¡°What are you going to do? What else do you want?¡± Sophia¡¯s expression changed when she heard


    this.


    ¡°Just do as I say. There¡¯s a limit to my patience,¡± said Marina.


    Lee walked over and grabbed Sophia¡¯s arm.


    Sophia¡¯s face instantly turned pale from the pain. She could not help but want to shout.


    you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll call him! Hurry up and tell him¡­ let go of me!¡± Sophia felt that her shoulder was about to be


    crushed by this person.


    Marina gave Lee a look and he immediately let go of her.


    Sophia quickly retreated to the side. Her shoulders were still trembling uncontrobly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes. If Gordon doesn¡¯t show up after ten minutes, I¡¯ll repay you tenfold for what


    you did to Jessica.¡± Marina said with a serious expression. She was not joking at


    Sophia quickly took out her phone with trembling hands and dialed Gordon¡¯s number.


    She cried and asked him toe over quickly.


    Gordon was still in a daze because of what happened to the Rodriguez family. When he heard Sophia


    crying, he immediately put down what he was doing and rushed over.


    Ten minutes.


    Just in time.


    However, Gordon did not expect Marina to be here.


    For a moment, he was stunned.


    ¡°Gordon!¡± When Sophia saw Gordon, she immediately pounced onto him.


    ¡°Sophia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gordon came back to his senses when he heard Sophia¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I¡­ Gordon, she¡¯s the one behind this. She caused my family to go bankrupt. Now, she even wants to


    kill my father and I. Gordon, she has gone crazy. I¡¯m really scared!¡± Sophia cried.


    As she said that, she leaned into Gordon¡¯s arms.


    However, when Gordon heard her words, his expression could not help but freeze.


    Then, he looked at Marina and asked, ¡°Were you the one who manipted the shares of the Rodriguez


    family and Grayson family?¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s me?¡± Marina nced at him casually.


    ¡°Are you HD? Or Stock God King?¡± When Gordon asked this question, his eyes flickered.


    N

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    ¡°Why should I answer your question?¡± Marina snorted before answering.


    ¡°This matter is very important to me. Who are you?¡± Gordon insisted.


    ¡°I have noment!¡± However, Marina did not answer him.


    Gordon wanted to say something, but Sophia tugged at his sleeve.


    ¡°Gordon, my arm really hurts¡­¡± Sophia said with a pained expression.


    1


    ¡°1


    Gordon immediately looked down at her shoulder. It was red and swollen. He could even see a clear


    set of fingerprints.


    It was obvious that she had been pinched really hard.


    ¡°Are you the one who injured Sophia?¡± Gordon looked at Marina when he saw Sophia¡¯s injury.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Marina admitted without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Gordon really could not figure out why Marina kept pestering Sophia.


    It was not like Marina still had feelings for him. Every time they met, she would show a look of disgust


    that came from the bottom of her heart.


    It didn¡¯t seem like she was trying to y hard to get as well.


    Because of that, he could not figure out why Marina was targeting Sophia no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°I want you to make a choice. Marina¡¯s tapped her slender fingers on the armrest casually.


    ¡°What choice?¡± Gordon did not quite understand what Marina meant.


    ¡°I want you to choose between the Campbell family and Sophia. Who do you choose?¡± Marina¡¯s said


    gently.


    ¡°Why should I choose between the two of them? I don¡¯t need to make a choice at all. They are both


    mine!¡± Gordon answered straightforwardly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little too confident? It only took me two hours to bankrupt the Rodriguez family


    and the Grayson family. How many hours do you think it will take me to do the same to your family?¡±


    Marina asked with a meaningful expression.


    Gordon¡¯s face darkened in an instant.


    If it was in the past, he might have thought that Marina was just spouting nonsense.


    However, the two legendary figures in the stock market appeared at the same time.


    It did not matter whether Marina was HD or Stock God King. She had the ability to severely affect the


    Campbell family.


    If the two of them joined forces, the Campbell family might not evenst two hours.


    ¡°Gordon¡­¡± Although Sophia could not understand their conversation, she knew that Marina was


    forcing Gordon to give up on her.


    Sophia hugged Gordon even tighter.


    Gordon looked down at Sophia who had tears in her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Then, he looked at Marina with an expression that he had not shown before.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, I don¡¯t know why you keep targeting Sophia. If she offended you in any way in the past,


    I¡¯ll apologize to you on


    her behalf.¡±


    Gordon¡¯s tone was solemn as if he was facing someone of high status.


    ¡°Gordon, what are you doing?¡± Sophia¡¯s expression turned ugly when he saw Gordon¡¯s reaction.


    How could Gordon bow down to Marina?


    How could he lower his head?


    However, Gordon ignored Sophia and lowered his head even more.


    After all, this was the first time in his life that he had bowed down to someone else.


    ¡°Gordon!¡± Sophia was furious.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    However, when Marina saw what Gordon was doing, she sneered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ept your apology. All you have to do is tell me your choice.¡±


    ¡°Miss Bailey, do you have to be so ruthless?¡± Gordon frowned.


    8


    ¡°I¡¯m being ruthless? Why don¡¯t you ask your fianc¨¦e of yours what she has done?¡± Marina narrowed


    her eyes.


    A trace of guilt shed across Sophia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Gordon, I really didn¡¯t do anything. That day, I asked Jessica to help me get something from Richard. I


    didn¡¯t know that he would have such evil thoughts about her.¡°¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister. Although we have different mothers, she¡¯s part of the Rodriguez family. I will never do


    such a thing to her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, Marina has already castrated Richard. Why is she still ming us?¡± Sophia exined


    with an aggrieved expression.


    Gordon could not help but be stunned when he heard this.


    Before this, Sophia had never mentioned this to him.


    ¡°Gordon, I didn¡¯t n to let this matter bother you at first. I wanted to solve it myself, but I didn¡¯t expect


    Marina to be so aggressive. She¡¯s not giving us a way out at all: That¡¯s why I had to find you.¡± As


    Sophia spoke, tears began to fall again.


    A


    A trace of pity instantly surged in Gordon¡¯s eyes.


    Marina, who was sitting at the side, could not help but yawn in boredom when she saw this pretentious


    scene.


    ¡°If you want to act in a drama, do it some other time. My time is very precious. I don¡¯t have time to


    waste on vou


    ¡°Gordon, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Do you choose the Campbell family or Sophia?¡± There was a


    hint of impatience in Marina¡¯s tone.


    She did not sleep beside Simonst night.


    Therefore, she did not sleep well. In addition, she had dealt with many things today.


    Her head was pounding again now.


    ¡°I¡¯m choosing both the Campbell family and Sophia!¡± Gordon took a deep breath and held Sophia¡¯s


    hand tightly.


    <


    O


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re quite ambitious. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to protect either?¡± Marina¡¯s tone


    was mocking.


    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Gordon did not flinch at all.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Looking at Gordon¡¯s expression, the smile on her face widened.


    Then, she stood up slowly and looked at Gordon meaningfully. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret your decision


    today.¡±


    After saying that, Marina left with Oscar and Lee.


    As Sophia watched Marina¡¯s back disappear at the door, her body suddenly went limp.


    ¡°Sophia!¡± Gordon quickly supported her.¡±


    ¡°Gordon, it really hurts¡­¡± Sophia fainted after saying that.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gordon hurriedly carried her to the hospital.


    After Marina came down from the office, she called Peter.


    ¡°Marina, what¡¯s wrong?¡± As soon as the call went through, Peter¡¯s voice immediately came through.


    ¡°How long do you need to take down the Campbell family?¡± Marina rubbed her eyebrows. Her


    headache was getting worse.


    ¡°The Campbell family? Which Campbell family is this?¡± Peter was still in a daze.


    ¡°Three days? Alright, I¡¯ll give you two days. One dayter, I hope to see news of the Campbell family¡¯s


    bankruptcy.¡± Marina hung up after saying that.


    Peter was dumbfounded.


    What did he just hear?

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Just as Peter was about to call again to rify, he realized that the call could not get through.


    Ahhh!


    What kind of difficult task was this?


    Peter turned on theputer and started searching for the keyword ¡°the Campbell family¡±.


    When he saw the information that popped up, his expression could not help but freeze.


    It almost scared him to death.


    Initially, he was worried that it was some powerful figure, but it turned out to be someone like that.


    Peter heaved a sigh of relief and immediately gathered his subordinates for a meeting.


    As for Marina, after hanging up the phone, she ordered Oscar to send her to the hotel where Simon


    was.


    After getting out of the car, she asked them to go


    back.


    Looking at how anxious Marina was, Oscar¡¯s eyes could not help but glow.


    It seemed that Marina really liked that ¡°tailor¡±.


    Oscar wondered if a little ¡°tailor¡± would being soon.


    ¡­:


    If that was the case, he did not know if the Bailey family members would be happy


    or


    unhappy.


    Marina did not knock on the door this time. Instead, she entered the password and walked in.


    She immediately saw Simon sitting behind his desk and walked up without a word.


    When she pulled him up, she walked towards the bedroom. ¡°I really need you now.¡±


    Because Marina was in such a rush, she did not notice that Simon was holding a video conference.


    In the conference room far away in Janeborough, everyone watched helplessly as a woman suddenly


    reached out and dragged their boss away with an anxious expression.


    For a moment, the conference room was so quiet that they could hear a pin drop.


    However, a momentter, the meeting room turned into an uproar.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Look, that should be a woman, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. With such slender hands, it must be a woman!¡±


    ¡°Are you all deaf? It¡¯s obvious that it was a woman when she spoke just now.¡±


    ¡°Judging by the voice and hand, I can tell that she¡¯s definitely a beautiful woman.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. If she¡¯s not a beauty, how could she appear beside Mr. Hernandez?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh, could it be that Mr. Hernandez isn¡¯t on a business trip but on a date?¡±


    As soon as someone said this, everyone felt that it was the truth.


    Marina had no idea what kind ofmotion her actions had caused.


    ****


    *****


    ******


    70%


    At this moment, he pushed Simon onto the bed and pressed his entire body against it.


    That clean and refreshing scent instantly eased Marina¡¯s headache.


    ¡°If possible, I really want to shrink you and bring you everywhere with me.¡± Marina let out a satisfied


    sigh.


    Meanwhile, Simon was already familiar with her habits. He did not have any other thoughts after


    hearing her words.


    He only reached out and wrapped his arms around her body so that she could lie down more


    ¡°Do you like the smell of my body that much?¡± Simon stared at the person in his arms with a burning


    gaze.


    ¡°Yes, I like it very much¡­¡± Marina¡¯s voice began to drift.


    ¡°Since you like it so much, why don¡¯t you want to stay by my side forever?¡± Simon said in a gentle tone


    as if he was coaxing a baby.


    However, the only response to Simon¡¯s question was Marina¡¯s steady breathing.


    Simon looked down and chuckled helplessly.


    She would always fall asleep at an important moment.


    He did not know if it was intentional or if it was really such a coincidence.


    Simon let out a sigh and looked up. Then, he gently changed his posture and wrapped Marina in his


    arms.


    Once he was certain that she was sound asleep, he carefully got up and left the bedroom.


    When he walked in front of theputer again, the people who were still discussing intensely a second


    ago instantly became quiet.


    Just as everyone thought that the meeting would continue, Simon said, ¡°Let¡¯s end the meeting.¡±


    Then he hung up the video call.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Now, they were 100% sure that Simon was in a rtionship.


    Otherwise, how could a well-known alcoholic like him leave halfway through a meeting?


    More importantly, he returned to the meeting but ended it.


    Well¡­


    They did not expect Simon to act that way when he was in a rtionship.


    Simon naturally did not know what his subordinates were thinking about him. After turning off the


    5 <


    As expected, without him by her side, Marina¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. It seemed like she


    was sleeping very uneasily.


    Simon immediately lifted the nket andy down next to her.


    In her sleep, Marina seemed to have smelled the soothing scent again and took the initiative to stick


    close to him.


    After confirming the scent had enveloped her once again, Marina¡¯s tightly knitted brows finally rxed.


    As for Simon, he gently patted Marina¡¯s back with one hand and flipped through the documents with


    the other.


    The scene in the bedroom was peaceful, warm, and romantic.


    Meanwhile, Gordon was in the hospital.


    The doctor examined Sophia¡¯s injuries and said that there was a slight fracture in her shoulder. She


    would have to stay in the hospital.


    Just as he was handling the hospitalization procedures for Sophia, his phone suddenly rang.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a call from his secretary.


    Gordon had a bad feeling. Then, he walked to a quiet corner and


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    aped the call.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, something big has happened. You should hurry back to the office!¡± The secretary on the


    other end of the phone sounded anxious.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.¡± After Gordon hung up, he settled Sophia down as quickly as


    possible.


    Then, he rushed back to thepany.


    The secretary was already waiting downstairs. When she saw Gordon return, she quickly went up to


    him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Gordon asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. About an hour ago, ourpany received a call from various


    partners to terminate the contracts. Many of them insisted on doing so even though they had to pay a


    fine. We asked them for their reason for doing so but they refused to say anything.¡±


    ¡°Because of therge number of terminated contracts, the price of thepany¡¯s shares has begun to


    plummet. I¡¯ve already arranged emergency measures on my side, but it¡¯s not working. The share price


    is still plummeting.¡±


    The secretary exined with a serious look on her face.


    ¡°Inform the various departments to hold an emergency meeting immediately!¡± Gordon frowned.


    He could not help but recall what Marina had said before.


    He did not expect her to take action so quickly.


    Moreover, it was so fast that he did not even have a chance to catch his breath.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The secretary quickly went to inform the various departments.


    Everyone knew how serious this was.


    At this rate, thepany might soon fall into crisis.


    Gordon had used all their connections and even invested the private savings that he had saved over


    the years.


    After a while, he managed to stabilize the situation a bit but it was still not optimistic.


    Just as he was anxiously thinking of a way to deal with this, the phone on his desk suddenly rang.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Gordon nced at the caller ID and his expression changed. He hesitated for a moment before picking


    up the call.


    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Gordon greeted Earl respectfully.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with thepany now? What happened?¡± Earl¡¯s dignified voice came from the


    other end of the phone.


    ¡°Let me handle this. I will solve it as soon as possible,¡± Gordon replied in a low voice.


    He did not mention anything about Sophia.


    Earl had finally agreed to their marriage. If he found out that Sophia was the reason behind all these


    things happening, he might change his mind immediately.


    ¡°Solve it as soon as possible? How do you n to do that?¡± Earl was not someone who was easy to


    fool. He asked directly.


    Gordon could not help but look a little tired.


    After all, he had been in a tense state for almost the entire day.


    He wanted to know what kind of power was behind Marina.


    How was she able to beat him into such a sorry state?


    ¡°Grandpa, give me a little more time. I¡¯ll definitely be able to solve it.¡± Gordon raised his hand and


    pinched the space between his eyebrows.


    ¡°Until now, you¡¯re still refusing to tell me the truth. Do you really think I¡¯m old and senile?¡±


    ¡°I warned you not to provoke Marina. Why won¡¯t you listen?¡± Earl¡¯s tone was cold.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­ How did you know about this?¡± Gordon couldn¡¯t help but look surprised when he heard


    Earl¡¯s words.


    ¡°How do I know? I naturally have my ways. Have you forgotten what you promised me previously? Do


    you know that our Campbell family is almost finished? Break up with Sophia immediately and never


    contact her again!¡± Earl enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Grandpa, this has nothing to do with Sophia¡­¡± Gordon tried to exin but Earl interrupted him.


    ¡°Nothing to do with her? Since when did you learn to lie to me? Gordon, don¡¯t forget your identity.


    You¡¯re not only responsible for yourself but also the entire Campbell family!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, thepany¡¯s situation has stabilized for the time being. Give me a little more time, I will


    definitely be able to handle it!¡± Gordon¡¯s tone was a little anxious.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to handle it no matter how much time I give you. Do you think thepany is


    temporarily stable because of you?¡± Earl¡¯s tone was furious.


    ¡°Grandpa, what do you mean by that?¡± Gordon could not help but feel puzzled.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What I mean is, hurry up and apologize to Miss Bailey. Beg her to stop and let us off!¡± Earl said


    sternly.


    The expression on Gordon¡¯s face was almost uncontroble.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you telling me that thepany is currently stabilized because you went to look for¡­


    Marina?¡± Gordon asked with difficulty.


    ¡°What else can I do? Do you want me to watch helplessly as the Campbell family gets destroyed in


    your hands?¡± Although Earl had already retired, the Campbell family¡¯s situation was still under his


    control.


    O


    As soon as there was an abnormality in thepany, Earl received the news.


    not


    The reason why he did respond immediately was that he had yet to figure out the reason.


    Furthermore, he wanted to see if Gordon could resolve this crisis.


    However, the situation gradually became worse. It was going out of control


    so Earl had no choice but to contact Simon.


    After all, he had promised to guarantee the Campbell family¡¯s safety for ten years.


    However, Simon did tell him that they could provoke anyone, but absolutely not Marina.


    This time, he would give them a chance to beg for Marina¡¯s forgiveness.


    As for whether they could salvage the situation, it was entirely up to them.


    When Gordon heard Earl¡¯s words, he felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave.


    He went limp and copsed onto the chair behind him in an instant.


    He thought that he was able to stabilize the situation due to his hard work.


    It turned out that this was just a chance given to him by Marina.


    Gordon lowered his head and revealed a mocking smile.


    Before this, he was still smug and felt that he still had a chance. That was why he wanted to give it a


    try.


    From the looks of it, he had already lost everything.


    ¡°Grandpa, I promised Sophia that I will marry her. I can¡¯t go back on my word¡­¡± Gordon stared at the


    ceiling above his head and muttered.


    ¡°Do you want the entire Campbell family to die with her?¡± Earl questioned sternly.


    Th


    Gordon moved her lips as if he wanted to say something, but he did not know where to start.


    He couldn¡¯t seem to give up on either side..


    However, he was unable to protect both sides.


    ¡°Grandpa, Marina is targeting the Campbell family because of me and Sophia. Please remove me from


    the Campbell family.¡± Gordon paused for a while and said in a choked voice.


    ¡°You bastard! You¡¯re betraying the Campbell family for a woman? You¡­¡± There was suddenly silence


    on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell!¡±


    ¡°Quick, call 911!¡±


    A panicked voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Grandpa? Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Cordon¡¯s tone instantly became anxious.


    Then, he got up and rushed out of the office.


    In the hospital.


    After emergency treatment, Earl was finally out of danger,


    ¡°Mr. Campbell is already extremely weak. It¡¯s best not to make him feel agitated any further. He has to


    rest and recuperate. If this happens again, we might not be able to save him next time,¡± the doctor


    said to the members of the Campbell family with a serious expression.


    When Jacob heard this, he turned around and pped Gordon hard across the face.


    ¡°You unfilial son, look at how angry you made your grandfather. If anything happens to your


    grandfather, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±


    Gordon tilted his head to the side, but this time, he had no intention of refuting.


    Earl was indeed in this state because of him.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell is awake. He wants to Mr. Gordon.¡± Earl¡¯s personal butler suddenly walked out of the


    ward.


    ¡°Grandpa is awake?¡± When Gordon heard this, he quickly looked over.


    ¡°Mr. Gordon, please follow me in.¡± The butler moved aside slightly.


    Gordon¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt.


    On the hospital bed, Earl looked weak, as if he would dissipate at any moment.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Gordon choked on his words and could not continue.


    Earl nced at the butler, who hurriedly went forward to take off the venttor on Earl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Earl¡¯s voice was extremely weak.


    Gordon quickly walked over.


    *****


    Earl looked at Gordon from head to toe. There was a mixture of affection and guilt in his eyes, but more


    than that, there was determination.


    ¡°Gordon, I don¡¯t want to force you, but¡­there are some things that I really should tell you¡­¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    ¡°Grandpa, you are still very weak. If you have anything to say, wait until you recover. We can talk about


    it then.¡± Gordon¡¯s eyes were still red.


    Earl shook his head. ¡°This can¡¯t wait. I don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t say that. You will definitely live a long life!¡± Gordon quickly replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m already grateful that I¡¯m able to live until now. It¡¯s just that¡­ the Campbell family has been able to


    survive until now because of all the blood that was shed in the past¡­¡±


    ¡°Gordon, your father is just an ordinary man. He¡¯s not that capable. He can¡¯t protect the Campbell


    family. This is why, I can


    only hand this burden to you¡­¡± Earl¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache W


    ¡°If we were just an ordinary family that¡¯s rich, I would have fulfilled your wish a Unfortunately, you were


    destined to not be able to do whatever you want in


    Who Wand let you


    life¡­¡±


    do whatever you liked.


    Earl¡¯s tone was filled with endless sorrow.


    When Gordon heard this, he could not help but have a strange feeling in his hea


    Earl looked up at the old butler who was standing at the side.


    The old butler nodded and then handed an exquisite wooden box to Gordon


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Gordon¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.


    ¡°Have you heard of the Akister Treasure?¡± Earl spoke slowly.


    ¡°The Akister Treasure? Are you talking about the legendary treasure that was rumored to rival a


    country¡¯s wealth?¡± Gordon was stunned for a moment before asking.


    ¡°That¡¯s not just a myth. It¡¯s true.¡± Earl raised his trembling hands and opened the wooden box.


    There was a golden nugget


    inside.


    ¡°This is one of the five keys to open the Akister Treasure.¡± Earl enunciated each word clearly.


    When Gordon heard this, he immediately looked up in surprise.


    ¡°The people out there think that I only have one key in my hand, but in fact, I actually have two,¡± Earl


    said slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given the other one to Simon. He¡¯s the man you sawst time. He¡¯s the current head of


    the Hernandez family. He is certainly powerful and influential.¡±


    ¡°With our current strength, the Campbell family can¡¯t protect these two keys by ourselves. That is why I


    used that key to exchange ten years of the Campbell family¡¯s peace and safety.¡±


    ¡°Gordon, all of our lives are on you. We¡¯re counting on you.¡± Earl stared at Gordon with a burning


    gaze.


    ¡°If this thing is really that dangerous, why don¡¯t we just give it up?¡± Gordon had always thought that the


    Akister Treasure was just a myth. He did not expect it to be true.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m ambitious, but you have to find the Akister Treasure. This concerns the fate of the


    entire Campbell family¡­¡± Earl enunciated each word clearly.


    On this day, Gordon stayed in the ward for a long time,


    When he came out from the ward, his entire aura had changed drastically.


    |||


    He already had aposed and indifferent attitude before this but now, there was even more coldness


    and killing intent on


    him.


    When Jacob saw Gordon in this state, he could not help but be stunned.


    At that moment, he seemed to have seen Earl¡¯s face when he was younger.


    It was actually a little daunting.


    ¡°What did he tell you?¡± It took Jacob a while to regain his senses. He quickly suppressed the strange


    feeling in his heart and stepped forward to ask.


    ¡°Grandpa is already asleep. Stay here. I have some things to do.¡± Gordon did not answer his question.


    He only said coldly and left.


    ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s with your attitude? How can you talk to your father like that?¡± Jacob was a little shocked


    at first, but when he came back to his senses, he immediately shouted at Gordon with a cold


    expression.


    However, Gordon did not stop at all.


    In the presidential suite.


    Marina had a good sleep.


    When she woke up, Simon was no longer beside her.


    However, there was still his scent on the nket.


    Marina closed her eyes and took a deep breath. It would be great if she could wake up like this every


    morning.


    Marina stayed in bed for a while longer. When she washed up and went out, she found Simon sitting at


    the dining table waiting for her.


    There were all kinds of breakfast on the dining table.


    ¡°Come and have breakfast.¡± Simon heard themotion and looked up to call out to Marina.


    Marina naturally sat beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯m indeed a little hungry after sleeping.¡± Marina picked up the fork and prepared to eat.


    At this moment, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Simon and Marina didn¡¯t care. The two of them just continued eating.


    Gavin, who was standing at the side, immediately opened the door.


    When he saw the person standing outside the door, there was no surprise on his face.


    He said calmly, ¡°Mr. Hernandez and Miss Bailey are still eating. You might need to wait a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait outside. Once they have finished their meal, please inform me.¡± Gordon did not feel


    angry at all. Instead, he nodded respectfully.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gavin looked at him in surprise before closing the door.


    It seemed that Gordon finally understood the situation.


    After Gavin closed the door, he did not disturb Simon and Marina.


    After they finished eating, Gavin went forward.


    O


    <


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, Miss Bailey, Gordon Campbell is waiting outside.¡±


    ¡°Is he here for you?¡± Marina turned to look at Simon.


    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that he¡¯s here to look for you.¡± Simon elegantly picked up a napkin and wiped his


    hands.


    Marina raised an eyebrow, then nced at Gavin. ¡°Let him in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gavin then walked towards the door again.


    This time, after opening the door, he moved aside.


    Gordon, who had been waiting outside the door, walked in.


    Qt/0%1


    When he saw Marina sitting side by side with Simon, his eyes flickered for a moment, but he quickly


    returned to normal.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, it¡¯s my fault for not knowing my ce. I thought I couldpete with you. Today, I¡¯m here


    to apologize to you!¡± Gordon slowly lowered his head.


    At that moment, Gordon¡¯s jawline tightened a little.


    He never thought that one day, he


    Wod bow his head in front of Marina.


    He had never thought that things would turn out like this between them.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I recall how arrogant you were before this. What¡¯s wrong? Why did youe over to


    apologize to me after just a day?¡± Marina¡¯s slender fingers tapped the table casually.


    It was obvious that she was mocking him.


    Gordon clenched his fists by his side. ¡°I was stupid. I thought that I was strong enough to go against


    you, but I was wrong. Please don¡¯t hold it against me. I hope that you could spare the Campbell


    family.¡±


    1. 1.


    3


    1

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    0%


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t a


    to agree do so?¡± Marina nced at Gordon.


    Gordon gritted his teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t marry Sophia. I will also not have any


    that


    you can give me another chance!¡±


    contact with her


    anymore. Miss Bailey, I only hope


    Marinaughed when she heard this. She looked at Gordon with more and


    more disdain in eyes.


    ¡°Gordon, I originally thought that your love for her was undying. In the end, it onlysted for a day?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Listening to Marina¡¯s mockingughter, Gordon felt as if his heart was being squeezed by an invisible


    hand.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t like you or Sophia, I¡¯ve always felt that your feelings for her are worthy of my respect.


    It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t even have thest bit of humanity left. What a joke!¡±


    ¡°Get lost right now and never appear in front of me ever again!¡± Marina waved her hand coldly. She


    was not in a good mood.


    The Gordon that was standing in front of her now was no longer worth her effort to deal with.


    She didn¡¯t even want to take revenge on him for what he had done to her back then..


    It would dirty her hands if she had to deal with a coward like him.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Bailey¡­ Please, spare my family.¡± Even though he was humiliated, Gordon still had


    to thank her with a smile.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Marina did not want to say another word to him.


    Gordon nodded slightly at her before turning to leave.


    Because of that, Marina¡¯s good mood waspletely ruined.


    Her head started to hurt again.


    11444 415


    455


    11111111 U


    ¡°If you¡¯re not happy, I can help you destroy the Campbell family,¡± Simon whispered in her ears when he


    saw Marina¡¯s frustrated look.


    ¡°Oh? Would you dare do so?¡± Marina snorted and looked up.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Simon, do you really think I¡¯m an ignorant little girl? You interfered in the Campbell family¡¯s matter,


    right?¡± Marina narrowed her eyes.


    The corners of Simon¡¯s lips curled up. He did not deny or admit it.


    ¡°Although Peter is not outstanding, he would have no problem dealing with the Campbell family,


    However, the Campbell family, who was originally at a dead end, suddenly had a trace of life.¡±


    ¡°I understand Gordon¡¯s capabilities. He¡¯s indeed outstanding in Solemwood, but he had too little actual


    experience. At this stage, it¡¯s impossible for him to beat Peter.¡±


    ¡°In this tiny Solemwood, the only person who has the ability to suppress Peter without him noticing is


    you, the Hernandez family head!¡± Marina had changed the way he addressed Simon.


    ¡°Marina, I have always been on your side,¡± Simon sighed.


    ¡°Is that so? Since you¡¯re on my side, why did you help the Campbell family? Why did you tell Gordon


    that I¡¯m here with you?¡± Marina enunciated each word clearly.


    O


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your original goal to make Gordon give up on Sophia? Aren¡¯t I helping you by doing this?¡± Simon


    raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself sound so kind. Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the deal you made with the Campbell


    family, I know that the head of the Hernandez family won¡¯t appear in a small ce like Solemwood for


    no reason.¡± Marina did not n to say this at first.


    After all, she still liked his identity as her bolster.


    If they had to separate like this, she would still be a little reluctant.


    However, Simon actually lured Gordon to her.


    She could not pretend even if she wanted to.


    Why was he so annoying?


    ¡°The Akister Treasure.¡± Just as Marina was feeling indignant, Simon spoke.


    ¡°What?¡± Marina didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant.


    Why did he suddenly mention the Akister Treasure at this time?


    ¡°My deal with the Campbell family is for them to give me one of the keys to unlocking the Akister


    Treasure,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Simon¡¯s words sessfully stunned Marina.


    Meanwhile, Gavin looked at the ceiling above his head helplessly when he heard the conversation.


    Simon was actually telling her everything.


    ¡°Earl Campbell has one of the keys to open the Akister Treasure. He gave it to me and I promised him


    that I would protect the Campbell family for ten years.¡± Simon exined seriously.


    Meanwhile, Marina was stunned, not knowing how to respond.


    After all, the Akister Treasure was something that all the big shots from various backgrounds were


    fighting for.


    A clue about the Akister Treasure could be sold for a high price of nine digits on the Dar.


    Did he really just tell her something that important so casually?


    What surprised Marina was that the next moment, Simon took off the golden ring from his hand and put


    it on her hand.


    Marina lowered her head, looking a little lost.


    ¡°This is one of the keys to open the Akister Treasure,¡± Simon exined softly as if he had seen


    through her thoughts.


    A key?


    It turned out that this was one of the keys to unlocking the Akister Treasure.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marina looked up at Simon with a burning gaze.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you suspecting that I have ulterior motives towards you? Take this as a token of apology. In


    the future, can you not call me the head of the Hernandez family again?¡± Simon said casually.


    The


    way he gave her the ring was as if it was not a key that could open a great treasure,


    He treated it as if it was just a stone that he picked up from the side of the road.


    Marina, who had always been eloquent, did not know how to respond at this moment.


    ????


    O


    06:41 Wed,


    70%


    ¡°Why? Do you still think that my intentions are not pure?¡± Looking at Marina, Simon who had been


    staring at him, raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°You came all the way here and finally got the key. How can you give it to me so easily?¡± Marina was


    not that easy to fool.


    ¡°As long as you want it and as long as I have it, I can give it to you,¡± Simon said firmly.


    Marina was speechless.


    Gavin really couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore.


    Simon was bing dumber now that he was in love!


    Indeed, this was what would have happened to a grown man who had never been in a rtionship.


    Otherwise, once he had fallen in love, it would really be earth¨Cshattering!


    They had painstakingly investigated for many years and finally found one of the keys. In the end, this


    was what happened.


    Without saying a word, he gave it away.


    Gavin was starting to suspect that Simon was the only one in the world who had such a method of


    wooing someone.


    Gavin wondered if Simon would still have the money to pay his sry in the future.


    ¡°Why would I want this stupid key of yours? I¡¯m not interested in the Akister Treasure.¡± Marina finally


    came back to her. senses. She took off the ring on her finger and threw it back to Simon.


    However, her tone was much better than before.


    ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡± Simon ignored the ring and stared at Marina.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry anymore,¡± Marina replied angrily.


    Just now, she thought that Simon was just using her.


    But now, he had already exined the whole thing so clearly and even told her everything about the


    Akister Treasure.


    If she was still angry at him, it would make her seem petty and pretentious.


    ¡°If so, are you still going to call me ¡®the head of the Hernandez family?¡± Simon continued to ask.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    76%


    w


    ¡°I won¡¯t do that anymore. Why are you so long¨Cwinded?¡± Marina¡¯s head hurt from Simon¡¯s


    questioning.


    ¡°I have to make sure. After all, the way you were talking just now made me think that you¡¯re drawing a


    line between us.¡± Simon casually yed with the golden thumb ring in his hand.


    ¡°We¡¯re not the same kind of people.¡± Marina gave him a side¨Ceye.


    ¡°Why do you think so? Didn¡¯t we agree that once we return to Janeborough, I will go to your house and


    ask for your hand in marriage? Are you going back on your word?¡± Simon raised her eyebrows.


    Marina was stunned when she heard this.


    ¡°Are you really nning to do that?¡± Marina was surprised.


    At that time, she thought that Simon was just joking.


    ¡°What else? You don¡¯t think I would joke about such a thing, do you?¡± Simon narrowed his eyes. ***


    Marina kept quiet and did not say a word.


    Looking at the guilty look on Marina¡¯s face, Simon¡¯s face darkened. Then, he put the ring back in her


    hand.


    ¡°I already said I don¡¯t want it.¡± Marina wanted to refuse.


    However, Simon insisted on making her wear the ring.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to realize that you¡¯re very forgetful. Take this as one of my engagement gifts to you. Keep it


    with you so that you can remember our agreement at any time,¡± Simon said firmly.


    Marina was dumbfounded


    One of the engagement gifts?


    4


    Why was he giving her an engagement gift?


    When did she say she was going to marry him?


    ¡°You¡­¡± Marina was about to exin this misunderstanding when Simon¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    ncing at the caller ID, Simon turned around and patted Marina¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this call. Be good and don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±


    Marina just kept quiet.


    What the fuck was going on?


    Also, why did he pat her head like he was coaxing a child?


    Marina looked away indignantly. When she looked up, she met Gavin¡¯s envious and mncholic gaze.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do you want him to give you a gift as well?¡± Marina nced at


    the ring on her finger.


    ¡°Of course I do. Unfortunately, that¡¯s Mr. Hernandez¡¯s engagement gift. Furthermore, he¡¯s straight and


    doesn¡¯t like men.¡± Gavin let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Are you saying that if he likes men, you will give yourself up to him?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°How can you say such a thing? If he fancies me, I should be grateful. He¡¯spletely out of my


    league. After all, this is considered a miracle and blessing!¡± Gavin immediately corrected Marina.


    Marina just stared at him.


    ¡°Is there a need to be so dramatic?¡± The corner of Marina¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, did you not hear what I said just now? The ring on your finger is one of the keys to


    unlocking the Akister Treasure. We¡¯re talking about the Akister Treasure!¡± Gavin emphasized again.


    ¡°I know, but it¡¯s just something that no one knows if it exists yet. Is there any point in spending so much


    effort to pursue it?¡± Marina frowned as she sized up the ring in her hand.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It exists!¡± Gavin suddenly said solemnly when he heard Marina¡¯s hesitation.


    Marina looked up in surprise.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, the Akister Treasure is really important to Mr. Hernandez. The fact that he¡¯s willing to tell


    you about this and even gave you this hard¨Cearned key proves how important you are to him, so


    please take good care of this key, Miss Bailey.¡±


    Gavin said to Marina with a serious expression.


    54


    This was the first time he had spoken to her with such an expression since they met..


    It was also the first time that Marina did not retort.


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± At this moment, Simon had already returned from the call.


    9


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that this ring looks great on Miss Bailey¡¯s finger,¡± Gavin said obsequiously.


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Simon looked down.


    Marina¡¯s skin was fair. Now that the ring was on her finger, it suited her very much.


    ¡°I still have some things to deal with. Wait for me here.¡± A momentter, Simon¡¯s gazended on


    Marina¡¯s face..


    Perhaps it was something urgent. Simon left with Gavin without waiting for Marina to agree.


    Back in the Bailey family¡¯s office in Solemwood.


    In the document storage room.


    Marina sat on the chair with a thoughtful look on her face. She was tapping the ground with the tip of


    her foot and the chair began to spin.


    Just as she was about to stop, she tapped the ground once again and the chair started spinning again.


    Jessica looked up at Marina as she sorted out the documents.


    She had been like this for almost two hours.


    Finally, Jessica put down her work and walked over worriedly.


    ¡°Marina, did you run into some trouble?¡±


    Upon hearing Jessica¡¯s words, Marina looked at her faintly,


    As she was ready to speak, Jessica pricked up her ears and waited for her to continue.


    However, Marina took a look at the ring on her finger and let out a long sigh. Then, she continued to


    spin the chair.


    ¡°Why? Do you still think that my intentions are not pure?¡± Looking at Marina, Simon who had been


    staring at him, raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°You came all the way here and finally got the key. How can you give it to me so easily?¡± Marina was


    not that easy to fool.


    ¡°As long as you want it and as long as I have it, I can give it to you,¡± Simon said firmly.


    Marina was speechless.


    Gavin really couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore.


    Simon was bing dumber now that he was in love!


    Indeed, this was what would have happened to a grown man who had never been in a rtionship.


    Otherwise, once he had fallen in love, it would really be earth¨Cshattering!


    They had painstakingly investigated for many years and finally found one of the keys. In the end, this


    was what happened.


    Without saying a word, he gave it away.


    Gavin was starting to suspect that Simon was the only one in the world who had such a method of


    wooing someone.


    Gavin wondered if Simon would still have the money to pay his sry in the future.


    ¡°Why would I want this stupid key of yours? I¡¯m not interested in the Akister Treasure.¡± Marina finally


    came back to her senses. She took off the ring on her finger and threw it back to Simon.


    However, her tone was much better than before.


    ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡± Simon ignored the ring and stared at Marina.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry anymore,¡± Marina replied angrily.


    Just now, she thought that Simon was just using her..


    But now, he had already exined the whole thing so clearly and even told her everything about the


    Akister Treasure.


    If she was still angry at him, it would make her seem petty and pretentious.


    ¡°If so, are you still going to call me ¡®the head of the Hernandez family?¡± Simon continued to ask.


    $3

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to be an internationally renowned dancer? I¡¯ve helped you contact


    Winston rkson who¡¯s in Janeborough. Once your injuries are healed, you can make your way there.


    He has seen your dance video before and he¡¯s quite satisfied with you. He has the intention to take you


    in as his disciple.¡±


    Gordon repeated.


    ¡°What about you? Will youe with me?¡± Sophia was still holding on to onest hope.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave Solemwood yet.¡± Gordon shook his head.


    ¡°So are you trying to break up with me? Is this your way ofpensating me? By making Mr. rkson


    ept me as his disciple? Is that what you¡¯re doing?¡± Sophia could no longer hold back her emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gordon looked at Sophia in front of him and said in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Gordon, did something happen? Did Marina look for you again? Were you forced to do so? It doesn¡¯t


    matter. I can always stay by your side. I will apany you through the most difficult days!¡± Sophia


    walked down from the hospital bed. Her eyes were bloodshot as she tried to grab Gordon¡¯s hand.


    However, Gordon immediately retreated.


    Sophia¡¯s hand froze mid¨Cair.


    ¡°Gordon¡­¡± Sophia¡¯s voice instantly choked.


    ¡°Sophia, I¡¯m sorry. Here are 2 million dors. It¡¯s all I have now. It¡¯s enough for you to live a stable life


    in Janeborough. In the future¡­ just forget about me.¡± Gordon ced the check in his hand on the


    cab beside him.


    Then, he turned around and left the ward resolutely.


    ¡°Gordon, you bastard!¡± Sophia was so angry that she picked up the vase beside her and threw it at


    him.


    However, Gordon did not dodge at all.


    The vase hit the back of his head, and blood instantly flowed down the back of his neck.


    ¡°Gordon!¡± Sophia did not expect Gordon to not dodge it. She hurriedly rushed forward to check his


    injuries.


    However, Gordon only looked at her calmly. ¡°If you feel ufortable, you can hit me a few more


    times.¡±


    Sophia was stunned to hear that.


    ¡°Liar, you liar! You said you would marry me, you said it yourself! You promised!¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes were


    red as she kept hitting Gordon¡¯s chest.


    ¡°My family is bankrupt,¡± suddenly, Gordon said in a deep voice.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Sophia immediately stopped what she was doing.


    ¡°My family has gone bankrupt. My grandfather is still in the hospital. The Campbell family is in a


    mess,¡± Gordon looked into Sophia¡¯s eyes and repeated.


    ¡°This¡­ How is this possible? How can your family go bankrupt?¡± Sophia was inplete disbelief.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The Campbell family was at the top of Solemwood¡¯s pyramid. How could it suddenly go bankrupt?


    ¡°Sophia, in the past, we were narrow¨Cminded and could only see Solemwood. However, the world is


    vast. Although the holl family can do whatever we want in Solemwood, in other ces, we are just


    ants that will be easily crushed by


    others.¡± Gordonughed self¨Cdeprecatingly.


    Looking at Gordon¡¯s expression, Sophia finally believed that he was not lying. Then, she asked with a


    trembling voice, ¡°Is it because of Marina?¡±


    However, before Gordon could answer, Sophia overturned this conclusion. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be her. She¡¯s


    not that capable. It must be the man behind her!!!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a slut who only knows how to use her body to seduce men!¡±


    At the thought of Marina, Sophia wished she could tear her into pieces!


    Looking at Sophia¡¯s ferocious face, Gordon suddenly felt a little lost.


    Sophia had always been dignified and virtuous in front of him.


    He never knew that when she scolded someone, she was exactly the same as those shrews on the


    streets.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept the money, but you better remember that you will always owe me. The youth I spent on you


    is not something that can be repaid with just two million!¡± Sophia raised her hand to wipe the tears from


    the corners of her eyes and picked up the check on the cab.


    After confirming that it was signed and stamped, she put it away.


    Gordon was still not used to Sophia¡¯s cold tone.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving? Why are you still standing here?¡± Sophia was no longer in the mood to continue


    pretending.


    The Campbell family was already bankrupt. Before this, she had thought that Gordon was powerful.


    But now, he could not even deal with that slut, Marina.


    He was right about one thing. Perhaps she had been too narrow¨Cminded in the past.


    She only set her sights on Solemwood and treated Gordon as if he was the best.


    There was a wider world outside. She believed that with her methods and charm, she would definitely


    be able to find an even more powerful man in Janeborough.


    At that time, she would definitely trample Marina under her feet.


    She had to make Marina pay for the humiliation she had suffered a thousand times over!


    Looking at the intense hatred in Sophia¡¯s eyes, Gordon suddenly smiled.


    However, that smile was filled with self¨Cmockery.


    Sophia said that she had wasted so many years of her youth on him.


    If that was the case, didn¡¯t he do the same?


    ¡°Sophia, do you love me or my identity as a member of the Campbell family?¡± Gordon asked


    unwillingly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of asking this now?¡± Sophia snorted.


    ¡°I see. I got it.¡± Gordon chuckled softly,


    He thought that he had lived up to his feelings, but in the end, it seemed that it was just his wishful


    thinking.


    Ridiculous. It was truly ridiculous.


    F#


    76%


    Beforeing to the hospital, he had been thinking about what he would do if Sophia refused to


    leave.


    However, the moment she heard that the Campbell family had gone bankrupt, her expression


    immediately changed.


    Gordon, oh Gordon.


    No wonder Marina said that you were ridiculous and a fool back then.


    It was true.


    He was indeed a joke.


    Gordon turned around and staggered out the door.


    His mother and father had actually married for love in the beginning.


    However, shortly after their marriage, his father lost interest in his mother.


    He gradually neglected her. Then, he started to not return home at night. In the end, he even brought


    his mistress back to the house.


    As long as he could remember, he could see them arguing every day.


    He saw his mother¡¯s dejected expression.


    Until one day, his mother jumped down from the building in front of him.


    Herst words in this world were, ¡°Why are all the men in this world so heartless?¡±


    Why couldn¡¯t he be faithful to her? Why did he have to provoke her?


    From then on, Gordon swore that he would never be as cold¨Cblooded as his father.


    He would definitely not be like him, a man who would betray his lover.


    He would offer all his loyalty to his lover.


    He was willing to give her everything he had.


    He wanted his lover to be the happiest person in the world.


    This had always been his belief!


    However, Sophia crushed his faith into pieces.


    In a daze, Gordon did not pay attention to the path ahead and identally bumped into a person.


    He was already staggering so he started falling backward.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    The corners of Marine¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at Gordon, who had copsed before her.


    ¡°Are you so unconcealed? Do you think I¡¯m blind, or the surveince camera doesn¡¯t work?¡± said


    Marina.


    Gordon looked


    up


    in a daze at the familiar voice.


    ¡°¡­ Carol?¡± asked Gordon.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡± Marina scoffed as she prepared to leave.


    ¡°Miss Bailey!¡± called Gordon, who had fallen to the ground and suddenly returned to his senses. He


    stood up in a hurry and blocked Marina¡¯s path.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± The look on Marina¡¯s face instantly turned cold.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were too many people in the hospital and it wasn¡¯t inappropriate for


    her to make a move, Marina would have smashed his head right now!


    ¡°Miss Bailey, are you going to look for Sophia?¡± Asked Gordon, not backing away.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you? Do you think you can still protect her now?¡± said Marina. Her


    patience was reaching its


    limits.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, can you spare Sophia on ount of the fact that I saved your life back then?¡± Gordon


    gritted his teeth and spoke to her with some difficulty.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± said Marina as if she had heard some colossal joke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve mistreated you in those three years,¡± said Gordon. ¡°The only thing I¡¯ve done wrong to


    you is to use you to restrain my family even though I knew how you felt about me. I¡¯m here to apologize


    to you. Can you please just let Sophia go?


    ¡°She has lost everything now. Even her father has abandoned her, and I can¡¯t marry her anymore. If


    you have a grudge, it should be gone now, right?¡± said Gordon, staring at Marina with a burning gaze.


    ¡°Oh, Gordon, how dare you mention saving my life? After what you did to me back then, do you think


    you have the right to talk about it before me?¡± said Marina with a chill in her eyes.


    ¡°What did I do?¡± asked Gordon. Seeing Marina¡¯s reaction, Gordon felt as if something was not quite


    right.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, you do have a good memory,¡± said Marina. ¡°In order to force me to divorce, you


    drugged me and caused me to lose my virginity. Don¡¯t you remember all of those?!¡± If not for the fact


    that Gordon had saved her life back then, there was no way he was standing in front of her right now!


    ¡°I drugged you? How is that possible? I¡¯ve never done such a thing!¡± Gordon was stunned when he


    heard her.


    ¡°Not you?¡± asked Marina, narrowing her dark eyes.


    ¡°Of course not! How could I have done such a thing to force you to divorce me when I already felt


    indebted to you for agreeing to a contract marriage?¡± Cordon said calmly.


    Marina stared at Gordon for a moment. He certainly didn¡¯t look like he was lying.


    ¡°So it really wasn¡¯t you?¡± Marina whispered.


    ¡°I swear that I have never done anything to hurt you. Otherwise, I will be punished by God!¡± Gordon


    said, reaching out his hand and swearing.


    Marina suddenly smiled as she looked at Gordon.


    ¡°It seems my grudge against her has increased,¡± said Marina.


    ¡°Her? Do you mean¡­ Sophia?¡± said Gordon. Gordon was not stupid and instantly understood what


    Marina meant.


    76%


    ¡°Otherwise? Who else did you think would be so scheming against me, who had no memory and


    danger back then?¡± Marina snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Sophia, she¡­¡± Gordon was about to say that Sophia was not that kind of person.


    But he was interrupted by Marina before he could finish his words.


    ¡°Why, Mr. Campbell, haven¡¯t you seen Sophia¡¯s dirty soul under her beautiful skin yet? Didn¡¯t she react


    when she found out the Campbell family had gone bankrupt?¡± said Marina.


    When Gordon heard Marina¡¯s words, he suddenly remembered what Sophia had just said in the ward.


    His face turned pale again in an instant.


    He seemed to have subconsciously defended Sophia just now.


    It was probably because he had be ustomed to it over the years, and it had be one of his


    subconscious behavior.


    Looking at the silent Gordon, Marina knew Sophia had fallen out with him.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, why are you still asking me to let Sophia go since she has fallen out with you?¡± said


    Marina, squinting at Gordon.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether she has fallen out with me or not, I once promised to marry her, but I¡¯ve


    broken my promise now. I owe her one. After this, we¡¯re even,¡± said Gordon, with a dim look in his


    eyes.


    It was thest thing he could do for Sophia..


    He no longer owed her anything from then on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to call you infatuated or stupid,¡± said Marina, giving him a cold nce.


    Gordon did not exin much to her and just said, ¡°I found a dance teacher in Janeborough for Sophia,


    and she should be leaving for Janeborough soon. The teacher has been touring abroad with her


    students for most of the year. If nothing goes wrong, you probably never see Sophia again.¡±


    ¡°Did you say she was going to Janeborough?¡± asked Marina. The look in Marina¡¯s eyes changed


    slightly when she heard him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She will not appear before you in the future, so consider her dead at Solemwood,¡± Gordon


    said slowly.


    The girl he wanted to marry had indeed died in Solemwood.


    The look in Marina¡¯s eyes flickered before a yful smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you I won¡¯t go to her today. Just take it as I¡¯ve repaid the debt of gratitude that you


    saved me in the past. From now on, we don¡¯t owe each other anything!¡±


    Then Marina turned around and left.


    Janeborough?


    Did she want to go to Janeborough and find another backer?


    Her ambition might be great, but her fate was miserable,


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    To deal with someone like Sophia, killing her directly could only make her suffer for a while.


    One had to make her feel like she was already standing on the top of the


    76%


    the valley and make her watch helplessly as everything that was clein. Then, one could easily drag her


    down


    That kind of pain should be worse than her death.


    Sophia, you have to be prepared.


    Marina¡¯s eyes were filled with interest.


    Meanwhile, Gordon¡¯s gaze was fixed on Marina.


    Were they not going to owe each other anything anymore?


    It was just as well. They were not from the same world.


    Gordon closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    There was no sadness in his eyes when he opened them again.


    From now on, he would live as the sessor of the Campbell family.


    Everything in the past had gone with the


    ind.


    Marina had juste out of the hospital when she got a call from Chuck.


    within her reach instantly dissipated.


    The other party said something to her, and Marina¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    ¡°I got it, and I¡¯ll be right back!¡± said Marina. She hung up and immediately contacted Peter to take


    Jessica to the airport.


    Oscar and Lee immediately rushed to the airport after Marina notified them.


    D

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Jessica saw Marina already sitting in her seat when she followed Peter into the ne breathlessly.


    Jessica hurried


    over to her and asked, ¡°Marina, where are we going?¡±


    Jessica was working when Peter suddenly asked her to leave with him.


    She thought something had happened to Marina but had no idea that Peter had brought her all the way


    to the airport.


    ¡°Janeborough!¡± said Marina in a steady voice with a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    Jessica did not ask further when she saw Marina¡¯s expression.


    She just sat quietly aside.


    She knew that something significant must have happened.


    After Peter and Jessica boarded the ne, Oscar immediately contacted the airport and took off.


    Jessica was surprised when she saw the ne begin to taxi.


    Were there only a few of them on the entire ne?


    ¡°It is Mr. Moore¡¯s private ne.¡± Oscar seemed to have seen through Jessica¡¯s thoughts and exined


    it to her considerately.


    ¡°Ah? Oh!¡± Jessica was stunned for a moment before she blushed and nodded.


    It was the first time Oscar had ever seen a girl who blushed so much, and he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Jessica¡¯s face instantly turned even redder.


    Lee, who was sitting aside, coldly nced at Oscar. Although his facial expression did not seem to


    have changed, one could clearly feel that he was unhappy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Oscar turned around and looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    However, Lee did not even look at him and directly put on his earphones.


    Then, he closed his eyes to rest.


    Oscar was speechless.


    What had he done to piss him off again?


    He didn¡¯t do anything just now, did he?


    Three hourster.


    The nended on the private tarmac of the Bailey family.


    As soon as Marina got off the ne, the people of the Bailey family, who had been waiting nearby,


    immediately greeted her.


    The two rows of men in ck almost scared Jessica, who had just left the cabin, back.


    ¡°Miss Bailey!¡± The person standing at the front was Sev.


    A capable girl.


    Her skin color was not like the popr milky pale nowadays, but rather a touch of tan.


    However, it could not hide the wild beauty in her facial features.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Marina replied and walked straight to the car parked aside.


    Sev quickly stepped forward and opened the car door for her.


    Marina sat in the car neatly.


    Jessica had been following Marina the entire time.


    She immediately became nervous when she saw the great posture before her.


    Jessica did not even dare to breathe loudly, afraid that she would do something wrong and cause


    trouble for Marina.


    After getting into the car, Jessica sat upright with both hands on her knees, like a well¨Cbehaved pupil.


    The car drove another half hour or so.


    Then, it drove into the manor of the Bailey family.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Jessica looked at the scenery outside the car with some confusion. She remembered that the car had


    clearly driven through the gate just now. Why were they still at the scenic spot?


    What Jessica didn¡¯t know was that everything she saw now was the manor of the Bailey family.


    The Cloud Manor.


    Ten minutester, the car arrived at the main house.


    ¡°Take care of Jessica.¡± Marina exhorted Peter as she got out of the car.


    Then, she quickly entered the main house.


    Yul, the old butler of the Bailey family, was waiting at the door.


    ¡°Miss Bailey.¡± He quickly bowed respectfully as soon as he saw Marina.


    ¡°How¡¯s Lambert doing?¡± Marina immediately asked.


    ¡°Lambert is in a bit of a critical condition. The doctors upstairs are resuscitating him,¡± said Yul with a


    worried look.


    Marina did not waste any more time when she heard him. She quickly went straight to the second


    floor.


    In the corridor outside, a sprightly aged man stood upright at the door with a walking stick.


    His turbid ck eyes stared unblinkingly at the tightly shut door before him.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Marina quickly stepped forward.


    ¡°Marina, you¡¯re back.¡± There was an instant relief in Chuck¡¯s eyes the moment he saw Marina.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go in and have a look first,¡± Marinaforted Chuck and then pushed the door open.


    More than a dozen doctors and nurses were gathered in the room.


    At that moment, they were trying their best to rescue the unconscious man on the bed.


    The rack at the side was filled with blood¨Cstained gauze.


    Marina¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Miss Bailey!¡± Someone noticed Marina and quickly bowed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the chief surgeon. You change my clothes and give me Lambert¡¯s medical record!¡± Marina did


    not waste any time.


    While the nurse was changing her surgical gown, Marina was flipping through Lambert¡¯s medical


    records.


    By the time the nurse had dressed her, Marina already had a rough idea of Lambert¡¯s injuries.


    The other paramedics made way for Marina as she walked toward the bed


    The second was ticking by.


    Chuck had been guarding the door the entire time, and his eyes never moved away from the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Bailey. Miss Bailey is back, and I¡¯m sure Lambert will be all right,¡± Yulforted him.


    ¡°His life is sure to be saved, but his legs¡­¡± a cold glint shed across Chuck¡¯s eyes when he thought


    of his grandson¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°Miss Bailey will absolutely be able to save Lambert¡¯s legs!¡± said Yul in a firm tone.


    The operation went on for ten whole hours.


    When the tightly shut door was opened from the inside again, the sky outside was already beginning to


    brighten.


    Marina walked out of the room, exhausted. Chuck immediately walked up with his walking stick.


    ¡°Marina, how¡¯s Lambert?¡±


    ¡°The surgery was a sess,¡± said Marina, removing her face mask.


    ¡°Then¡­ what about his legs?¡± Chuck¡¯s voice trembled when he asked the question.


    Previously, all the doctors had told him that his son had to have his legs amputated.


    That was why he called Marina back in such a hurry.


    ¡°They are saved,¡± Marina said firmly.


    Her words were like a reassurance that instantly calmed Chuck down.


    ¡°It¡¯s great. It¡¯s great!¡± said Chuck repeatedly.


    Lambert¡¯s legs were significant to him.


    Lambert¡¯s life would be ruined without his legs.


    ¡°Grandpa, why is Lambert suddenly so seriously injured? He contacted me and was fine at the time


    when I was in Solemwood,¡± Marina said with a frown.


    Marina was well aware of Lambert¡¯s abilities, and no ordinary person would have hurt him to this


    extent.


    Lambert would have lost his legs if she had returned a day or half a dayter.


    ¡°I am not very clear about the specific things. Lambert was sent back by his confidant. That person


    was also seriously injured and passed away. We can only wait for Lambert to wake up and find out


    what happened,¡± Chuck said solemnly.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Marina¡¯s expression turnedpletely cold when she heard that.


    ording to her grandfather, Lambert was the only one who returned this time.


    Who on earth dared to attack the people of the Bailey family?


    ¡°Marina, you must be tired after rushing back and performing such surgery. Go back and have a rest.


    We¡¯ll talk about the rest when Lambert wakes up,¡± Chuck said dotingly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Marina, nodding.


    She was indeed exhausted now.


    The surgery just now nearly drained her of energy.


    The nerves on Lambert¡¯s legs were almost all broken.


    She almost reconnected each nerve on his legs in order not to affect his future walking.


    In such a surgery, her hands had to be steady, and there could not be


    any mistakes.


    She had been highly focused for ten hours. Now that she was rxed, she just wanted to catch up on


    her sleep.


    Marina braced herself, washed up, fell onto the bed, and slept soundly.


    When Marina woke up again, Lambert had regained consciousness.


    Marina rushed over immediately.


    Chuck and Lambert were the only ones in the room.


    ¡°Marina¡­ you¡¯re amazing¡­ I heard from Grandpa that you spent a lot of effort to save my legs¡­¡± said


    Lambert. His pale face was filled with a doting smile when he saw Marina.


    ¡°Who did this to you?¡± asked Marina in a low voice, ignoring Lambert¡¯s praise.


    ¡°Marina, don¡¯t


    get


    involved in this matter. I¡¯ll settle it myself.¡± Lambert knew that Marina was nning to avenge himself.


    But he would never let her take the risk.


    Those people were much stranger than he had imagined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle with me here. Are you going to tell me? Or am I going to find out myself?¡± said Marina.


    She did not have the patience to be coy with him.


    ¡°Marina, this is a different matter. Listen to me, and don¡¯t get involved,¡± said Lambert, frowning.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, I¡¯ll check it myself!¡± said Marina. Then she turned around and left the


    room quickly.


    ¡°Marina¡­¡± Lambert wanted to stop her, but he identally pulled the wounds on his body, causing him


    to frown in pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Marina said you must stay in bed for at least a month,¡± said Chuck, quickly stopping him.


    ¡°Grandpa, those people are too dangerous. My subordinates werepletely wiped out this time.


    Hurry up and persuade Marina not to act rashly. I¡¯m afraid she will be.injured,¡± Lambert said


    anxiously.


    ¡°I understand. Have a good rest,¡± said Chuck, and then he turned to look for Marina.


    06:43 We


    On the third floor.


    Marina was sitting in front of theputer. Her hands were tapping the keyboard fast with a solemn


    expression.


    The entire third floor was her territory alone.


    Other than herself, she usually didn¡¯t allow anyone else toe there.


    Chuck did not ask for Marina¡¯s permission in advance and came up directly this time.


    ¡°Marina, Lambert is just trying to protect you. The matter is very tricky,¡± Chuck said gently, looking at


    Marina¡¯s back.


    ¡°Grandpa, you once taught me that one who wants to be strong is to protect what one wants to protect.


    Now that kin was almost killed, how could I possibly do nothing?¡± said Marina in a somber tone.


    my


    closest


    ¡°But you¡¯re not strong enough yet,¡± Chuck said firmly.


    Upon hearing that, Marina couldn¡¯t help but pause her hand movements.


    She immediately turned to look at Chuck.


    ¡°Your talent is indeed the highest in the entire Bailey family. However, you have been missing for three


    years, and your body


    has yet fully recovered. These four years of nk time will bring about too many variables,¡± Chuck said


    sincerely.


    The look in Marina¡¯s eyes gradually calmed down.)


    Her grandfather was right. Four years could make a big difference.


    Especially with those who stood at the top.


    ¡°Grandpa, I promise you that I won¡¯t act rashly. However, I will definitely take revenge!¡± Marina


    enunciated each word.


    ¡°I believe in you,¡± Chuck said with a relieved smile as he looked at Marina, who had calmed down


    again.


    He had personally brought Marina out. There was a high chance the Bailey family would be handed


    over to her in the future.


    Although the path was destined to be filled with thorns, it was a path she had chosen herself.


    The only thing he could do was stand behind her and watch her move forward.


    After Chuck left, Marina stared at theputer screen for a while, then swiftly turned it off.


    What she needed to do now was to fill in the gaps of the past


    Marina got up and walked straight to the practice room.


    four years!


    In the far corner of the third floor, there was a private practice room for Marina.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    There were all kinds of training equipment inside. Marina walked straight to the changing room.


    However, her gaze involuntarilynded on her thumb just as she was about to change her clothes,


    She was wearing a golden ring on it.


    Simon¡­


    Marina¡¯s eyes flickered slightly.


    However, she hesitated a second before taking the golden ring off her thumb and locking it in a


    cab beside her.


    When Marina came out of the changing room, she tied her long hair and changed into her training


    uniform.


    She began the first step in filling in the gap.


    Recover her physical strength!


    Meanwhile, Simon, who was far away in Solemwood, also learned that Marina had left.


    ¡°Is she back in Janeborough?¡± asked Simon. He frowned as he listened to Gavin¡¯s report.


    Gavin said with a nod, ¡°Yes. I heard that she had left in a hurry. Even Peter went back with her. I think


    something important must have happened to the Bailey family.¡±


    ¡°Did you find out what happened?¡± Simon asked.


    Gavin shook his head and said, ¡°The Bailey family is so closed off that our people can¡¯t find any


    information about them.¡±


    Simon nces down at his phone. There was no message from Marina.


    Was she still busy, or had the girl forgotten about him again?


    Simon¡¯s expression flickered before he said firmly, ¡°Get ready to set off for Janeborough!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin immediately replied.


    At the same time.


    Sophia had also arrived in Janeborough.¡±


    Her face instantly became joyful when she stepped off the ne and saw the airport, which was more


    than ten times the size of Solemwood¡¯s.


    This was Janeborough!


    It was indeedpletely different from Solemwood.


    She had really wasted too much time in Solemwood in the past. Janeborough would be her world


    from now on.


    4


    She wanted to be the most dazzling existence in Janeborough!


    Sophia¡¯s dark eyes flickered with an unconceble ambition.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    The Cloud Manor.


    Marina was sweating profusely in the practice room.


    Jessica sat quietly aside with water and a towel.


    Over the past few days, she had fully understood Marina¡¯s identity.


    It turned out that Marina was telling the truth when she told her that she was strong.


    Just as Jessica was focused on watching Marina¡¯s boxing, Peter slipped inside.


    ¡°How long has Marina been training?¡± The sudden voice startled Jessica.


    She turned around and saw Peter beside her. Only then did she calm down a little.


    ¡°Speaking of which, why are you so timid?¡± Peter did not know whether tough or cry at her reaction.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jessica felt a little embarrassed. Her little face flushed in an instant.


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t cry. Marina will skin me if she thinks I¡¯m bullying youter!¡± Peter quickly said.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t control my blush. Marina said that it¡¯s a disease,¡± Jessica exined.


    ¡°Is your blushing a disease?¡± said Peter, feeling enlightened..


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Jessica. It was the first she had heard of it, but Marina must be right.


    ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t answered me. How long has Marina been practicing?¡± Peter asks again.


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost four hours,¡± said Jessica, ncing at the time.


    Then, she walked toward Marina with a towel and water.


    ¡°Marina, replenish some water first,¡± Jessica said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina took the water from Jessica and saw Peter sitting at the side.


    Peter immediately raised his hand and greeted her.


    However, Marina did not even look at him. After drinking the water, she gave the water bottle to Jessica


    and nned to continue training.


    Peter was speechless.


    In the end, Peter had no choice but to brace himself and step forward.


    ¡°Marina, I need your help with something,¡± Peter said a little embarrassedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± Marina coldly spat out the words.


    Her punches were getting faster and faster.


    Looking at the nearly deformed punching bag before him, Peter felt his whole body begin to hurt.


    Marina, for some reason, had been training upstairs ever since she got back.


    The hostility on her was getting stronger and stronger, making him a little afraid to approach her.


    ¡°But you¡¯re the only one who can help me with it,¡± said Peter. He would not have dared to go up to


    Marina if he did not have other options.


    Marina was getting a little impatient from Pater¡¯s annoyance and threw a punch at him.


    Peter subconsciously closed his eyes while Marina¡¯s fist directly brushed his ear and waved past it.


    The wind from her fist rattled Peter¡¯s ear.


    It took a while for Peter to open his eyes a


    little.


    He found Marina standing in front of him, covered in sweat.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Marina took the towel from Jessica and wiped the sweat off her face.


    Peter said, ¡°After I returned, my mother couldn¡¯t stand the idea of me being idle, so she handed over


    one of her entertainmentpanies to me to manage. Recently, Mr. rkson has nned to recruit a


    student publicly. Ourpany has also nominated a few students. I¡¯m looking for someone to


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    choreograph a dance for them now, but those teachers are all some that they choreographed a


    dance that even I don¡¯t like, let alone Mr. rkson, so I came to you.


    ¡°You have to help me this time. My mother said that as long as one of the students I chose seeds in


    bing Master Qu¡¯s student, she won¡¯t ever force me to go on blind dates anymore.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea that I¡¯ve been on a hundred dates in less than half a month since I returned. On


    average, I have six or seven dates a day, from the coffee shop to the cinema and to the art exhibition.


    I¡¯m really about to throw up.


    ¡°Marina, please help me. If this goes on, I¡¯ll be scared of girls in the future!¡± said Peter tearfully.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing?¡± asked Marina, who did not seem particrly interested in it after hearing him.


    ¡°How can it be a good thing? You know, I was the only son of my mother, who is your only aunt, Daisy.


    If I¡¯m scared of girls, how can my mother have any grandchildren in the future? How can you have


    beautiful nephews and nieces?¡± Peter tried to reason with her.


    Marina was about to say no when Peter stole the conversation.


    ¡°If you can help me this time, I will grant you a request. Anything, as long as I can do it!¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Anything?¡± asked Marine. She took note of his words, and her tone became more interesting.


    ¡°Yes, anything, as long as it¡¯s within my capabilities.¡± Peter did not boast.


    ¡°Wait for me here,¡± said Marina, looking at Peter meaningfully. She threw the towel aside and walked


    toward the changing


    room.


    Looking at Marina¡¯s clean back, Peter suddenly felt a sense of unease.


    Did he say something a little too big just now?


    Why did he feel like he was in the Lion¡¯s Den?


    Marina took a shower and changed into fresh clothes before leaving with Peter.


    An hourter.


    The three arrived at Glory Entertainment.


    Peter brought Marina and Jessica to the practice room.


    Only five young girls were practicing their dance in front of the mirror in the room.


    The girls immediately stopped as soon as Peter entered the room.


    Then they stood respectfully in a row.


    ¡°Mr. Moore!¡± all of them said politely.


    However, their eyes were drawn away by Marina.


    How beautiful the girl was!


    Could it be that she was also a new student?


    Did that mean that they had no chance at all?


    ¡°Let me introduce her to you. She is your new choreographer. For the next three days, you will practice


    with her. Whether you can win Mr. rkson¡¯s favor will depend on these three days,¡± Peter introduced


    her with a straight face.


    ¡°A¡­ teacher?¡± The few young girls were surprised when they heard him.


    Was there such a beautiful young teacher?


    Marina ignored their confusion and went to the stereo to cut the music.


    Then she turned on her phone, connected to Bluetooth, and found a song from the ylist.


    The next moment, a piece of music with a broken rhythm sounded in the practice room.


    ¡°Follow the song and dance freely. Let me take a look at your basic skills first,¡± Marinamanded


    impassively.


    The five young girls looked at each other and then at Peter.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, they began to dance to the music.


    However, the more Marina watched, the more she frowned.


    It had only been two minutes before she stopped the music.


    As soon as the music stopped, so did the five young girls.


    Only the expression on their faces became very confused.


    COMMENT

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    ¡°I asked you to dance freely, not to fool me with other people¡¯s dances. Don¡¯t you have anything of your


    own?¡± Marina stared solemnly at the five girls in front of her.


    The five young girls had gone through levels of selection.


    They could be considered the favored ones.


    It was the first time someone had treated them in such a tone.


    There are only a few movements in the dance. It¡¯s almost the same for everyone to dance. Moreover,


    you didn¡¯t give us any time to prepare. There¡¯s no way for us to study new movements.¡± Someone


    demurred calmly.


    There are indeed only a few basic movements,¡± said Marina. ¡°But as a person with a soul, you must


    make your style for each movement. Otherwise, your dance is a copy¨Cpaste. The audience¡¯s eyes are


    very sharp now. I advise you to go home now if you are going to take part in the selection with such a


    perfunctory attitude. There¡¯s no point in wasting time.¡±


    Marina¡¯s tone was chilly.


    ¡°You make it sound so unbelievable. Why don¡¯t you show us what a dance with a soul is?¡± Those


    young girls were in their prime.


    After being rebuked by Marina, they naturally could not take it lying down.


    Marina only nced up at the female student who spoke out.


    The female student immediately became a bit timid and retreated to the side the minute she met


    Marina¡¯s gaze.


    As for Marina, she just took off her coat and casually threw it aside.


    Then, she turned on the music again.


    Marina had not moved when the intro sounded.


    The moment the intro finished and the vocals came out, Marina¡¯s body immediately began to move.


    She jumped and spun. Her every dance step was clean and direct, and her every dance move struck


    the soul.


    Even the emotions on her face were under her control.


    It was as if she had be one with the song. Every melody and rhythm was perfectly presented to


    them with her body.


    The five students were stunned at that moment.


    Until the music stopped, they were still in a daze.


    They had just watched a feast of dancing.


    ¡°How is it? Do you think I¡¯m qualified to evaluate your dance now?¡± asked Marina. She did not even


    pant after experiencing such an intense dance just now.


    The faces of the five students instantly turned pale.


    ¡°I told you all that you¡¯re still too young to know that the world is vast. There¡¯s always someone better


    than you. She is the teacher I take a lot of effort to get you. You have to do your best to learn from her


    in the next three days. Mr. rkson¡¯s students can onlye from the five of you. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be


    letting me down!¡±


    Peter, standing at the side, also hurriedly started prodding the girls.


    70%


    Hello, teacher, we were insensible just now. Please forgive us!¡± The five female students promptly


    bowed to Marina.


    They learned from their mistakes, so they were not hopeless.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a gentle teacher. All of you have to be mentally prepared. If you think you can¡¯t take the


    hardship, you can leave now.¡± Marina nced at them.


    ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of hardship!¡± said the five girls in unison.


    They had just witnessed what Marina was capable of.


    Even if they were not chosen by Winston in the end, they would definitely benefit greatly.


    ¡°Alright, you should be prepared from now on!¡± Marina said coldly.


    Peter immediately pulled Jessica out of the practice room as he saw that Marina was already in the


    zone.


    ¡°Why did you pull me out?¡± said Jessica, pulling her hand back with a blush.


    She had not seen enough of Marina dancing.


    ¡°Marina is going to give them special training. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to stay there. You should


    follow me,¡± Peter said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just stay aside and not disturb them,¡± Jessica exined.


    ¡°You¡¯ll disturb them if you stay there. Besides, why are you so afraid of me? I¡¯m not going to eat you,¡±


    said Peter, raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not afraid of¡­¡± Jessica¡¯s ears turned red again. She did not even dare to look at Peter.


    Looking at Jessica in this state, Peter was surprised every time he saw her.


    He had never seen such a shy person in his life.


    Shouldn¡¯t she be so shy that she turned it into a habit?


    ¡°Why¡­ are you looking at me like that? Is there¡­ something on my face?¡± Jessica was a little


    ufortable under Peter¡¯s gaze. She raised her hand to touch her face.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing on your face. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡± Peter pulled her into the elevator


    without waiting for Jessica


    to agree.


    Jessica tried hard to pull her hand back, but her little strength could not shake Peter.


    Why did the man like to hold other people¡¯s hands so easily?


    The skin under Jessica¡¯s clothes was already a little pink.


    On the other hand, Pete went straight to the bar with Jessica after leaving thepany.


    It was Jessica¡¯s first timeing to such a ce. Whether it was the noisy music or the men and


    women clinging to each other on the dance floor, she felt particrly ufortable.


    Just as Jessica was about to say she wanted to leave, she suddenly saw someone waving at them.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, over here!¡±


    Holding her hand, Peter quickly walked over.


    Jessica swallowed the words on her tips.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    0/09.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, you¡¯re finally back. I thought you would stay in a small ce like Solemwood for the rest of


    your life.


    That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve been gone for over a year, and we missed you very much.¡±


    ¡°Without Peter in Janeborough, I don¡¯t even find it interesting anymore.¡±


    Everyone in the room was a bunch of rich second¨Cgeneration people in Janeborough.


    They used to hang out with Peter.


    ¡°How can I stay in that kind of ce forever? I¡¯m back now.¡± Peter leaned on the sofa behind him like a


    big shot.


    He ced his legs on the coffee table in front of him.


    After being back for so long, it was the first time he had the time toe out for a breather.


    Standing aside, Jessica felt so ufortable that she whispered to Peter.


    ¡°Can I go back first?¡±


    ¡°Why are you going back? Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s hang out together,¡± said Peter, who moved aside. ¡°Sit


    here.¡±


    700


    ¡°Well, Mr. Moore, have you changed your taste after being away for a year?¡± The others finally noticed


    Jessica¡¯s existence.


    After all, her presence was too weak.


    She had a thick bang and wore big ck¨Cframed sses.


    She was wearing a in t¨Cshirt and a pair of slightly whitish jeans.


    Almost no one could notice her if she stood there without saying anything.


    After all, everyone in the room was rich.


    All of them had high standards.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking talk nonsense to me. She is my sister. All of you, watch your mouth from now on. Peter


    gave warning look.


    the other party a


    ¡°Your sister? Don¡¯t you only have one sister? Besides, with your family¡¯s genes, you can¡¯t have a sister


    like her, can you?


    ¡°Mr. Moore, could she be your lover?¡±


    coul


    Everyone burst intoughter again.


    Jessica blushed at their banter and waved her hands anxiously.


    ¡°Mr. Moore and I are just friends. I¡¯m not¡­ what you guys call his lover.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Moore, you¡¯ve lost your charm greatly after going out for a year. I can¡¯t believe some girls are


    only willing to be friends with you.¡± These people were used to joking with Peter.


    They did not have any scruples as they talked.


    ¡°Well¡­ You guys have fun together, and I have to go,¡± said Jessica, who was not used to the


    atmosphere. Then she bowed. slightly to them and turned away.


    ¡°Are you the only ones with the mouths? Do you believe I¡¯ll get someone to seal all your mouthster?¡±


    Seeing Jessica scared off by them, Peter picked up the pillow behind him and threw it at them.


    Those people all avoided him.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, why are you so nervous? You¡¯re not wooing her, are you?¡±


    Peter, who was about to get up and chase after Jessica, immediately stopped when he heard that.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± said Peter.


    ¡°Ah, are you mad from embarrassment? Isn¡¯t it that she doesn¡¯t like you at all?¡± These people were


    used to fooling around with Peter, so they weren¡¯t afraid of him.


    They knew he was only saying those harsh words.


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Who is Mr. Moore? How can there be a girl that he can¡¯t woo?¡± someone


    replied on Peter¡¯s behalf before he could speak.


    ¡°But looking at that girl¡¯s expression just now, she clearly can¡¯t wait to cut ties with Mr. Moore.¡±


    ¡°Really? Mr. Moore, did she really turn you down?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. When have you ever seen a girl that I can¡¯t woo?¡± Peter was being looked down upon.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, I think Mr. Moore can take down that girl in three months at most if he makes a move!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet two months!¡±


    ¡°All of you are looking down on Mr. Moore. I¡¯ll bet a month! And a home run!¡± The man sitting in the


    middle held out one of his fingers.


    ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t it a little too exciting? Mr. Moore, if you can get the girl just now in a month, I¡¯ll give you the


    new limited edition sports car I bought at the door!¡± He was the man who had just bet for three months.


    ¡°Do you think I need your car?¡± Peter rolled his eyes at him.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get that car. It even had the autograph of Gunther Grant, the God of Racing.¡±


    Gunther was the top racer in the country. Everyone present knew that he was Peter¡¯s idol.


    Pater even skipped his university graduation oral defense to watch Gunther¡¯spetition.


    In the end, he had to postpone his graduation by a year.


    His mother had given him a good beating because of it, but he was willing to endure it.


    Peter¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Gunther.


    ¡°It is what you said. Don¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Peter said firmly.


    ¡°I will never go back on my word!¡±


    Just wait!¡± Peter turned around and chased after Jessica.


    Jessica was about to take a bus back after leaving the bar.


    However, she suddenly saw Peter running to her.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± asked Peter.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a bus. Then I¡¯ll go back and look for Marina.¡± The blush on Jessica¡¯s face had yet to


    subside.


    ¡°Do you know how to take a bus? Are you familiar with Janeborough?¡± asked Peter, a little


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    exasperated.


    It was the first time the little girl had gone out since she came to Janeborough.


    She actually dared to wander around alone.


    ¡°I can look it up on a map if unfamiliar with a ce. I¡¯m not a three¨Cyear¨Cold,¡± said Jessica, who didn¡¯t


    like to interact with. people and couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    But her mind was mature.


    ¡°Alright, get in the car, and I¡¯ll send you back. If Marina finds out that I brought you out and let you take


    a bus back alone, I think she¡¯ll beat me to death,¡± Peter said as he opened the car door for Jessica.


    ¡°Marina isn¡¯t an unreasonable person,¡± said Jessica. She was slightly dissatisfied that Peter always


    described Marina as a


    violent maniac.


    ¡°Marina is only reasonable with you. She¡¯s squeezing me dry, Peter mumbled.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jessica asked, a little confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I said get in the car.¡± Peter restrained the emotions in his eyes.


    Jessica stood where she was and hesitated for a moment. In the end, she bent down and sat in the


    passenger seat of Peter¡¯s


    car.


    Otherwise, the guy would be badmouthing Marina again.


    After seeing Jessica sit obediently inside the car, Peter bent down and leaned in.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jessica asked as she leaned back in her seat in horror at the sudden approach


    of Peter.


    The little bit of heat that had finally subsided burned back at this moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m just putting a seat belt on you. Why are you reacting like that?¡± Peter gestured at her for the seat


    belt in his hands.


    207:09 Th 22 JUN


    Jessica was stunned for a moment before her face burned even more.


    Her hands gripped the hem of her clothes tightly, and her eyes wandered violently.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think I was going to kiss you just now, did you?¡± Peter couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw


    Jessica¡¯s innocent


    reaction.


    ¡°You¡­ I¡­ I can fasten my seatbelt myself. You¡¯d better¡­ go and drive.¡± Jessica was so anxious that


    she could not even speak clearly.


    She snatched the seatbelt from Peter¡¯s hands and prepared to buckle it herself.


    However, she couldn¡¯t insert the seatbelt even after trying a few times if it was because she was too


    nervous.


    However, Peterughed out loud again at this moment.


    Jessica became even more anxious.


    Her movements became even more inurate..


    ¡°Alright, let me do it.¡± Peter grabbed Jessica¡¯s hand and gently buckled her seatbelt.


    ¡°See, there you go. After tying it up, Peter looked down at Jessica.


    The distance between them was less than half the size of a fist.


    Even Jessica could feel Peter¡¯s gentle breath on her face..


    Jessica¡¯s heart started beating faster.


    It was the first time a man had been so close to her, except she was bullied by Richard thest time.


    Almost subconsciously, Jessica reached out and pushed Peter away,


    Peter did not expect Jessica¡¯s actions. His back hit the car door, and he groaned in pain.


    ¡°How are you? Are you alright?¡± Jessica asked, realizing she had acted a little too aggressively.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    ¡°You look like a gentle, weak little girl, but why are you so strong?¡± said Peter, rubbing his back.


    ¡°You were¡­ too close to me just now. I suddenly lost control¡­ of my strength¡­ Do you want me to


    take you to the hospital for a checkup?¡± Jessica quickly apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much for me to go to the hospital with this little injury. I¡¯ll apply some medicine to it myself when


    I get back. It¡¯s probably just a scratch. Of course, Peter did not care much about it.


    Then I¡¯ll go back and apply the medicine for you,¡± Jessica said almost subconsciously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do it for me?¡± Peter raised his eyebrows when he heard her.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jessica did not notice anything wrong at this time.


    After all, in her mind, if she hurt someone, she had to apply medicine to him.


    ¡°It is what you said. Don¡¯t go back on your words when the timees.¡± The corners of Peter¡¯s mouth


    curled up slightly. Then, he went around to the driver¡¯s seat.


    He stepped on the elerator, and the car sped away.


    Peter brought Jessica back to his apartment in less than half an hour.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going back to the Bailey family?¡± Jessica asked in confusion.


    ¡°This is where I usually live because there are too many rules in the old residence,¡± said Peter, bringing


    Jessica into his apartment.


    Then, he sat on the sofa and looked up at Jessica. ¡°The first aid kit is in the cab over there,¡± said


    Peter.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Jessica quickly went forward to get the first aid kit.


    However, when she found the first aid kit and turned around, she suddenly eximed and turned


    around immediately again.


    ¡°You¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    It was because Peter took off the top half of his clothes.


    His muscr chest was revealed.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to apply some medicine to me? How can you do that if I don¡¯t take off my clothes?¡±


    Peter replied calmly.


    Jessica could not help but tighten her grip on the first aid kit.


    At that time, she did not expect he had to take off his clothes to put on the medicine..


    ¡°Do you regret it? Then give me the first aid kit, and I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Peter looked at Jessica¡¯s


    reddened ears and could not help but smile.


    Jessica was about to hand over the first aid kit to Peter when he said to himself again.


    ¡°But my injuries are all on my back. I can¡¯t reach them with my hands.¡±


    Jessica couldn¡¯t help but bite her lower lip when she heard him.


    She caused Peter¡¯s injuries and promised to apply the medicine to him.


    It would be disingenuous of her to go back on her words now.


    Jessica gritted her teeth. In the end, she turned around and walked toward Peter.


    However, she just kept her head down and tried not to look at Peter.


    ¡°How can you apply the medicine to me if you don¡¯t look at me?¡± said Peter, amused by her gesture.


    ¡°You¡­ turn around.¡± Jessica was using all her willpower to control her emotions.


    However, her face was still so red that it was about to bleed.


    Peter knew the little girl would probably be scared away if he continued to tease her like that.


    Then, he turned around without saying anything.


    Only then did Jessica raise her head.


    Her gazended on Peter¡¯s back.


    Although Peter was usuallyid¨Cback, his body muscles were still strong.


    They looked powerful.


    Jessica could not help but blush again.


    And there was a dark red bruise on his waist.


    Jessica¡¯s expression immediately changed. Then, she hurriedly opened the first aid kit.


    She took out some ointment for external injuries.


    She carefully cleaned his wound before applying the ointment to it.


    Peter had his back to Jessica, and he couldn¡¯t see the look on her face.


    However, he could clearly feel the touch of her fingers on his waist.


    Probably for fear of hurting him, the little girl cleaned his wound with her particr gentle hands.


    Her gentle movements made Peter feel limp and numb..


    The itch went straight to the bottom of his heart along the lines of his skin.


    It made one¡¯s heart race.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. It doesn¡¯t look like a serious injury, but you still have to be careful. You can put a waterproof


    patch on it to keep it from getting wet when you take a shower.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡± Before Peter could react, Jessica had already finished dealing with it.


    ¡°The wound isn¡¯t big, and there¡¯s no blood, so it didn¡¯t take long.¡± Jessica had already started sorting


    out the first aid kit.


    Peter turned around, and Jessica happened to look up and meet his muscr chest.


    Jessica panicked and quickly lowered her head. However, her gazended on Peter¡¯s well¨Cdefined


    eight¨Cpack abs.


    Hmm¡­


    Was his figure actually so great?


    But soon, Jessica realized that her behavior was a little too impolite.


    She jumped to her feet.


    She almost awkwardly went to the opposite cab and put the first aid kit back where it was.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ve treated your injuries. I¡¯ll¡­ go back now,¡± said Jessica. For some reason, Jessica suddenly


    felt a little hot.


    However, a bolt of lightning suddenly shed outside the window just as she finished her words.


    Immediately after, rumbling thunder sounded.


    Suddenly, it rained cats and dogs.


    ¡°Why is it raining all of a sudden?¡± Jessica asked in surprise.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably hard to drive in such heavy rain. Why don¡¯t you stay here for tonight?¡± said Peter. He felt


    that the rain came just at the right time.


    ¡°How can I do that?¡± Jessica refused subconsciously.


    It was always inconvenient for a man and a woman to stay alone.


    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re Marina¡¯s friend, which makes you my sister. I promised her I¡¯d take good care of


    you,¡± said Peter.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s easy to have an ident driving on the road in such heavy rain, not to mention that I¡¯m


    injured. You can¡¯t possibly let me send you back in the heavy rain with my injuries, can you?¡± said


    Peter deliberately, knowing that the little girl was soft¨Chearted.


    As expected, Jessica¡¯s expression instantly softened.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Jessica¡¯s hands fidgeted uneasily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a guest room here. Someonees and cleans it every once in a while. It¡¯s clean.


    I¡¯ll tell Marinater and send you back tomorrow. Peter said.


    ¡°Well¡­ Okay then. Jessica nodded in agreement in the end.


    After all, it was impossible to force someone to drive her home in such heavy rain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to the guest room. Seeing that Jessica agreed, Peter quickly stood up.


    However, he realized that Jessica was not following him at all after taking a few steps.


    He turned around and looked at her in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ should hurry up and put on your clothes,¡± Jessica reminded him with an awkward expression.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Well, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m used to living alone.¡± It was only then that Peter seemed toe to his senses. He


    immediately picked


    up


    his clothes beside him and put them on again.


    Looking at the neatly dressed Peter, Jessica finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    She didn¡¯t even know where to look just then.


    Peter brought Jessica to the guest room.


    ¡°Everything here is new. Call me if you need anything,¡± said Peter.


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Jessica, looking around.


    The room was beautifully decorated and spacious.


    It was much better than the room she had when she was in the Rodriguez family.


    ¡°Go to bed early,¡± said Peter, who had been standing in the doorway like a gentleman.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Jessica nodded.


    Peter then turned around and left.


    Jessica closed the door after Peter left.


    Then she sat on the bed uneasily.


    It was the first time in her life that she had spent the night at a boy¡¯s house.


    It was a strange feeling to her.


    In the next few days.


    Marina had been helping Peter to train his students.


    Until three dayster.


    Winston began to recruit his student openly.


    Winston was a legendary figure in the dance world.


    He had dedicated his life to dancing.


    He had no wife, no children, and was all alone.


    It was because he felt he had all his


    That was why he chose not to.


    sion to his dance career and could no longer care about his family.


    And he had reached the pinnacle of the dance world in his life.


    He won all the grand awards in the dance world.


    After that, he gradually began to retreat into teaching.


    However, he had strict standards for recruiting his students.


    Therefore, he had only admitted three personal students in his life.


    70%


    He said that he was going to recruit a student publicly this time.


    Although there was only one spot avable, the dance enthusiasts, both foreign and domestic, had


    made every effort to rush to Janeborough.


    Marina also went with Peter to send his students to take part in the exam today.


    It was just that without Simon¡¯s pillow, Marina¡¯s sleep had returned to its original state.


    Now her whole person was a littlezy, and there was a hint of hostility in her eyes.


    She looked a little unapproachable.


    Meanwhile, Jessica followed closely behind Marina and kept an eye on her.


    Although it was Winston¡¯s public recruitment this time, he invited some well¨Cknown dancers in the


    dance industry to join him as judges.


    After all, he only took in one student. There were still many good candidates left. If these teachers were


    interested, they could recruit them as their students on the spot.


    The order in which the candidatespeted was determined by drawing lots.


    An hour passed by. Not only did Winston not see any candidates that satisfied him, but his brows were


    also knitted tighter and tighter.


    On Marina¡¯s side, she yawned and finally rested her head on her hands to catch up on her sleep.


    She suddenly heard a cry just as she was dozing off..


    It was Jessica.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Marina, struggling to open her eyes.


    ¡°That is¡­ Jessica¡¯s gaze was fixed on the person on the stage.


    Marina followed her gaze and could not help but smile coldly when she saw who it was.


    Huh.


    ¡°So, is that why she came to Janeborough?¡± said Marina.


    ¡°Do you know that she came to Janeborough, too?¡± Jessica was a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marina squeezed out a syble from her nose.


    Then she raised her hand, massaged her temples, and tried to dispel her disturbing drowsiness.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m contestant number twenty¨Ceight, and my name is Sophia Rodriguez. My


    performance is ¡®Invincible Rose Sophia introduced herself to the judges below the stage with a


    generous expression.


    Then, she signaled to the staff.


    The moment the music started, Sophia immediately started dancing to the rhythm.


    In the beginning, Marina did not show any abnormalities.


    However, Marina instantly frowned as the music gradually reached its highest part, and Sophia¡¯s dance


    was also integrated.


    The dance¡­


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Winston, who was sitting in the front row, watched Sophia dancing. His brows, which had been knitted


    together, suddenly rxed.


    His fingers were even tapping along with the rhythm of the music.


    Winston made his decision after Sophia¡¯s dance ended.


    I¡¯ve found my student. The students behind her can continue to perform. We still have three


    outstanding teachers here.¡±


    Thank you. Mr. rkson!¡± Although Sophia was confident from the beginning, she could not help but


    tear up when she heard him.


    She had been fully aware of the city¡¯s prosperity in the days she had been in Janeborough.


    It also strengthened her determination to stay here.


    She practiced the dance again and again in her hotel room.


    It was all for this moment!


    The other three judges revealed looks of pity as soon as Winston said so.


    They also thought highly of this youngdy.


    Unfortunately, she was Winston¡¯s.


    They had no right topete with him for her.


    Fortunately, many candidates were next, and they should be able to choose the right ones.


    ¡°My students haven¡¯t even startedpeting yet. How could he have made a decision?¡± said Peter


    with a frown.


    He had heard that Winston did not y by the rules, but he did not expect it to be true.


    With so many candidates not performing yet, he stopped watching them dance.


    How did he know that there was no one more outstanding next?


    Not only did Peter feel that it was unfair, but the other students who had yet to perform also did not


    ept the result.


    ¡°Mr. rkson, we came all the way here. You haven¡¯t even seen our performance yet. How do you


    know she¡¯s the best?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He has to wait for everyone to finish their performing, right?¡±


    For a moment, loud voices sounded in the hall.


    ¡°Recruiting students is a matter of fate. Maybe some of you are better than her, but I have my eye on


    her. I¡¯m just a drop in the ocean of the dance world. There are many outstanding teachers here. You


    can choose another one.¡±


    Then Winston prepared to leave with Jessica.


    At that moment, a slightly cold voice suddenly sounded from the audience.


    ¡°Could Mr. rkson¡¯s so¨Ccalled fate be that he has taken a fancy to a giarist?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, all the people present turned around to look for the source of the


    sound.


    Sophia could not help but stiffen on the stage.


    The voice¡­


    No!


    It couldn¡¯t be her!.


    Why could shee here?


    Shouldn¡¯t she be in Solemwood?


    However, Marina slowly stood up from the audience the next moment.


    Sophia almost fell to the ground when she saw Marina¡¯s face clearly.


    It was really her!


    ¡°Miss, what did you mean by what you said just now?¡± Winston said coldly as he watched Marina stand


    up.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    It means that the dance the person danced on stage was giarized.¡± Marina enunciated each word.


    The crowd at the scene was in an uproar when they heard her.


    ¡°Miss, you must speak with evidence. What evidence do you have to prove that the contestant¡¯s dance


    just now was giarized?¡± said Winston, frowning.


    It was not easy for him to find the right student.


    However, Winston would definitely not tolerate it if it was giarism.


    On stage, Sophia¡¯s face had turned pale.


    The dance was indeed not her original.


    She had seen the daughter of the Campbell family¡¯s nanny dance once. She felt that those movements


    were beautiful, so she remembered them.


    After that, she created the current dance through her integration and newposition.


    It was also because of this dance that Gordon became even more obsessed with her.


    Winston had watched the video of her dance before. It was why he agreed to let her participate in the


    selection.


    Could it be that the person who taught that girl to dance back then was Marina?


    If that was the case, she¡­.


    Sophia could not help but clench her fists.


    ¡°Because I used the dance to coax children,¡± Marina saidzily.


    As expected, Marina¡¯s words confirmed Sophia¡¯s suspicions.


    But the thing hade to this point, and she could never admit that the dance was giarized.


    Sophia¡¯s gaze was fixed on Marina. ¡°You have no proof!¡± she said. ¡°What evidence do you have to


    prove that you¡¯re the originator of the dance?¡±


    It had been more than a year since the incident happened. She did not believe that Marina could still


    keep the evidence.


    Moreover, the nanny had been fired.


    That little girl had followed her mother back to their hometown.


    They couldn¡¯t be found even if one wanted to.


    ¡°Miss, you can show it to us now if you have any evidence. If not, please leave the scene and don¡¯t


    disturb the order!¡± Winston was suspicious. But his heart fell back when he saw Sophia¡¯s determined


    expression.


    A giarist would not have such a great deal of certainty.


    Looking at Sophia¡¯s aggrieved expression, Marina suddenly chuckled.


    ¡°Sophia, you don¡¯t really think there¡¯s no evidence, do you? Why are you so naive?¡± said Marina.


    Marina took out her cell phone and logged into a website.


    Only a momentter, the big screen behind the stage lit up.


    A dance video was yed immediately after.


    It should be in a dance studio from the background of the video.


    A slender¨Clooking girl was practicing in front of the mirror.


    Her movements were 80 to 90 percent simr to the dance that Sophia had just performed.


    However, the girl in the video wore a cap and a mask.


    Her face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but her dance movements were really simr.


    ¡°It¡­ is exactly the same. The crowd began to discuss after watching the girl¡¯s performance in the


    video.


    Sophia¡¯s face also turned pale.


    Her sharp nails could not help but dig into her palms.


    But she didn¡¯t want to admit defeat just like that.


    Sophia immediately straightened her back and stared at Marina without blinking. ¡°What can you prove


    with this video?¡± said she. ¡°I¡¯ve practiced the dance in many ces over the past year. What if you saw


    my practice and recorded it? Can I also say that you giarized me?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Your brain does react quickly. However, what you copied is copied. It will never be yours.¡± said


    Marina, looking at Sophia in disdain.


    Her slender fingers tapped on her cell phone a few more times.


    The scene on the big screen changed instantly.


    Marina said, ¡°The video is not a private video and was uploaded online six years ago. At that time, it


    caused quite a stir. This is thetest upload date of the original video. Everyone, you can take a look.


    ¡°The contestant just said she had only started practicing the dance in the past year. Let me ask you,


    how could a video that was released five years ago turn around and copy a dance from a year ago?¡±


    Marina¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.


    A trace of panic instantly appeared in Sophia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­ I just made a slip of the tongue. I only started¡­ to practice the dance frequently this


    year, but I created it six years ago.¡±


    Anyway, the girl in the video did not show her face.


    She insisted that the person was her and Marina couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    ¡°Are you sure it was six years ago?¡± asked Marina, squinting her dark eyes.


    ¡°Yes! It was six years ago!¡± Sophia said in a steady voice.


    ¡°But what should I do? I was wrong just now. The exact time the video was uploaded was actually


    seven years ago.¡± Marina specially erged the upload date.


    It was indeed seven years ago.


    Sophia¡¯s legs almost gave out.


    Marina looked at her again with a smile. ¡°Are you going to say that you were wrong again just now?


    You actually didn¡¯tpose it six years ago but eight years ago?¡± she said.


    There was a hint of mockery in Marina¡¯s tone. One mistake might have been an ident.


    However, if she did it twice in a row, she definitely had an ulterior motive and deliberately hid it.


    Winston was not the kind of person who could be easily deceived.


    By now, it could be confirmed that Sophia¡¯s dance was giarized..


    His face turned ashen in an instant.


    He swung his hands and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Mr. rkson!¡± Sophia saw Winston¡¯s action and hurriedly chased after him.


    However, Winston shoved her away just as she was about to grab him.


    Sophia staggered a few steps back.


    Winston said, ¡°I¡¯ve publicly stated that all the dances participating in the selection must be original.


    There must be no giarism! You even told me that the dance is 100% your original with absolute


    certainty. You do let me down! I don¡¯t want to see you again. Don¡¯t appear in front of me in the future!¡±


    Then Winston left.


    He really didn¡¯t want to stay a moment longer.


    After all, he had just said in front of so many people that he had taken a fancy to her.


    In the end, the person was actually a giarist.


    He had actually taken a fancy to a giarist and had almost taken her in as his student.


    It was the most humiliating moment of his life!


    ¡°Mr. rkson¡­¡± Sophia wanted to chase after him, but Winston had already disappeared at the door.


    With such an ident in the selection process, the judges and candidates who were left behind did not


    know what to do.


    In the end, a big shot in the dance world, only second to Winston, stood up and spoke.


    He expressed that the selection would be temporarily suspended today and they woulde back


    again tomorrow. The contestants who did not perform today could continue performing tomorrow.


    Each of these teachers would also choose a student from among these candidates.


    The judge¡¯s words had calmed the restless students.


    After all, they were only here to try their luck with a man like Winston.


    It would be good if they could be the disciples of other teachers.


    After all, the other three teachers were also outstanding in the dance world.


    The students who gathered also left one after another soon.


    Only unwilling Sophia, Marina, and Marina¡¯s party were left at the scene.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    M


    A photographic memory? Do you even have the skill?¡± Peter was surprised.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t much use,¡± said Jessica, with a hint of inferiority in her tone.


    ¡°How can it be useless? It is simply too useful!¡± Peter looked very excited. Then, he turned around and


    took out a document from the car.


    Take a look at it first. He wanted to test Jessica¡¯s ability.


    Jessica also knew his intention.


    She took the document and flipped through it seriously.


    She did it rapidly. She read almost ten lines at a nce. She finished reading twenty more pages of the


    document in less


    than a minute.


    ¡°Done.¡± Jessica closed the document and gave it back to Peter after she read it.


    ¡°You finished reading it just like that?¡± asked Peter. He was still in disbelief.


    ¡°Not only have I finished reading it, but I¡¯ve also memorized it all. You can ask me anything you want,¡±


    Jessica said.


    ¡°What¡¯s on the second line of the third page?¡± Peter tentatively opened the document in his hands.


    ¡°The contract is valid for ten years and can not be terminated without force majeure factors such as


    Party A¡¯s bankruptcy, deductions, or even non¨Cpayment of Party B¡¯s remuneration, said Jessica


    immediately without even thinking.


    ¡°The seventh line on page eight. Peter continued to flip through the


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    pages.


    ¡°The contract between Party A and Party B is based on a split model. It can be changed once a year.


    The initial cut ratio is nine to one. Party Aneeds to provide Party B with but not limited to training in


    singing, dancing, physique, etc.¡±


    ¡°The seventeenth line on page eighteen.: Peter became more and more excited as he flipped through


    it.


    No matter how he tested her, Jessica could recite it word for word.


    In fact, it was so smooth that she did not even need a second to think.


    It was as if the contract was already imprinted in her mind.


    But it was the contract that he had just printed out today.


    Jessica could not havee in contact with it before.


    ¡°So you really have a photographic memory, do you?¡± asked Peter excitedly. He looked as if he had


    found a treasure.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just that it doesn¡¯t have much use and can only be used to memorize books.¡± Jessica lowered


    her head.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    ¡°Are you ying Versailles with me?¡± Peter¡¯s eyes widened when he heard Jessica¡¯s words.


    ¡°What¡­ Versailles?¡± Jessica usually did not surf much on the inte, so she was unfamiliar with this


    kind of Inte terms.


    ¡°It¡­ it means you¡¯re awesome, Peter said firmly.


    Then¡­ can I help Marina?¡± asked Jessica, stunned.


    ¡°Of course! But you might have to get some training before that,¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Training?¡± Jessica was still a little confused.


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll be my secretary from today onwards. Once I have trained you, you can go and help


    Marina!¡± Peter enunciated each word.


    ¡°Your secretary? Can I be a secretary? I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡± Jessica was a little surprised.


    ¡°People start doing things when they know nothing. It doesn¡¯t matter. You only need to follow my


    instructions, and I¡¯ll teach you. Peter lowered his head slightly and stared at Jessica solemnly.


    There was not the slightest bit of dislike or perfunctory.


    He was genuine seriousness.


    Jessica¡¯s heart suddenly had a strange feeling for some reason.


    Besides Marina, Peter was the only person in her life who didn¡¯t despise her for being useless.


    He was even willing to teach her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll study hard!!¡± Jessica said firmly.


    She would definitely work hard to ovee her social barriers.


    She would work hard to grow into a person who could help Marina!


    ¡°So now I give you the first job as a secretary. Seeing how earnest Jessica was, Peter was satisfied.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Jessica stared at him with a burning gaze.


    ¡°I have twenty documents here. Memorize them all. You¡¯ll go to a banquet with meter. When you


    meet these people, you will remind me who they are, what they like, and what they don¡¯t like.¡± Peter


    turned and took twenty documents and ced them in Jessica¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jessica was the best at memorizing those things. She agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°But


    you only have less than an hour. Can you make it?¡± Peter nced at the time.


    ¡°No need.¡± Jessica nced at the documents in front of her.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Peter didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take an hour. Jessica was already flipping through the documents when she said so.


    She did it very fast, even faster than before.


    If it were in the eyes of others, they would probably think she was flipping through them..


    However, Peter already verified her ability and did not disturb her.


    He opened the car door and let her sit in the car, quietly reciting the documents.


    On Marina¡¯s side.


    She had driven to a cargo dock.


    There were more than a dozen freighters at the port.


    The porters were unloading the cargo on the freighters.


    Marina looked around but did not find the person she was looking for.


    Just as she was about to take out her cell phone to ask.


    However, she suddenly received a new message.


    [Well, big brother. Where are you now? Why don¡¯t I see you?]


    The sender was Quantum.


    [I¡¯m already here. Where are you?] Marina replied with her head lowered.


    [Are you here? It¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve been staring in the direction of the entrance and exit the whole time,


    but I didn¡¯t see you.] Quantum, who was hiding in the dark, was very cautious.


    Now he was being hunted by all sides. Even if the other party was his bro, he could not have the


    slightest rxation.


    Was he staring in the direction of the entrance and exit?


    Marina looked back at the ce where she had just walked past.


    There was only one exit in this port.


    If he wanted to clearly observe the movements at the entrance, the best position should be¡­


    Marina looked around before fixing her gaze on a nearby lighthouse.


    After Quantum sent the message, the other party fell silent.


    [Big brother, don¡¯t tell me you were bribed by that group of people, weren¡¯t you?]


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    [You can¡¯t be so disloyal. We¡¯re brothers who have been through life and death together!]


    Quantum¡¯s fingers flew across his cell phone, bombarding Marina with messages.


    He had traveled thousands of miles to seek refuge with her.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your brother?¡± A cold female voice suddenly came from behind Quantum at that moment.


    The sudden sound made Quantum jump up from the ground.


    Then he looked at the slender, charming woman opposite him in horror.


    ¡°You, you¡­ Who are you?¡± Quantum¡¯s body had shrunk tightly against the wall.


    ¡°I¡¯m your big brother, Marina said with one hand in her pocket and a wan expression.


    ¡°My big brother? I don¡¯t have a big bro¡­¡± Quanturn wanted to decline subconsciously. But something


    urred to him, and he widened his eyes at Marina before him.


    You, you, you¡­


    You¡¯re exactly as I imagined you¡¯d be, a typical geek,¡± said Marina, ncing up and down at Quantum.


    His skin was almost sickly pale, and he was thin and weak.


    A pair of ck¨Cframed sses, a id shirt, and a big ck backpack.


    He had gathered all the essential items for a geek.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not¡­ Chaos, are you?¡± Quantum asked in disbelief when he heard Marina¡¯s tone.


    Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t stay here for long.¡± Marina said as she prepared to turn and leave.


    Her words meant that she had tacitly acknowledged her identity.


    However, Quantum was still rooted to the spot in shock and had no intention of following her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you waiting for your enemy toe and kill you?¡± Marina immediately turned


    around to ask when she saw that Quantum did not follow her.


    That¡¯s right!


    That was the tone!


    Quantum packed his things neatly and followed behind her with his backpack.


    He still couldn¡¯t believe it even when he got into the Marina car.


    ¡°Are you really Chaos?¡±


    Marina did not bother to exin herself to him and just tossed the phone in her hand directly to him.


    Quantum took it in a flurry.


    That was the transcript of his chat with Chaos.


    Quantum looked at the phone, then looked up at Marina.


    He looked at his phone again and then at Marina.


    Finally, he raised his hands and covered his head in despair.


    ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re really a woman! A real beauty!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Quantum quickly opened the mirror in the passenger seat and prepared to salvage his current


    appearance.


    He would have dressed up beforeing if he had known Chaos was such a beautiful woman.


    He would not have been made to look so shabby!


    There¡¯s no need to struggle. You don¡¯t have that, nor that¡­ face. Marina nced at him leisurely.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    That¡¯s a personal attack!¡± Quantum could no longer stay calm.


    But when Quantum saw Marina Bailey¡¯s face, his anger was immediately died down..


    Because Marina was really very good¨Clooking!


    Even an anime enthusiast like Quantum, who had seen countless women, could not find any ws on


    Marina¡¯s face.


    ¡°Damn!


    ¡°We are both hackers. Howe she¡¯s so good¨Clooking?


    ¡°It¡¯s so not fair!¡± Quantum thought.


    Quantum had always thought that Chaos was a smelly man with a scraggly beard who wore flip¨Cflops


    all day and would not shower for two weeks!


    How did ¡°he¡± suddenly be such a sweet¨Csmelling beautifuldy?


    ¡°I want to cry¡­¡± Quantum thought.


    Marina nced at Quantum from the corner of her eye.


    ¡°Actually, Quantum is not ugly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that he looks so¡­ young.


    ¡°He is like a junior high school student who hasn¡¯t gone through puberty,¡± Marina thought.


    However, Marina knew the guy in front of her was already in his twenties.


    ¡°Speaking of which, who did you offend? They even busted your headquarters?¡± Marina Bailey asked


    curiously.


    After all, Marina believed in Quantum hacking abilities.


    Moreover, she was sure that Quantum was extremely good at hiding.


    Back then, she had spent a lot of time trying to find Quantum.


    ¡°That person¡¯s a lunatic who won¡¯t let go of me. I sensed that he was about to catch me, so I had no


    choice but to blow up my headquarters to avoid further damage.¡± Quantum¡¯s heart ached when he


    thought about it.


    Then, he looked at Marina with a serious face.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I came all the way here to seek refuge with you. You must protect me. I¡¯m just a


    defenseless little geek.¡± Quantum¡¯s eyes were sparkling with anticipation.


    Marina was speechless.


    Her hands holding the steering wheel shook involuntarily out of annoyance for Quantum.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to throw you out of the car now, stop looking at me with that disgusting gaze.¡±


    Quantum became serious in a split second.


    Because the Bailey family was also dealing with some issues, Marina did not bring Quantum back to


    the family home. Instead, she arranged for Quantum to live in a property under her name.


    When the car arrived at the door, the


    ¡°Wee home, Ms. Bail


    system detected Marina¡¯s face in the car and automatically opened the door.


    a mechanical voice said.


    When Marina parked the car and brought Quantum into the house, the smart home system had turned


    on the lights and opened the curtains.


    ¡°Ms. Bailey, I¡¯ve already turned on the venttion system for you. The lights have been adjusted to the


    mostfortable. brightness. Would you like some music to rx from the journey?¡± The smart system


    speaker on the TV stand shed.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Marina Bailey dropped the car keys on the coffee table and replied carelessly.


    ¡°Alright, now ying Union Dixie for you.¡± As soon as the AI system finished speaking, a deafening


    prelude started sting in the living room.


    Marina was rendered speechless again.


    She shot the system a displeased look.


    ¡°Oh, it seems that Ms. Bailey doesn¡¯t like the song I¡¯ve carefully chosen for you. I¡¯ll switch to another


    song for you now.¡± The Al system seemed to have sensed Marina¡¯s anger and finally yed some


    suitable light music.


    ¡°Wow, is this Phoenix, the smart home system you told me aboutst time?¡± Quantum was very


    interested in the AI speaker and picked it up without asking.


    ¡°Sir, please get your dirty hands off me. Phoenix¡¯s voice instantly became cold.


    If one listened carefully, they can even tell that there was a hint of disdain in the voice.


    ¡°Wow, it really has human emotions?¡± The excitement in Quantum¡¯s eyes intensified.


    Previously, Chaos had told him that she was trying to develop an intelligent system capable of human


    emotions.


    Quantum didn¡¯t expect that she actually seeded.


    ¡°Phoenix is just an experimental prototype. There are still many things to be perfected. Perhaps we can


    work on it together now that you are here, Marina said..


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ve been researching this before, but I encountered a problem and haven¡¯t made any progress,


    Quantum replied.


    ¡°Dirty mister, please don¡¯t look at me with such a creep gaze. A dirty person like you does not deserve


    my noble presence.¡± Phoenix¡¯s disdainful voice sounded again.


    ¡°Who¡¯s dirty? How are my hands dirty? They are clean!¡± Quantum felt that this Al system was asking


    for a beating.


    ¡°Smelly men are naturally dirty.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re just an Al system. How could you be so sexist?¡± Quantum could no longer stay calm.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been warned three times. You¡¯ll be punished by electric shock!¡± As soon as Phoenix finished,


    Quantum felt a sting in his fingertips.


    Quantum quickly pulled his hand away.


    However, even though Quantum was fast, his fingertips were still shocked by the current. A faint ck


    mark was now visible on his fingers


    ¡°Hey! Howe you are attacking people? What happened to the Three Laws of Robotics? Don¡¯t you


    know that a disobedient Al system like you should be neutralized?¡± Quantumn shouted angrily.


    ¡°Danger sensed. Preparing long¨Crange electric shock.¡°


    When Quantum heard Phoenix¡¯s words, he quickly jumped behind Marina.


    Phoenix suddenly became quiet.


    20/47%


    ¡°Ha, I handeled you just like that. Try electrifing your maker if you can!¡± Quantum felt that he had won


    against the robot.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t set up the long¨Crange electric shock function for Phoenix.¡± Marina knocked Quantum¡¯s hand off


    of her shoulder.


    Quantum was at a loss for words.


    ¡°What? your system actually knows how to lie? Don¡¯t you know that lying is not ethical?¡± After being


    deceived by an Al. Quantum felt embarrassed.


    But no matter how he shouted, Phoenix no longer responded.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it talking? Did you cut its power?¡± Quantum turned to look at Marina.


    ¡°It thinks you¡¯re too stupid,¡± Marina said calmly.


    I¡¯ve set up an independent security system for this house. Usually, no one would be able to find this


    ce. I¡¯ll get someone to send you supplies on time. Please don¡¯t leave without permission unless it¡¯s


    an emergency. Otherwise, I¡¯m not taking any responsibility if your enemies catch you.


    ¡°Also, other than my master bedroom, you can use whichever room you want. There¡¯s aboratory in


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    the basement. You can go there to kill time when you¡¯re bored.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, just ask Phoenix. It¡¯s connected to the entire house¡¯s Al


    system, Marina exined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as there¡¯s food and water, I can stay indoors for three years!¡± As a veteran


    homebody, Quantum had already forgotten about how to go outside.


    ¡°Okay, let me know if you need anything.¡± Marina got up to leave as soon as she finished her


    sentence,


    ¡°Sure, Quantum replied.


    After Marina left, he went on to tease Phoenix.


    At the same time.


    At the Hernandez family home.


    Gavin Johnson hurried toward the study on the second floor.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Gavin stopped suddenly at the door of the study.


    After taking a moment to calm down, he raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in. A deep voice came from the study.


    Only then did Gavin open the door and walk in.


    In the study, Simon Hernandez was sitting behind his desk.


    In front of him was a pile of documents.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, we just received news that he ran away.¡± Gavin looked at Simon with a hint of fear in


    his eyes.


    ¡°He ran away?¡± Simon frowned and looked up at Gavin with a burning gaze.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Gavin¡¯s voice was a little shaky.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we already obtained that person¡¯s location? How did he get away?¡± Simon¡¯s voice was bone¨C


    chilling.


    ¡°That Quantum is as cunning as a sewer rat. When we went over, the building was empty. Quantum


    must have noticed our activitiesand abandoned his headquarters. Gavin exined in a low voice.


    Simon¡¯s dark ck eyes narrowed. He was not satisfied with this answer.


    ¡°But we found something, Gavin quickly added.


    Then, he handed over the document in his hand.


    ¡°We found this at Quantum¡¯s home. Although most of the information has been wiped, our team have


    restored some of it. The data showed that thest person Quantum contacted was a fellow hacker


    named Chaos. Quantum must have gone to seek refuge with that person:


    Chaos?


    Simon couldn¡¯t help but pause as he flipped through the documents.


    Gavin said, ¡°This Chaos is the number one hacker in the Dar. If that person¡¯s helping Quantum, it


    might be a little tricky for us to find him.¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you can to find this Chaos. Simon Hernandez had also heard of this nickname.


    ¡°Chaos seemed to have disappeared for many years. Why did that person reappear right now?


    ¡°Could it be that Chaos also wants the Akister Treasure?¡± Simon thought.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Gavin answered.


    Any news from over there?¡± Simon asked out of the blue.


    ¡°Huh? Gavin was confused for a second.


    Simon immediately gave him a cold look.


    Ohy are you talking about Miss Bailey? We¡¯ve got news that Miss Bailey went to Winston rkson¡¯s


    performance venue carlier. Miss Bailey went with Peter Moore,¡±


    ¡°Winston rkson?¡± Simon snorted when he heard the name.


    ¡°That little girl is really ungrateful.


    *She went to see Winston rkson but not me.¡± Simon thought.


    ¡°What happening at the Bailey family?¡± Simon asked again.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t find out a lot. Rumor has it that Miss Bailey rushed back because her second brother, the


    second son of the Bailey family Lambert Bailey, have been injured during a mission,¡± Gavin Johnson


    replied.


    ¡°Lambert Bailey?¡± Simon frowned slightly when he heard the name.


    ¡°Yes, we found out that the injury was quite seriously this time. Lambert¡¯s still in bed,¡± Gavin answered.


    ¡°Find out why he was injured. Was it an ident or a targeted attack, Simon said after a short


    pause.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Marina was going home after helping Quantum settle down.


    Although Lambert had survived, he still needed more treatments to get better.


    After all, Marina wanted to make sure that Lambert¡¯s legs could be back to normal.


    However, halfway through Marina¡¯s journey, her phone suddenly went off.


    Marina nced at the caller ID.


    With a gentle swipe across the screen, Marina picked up the call.


    ¡°Aunt Daisy.¡± Marina greeted the caller.


    ¡°Marina, do you have a moment now?¡± On the other end, Daisy¡¯s voice was serious.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Marina lowered her voice as well.


    ¡°I have a case that I might need your help with,¡± Daisy continued.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll head over now,¡± Marina said without hesitation.


    Daisy was the only girl born into the Bailey family in the previous generation.


    Daisy could have been pampered princess of the family but she refused all of that and chose not to be


    sheltered by the Bailey family.


    Instead, Daisy devoted herself to the police department. She didn¡¯t get help from the Bailey family at all


    and managed to be the chief of police at the Janeborough Police Department.


    Marina also knew that Daisy was a high performer. If it hadn¡¯t been for an extremely tricky case, Daisy


    would never have called her.


    Marina immediately called the Bailey family and told the doctors to take good care of Lambert Bailey.


    Then, she went to meet Daisy.


    Half an hourter, Marina¡¯s car stopped in front of the Janeborough Police Station.


    Daisy was already there to greet Marina when she got out of the car.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡®Aunt Daisy, why did youe out by yourself?¡± Marina stepped forward.


    ¡°My Marina is here. Of course I wille out to wee you myself. What if others didn¡¯t give you the


    wee you deserve?¡± Daisy looked at Marina with doting eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure others would be just as weing. The wind is too strong outside. Aunt Daisy, be careful of


    your injured arm. You¡¯ll suffer in the cold. Let¡¯s go in now.¡± Marina helped Daisy inside the station


    without dy.


    Daisy had always been on the front line as a policeman.


    Once when she was out on a mission, Daisy blocked a bullet with her arm to save a child.


    And Marina went missing at about the same time.


    Busy with finding Marina, Daisy didn¡¯t receive proper treatment for her arm. This was why the injury still


    troubled Daisy from time to time.


    When the weather got cold, Daisy¡¯s arm would be in a lot of pain.


    It was also because of this incident that the Bailey family urged Daisy to step down from fieldwork.


    It was either that or resignation.


    Daisy had no choice but to obey and only engage in office work.


    The injury used to be a painful memory for Daisy, but Marina¡¯s words warmed her heart to no end.


    Daisyplied with a smile.


    ¡°A girl is indeed much more caring.


    ¡°Marina is not like my son at all. He only knows how to cause trouble for me all day long.


    ¡°I should have stuffed him back up where he came from and let him reincarnate as a daughter.¡± Daisy


    thought.


    Daisy and Marina walked in through the front door together.


    Along the way, many police officers saw them together.


    With great disbelief, the officers watched their chief, who was always stern in front of them, holding a


    little girl¡¯s arm so amiably.


    Their jaws dropped at this scene.


    The Janeborough police station chatroom exploded with messages. [What¡¯s going on? Does our chief


    have such a gentle side?]


    [Oh my God, if it weren¡¯t for the police uniform our chief was wearing, I would have suspected that that


    person is our chief¡¯s twin sister.]


    [By the way, could that youngdy be our chief¡¯s daughter¨Cinw?] Someone replied with a question.


    0/12 The

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    [No way? Daughter¨Cinw? I want to see the person who our chief dotes on. Does anyone have


    pictures?] someone asked passionately.


    [I just risked my life to take this picture. That youngdy is stunning and looks a little simr to our


    chief. Could this meant they are a good match?]


    Someone uploaded a blurry picture taken from some distance away.


    Despite the blurriness, even the most unromantic person would be instantly attracted by thedy next


    to Daisy Bailey.


    [Wow, Daisy¡¯s truly good at being our police chief. She has such a discerning eye for people. She can


    pick a good daughter- inw just as she can identity criminals urately!]


    [Thank God. Thank you, youngdy, for taking the edge off our chief.]


    [The chief is really pushing our limits with this recent case. At least we can take a breather this


    morning.]


    [Tell me about it. I¡¯ll find somewhere to catch up on sleep now. I haven¡¯t slept for five days. Help!]


    The direction of the discussion in the group chat instantly changed


    All of the police officers startedining about how much work they had.


    However, Daisy waspletely unaware of this.


    She was telling Marina why she had called her over.


    ¡°Recently, we have received several crime reports. But every time we respond, by the time we arrived,


    we could only find the victim¡¯s body.


    ¡°There were no traces at the scene. The victims were all tortured to death. They had suffered a lot of


    ordeals before they died.


    ¡°Since we couldn¡¯t find any other clue elsewhere, we had to solve the case based on what was on the


    bodies.


    ¡°Our forensic examiner has checked them many times but couldn¡¯t find any breakthrough, so I thought I


    could have you. take a look and see if you can find anything new.¡±


    Daisy¡¯s expression was extremely solemn when she said that.


    One should know that Janeborough was the capital.


    The higher¨Cups were very concerned that so many homicide cases had happened here.


    Therefore, they gave the police station a tight deadline to solve the cases.


    Daisy had been sleeping at the police station for almost two weeks.


    However, the killer was really very cunning. They left no trace at all despite killing so many people.


    ¡°Okay Marina nodded.


    Actually, Marina didn¡¯t need Daisy to tell her to know that this case must be tricky.


    Otherwise, Daisy wouldn¡¯t have called her.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we found a new body today. I¡¯ll take you to the autopsy room now,¡± Daisy said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Marina agreed without any hesitation.


    Daisy led Marina to the autopsy room.


    It was freezing in the room, and there was a greenish corpse on the autopsy table.


    From the looks of it, that person had been dead for a while.


    The corpse had already begun to rot.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    There was also an unpleasant stench in the air.


    However, Marina¡¯s expression did not change at all. She turned around and walked toward the


    cab.


    Then she pulled out some protective clothing and masks.


    Just as Marina was about to go into the changing room, the corpse in the corner suddenly sat up from


    the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a zombie!¡± The young officer behind Daisy and Marina immediately screamed in fear. As the


    young girl was turning around to escape, she hit her head on the door frame next to her and passed


    out.


    When Daisy heard this, she rushed forward.


    However, when Daisy saw who was on the autopsy table clearly, she immediately frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t I ask you to work on the case? Why are you hiding in the autopsy room


    to scare people?¡± Daisy said sternly.


    The ¡°corpse sitting on the stage raised his hand and rubbed his temples.


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m trying to scare people? I was just taking a nap. Because he had just woken up, the


    man¡¯s voice was still hoarse.


    Taking a nap? Why not in your own office? Why are you in the morgue?¡± Daisy rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s cooler here,¡± the man said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.


    Daisy was speechless.


    ¡°Chief, who¡¯s this youngdy next to you? She¡¯s quite brave. Is she an officer who just joined us? Why


    don¡¯t you assign her to our team?¡± Daniel Gagher¡¯s gazended on Marina Bailey curiously.


    This youngdy did not flinch at all this entire time.


    Even though Daniel had suddenly e back to life¡± just now, there was no emotion in her eyes.


    She was an interesting youngdy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. You can¡¯t afford to have this one.¡± Daisy snorted.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Our team has the highest clearance rate in the station. Everyone is trying their best to


    squeeze into our team. Daniel jumped off the table.


    ¡°She¡¯s not a police officer. I invited her to help us,¡± Daisy exined simply.


    ¡°Help? Daniel frowned.


    ¡°She¡¯s a forensic pathologist. I asked her toe over and see if she can find any useful clues on the


    bodies.¡± Daisy did not expose Marina¡¯s identity.


    In fact, not many people in the police station even knew who Daisy was.


    07:12


    INU, 22 Jun


    69


    /4%


    If Daisy hadn¡¯t been injured, causing the Bailey family to intervene, not even the higher¨Cups would


    have known Daisy¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Such a young forensic doctor? Can she handle it? Chief, are you that desperate?¡± At first, Daniel


    thought that Marina was just a new police officer.


    Daniel thought that Marina was quite bold. He could recruit her into his team and train her well.


    Who knew that Marina was actually a forensic doctor?


    Moreover, Marina had been invited by the chief to help them.


    Marina ignored Daniel¡¯s doubts. She took the protective gear and went straight to the changing room.


    When Marina came out again, she was covered from head to toe in protective clothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start the post mortem. Can you help record my findings.¡± Marina nced at Daniel.


    ¡°Me?¡± Daniel looked around and pointed at himself in disbelief.


    ¡°Who else? Do you want your chief to be a recorder?¡± Marina looked at him with a nk stare.


    Daniel didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°We have people who specialize in recording.¡± Daniel picked up the notebook next to him reluctantly.


    ¡°We do, but you scared her and she fainted. Marina nced at the door.


    The young officer who had fainted at Daniel¡¯s wake¨Cup was the recorder.


    Daniel took a look at the person on the floor and touched his nose in embarrassment.


    Then, he shifted his gaze to Marina curiously. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you frightened by me at all?¡±


    ¡°I knew you were alive the moment I came in.¡± Marina was already examining the corpse.


    ¡°How did you know? I remember that my body was covered with a white cloth just now.¡± Daniel was


    even more intrigued when he heard this.


    ¡°Dead people don¡¯t breathe.¡± Marina ran her hand along the skull of the corpse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you heard my breathing from the door!¡± Daniel was absolutely at Marina¡¯sment.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    ¡°Any questions?¡± Marina asked calmly.


    Daniel waspletely speechless.


    ¡°Questions?


    ¡°Of course!


    ¡°I was lying at least 30 feet away from the door.


    ¡°How could this person hear my breathing from that far away?


    ¡°After all these years as a police officer, 1 am already used to breathing quietly as much as possible


    when asleep.


    This was to avoid being noticed by the criminals.


    ¡°How could this youngdy notice my breathing from such a distance?¡± Daniel thought.


    The back of the victim¡¯s head was bashed in. The murder weapon should be something like a metal


    bat


    Marina ignored Daniel¡¯s doubtful look and spoke to herself.


    Meanwhile, Daniel kept staring at Marina.


    ¡°What are you staring at? Put that in the report,¡± Marina said as she raised her head and caught Daniel


    motionless.


    There was even a hint of annoyance in her tone.


    Daniel was at a loss for words again.


    Finally, Daniel came back to his senses and began jotting down notes in the report.


    Marina then moved on to inspect the arms and hands of the victim.


    ¡°All ten fingers are broken, and all the nails have been pulled out.


    ¡°Four broken ribs. Several fractures in both legs.¡±


    The list went on¡­.


    Marina felt more and more horrified as she examined the corpse.


    The victim had definitely undergone unimaginable torture before dying.


    What kind of hatred could the perpetrator have against the deceased to torture them like this?


    Naj


    ¡°Give me a hand, Marina said after she finished examining the front side of the body, She wanted to


    proceed and flip the corpse over.


    This time, Daniel was no longer in a daze. He quickly went forward and helped Marina turn the corpse


    over.


    Daniel was quick to assist her this time. The moment when the corpse was flipped over, Marina¡¯s eyes


    were instantly drawn


    to the tattoo on the neck.


    This was¡­


    Marina immediately stepped forward and carefully examined it.


    Marina realized that the tattoo was identical to the pattern of the organization she was trying to track


    down.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you find something?¡± Daisy asked, somewhat puzzled, as she watched Marina


    staring at the tattoo in a


    irance.


    ¡°Aunt Daisy, you said you¡¯ve received how many bodies with this kind of tattoo recently?¡± Marina


    turned to look at Daisy.


    ¡°Including the one you¡¯re examining now, there have been eight in total,¡± Daisy replied.


    ¡°Aunt Daisy?¡± Daniel thought.


    Standing at the side, Daniel noticed the way Marina addressed their chief.


    ¡°Marina is Daisy¡¯s niece.


    ¡°No wonder she was so calm in the face of a surprise.


    ¡°No wonder the chief said that I couldn¡¯t afford to have her on my team.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t,¡± Daniel thought.


    Daniel looked at Marina with regret.


    She was indeed a promising young talent.


    ¡°Do all eight bodies have this tattoo?¡± Marina¡¯s tone was tinged with urgency.


    Before Daisy could answer. Daniel interrupted suddenly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Marina turned around.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Right. Of the eight bodies, only three have it. The remaining five don¡¯t have any tattoos.¡±


    ¡°Can


    you


    show me the autopsy report of the other seven bodies?¡± Marina Bailey frowned.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Daniel agreed without hesitation.


    After all, Marina was the person that their chief invited over, so there was no problem with her looking


    at the autopsy


    reports.


    Daniel went to get the previous autopsy reports as requested.


    Marina carefully flipped through the first seven.


    It was indeed as Daniel had said.


    Of the first seven corpses, only two had tattoos.


    The others did not.


    However, their cause of death was very simr.


    They had all been tortured and died in agony.


    Marina¡¯s intuition told her that all these people were definitely rted to the mysterious organization.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you find anything?¡± Seeing Marina¡¯s sudden change in expression, Daniel also


    became serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure yel. After I finish examining this corpse, I need to take another look at the other seven


    bodies,¡± Marina said


    as she put down the autopsy report and started to focus on dissecting the corpse in front of her.


    That day, Marina performed the post¨Cmortem on a total of eight corpses.


    But after all was done, her expression remained unchanged.


    She even looked quite energetic.


    Up till then, Marina was working on something in theboratory.


    Daniel thought that she must have found something.


    Therefore, he patiently waited by Marina¡¯s side.


    ¡°She was so focused, intelligent, and careful.


    ¡°What a promising young officer!¡± Daniel thought.


    ¡°Chief, Marina really can¡¯t join my team?¡± Daniel had never wanted someone so much before.


    But Daisy didn¡¯t answer his question and just gave him a look to interpret himself.


    Daniel instantly understood.


    He felt even more regretful now.


    While they were chatting, Marina had made some progress in her experiment.


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    Marina eximed. Both Daisy and Daniel went over to see what had happened.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Marina gestured toward the piece of paper in her hand.


    There were some faintly shing numbers on it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Daniel furrowed his brow.


    ¡°You told me earlier that only three of the eight bodies had tattoos.¡± Marina put down the paper in her


    hand.


    ¡°Yes, you saw that too, right?¡± Daniel nodded.


    ¡°You got it wrong. In fact, all eight bodies had tattoos!¡± Marina dered with a degree of certainty.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I examined the bodies as well, and there were definitely no tattoos.¡± Daniel¡¯s frown


    deepened.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t notice the tattoos because they had all been removed. Marina enunciated each word.


    ¡°Removed?¡± Daniel and Daisy eximed with great surprise in unison.


    ¡°Yes, these tattoos were all done with special ink, which is usually not removable. But I just did an


    experiment using a special solution. This solution canpletely remove their tattoos, and there won¡¯t


    be any trace left afterward. However, if another solution is applied, you can faintly see the previous


    design.¡±


    Marina exined, before picking up the solution and heading toward the corpses without tattoos.


    She dipped a cotton swab into the solution and lightly applied it to the back neck of one of the bodies.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, a faint mark appeared on the back of that person¡¯s neck.


    There¡¯s indeed a tattoo?¡± Daniel¡¯s pupils dted in surprise upon seeing this.


    Marina checked the remaining bodies.


    Every corpse reacted to the solution.


    ¡°So¡­ these people all had the same tattoo? Are they part of the same organization?¡± Daniel frowned


    again.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Marina said loud and clear.


    Her eyes flickered with a glimmer.


    ¡°This group is even showing their faces in Janeborough.


    ¡°And they are causing trouble for Aunt Daisy.


    ¡°Was this a coincidence, or were they specifically targeting the Bailey family?¡± Marina wondered.

 L Chapter 112

    L Chapter 112


    ¡°By the way, do you know where this tattooes from?¡± Daniel suddenly looked at Marina.


    Emotions flickered in Marina¡¯s eyes for a moment but she soon returned to normal.


    ¡°Aunt Daisy, I want to talk to you alone.¡± Marina looked at Daisy.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to my office.¡± Daisy did not hesitate at all.


    ¡°I am in charge of this case. Is there anything you can¡¯t say in front of me?¡± Daniel immediately


    followed the two.


    But Marina just turned her head and gave him a faint nce. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get into trouble, don¡¯t


    interfere in this


    case anymore.¡±


    She then left without a further word.


    ¡°Chief¡­¡± Daniel wanted to say something, but Daisy interrupted him.


    ¡°You¡¯re no longer in charge of this case.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Daniel quickly objected, but before he could finish, Daisy had already turned around and left.


    He wasn¡¯t given any chance to speak at all.


    Daniel stood rooted to the ground gloomily.


    He thought, ¡°What was the meaning of all this?


    ¡°Were they using me and then throwing me away when they were done?


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like this when I was helping them to record the autopsy report just now!¡±


    Daisy walked into her office.


    The doors and windows were already shut.


    ¡°Marina, what happened?¡± Daisy knew that this matter must be very serious. Otherwise, Marina would


    not have revealed such an expression.


    Marina was silent for a moment before finally opening her mouth.


    ¡°Aunt Daisy, four years ago, when I suddenly got injured and disappeared, I was attacked by the


    organization with the same tattoo pattern.¡±


    Marina had never mentioned this before.


    It was because she didn¡¯t want to involve the Bailey family in her own affairs. She wanted to solve her


    problems on her own.


    But now, it seemed that the group¡¯s target was not her, but the entire Bailey family.


    ¡°What? It was them who hurt you?¡± Daisy¡¯s face changed when she heard this.


    ¡°And Lambert was also injured. Although he and grandpa have never told me the truth about his


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    injuries, I now think that his injury must also be rted to this organization.


    ¡°It seems like the Bailey family has been targeted.¡± Marina¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°Who are these people? How dare theyy their hands on the Bailey family?¡± Daisy¡¯s face also grew


    grave.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t found out their true identities yet, but what I can be sure of is that these people are very


    dangerous. Aunt Daisy, you should find an excuse to rest for a while and not interfere in this case


    anymore.¡± Marina¡¯s expression was serious.


    Daisy was about to refuse when Marina interrupted her again.


    ¡°I know you are not the kind of person who is afraid of death, Aunt Daisy, but if these people are


    At this point, Daisy¡¯s expression finally changed.


    ¡°Marina does have a point.


    ¡°If that organization is targeting the Bailey family, staying at the police station may indeed cause more


    trouble,¡± Daisy thought.


    ¡°I understand. I will talk to the people in charge. Daisy agreed atst.


    ¡°Good! The sooner the better. We can¡¯t afford to drag it out,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Daisy assured Marina.


    After the talk with Daisy, Marina hurried back to the Bailey family.


    Marina had to find out how her brother, Lambert, got injured.


    However, as soon as Marina returned to the Bailey family, she sensed that something was wrong.


    This was because there was a new car parked in the yard.


    It was rare for anyone to visit their family.


    And the license te on the car didn¡¯t look like it belonged to an ordinary person.


    Marina opened the door and went in.


    When the servant at the door saw Marina, she immediately greeted her respectfully, ¡°Miss Bailey¡±


    Marina immediately saw the pile of gift boxes in the living room.


    They almost filled the entire living room.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s a happy asion, Miss Bailey.¡± The servant smiled meaningfully.


    Marina was a little puzzled, but she walked towards the living room.


    She saw Simon, who was sitting in front of her grandfather, among the many boxes.


    Marina was stunned for a few seconds before realizing that the person in front of her was not an


    illusion.


    It was really Simon!


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Marina quickly walked up to him.


    ¡°Marina, I¡¯vee to propose to you as promised. Simon¡¯s eyes were full of affection.


    Marina thought, ¡°What!


    ¡°This guy


    lly came to propose to me?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, why didn¡¯t you throw him out?¡± Marina looked at Chuck with great disbelief.


    ¡°Marina, you are talking nonsense. Why should I throw Simon out? He¡¯s such a decent young man. I


    like him so much.¡± Chuck looked at Simon with a wide smile.


    Marina thought, ¡°What?


    ¡°What is happening here?¡±


    She had to remind her grandpa again, ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you hear Simon clearly just now? He came to


    propose to me.¡±


    ¡°Of course I heard him. Simon¡¯s already brought so many engagement gifts over. How could I not know


    that he¡¯s here to propose marriage?¡± Chuck red at Marina.


    ¡°Huh?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°My grandpa just red at me?


    ¡°Am I no longer his favorite granddaughter?¡± Marina wondered.


    ¡°Simon, Marina has been spoiled by me. Her temper is a little unpredictable. In the future, I hope you


    can be tolerant with her, not too indulgent. If this girl gets on your nerves, you can alwayse here


    and tell me. I¡¯ll discipline her for you!¡±


    Chuck seemed to bepletely unaware of Marina¡¯s silent objection. Instead, he looked at Simon with


    a smile.


    ¡°Grandpa Chuck, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely take good care of Marina in the future. I will never let her


    suffer any harm.¡± Simon promised firmly.


    ¡°What the heck?


    ¡°Simon even said grandpa?¡± Marina thought.


    ¡°Come out with me! Now!¡± Marina abandoned all her etiquette. She grabbed Simon by his arm and


    headed straight toward the backyard.


    ¡°Grandpa Chuck, you should take a rest first. I¡¯ll talk to Marina for a while beforeing back to y


    chess with you.¡± Even though he was being dragged away by Marina, Simon still bowed like a


    gentleman to Chuck.


    ¡°Of course. I will wait for you.¡± Chuck was smiling so hard that a few more wrinkles appeared at the


    corners of his eyes.


    Outside, however, Marina simply threw Simon against the wall behind the garden.


    Then she stomped her feet heavily next to Simon.


    Simon turned his head and took a look at Marina. She was indeed showing her affection for him


    differently.


    Still, he liked it.


    ¡°Marina, Grandpa Chuck is still waiting inside. Did you pull me out in such a hurry just to talk to me?¡±


    Simon¡¯s eyes were smiling as he looked at Marina with a burning gaze.


    ¡°I miss you? How the fuck did youe to that conclusion! Did my grandfather really agree to your


    marriage proposal?¡± Marina stared at Simon without blinking.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    ¡°You saw it with your own eyes. Simon said with an air of certainty.


    ¡°How did you make my grandfather agree to your proposal?¡± Marina stared at Simon without blinking at


    all.


    I told him that we were so in love that I wouldn¡¯t marry anyone else but you. Grandpa Chuck probably


    gave in because he saw how devoted I was,¡± said Simon in a rxed tone.


    Who are you trying to fool?¡± Marina rolled her eyes.


    She knew her grandfather¡¯s temper all too well.


    He would never marry his granddaughter off just upon hearing those two sentences.


    ¡°Marina, I never lie to you. Simon looked at her with a steady gaze.


    For some reason, Marina felt a little uneasy under Simon¡¯s gaze.


    She immediately looked away.


    Simon also noticed what was missing from Marina¡¯s finger.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that golden ring I gave you?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t convenient for me to wear it all the time, so I took it off, Marina replied calmly.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Simon nodded.


    ¡°You look a little haggard. How have you slept recently?¡± Simon¡¯s fingers gently touched the area under


    Marina¡¯s eyes.


    There was a faint trace of dark circles under her eyes.


    ¡°It was¡­ Okay. The two of them were standing so close that the refreshing fragrance on Simon¡¯s body


    instantly surrounded


    Marina.


    Suddenly, a strong drowsiness swept over her.


    Since Simon had left, Marina had hardly enjoyed a full night¡¯s sleep.


    Now that Simon was here, the sleepiness that had been intentionally suppressed before rushed up all


    at once.


    ¡°Do you want to take a nap first?¡± Simon asked softly.


    Marina really wanted to say no.


    After all, there were still many questions she needed answers for.


    But her eyelids were out of her control, and her head drooped down involuntarily as well.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She gave Simon a nod.


    ¡°Do you want to go to your room?¡± Simon asked.


    Marina was like a walking corpse as she brought Simon to her room through the rear entrance.


    Then, she dragged Simon straight to the big bed in the room


    With a thud, she pushed Simon onto her bed and pressed her entire body against him like an octopus.


    ¡°Hmm¡­


    ¡°This smell¡­


    This feeling¡­ is just right.¡± Marina thought.


    Almost instantly, her breathing became even.


    Simon, who was pressed onto the bed, could not help but chuckle.


    He raised his hand and gently stroked Marina¡¯s back.


    It urred to him that being a cushion for Marina was actually a rewarding role.


    ¡°However, just how tired had this girl been?


    ¡°She fell asleep as soon as she was in my arms,¡± Simon thought.


    Marina slept soundly from morning to afternoon.


    When she woke up, it was alreadypletely dark outside.


    She turned her head and saw Simon sitting by the bed.


    And she was still hugging him tightly.


    Marina waspletely stunned.


    Even the air seemed to freeze when their eyes met.


    ¡°Oh My God!


    This guy is simply like a drug. As soon as I am near him, I can¡¯t get enough of it.


    ¡°I even missed the best opportunity to question him, Marina thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not awake? You¡¯ve slept for so long. Get up and eat something, or your stomach will suffer.


    Simon put down his phone and said while looking at Marina, who had been staring at him.


    Marina quickly got up from the bed.


    However, after getting out of bed, she suddenly realized something.


    This was her house. Why was this guy acting like he was the owner?


    ¡°You should leave from the back door. My family is very traditional. If my grandfather finds out that


    you¡¯ve been in my bedroom for so long, he¡¯ll definitely give you a lesson!¡± Marina spoke firmly.


    ¡°But I think they already know,¡± Simon said casually.


    ¡°What? How is that possible? I brought you in through the back door!¡± Marina tried to remain calm.


    ¡°Because your grandpa has already knocked on the door three times, Simon exined,


    ¡°What? Knocked on the door?¡± Marina¡¯s pupils suddenly dted.


    Yes, Grandpa Chuck wanted to tell you dinner was ready. I saw that you were sleeping soundly, so I


    didn¡¯t wake you up,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°You, you¡­ you talked to grandpa?¡± Marina gritted her teeth


    Yeah. Grandpa Chuck knocked on the door so many times. If I don¡¯t respond, wouldn¡¯t it be a little


    rude?¡± Simon said innocently.


    Marina waspletely speechless.


    ¡°Why does it feel like that this guy did it on purpose?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Grandpa Chuck seems to be waiting for us to have dinner. It¡¯s time to go downstairs,¡± Simon


    said, checking the time and adjusting his clothes before leading Marina downstairs.


    Marina struggled to withdraw her hand, but Simon suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Marina, you just used me as a pillow. Howe now that you are awake, you¡¯re so cold to me?¡±


    Simon asked.


    ¡°L¡­¡± Marina was about to exin, but then she caught sight of her grandfather standing not far away.


    Chuck was staring at them with his mouth agape.


    Marina was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not what you think. We¡­¡± Marina tried to exin.


    But Chuck immediately covered his ears with his hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. It¡¯s too graphic. It¡¯ll hurt my eyes!¡±


    Marina was speechless again.


    ¡°Grandpa, it won¡¯t hurt your eyes unless you¡¯ve been peeking. Marina reminded him reluctantly.


    ¡°Peck? I didn¡¯t peek at all. I didn¡¯t know that you were hugging Simon like a ko bear. One couldn¡¯t


    even separate you two by force.¡± Chuck waved his hand jokingly.


    Marina didn¡¯t know what to say again.


    That was a lot of details for someone to know without peeking.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Marina¡¯s tone became a bit angry.


    ¡°Alright, alright. You children can settle your own matters. I know you¡¯re both young and energetic, and


    you can both get a little lustful. However, moderation is important for young couples. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be


    very ufortable when you¡¯re old¡­¡±


    Chuck spoke as if he had been through this before.


    Marina waspletely at a loss for words.


    Why did she feel like she was the one who needed to wash her eyes?


    ¡°Grandpa, Marina slept all day and should be hungry.¡± Simon, who was standing beside them, nced


    at Marina and spoke gently.


    I had the kitchen save some food for you. You can go eat. I¡¯ve already eaten, so I won¡¯t be there to


    thirdwheel you two.¡± Mr. Bailey said before walking back on his cane to his room with a smile on his


    face.


    Marina waspletely speechless.


    ¡°So it really wasn¡¯t a dream.


    ¡®Is grandpa really treating Simon as his grandson¨Cinw?¡±


    Marina thought while shifting her inquisitive gaze to Simon again.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    T¡¯ve already told you that your grandpa likes me a lot.¡± Simon¡¯s eyes curved with a smile.


    Seeing that Simon was still unwilling to tell the truth, Marina didn¡¯t press him further.


    She turned around and walked towards the dining room.


    When the servants in the kitchen saw Marina, they quickly served the food that they had heated up.


    Simon sat down next to Marina.


    The servant also gave Simon a set of cutlery as if he was already part of the family.


    Marina could not help but raise her eyebrows.


    Why did she feel like Simon had sessfully be a member of her family in just one day?


    ¡°Marina, go ahead and eat. Stop looking at me.¡± When Marina was lost in her thoughts, a gentle voice


    sounded.


    Marina was immediately brought back to reality.


    She saw Simon looking at her affectionately.


    And the servants at the side were all admiring their rtionship.


    They looked extremely excited.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Marina frowned at Simon.


    Back in Solemwood, they were only together because it was fun.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that Simon was back in Janeborough, he should know very well that it was impossible for the two


    families to join in marriage.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything. I just want to do¡­ Simon suddenly stopped.


    However, Marina could guess the word Simon was holding back.


    He wanted to do¡­ her?


    The glimmer in Marina¡¯s eyes darkened. Then, she suddenly stood up and walked straight toward the


    second floor.


    When Marina came down again, there was a golden ring in her hand.


    I¡¯ll return this to you. Please don¡¯te back.¡± Marina handed the golden ring to Simon.


    ¡°Marina, what do you mean?¡± Simon narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do, but I want to make it clear to you that I won¡¯t ept your marriage


    proposal. Even if my grandfather agrees to it, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Marina¡¯s tone was extremely certain.


    She would never leave the Bailey family.


    ¡°Why? Marina, are you not satisfied with my body?¡± Simon raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Marina remained silent.


    Judging by your reactions, you seem to be very satisfied with me. Every time you see me, you will


    always bring me to bed.¡± Simon continued to tease Marina.


    Marina still didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Looking at the silent Marina, Simon chuckled gently. Then, he put the golden ring back on Marina¡¯s


    finger.


    ¡°I never take back what I¡¯ve given away.¡±


    Marina looked down at Simon, who was putting the ring on her with a serious face.


    She broke her gaze.


    ¡°If not for those things back then..


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ I could really consider marrying Simon.


    ¡°After all, I am really used to sleeping next to him.


    ¡°But I have to stay in the Bailey family!¡± Marina thought.


    ¡°Simon Hernandez, stop wasting your time on me. I can¡¯t give you what you want. Marina¡¯s voice


    deepened with emotion.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me anything. You just have to be yourself. Simon¡¯s tone was still steady.


    Marina flinched again.


    ¡°I want to give you what I have. That¡¯s my choice. I won¡¯t ask you to give me the same thing back in


    return. You just have to ept what I have to offer, Simon said each word slowly and clearly.


    Marina looked at the determined man in front of her.


    Her heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    ¡°All I need to do is¡­ ept him?


    ¡°Would there be anyone else who won¡¯t ask for anything in return if I decline him?¡± Marina wondered.


    Before this conversation, Marina had wanted to cut all ties with Simon.


    However, after Simon left, she was still wearing the golden ring.


    For some reason, every time she talked to Simon, she would always end up listening to the man.


    ¡°He even did all that with such a gentle attitude.


    ¡°That guy is really good at manipting people!¡± Marina thought.


    Marina looked down at the golden ring on her finger. Deep emotions ebbed and flowed in her eyes.


    After some hesitation, Marina went to Chuck¡¯s room.


    Chuck had already guessed that Marina woulde to him, so he did not go to sleep.


    He was still wearing sses and reading on the sofa.


    ¡°Grandpa, did you really agree to Simon¡¯s proposal?¡± Marina asked directly.


    I did. That young man is a decent person. I like him very much. Chuck pushed his sses up.


    Marina Bailey remained silent.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like the arrangement? But I thought you really like him. You brought him to bed the


    moment you came back Chuck was still very good at throwing out shocking statements.


    Marina didn¡¯t know what to say again.


    After a pause, she exined, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I just needed his body to go to sleep,¡±


    ¡°What? You need his body to go to sleep? Marina, although you¡¯re a girl, you can¡¯t y with a person¡¯s


    feelings, Chuck said seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not toying with his feelings!¡±


    Then having a casual rtionship is worsel


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°Grandpa, do you know who that person is?¡± Marina sighed.


    ¡°I know. He¡¯s a Hernandez kid, Chuck replied.


    ¡°Why did you agree to the marriage if you knew? You understand clearly that I will never leave the


    Bailey family. Marina Bailey frowned.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to leave the Bailey family. Chuck blinked in confusion.


    Then why did you agreed to the marriage proposal?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t that kid from the Hernandez family tell you?¡± There was a hint of disbelief in Chuck¡¯s


    tone,


    Tell me what?¡± Marina was confused.


    ¡°Simon told me that as long as I agree to his marriage proposal, he¡¯s willing to marry into our family!¡±


    Mr. Bailey said slowly.


    ¡°What was that? For a moment, Marina wondered if she misheard.


    ¡°At first, when Simon said that he wanted to marry you, of course I didn¡¯t agree. I almost summoned the


    guards to throw


    him out.¡±


    ¡°But he then told me that he was willing to marry into our family. A Hernandez kid! You need to know


    that old chap Felipe Hernandez has always bragged to me about how great his grandson is.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. Simon is now deeply in love with my baby granddaughter. He now wants to


    marry into our family. and even told me he would start a family with you.


    ¡°Haha, I can already picture the look on Felipe¡¯s face when he hears this.


    ¡°He¡¯ll definitely be furious.¡± At the thought of this, Chuck could not hide the smile on his face.


    Marina Bailey didn¡¯t know what to say at all.


    Looking at her excited grandpa, Marina finally came to her senses.


    ¡°Simon Hernandez is marrying into our family?


    ¡°How could that ever be possible?


    ¡°He is the head of the Hernandez family.


    ¡°Which powerful family head would choose to marry into another family?¡± Marina thought.


    10/13 INU, 22 JUN

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    ¡°Grandpa, Simon is the head of the Hernandez family. How could he marry into our family?¡± Marina


    had no choice but to ruin Mr. Bailey¡¯s fantasy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but that kid Simon Hernandez was even willing to sign a contract.


    ¡°You see, this is his fingerprint, and there¡¯s his signature.¡± Chuck pulled out a sheet of paper as he


    spoke.


    The handwriting on it was strong and powerful.


    I, Simon Hernandez, will voluntarily marry into the Bailey family. I will never go back on my word.


    Below were Simon¡¯s fingerprint and signature.


    Marina carefully checked the contract several times and found nothing out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Are you sure this was written by Simon Hernandez himself?¡± Marina asked Chuck with a fixed gaze.


    ¡°Of course, he wrote it in front of me,¡± Chuck replied with certainty.


    However, when looking at this piece of paper, Marina¡¯s frown only deepened.


    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t you think this is suspicious? Why would Simon be willing to marry me even if it


    means giving up his own family and bing a part of us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because my granddaughter is very charming,¡± Chuck said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Marina Bailey called out desperately.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I know that you are concerned. I only agreed to his proposal. If he dares to go back on


    his word in the future, we¡¯ll simply break the agreement. Chuck sounded quite assured.


    However, Marina was still frowning.


    After all, she had only known Simon for less than a month.


    She did not believe that Simon could have such strong feelings for her in such a short period of time.


    ¡°Marina, I know what you¡¯re thinking. You want to be the backbone of the Bailey family, but this path


    will be very difficult..


    ¡°I want you to have an easier life in the future, and Simon Hernandez is a very good young man. If he


    really likes you, I think you should consider him,¡± Chuck said with a solemn tone.


    Marina¡¯s gaze fell on the golden ring on her finger.


    She thought, ¡°Is Simon Hernandez simply interested in her?


    ¡°Or is he nning something bigger?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, there¡¯s something else I need to tell you¡± Marina took a deep breath and pushed aside


    her thoughts for a moment to tell Chuck about the mysterious organization.


    After listening to Marina¡¯s story, Chuck fell silent.


    ¡°Is Lambert¡¯s injury rted to this organization?¡± Marina noticed the change in Chuck¡¯s expression


    when he heard about the organization.


    Chuck pursed his lips and didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    ¡°Grandpa, they¡¯ve alreadye to our doorstep. Please don¡¯t keep things from me any longer. Marina


    looked at her grandpa with determination.


    Chuck nced at Marina and let out a long sigh.


    He said, ¡°I never thought that they were responsible for your ident. I thought they had only recently


    emerged.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean Lambert¡¯s injury was their doing as well?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°Yes. Chuck nodded.


    ¡°Grandpa, do you know anything about this organization?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°I have never dealt with them before, and I¡¯ve never seen that tattoo. Chuck shook his head.


    ¡°Then why are they targeting us?¡± Marina had previously suspected the organization might have had


    an old grudge against their family.


    But from the looks of it, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡°I¡¯m also investigating that, but this organization is very mysterious. Every time after they operate, they


    would wipe all traces of their existence when they disappear.


    ¡°And they are very cruel. There sure would be bloodshed everytime after they appear. Regardless of


    age or gender, anyone. who has seen them will be killed.


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because they are so savage that Lambert and I didn¡¯t want to tell you about it. But who


    knew that you would be their first target,¡± said Chuck, his voice trailing off.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve already told Aunt Daisy. She¡¯ll step down from her position at the police station


    temporarily, and we need to notify the other members of the Bailey family. I¡¯m afraid the organization¡¯ll


    strike again.¡± Marina said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told them about this. They all know what to do.¡± After Lambert Bailey¡¯s incident, Chuck


    had already arranged everything.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina nodded.


    Her expression had never been this serious.


    ¡°In fact, Marina, the reason why I agreed to Simon¡¯s proposal was that I hoped that if something


    happened to the Bailey family, someone would be there to protect you.¡±


    Chuck revealed his true thoughts.


    The Bailey family will be fine!¡± Marina Bailey frowned upon hearing this.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that anything can happen in life, and we never know what might happen next.¡± Chuck


    chuckled.


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, nothing will happen to the Bailey family! I won¡¯t let the past repeat itself!¡± Marina¡¯s


    expression had never been this determined.


    Looking at Marina, Chuck sighed as if he had not heard anything.


    He thought, ¡°This silly granddaughter of mine¡­¡±


    ¡°Marina, that incident happened a long time ago, and it wasn¡¯t your fault. Stop dwelling on the past,¡±


    Chuck said softly.


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest. I¡¯ll think about Simon¡¯s proposal¡± Marina didn¡¯t want to


    discuss the matter any further and changed the topic.


    ¡°Alright. Chuck saw her expression and decided not to say anything else.


    Marina helped Chuck to bed.


    073% 1


    Then, she gently walked out of the room.


    Returning to her bedroom, Marina threw herself directly down on the bed.


    She raised her hand and gazed at the golden ring on her finger.


    ¡°Simon Hernandez..


    This name kept lingering in Marina¡¯s mind.


    But no matter how hard she thought about it, Marina couldn¡¯t figure out Simon¡¯s motives.


    Finally, she got out of bed and grabbed a coat from the closet before heading downstairs.


    She was going to find Simon and ask him directly


    Marina got into the car and drove all the way to the Hernandez family house.


    The Hernandez family house was located in the south of the city whereas the Bailey¡¯s in the north, so it


    was quite a long drive.


    An hourter.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Marina¡¯s car stopped at the front gate of the Hernandez family house


    Just as she was about to call Simon, the door slowly opened.


    ¡°What?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°The door must have recognized my face.


    ¡°But I have never been here before. How could the security system have her information?¡± Marina


    wondered.


    However, Marina wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about it at that moment. She drove directly into the


    Hernandez house.


    When the car stopped at the main entrance of the mansion, Marina immediately saw Simon standing in


    front of the garden.


    He was looking at her with a smile.


    Marina couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on the steering wheel.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Marina took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Then, she opened the door and got out of


    the car.


    ¡°Why are you here? You can¡¯t sleep without me, can you?¡± Simon¡¯s gaze was as gentle as ever.


    However, he was the head of the Hernandez family, and how could he be a pure and harmless


    person? It was impossible.


    ¡°Simon Hernandez, why do you want to marry me? I want to hear the truth!¡± Marina stared at Simon


    with a burning gaze.


    It was hard to understand the emotion in her deep eyes.


    ¡°Grandpa told you everything, didn¡¯t he?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°Yes, he did!¡± Marina replied, ¡°We two have only known each other for a month. I want to know why on


    earth you. want to marry me.¡±


    ¡°Who say¡¯s that we¡¯ve only known each other for a month? When we were very young, you hugged my


    leg and said that you wanted to be my bride. Have you forgotten it?¡± A faint smile appeared on Simon¡¯s


    face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use those things that happened when we were very young to prevaricate me. I¡¯m asking you


    very seriously now!¡± Marina frowned.


    This time, she would not let Simon fool her again.


    Seeing Marina like this, Simon sighed as if he had not heard anything.


    Then, he took a step forward and stood in front of Marina.


    The distance between the two of them was so close that Marina could kiss Simon¡¯s lips when she only


    needed to raise her head.


    ¡°Marina, you still haven¡¯t recognized who I am, have you?¡± Simon said with a few sighs.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°At the Johnstone Hotel in Solemwood one year ago,¡± Simon reminded her word by word.


    At first, Marina could not react, but when she heard the name of the hotel, her pupils suddenly


    constricted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡± Marina stared at Simon.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was the person that night.¡± Simon confirmed Marina¡¯s guess.


    ¡°How could the person be you?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes were shing violently.


    She had thought that it was all designed by Sophia that night and that Sophia must have randomly


    found ant


    unknown man.


    ¡°That night, I was also going after the Key to the Akister Treasure. I identally fell into a trap and you


    happened to appear in front of me.


    ¡°Marina, I had been looking for you for an entire year. I recognized you the day we two met again.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have a good memory. I¡¯ve been by your side for so long, and yet you didn¡¯t remember


    anything.


    ¡°I had nned to wait for you to remember me yourself. But now, if I didn¡¯t say it now, you would


    probably suspect that I have ulterior motives.¡± Simon sighed slightly.


    Meanwhile, Marina was a little stunned.


    She thought, ¡°The person that night was Simon?


    ¡°No wonder I always feel that his scent is a little familiar.


    ¡°So, this is the reason?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Marina was at a loss for words.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Marina, this is the arrangement of destiny. You are destined to be my bride.¡± Simon stared at Marina


    with burning


    eyes.


    Marina blinked and recovered a little.


    ¡°But this doesn¡¯t make sense. Must you marry me just because of a misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°Marina, do you really know nothing about your charm?¡± Simon narrowed his eyes and gazed at


    Marina.


    His honest and explicit gaze almost made Marina¡¯s body burn.


    Under Simon¡¯s gaze, she felt as if she had been naked.


    ¡°You hooligan!¡± Marina immediately wrapped her clothes tightly around herself.


    Simon could not help but chuckle when he saw what she was doing.


    ¡°Marina, that¡¯s not what I meant by charm,¡± Simon exined.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°Of course, this kind of charm of yours is irresistible,¡± Simon added.


    Marina didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Why did she suddenly feel like biting him?


    ¡°When I woke up that night, you were no longer there. I had been looking for you for the entire year.


    ¡°Even on my way to Solemwood, I was wondering if I would be able to meet you again.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, Heaven had heard my prayers. I met you again the night I arrived at Solemwood.


    ¡°Since that night a year ago, I had been yearning for you.


    ¡°And during the time I spent with you in Solemwood, I was even more certain that you were the person


    I had been looking for.


    ¡°Marina, don¡¯t doubt my sincerity to you. After all, you grabbed the bottom of my pants when you were


    offered the chance to grab things on the asion of your first birthday. So, we¡¯re destined to be


    together.¡±


    Simon lowered his head slightly and looked at Marina with a fiery gaze.


    Marina could not bear his gaze anymore and subconsciously wanted to avoid it.


    However, Simon grabbed her chin and forced her to look at him.


    ¡°Marina, what are you avoiding?¡± Simon¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    ¡°What am avoiding?¡± Marina was reluctant to admit defeat.


    E


    ¡°So, are you willing to ept my proposal now?¡± Simon did not expose her and only asked in a hoarse


    voice.


    Marina¡¯s


    eyes shed. ¡°Are you really willing to marry into my family?¡±


    Simon said, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re the head of the Hernandez family. Are people from the Hernandez family willing to let you


    marry into my family?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°You just said that I am the Hernandez family¡¯s head. Since I am the family head, my words shall be


    respected.¡± Simon wore a slightly unquestionable and domineering expression on his face.


    ¡°Hmph, aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be removed from the position of the family head someday?¡± Marina


    snorted.


    ¡°Marina, if that dayes, will you be willing to take me in?¡± Simon¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles.


    Marina coughed.


    ¡°If you are reliable, then it¡¯ll be possible for me to take you in.¡± Marina raised her chin proudly.


    Simon chuckled. ¡°Marina, then when that dayes, I¡¯ll have to rely on you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Marina cleared her throat. Then she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    However, as soon as she turned around, Simon grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ma little worried about you driving back alone.¡±


    After all, he had experienced Marina¡¯s driving skills.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? I drove here alone.¡± Marina snorted.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know that you drove here alone. Now that I have known that you n to drive back alone,


    how can I let you do that?¡± Simon was very determined.


    ¡°Then you drive me back, will you?¡± Marina raised her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already entered your bedroom. Courtesy demands reciprocity. Since now you are in my house,


    shouldn¡¯t I invite you to take a look at my bedroom?¡± Simon¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Marina didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Marina thought, ¡°What do you mean by saying ¡®courtesy demands reciprocity??¡±


    The corners of her mouth twitched.


    Hardly had Marina been about to refuse when Simon spoke again.


    ¡°The agreement between us two hasn¡¯t been terminated yet. Don¡¯t you want to exercise your right to


    use my body?¡± Simon¡¯s words were filled with endless temptation.


    Marina couldn¡¯t say what she had intended to say now.


    ¡°This man really knows how to manipte people!¡±


    In the end, Marina could not resist the temptation of Simon¡¯s body.


    She followed him into his bedroom.


    The decoration style of Simon¡¯s bedroom was almost exactly the same as how he made other people


    feel.


    The bedroom was predominantly ck and white, so it appeared cold and mysterious.


    ¡°Your clothes are in the cab on the left. There are brand¨Cnew toiletries in the bathroom cab. You


    can take a shower first.¡± Simon said.


    Marina did as she was told and walked toward the cab.


    After opening it, she found that it was filled with all kinds of women¡¯s clothes.


    They were quite suitable for her style.


    ¡°I will never wear those clothes that others have worn,¡± Marina snorted.


    ¡°Do


    you had said.


    think I¡¯ll give you the clothes that others have worn?¡± Simon slowly walked over after hearing what


    Marina.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s with the clothes in this cab?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Simon stood in front of Marina and raised his hand to gently scratch her nose.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marina frowned.


    Simon said, ¡°This is punishment for not listening to me properly just now.¡±


    ¡°When did I ng listen to you properly?¡± Marina raised her voice.


    ¡°What did I just say?¡±


    ¡°You said that my clothes are in the cab¡­¡± Marina suddenly stopped.


    ¡°My clothes?¡±


    Marina immediately thought of something and casually took out a piece of clothing. She found that


    there was still


    a tag on it.


    Marina didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Are all these clothes prepared for me?¡± Marina sounded a little confused.


    7


    ¡°What else could they be?¡± Simon asked in reply.


    Marina lowered her head and looked at the clothes in her hand. Her eyes could not help but flicker.


    ¡°You knew I¡¯d surelye to your room, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You wille sooner orter,¡± Simon said confidently.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    He did it on purpose just now!


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Sensing Marina¡¯s reaction, Simon lowered his head and asked.


    ¡°Why should I be angry? You were right just now. Our deal hasn¡¯t been over yet. So, why don¡¯t I


    exercise my rights?¡± Marina took a set of pajamas and went into the bathroom.


    Just as Simon had said, she found a brand new set of toiletries in the bathroom cab.


    The other set of toiletries nearby was identical to this set except for the color.


    ¡°He looks quite cold, but in the end, he is so unrestrained in private.


    ¡°He even bought lovers¡® toiletries.¡±


    Although Marina was mumbling in her heart, her hand reached over naturally to take the toiletries.


    When Marina came out after washing her face and rinsing her mouth, she found that Simon had done


    the same.


    The pajamas he was wearing were identical to Marina¡¯s.


    Marina didn¡¯t want to say anything.


    She thought, ¡°Does he have an obsession with lovers¡® things?¡±


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m ready.¡± Simon got on the bed and patted the spot beside him.


    Marina was thinking about what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m now exercising my rights. Do you have to be more excited than me?¡± Having climbed into bed,


    Marina rolled her eyes at Simon.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give me a five¨Cstar rating for my positive service attitude?¡± Simon didn¡¯t care about


    Marina¡¯s attitude at all. Instead, he adjusted his posture so that she could sleep morefortably.


    ¡°Five¨Cstar negative rating!¡± Marina immediately closed her eyes after cing her head on his body.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Simon raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Excessive selling is easy to make customers have a rebellious mentality¡­¡± Marina¡¯s voice was getting


    softer while she was speaking.


    A momentter, her breathing stabilized.


    She could fall asleep within seconds each time.


    1127 Fr, 23


    Watching Marina sleeping soundly, Simon suddenly began to worry about his sexual bliss for the rest


    of his life.


    ¡°If this little girl falls asleep immediately after lying beside me in the future, how can I make love with


    her?


    ¡°It seems that I really need to have her insomnia treated.¡±


    The next morning.


    When Marina woke up, she found that Simon was no longer beside her.


    The sheet beside her had already turned cold.


    It seemed that he had been up for a long time.


    Marinazily sat up from the bed.


    This was the first good sleep she had had since she returned to Janeborough.


    Marina lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Then, she walked out of the bedroom without even putting on


    her


    shoes.


    The corridor was silent.


    ¡°Why?


    ¡°Simon went out?¡±


    Just as Marina was feeling puzzled, a small sound suddenly came from the room at the end of the


    corridor.


    Then she walked toward the room.


    ¡°Simon, this is the soup Mrs. Hernandez asked me to bring to you. She said that you¡¯ve worked hard


    recently. Now that you¡¯re back, you need to take some tonics.¡±


    Marina, who arrived at the door, suddenly stopped.


    A woman¡¯s voice?


    Marina narrowed her ck eyes, pushed the door open, and entered the room.


    Simon was sitting behind a desk in the study.


    In front of him stood a slender young woman with a pretty face.


    Hearing the door being pushed open, the woman looked back.


    When she saw Marina, her expression changed..


    Her face turned somber in an instant. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the rules? You didn¡¯t even knock at the door, did


    you? Is Mr. Hernandez¡¯s study a ce you can enter and leave as you please?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Marina only nced at her lightly. Then, she walked past her with gentle steps and turned Simon¡¯s


    chair around directly.


    Then, she opened her hands and ced them on the armrests on both sides.


    She bent her body slightly and stared at Simon with burning eyes.


    ¡°Do you think I can enter this ce?¡± Marina¡¯s tone was as domineering as her posture.


    ¡°Of course, you can.¡± The corners of Simon¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.


    He didn¡¯t feel offended at all. Instead, he even looked happy with what Marina was doing.


    ¡°Do I need to knock at the door before Ie in?¡± Marina asked again.


    E


    ¡°Of course not. You cane and go as you please in my territory,¡± Simon answered without any


    hesitation.


    Marina was very satisfied with his answers.


    Then, she slowly turned her head and stared disdainfully at the woman opposite her.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    Hannah Champ¡¯s expression instantly became indescribablyplicated.


    ¡°All right, you two continue chatting. I¡¯m going back.¡± Marina brightened up instantly when seeing


    Hannah¡¯s. embarrassed expression.


    Then, Marina stood up and was about to leave.


    However, Simon grabbed her wrist and pulled her gently. Then, she fell into his arms.


    Simon looked at Marina¡¯s fair and delicate feet and could not help but frown. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing


    shoes?¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to wear them,¡± Marina replied casually.


    At the Bailey family, the entire third floor was carpeted, so it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t wear shoes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold,¡± Simon said as he picked Marina up. I¡¯ll carry you back to the bedroom.¡±


    ¡°You have a guest here.¡± Marina nced faintly at Hannah, who was standing beside them.


    Hannah¡¯s face was quite cold as if it were possible to squeeze water out of it.


    ¡°She¡¯s not a guest, Simon replied lightly.


    He seemed to be saying that Hannah was just an unimportant person.


    He did not even look at Hannah when he passed by her.


    ¡±


    Hannah stood where she was and watched the two figures disappear through the door.


    Her teeth bit her lower lip until it bled.


    Her ck eyes were filled with intense hatred.


    ¡°Why is there another woman by Simon?


    ¡°Moreover, she was wearing her pajamas.


    ¡°So she slept herest night?¡±


    At the thought of this, Hannah gritted her teeth even harder.


    ¡°Look at the woman¡¯s face. It¡¯s obvious that she is a seductress who specializes in seducing men.


    ¡°Simon must have been bewitched by her.


    ¡°I have to hurry back and report this matter to Mrs. Hernandez!¡±


    Holding the thermos in her hand, Hannah left in a hurry.


    Meanwhile, Simon carried Marina back to his bedroom.


    She said, ¡°Put me down.¡±


    There was even a hint of coldness in her tone.


    Simon did not refuse, and then he ced Marina on the carpet.


    Afternding on the ground, Marina didn¡¯t even look at Simon and went straight to the cab beside


    them.


    She randomly picked out some clothes and went to the bathroom.


    Simon stood there, watching Marina behave like a little girl, and the smile in his eyes deepened.


    When Marina came out again, she had already changed her clothes.


    She picked up her things and headed straight for the door.


    While doing all these things, she treated Simon as air.


    ¡°Marina¡­¡± Simon was amused and stopped Marina before she went out;


    ¡°Sir, are we familiar with each other?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes were gloomy.


    ¡°Marina, that woman¡¯s name is Hannah Champ. She¡¯s my mother¡¯s adopted daughter,¡± Simon


    exined gently.


    ¡°An adopted daughter? I think she¡¯s the fiancee your family chose for you.¡± Marina raised her


    eyebrows.


    That is their wish. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Simon enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Hmph!


    ¡°Why are you exining this to me? Whether she¡¯s an adopted daughter or a fiancee has nothing to do


    with me. Excuse me, please. I¡¯m going home!¡± Marina pushed Simon away and went downstairs


    directly.


    ¡°Marina, are you jealous?¡± Simon put one hand in his pocket and followed her slowly.


    Jealous?


    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous!¡± Marina raised her voice.


    Simon said, ¡°Then why are you suddenly angry?¡±


    Marina said, ¡°Am I angry? How do you that I am angry? With your eyes?¡±


    Simon said, ¡°With both of my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Then your eyes should be useless. Go to the hospital sometime and have them cut off.¡± Marina


    snorted.


    As Marina spoke, she already walked out of the door. She opened the driver¡¯s door and got into her


    car.


    However, just as she was about to close the door, Simon hold it.


    He stopped her from closing the door.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marina, who was sitting in the car, looked up.


    Simon was about to speak when the phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    His expression changed slightly but quickly returned to normal.


    ¡°Nothing. Just be careful on the road.¡± Simon¡¯s tone did not seem to have changed at all.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Marina pped Simon¡¯s hand away from the car door, mmed


    the door. shut, and drove off.


    Meanwhile, Simon was staring gently in the direction of Marina¡¯s departure.


    It wasn¡¯t until her car hadpletely disappeared from his sight that he took out the phone that kept


    ringing in his pocket.


    As Simon was looking at the caller¡¯s name on his cell phone, his face darkened in an instant.


    His guess was right.


    This call came so quickly.


    Simon¡¯s slender fingers gently swiped across the screen, and the call was picked up.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡± A very dignified female voice came from the other end of the line.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    After leaving Simon, Marina went straight back to the Bailey family.


    When the servant saw Marina return, she quickly took over Marina¡¯s coat respectfully.


    Then the servant hung the coat in the wardrobe beside them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jessica?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°Miss Rodriguez has been with Mr. Moore for the past few days,¡± the servant exined.


    ¡°Peter Moore?¡± Marina frowned slightly.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Moore said that Miss Rodriguez is now his secretary. To work conveniently, she will be


    staying in his apartment for the next period of time,¡± the servant said.


    After Marina heard this, her expression couldn¡¯t help changing.


    Then, she took out her phone and gave Peter a video call.


    The moment the phone rang, the call was answered almost immediately.


    ¡°Marina!¡± When seeing Marina, Peter became more attentive.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be busy in thepany now?¡± Marina nced at Peter in the video.


    He crossed his legs on the desk and leaned back in the chair behind him leisurely.


    This was definitely not Peter¡¯s attitude at work.


    Peter had beenzy since he was young. Each time he entered thepany, he looked like a man


    with deep. hatred.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the office, Peter replied.


    ¡°Then why are you so rxed? Will thepany be closed due to you again?¡± Marina narrowed her


    ck eyes.


    ¡°Marina, how can you look down on me like this? I can guarantee that in the next quarter, the


    company¡¯s profits will definitely double!¡± Peter¡¯s face was full of confidence.


    Marina looked at him inquiringly, but she asked him no more questions.


    Anyway, though Peter muddled along sometimes, he still knew what was proper to do.


    Marina was calling for the sake of Jessica.


    ¡°Just now, the servant at home told me that Jessica is now your secretary, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Marina. I now understand that none of the people around you are ordinary. You have


    really given me a big gift! Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Jessica was so capable when we were in


    Solemwood?¡± Speaking of Jessica, Peter became even more excited.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marina did not quite understand.


    ¡°Jessica has a photographic memory!¡± Then Peter excitedly told Marina the whole story.


    Marina couldn¡¯t help falling silent after hearing what he had said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Peter noticed the change in Marita¡¯s expression.


    Marina shook her head.


    Jessica had never mentioned it to her before.


    ¡°Jessica didn¡¯t mention it to you, did she?¡± Peter was a little surprised.


    He had thought that Jessica must have told Marina everything about herself, for Jessica worshiped


    Marina so much.


    ¡°Jessica has never been good with people. When there are too many people, she will be


    especially nervous. She can¡¯t even speak clearly. Even if she has a photographic memory, she won¡¯t


    be qualified to be your secretary.¡± Marina said in a firm tone.


    She brought Jessica to Janeborough because she hoped that Jessica could live a good life.


    ¡°I¡¯m not enving her. She was the one who said she wanted to work. It was also she who said she


    wanted to ovee her inability to deal with people. I¡¯m helping her, Peter quickly exined.


    ¡°She asked for it herself, didn¡¯t she?¡± Marina was surprised to hear this.


    Marina knew that Jessica would not interact with anyone if she could.


    For so many years, she hadn¡¯t improved in this respect.


    Why did she suddenly have this idea?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Jessica told me that she wanted to be someone who could help you. Marina, tell me


    the truth. Is there some unknown emotional entanglement between the two of you?¡± Peter deliberately


    lowered his voice.


    Marina was speechless.


    She shot a re at him.


    Though there was a cell phone screen between the two of them, Peter felt a chill run down his spine.


    He quickly straightened his body and cleared his throat. ¡°I was just¡­ joking. Just joking.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s Jessica¡¯s own request, I won¡¯t say anything else. However, you have to remember that you


    can¡¯t let her suffer any harm. Otherwise, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Marina enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will definitely protect her well,¡± Peter immediately replied.


    After hanging up, Marina went straight to the second floor.


    She checked Lambert¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°Your recovery is better than expected. In another week, you¡¯ll be able to try to get out of bed and walk


    around,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll finally get out of bed. I feel as if I would be crippled if I continued to lie down like this,¡± Lambert said


    with a faint smile as he leaned against the headboard.


    ¡°That you are recovering from your injuries now will enable you not to suffer seque in the future.


    You¡¯ll have to persevere for another period of time.¡± Marina knew that Lambert was someone who


    couldn¡¯t stay idle.


    It was already not easy for him to havein in bed for so long.


    ¡°By the way, I heard from Grandpa that someone hade to propose you, right?¡± Lambert looked at


    Marina with a gossipy expression.


    Marina was speechless for a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s best not to gossip too much when you¡¯re recuperating.¡± Marina covered Lambert with the quilt


    again.


    ¡°It is because I have been too bored. I heard that the man is willing to marry into our family, isn¡¯t he?


    He is the head of the Hernandez family. I¡¯ve interacted with him a few times before. He¡¯s a powerful


    man that no one can see through.


    ¡°But now, he is willing to marry into the Bailey family for your sake. In that case, the Hernandez family


    will be yours in the future, too, won¡¯t it?


    ¡°It seems that in all these years, there has never been anyone who can be the head of two families. Is


    our Marina going to be a pioneer?


    ¡°The genes of you two are so strong that the children you will have will definitely be very powerful.


    ¡°You deserve to be my younger sister. You either don¡¯t fall in love, or you fall in love with a powerful


    man.¡± Lambert rubbed his chin and looked proud of his younger sister.


    Marina was thinking about what to say.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking a little too far ahead?¡± Lambert even thought about her children


    ¡°Am I thinking that far? He has alreadye to make a marriage proposal. When Mom and Dade


    back, you can get engaged first. Then you can get married at the end of the year. And I will have a


    nephew next year.¡± Lambert had already calcted the progress.


    Marina was silent for a while.


    ¡°I remember that when someone came to propose marriage in the past, you guys always said no. Why


    did you guys give consent this time?¡± Marina sized up Peter by narrowing her eyes.


    ¡°Have you and he made a deal that I know nothing about?¡±


    ¡°Marina, what nonsense are you talking about? Without breaking my bottom line, I¡¯ll do business by


    unscrupulous methods. However, you¡¯re my biological younger sister, how can I use you as a deal?


    ¡°Besides, even if I wanted to, Grandpa wouldn¡¯t agree, right?¡± Lambert said sincerely.


    Marina stared at him with her half¨Cclosed eyes for a moment, making sure that she hadn¡¯t seen any


    clues in his


    eyes.


    Only now did her face rx slightly.


    ¡°However, do you really believe that Simon will marry into our family?¡± Marina stared at Lambert


    leisurely. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    ¡°Why not? What a small sacrifice it will be if he can marry you!¡± Lambert replied without thinking.


    A small sacrifice?


    Marina shook her head.


    This might be a small sacrifice for ordinary families.


    But that person was Simon Hernandez.


    This was not a small sacrifice.


    However, it did not matter. She would always know Simon¡¯s purpose.


    Anyway, there was still a long way to go.


    ¡°All right, have a good rest. Don¡¯t focus on those unimportant things. I¡¯ll go upstairs now. Call me if you


    need anything.¡± Marina suppressed all thoseplicated thoughts.


    She would not dwell on things that she could not understand.


    After all, no one could keep pretending.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mm, don¡¯t worry about me. Have a good rest,¡± Lambert replied.


    Marina nodded and returned to her bedroom.


    Hardly had she entered her bedroom when she turned on theputer.


    Then, she logged into the Dar.


    She browsed thetest news.


    She wanted to see if there were any clues about that mysterious organization.


    However, after searching for a long time, she could not find what she wanted to see.


    Was this organization really that good at hiding?


    Who was running it behind the scenes?


    What was their goal?


    Marina gave all her weight to the chair behind her with her thoughts gradually drifting away.


    At this moment, the phone on the desk suddenly lit up once.


    However, Marina, who was immersed in her thoughts, did not notice it.


    Meanwhile, in the presidential suite of a hotel in Janeborough, four to five people gathered together.


    Sitting in the middle of the sofa was an extremely outstanding¨Clooking young man.


    Beside him stood a man who looked like a doctor, examining the young man¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s Mr. Nanson¡¯s condition? He has a very important performance tonight. Can he still go on


    stage with his hands injured like this? Leon Nanson¡¯s agent asked nervously.


    ¡°The ligaments of his hands were badly injured. ording to his current condition, he will have to


    recuperate for at least a month. It¡¯s definitely impossible for him to go on stage now, the doctor said


    with a serious expression.


    ¡°A month? That long?¡± The agent was a little shocked after hearing what the doctor had said. Then, the


    agent quickly asked, ¡°Will there be any seque?¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t get injured a second time and perseveres with rehabilitation, there shouldn¡¯t be any


    seque. So, he has to recuperate well for the next month. He mustn¡¯t y the piano during this


    period,¡± the doctor exined seriously.


    When the agent heard this, his face turned gloomy. He frowned and red at Leon.


    ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t listen to me, and now you¡¯re in such a bad state. I think you know that many big shots


    areing to this concert today. If it were amercial performance, it would be fine if you rejected it.


    At most, you would lose some money. But this is a performance showing gratitude and appreciation. If


    you can¡¯t go on stage, who knows what news the reporters outside will write? Your career will be


    severely affected in the future.¡±


    The agent was so anxious that he kept walking up and down.


    Leon had been working hard in the foreign music industry all these years.


    He just came back from abroad this year. He had debuted as a music prodigy, so, after returning, he


    took on countlessmercial performances and jobs.


    Naturally, many people in the music circle were jealous of him. If anything happened to this


    performance, wouldn¡¯t hispetitors who were waiting to defame him go crazy and spread the


    news?


    ¡°But that boy was about to fall off the second floor. I couldn¡¯t just watch him fall, could I?¡± Leon moved


    his wrists.


    When he went down for lunch at noon, he saw a little boy ying in the corridor on the second floor.


    There were no adults around the boy. He was so fearless that he climbed over the railing beside him.


    Just as he was about to fall, Leon rushed up and grabbed him without thinking.


    The child was saved, but Leon¡¯s hands were injured.


    At that time, the boy was in such a critical situation that he did not have time to think so much.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you shouldn¡¯t have saved the boy. But, when the boy¡¯s mother came over, she didn¡¯t


    even thank you. I think she might even suspect that it was you who had pushed the boy down. Now


    your hands are injured, which makes it impossible for you to go on stage. That you got injured isn¡¯t


    worth it!¡±


    The agent was indignant.


    To pianists, their hands were the most important!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already asked someone for help. As long as she¡¯s willing toe forward, today¡¯s


    performance will definitely be a sess,¡± Leonforted the agent gently.


    ¡°Who have you asked for help?¡± The agent was still a little worried.


    ¡°My senior sister. Leon nced at his cell phone.


    ¡°Your senior sister? Is she the musical genius that your teacher has always mentioned?¡±


    When the agent heard what Leon had said, his eyes widened involuntarily.


    ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Leon nodded.


    ¡°Your teacher has always said that your talent is mediocre but you are diligent. And your teacher


    always praises. your senior sister for being talented. However, her ambition is not on the piano. Your


    teacher sighs when seeing. you each time. Is your senior sister really that amazing?¡± The agent was


    still a little suspicious.


    After all, Leon was already the most talented young pianist that the agent had ever seen.


    Even Leon was considered a mediocre talentpared to his senior sister. The agent couldn¡¯t imagine


    what a person she was.


    ¡°She¡¯s amazing. I had ever heard her impromptu performance once, and then I didn¡¯t dare to touch the


    piano for a month.¡± Leon smiled sadly while recalling the scene.


    Leon had always thought that he was born to y the piano.


    Therefore, he had always been arrogant andcent, feeling that no one could match him.


    However, it was only when he met his senior sister that he finally realized that he was an ordinary


    person among all living beings, too.


    It was just that he relied on his diligence to have more skills than others.


    ¡°But she hasn¡¯t yed the piano for many years, right? Are you sure she can do it?¡± After all, the agent


    had never met her before, so he was still a little worried.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been curious about the person who wrote music for me?¡± Leon looked up.


    ¡°Yes, I have. But you¡¯ve been covering the person up so tightly that you even don¡¯t want to tell me


    about¡­¡± The agent nodded subconsciously, but he suddenly stopped in the middle of his speech.


    Then, he looked at Leon in surprise. ¡°Is the person who wrote music for you¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The person is my senior sister.¡± Leon confirmed the agent¡¯s guess.


    ¡°Oh my god, that mysterious person is your senior sister!¡± The agent waspletely shocked.


    The agent knew that Leon became famous overnight because he yed a piano piece called Eternal


    Night.


    In addition to his piano skills, it was mainly because of this Eternal Night that Leon was so popr!

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Eternal Night was a dark melody.


    It was filled with ughter, death, and endless darkness.


    The moment the melody was yed, it was as if one had been immersed in an eternal night, despaired


    and suffocated.


    The agent signed, without hesitation, a contract with Leon, because he had heard Leon y Eternal


    Night before.


    The agent believed that Leon would definitely create an even greater miracle!


    However, after they two signed the contract, Leon refused to tell him whoposed Eternal Night.


    The agent only knew that there was a mysteriousposer behind Leon.


    Every other year or two, theposer would give Leon a new melody.


    Moreover, theposer had a wide range of styles.


    After Eternal Night, there was Breaking Wind, which was full of positive energy.


    And then Slowly Rising Stars which praised youth came out.


    Although these melodies were quite different from each other in style, each of them, without exception,


    caused a huge shock when released.


    Many other people had also been trying to find out who the mysteriousposer behind Leon was.


    Unfortunately, no one seeded. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Unexpectedly, this mysteriousposer was the senior sister that Leon and his teacher had been


    talking about.


    ¡°You¡¯re really tight¨Clipped.¡± The agent looked at Leon.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like too much attention,¡± Leon said.


    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll tell others about her if you tell me?¡± The agent couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    Leon rubbed his nose guiltily.


    ¡°Now that she is theposer, there might be a chance. But haven¡¯t you always said that she is low¨C


    key? Is she willing to go on stage for you this time?¡± the agent asked again.


    For the time being, Leon was at a loss for words.


    He looked at his phone again and realized that there was still no response.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t replied to my message yet. Maybe she¡¯s busy now,¡± Leon exined.


    Sometimes, this senior sister of his would disappear for a period of time..


    Anyway, she had never instantly replied to any of the messages he sent


    ¡°But we¡¯re running out of time. There are less than two hours left before the performance. Can your


    senior sister make it in time?¡± The agent looked at the time.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t know.¡± Leon sighed.


    Even he could not figure out Marina¡¯s style of doing things.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s still a little unsafe. I¡¯ll contact other people to see if someone else can help us.¡± The agent


    wanted to do something when seeing that Leon hadn¡¯t got any reply yet.


    ¡°All right.¡± Leon really wanted Marina to take his ce. However, this performance was so important


    that he couldn¡¯t allow any idents.


    So, it was necessary to have n B, too.


    No sooner had the agent gone out than he activated his connections in the entertainment circle.


    Half an hourter, he returned to the suite.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided on a candidate for you for the time being. This candidate is already on the way,¡± the agent


    said.


    ¡°Who is this candidate?¡± Leon asked.


    ¡°Hannah Champ. Do you still remember her?¡± The agent said.


    ¡°Hannah Champ?¡± Leon narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment. He didn¡¯t seem to have any


    impression of


    her.


    ¡°It¡¯s the girl who wanted to be your teacher¡¯s student a few years ago. However,ter on, your


    teacher felt that she had enough skills but didn¡¯t have enough talent, so your teacher rejected her, the


    agent reminded him.


    ¡°Ah, I remember her now.¡± When Leon heard that his teacher had rejected her, he immediately


    remembered who


    she was.


    She could y the piano well.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing well domestically now. She¡¯s considered one of the best among the young female


    pianists. I¡¯ve just contacted her and she¡¯s agreed to help us.


    ¡°To be honest, she is a good¨Ctempered girl. Although she was rejected by your teacher previously,


    she¡¯s still willing to help you now.¡± The agent sounded somewhat grateful.


    Today, at least someone would be here to take Leon¡¯s ce for the performance.


    ¡°Er.¡± Leon didn¡¯t care much about it.


    He kept staring at the cell phone in his hand..


    ¡°What on earth is Marina busy with?


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she replied to my message up to now?¡±


    To save time, the agent had asked Hannah to meet them at the concert hall.


    Half an hour before the performance, Hannah finally arrived.


    ¡°Miss Champ, thank you so much this time. As soon as the agent saw Hannah, he immediately


    stepped forward with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I was one step away from bing Mr. Nanson¡¯s teacher¡¯s student, so I can still


    help with this small matter.¡± Hannah¡¯s gazended on Leon.


    Loen nodded slightly at her as a form of greeting.


    ¡°Well, this is the melody to be performed today. Please familiarize yourself with it first. Time is a little


    tight now, so I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have much time to practice it.¡± The agent immediately took out the


    score.


    But before he could hand it over, Hannah rejected him.


    ¡°I have brought a melody with me today.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The agent didn¡¯t quite understand her.


    ¡°There¡¯s only half an hour left before the performance. It¡¯s very difficult to familiarize myself with a new


    melody in half an hour, and the performance won¡¯t be ideal, so I brought my own melody over. This is a


    melodyposed by me. I¡¯m familiar with it, so there won¡¯t be any mistakes when I y it,¡± Hannah


    said.


    Leon beside them couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Now the agent understood what she had meant.


    This Hannah Champ came here not for the purpose of helping Leon with the performance.


    Obviously, she was here to promote her new melody.


    ¡°Miss Champ, this melody has already been submitted. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little rude to change it at thest


    minute.¡± The agent was not as enthusiastic as before.


    This Hannah Champ was not a kind person.


    She was obviously trying to be more famous by taking Leon as a springboard.


    However, the only pianist the agent could contact now was Hannah.


    ¡°Mr. Nanson, I won¡¯t force you to let me do so. If you think my suggestion is unreasonable, you can find


    someone else.¡± Hannah was confident that now they couldn¡¯t find anyone else to go on stage.


    She heard of today¡¯s performance a few months ago.


    She had also signed up for the performance, but in the end, the official candidate was Leon.


    Because of this, she had been angry for a long time.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that this opportunity would fall on her again.


    This was probably the so¨Ccalled fate.


    Hannah knew that Simon would being to today¡¯s performance, too.


    When the time came, she would definitely show her most stunning side on stage.


    Hannah wanted Simon to know that she was the woman who was the most qualified to stand by his


    side!

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Leon¡¯s and the agent¡¯s faces darkened.


    They both understood what Hannah was intending to do now, but other than her, they could not find


    anyone else to take Leon¡¯s ce.


    Leon and the agent exchanged nces.


    They felt disgusted as if they had swallowed a fly.


    Nheless, they had no choice but to agree to Hannah¡¯s request.


    But at this time, they suddenly heard a cold voice.


    ¡°I think your suggestion is very unreasonable, so you can get lost now.¡±


    Hearing this voice, Leon immediately raised his head.


    When he saw Marina standing at the door, his eyes lit up.


    ¡°Marina!¡±


    His senior sister was finally here!


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hannah turned around and saw Marina. Hannah¡¯s face turned gloomy instantly.


    However, Marina did not even look at her. Instead, she walked to Leon.


    ¡°You¡¯re really getting worse as you live. If the old man finds out that you¡¯ve embarrassed him so much


    outside and can¡¯t even suppress an unpresentable wild girl, he¡¯ll probably expel you from the sect when


    you get back.¡± Marina snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Leon replied. When Leon saw Marina, he seemed to have seen his savior.


    Then, he looked up at Hannah, who was standing in ce.


    ¡°Miss Champ, your suggestion is rejected. Please leave now.¡± At this moment, Leon was full of


    confidence.


    ¡°Leon Nanson, you have to think about it carefully. Right now, the only person you can find is me. If


    you reject me, nobody else can take your ce. At that time, you won¡¯t even have the chance to go on


    stage!¡± Hannah hadn¡¯t expected that the moment this woman appeared, Leon made a U¨Cturn in his


    attitude..


    Could it be that this woman was a pianist, too?


    This was impossible!


    Hannah knew all the famous pianists at home and abroad.


    This face was unfamiliar to her.


    It was enough to prove that the woman was not from their circle at all.


    ¡°Why are you dawdling? I¡¯ve already told you clearly that I don¡¯t need you anymore. Why are you still


    shamelessly staying here?¡± Leon¡¯s temper red up, and he started to scold her.


    He had just tolerated Hannah for a long time.


    ¡°Good! Very good. I would like to see how you¡¯re going to smooth things overter!¡± Hannah was so


    angry that her face turned pale.


    Before she left, she even red fiercely at Marina.


    Hannah thought, ¡°This woman is indeed a seductress among men.


    ¡°Previously, she also appeared at Simon¡¯s home.


    ¡°Now, I can see there is an ambiguous rtionship between her and Leon.


    ¡°I have underestimated her before.


    ¡°She can make two men listen to her simultaneously.¡±


    After Hannah left, Leon¡¯s agent spat on the ground.


    Then, he swiftly closed the door.


    ¡°How unlucky! I thought that this girl was so kind¨Chearted that she would provide timely help. But, I


    didn¡¯t expect. that she had intended to take advantage of Leon¡¯s injury to gain benefits!¡±


    ¡°There is no friendship between you and her. Why should she help you when you are in trouble?¡±


    Marina nced. at Leon¡¯s agent.


    The agent was about to speak when Marina interrupted him again.


    ¡°Leon is a piano fanatic. He only knows how to practice the piano. You¡¯re his agent. You should be the


    one to solve this problem, but in the end, you even opened the door to a dangerous foe.¡±


    Marina¡¯s aura was so strong and amazing that the agent did not dare to retort.


    In the end, the agent looked at Leon as if he was asking Leon for help.


    This senior sister of Leon¡¯s was too scary.


    And Leon seemed to be even more frightened than the agent.


    Leon¡¯s head was even lower than the agent¡¯s.


    The agent was speechless. He thought, ¡°I¡¯ve been so nice to him for nothing!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Marina, we¡¯re running out of time. Do you want to take a look at the music score first?¡± In the


    end, the agent had to step in himself.


    Since he did not know how to call Marina, he could only follow Leon and call her Marina.


    ¡°Do you think I still need to take a look at it?¡± Marina gave the agent a sharp look.


    The agent was stunned for a moment and then immediately reacted..


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You were the one who wrote the score. You must have memorized it. You don¡¯t need to


    read it at all.¡±


    ¡°Which melody is to be yed?¡± Marina hadn¡¯t nned to go on stage.


    And she hadn¡¯t expected to meet Hannah just now. Seeing how arrogant and domineering Hannah


    was, Marina could not restrain herself.


    11 28 Fri, 23


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She immediately told Hannah to get lost.


    As a result, Marina had to go on stage even if she didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°It¡¯s Slowly Rising Stars,¡± Leon quickly said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marina replied.


    ¡°Marina, you¡¯ve really helped me a lot this time. After the performance, I¡¯ll thank you properly!¡± Leon


    was so excited that he was about to cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. If it¡¯s possible, let¡¯s try not to see each other in the future.¡± Marina threw Leon a fierce


    look.


    Leon would nevere to her without a reason.


    Something must have happened whenever he came to her.


    Leonughed foolishly after understanding what Marina had meant.


    Actually, Leon was not someone who would ask Marina for help when in trouble and would not contact


    her when not in trouble.


    It was mainly because Marina¡¯s aura was too strong.


    Usually, if there was nothing important, he would not dare to disturb her.


    ¡°Marina, we don¡¯t have much time left. Let me take you to put on make¨Cup now.¡± The agent couldn¡¯t


    afford to give them two any time for chatting now.


    Marina nodded and followed the agent to the dressing room nearby.


    In the hall outside.


    Almost 95% of the spectators wore uniforms.


    In the seats of the first three rows were basically people that could only be seen on TV news.


    Ruth was currently seated in the third row.


    There was an unupied seat beside her, which was reserved for Hannah.


    Simon¡¯s seat was in the first row, next to those seats for the core people..


    Ruth stared at Simon¡¯s back with her eyes full of strong emotions.


    ¡°Ruth.¡± At this point, Hannah suddenly bent over and walked in from the side.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡± Simon heard their voices and immediately looked back.


    Watching Hannah return to her seat, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°Something unexpected happened,¡± Hannah said. Then, she exined what had happened to Ruth in


    a low voice.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s that woman you sawst time?¡± Ruth¡¯s expression became even colder and more


    somber after she heard this.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain that I¡¯m not mistaken!¡± Hannah replied.


    F


    A


    ¡°Hmph. I didn¡¯t expect to meet her here. It saves me the trouble of going to her.¡± Ruth¡¯s tone was


    slightly cold.


    ¡°However, Ruth, Simon is also here today. Was it he who brought that woman here?¡± Hannah nced


    in the direction of Simon, and there was still a hint of fear in her


    eyes.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    ¡°It would be even better if he brought her here. Think about it. If you were Simon and found out that the


    femalepanion you brought here was involved with another man, how would you react?¡± Ruth¡¯s


    tone rose slightly.


    ¡°I understand now,¡± Hannah immediately replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. I want to see how charming this woman is to make Simon so infatuated.¡± Ruth


    raised her chin. slightly and stared at the stage in front of her.


    Leon was supposed to be the first to perform tonight.


    No sooner had Marina changed her clothes than a staff member came over to urge her.


    The agent quickly led Marina out.


    ¡°Marina, good luck!¡± Leon made a gesture standing for victory.


    ¡°Good luck!¡± The agent did so, too.


    Marina rolled her eyes at the two of them. At this moment, the host had alreadypleted his opening


    remarks and the introduction to the first program in a sonorous and powerful way.


    Marina immediately lifted the hemline of her skirt and went on stage.


    In the middle of the stage was a ck piano.


    When Marina was walking on the stage, she instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Even the pupils of Simon, who was a little bored, constricted slightly.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    However, Marina behaved as if she hadn¡¯t noticed the gazes from all directions. She calmly sat on the


    piano stool.


    After she got ready, she nodded slightly at the band conductor.


    The next moment, a burst of passionate music broke out in the hall.


    Marina¡¯s slender fingers were dancing briskly on the ck and white keys.


    A beam of light from a spotlight was shining directly on the top of her head.


    Her beautiful face was disyed in front of the audience.


    Her expression was resolute, and her gaze was firm.


    At this point, she seemed to be incarnated as the protagonist in the melody.


    With courage and determination, she cleared all obstacles and obstructions on the way forward and


    then climbed up the highest mountain.


    The audience¡¯s emotions were stirred by the music.


    People were excited as if they were about to charge ahead in battle.


    Off the stage, Simon¡¯s gaze was fixed on Marina.


    He hadn¡¯t known before that she could y the piano so well.


    How many more pleasant surprises could Marina bring him?


    Finally, Marina ended her performance perfectly.


    The audience was still immersed in the shock brought by the music just now.


    The moment Marina got up to bow, people finally came back to their senses. Then, thunderous


    apuse broke out


    in the hall.


    Moreover, even when the host went on stage again, the apuse didn¡¯t seem to be subsiding.


    Hannah, who was sitting in the audience, almost tore her dress with her fingers.


    No matter how much she did not want to admit it, she could not change the fact that this woman had


    just given a sensational performance just now.


    Even Hannah herself felt that it was impossible for her to achieve such an effect.


    ¡°This woman can y the piano so well. Why have I never seen her y the piano before?


    ¡°Why have I never heard of her before?¡±


    Hannah looked in the direction of Simon.


    As expected, Simon¡¯s gaze followed the woman until she went off the stage.


    Hannah was so angry that her face turned more gloomy..


    And the expression of Ruth beside Hannah changed slightly, too.


    However, Ruth¡¯s willpower was much better than Hannah¡¯s, so Ruth recovered in a short while.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous? Are you frightened by such a small trick of hers?¡±


    Hannah immediately restrained the emotions on her face.


    ¡°You have to remember who you are. Don¡¯t lower yourself for the sake of those actresses.¡± Ruth said


    coldly.


    ¡°All right!¡± Hannah quickly replied.


    ¡°Well, so what even if she can y the piano so well?


    ¡°I am the candidate chosen by Ruth for the next hostess of the Hernandez family.


    ¡°I have been cultivated ording to the standards of the hostess of the Hernandez family since I was


    young.


    ¡°I will be the next hostess of the first wealthy family in Janeborough in the future.


    ¡°So, I mustn¡¯t be stunned by such a small scene.¡±


    Hannah immediately adjusted her expression and sitting posture..


    She was now again the youngdy from a wealthy family who was high above.


    Ruth and Hannah hadn¡¯t recognized up to now who Marina was.


    B


    In the past, Marina rarely attended those boring gatherings of people from wealthy families.


    She waspletely focused on her own affairs.


    Then, she disappeared for three years. In the circle of people from wealday families in Janeborough,


    people only knew that the Bailey family had an eldest daughter.


    But they knew very little about her.


    They did not even know what she looked like.


    After Marina came down from the stage, Leon and the agent immediately went up to wee her.


    Both of them stared at Marina with tears in their eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°Marina, are you sure you don¡¯t want a career in piano? I can guarantee that I will make you a second


    Leon.


    ¡°Or rather, you¡¯ll definitely be a pianist who surpasses Leon! Leon can¡¯t bepared to you at all! He¡¯s


    no match for you!¡± Leon¡¯s agent looked at Marina excitedly.


    Leon was so embarrassed that he could say nothing.


    He thought, ¡°I¡¯m still here!


    ¡°Can you care a little about my feelings?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Marina repliedHazily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse so quickly. You can think it over. This is my business card. If you want to enter the piano


    industry, you muste to me!¡± Leon¡¯s agent respectfully handed over his business card to Marina.


    ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t have that intention. Marina did not even raise her hand.


    After all, if she had no intention of being a pianist at all, she wouldn¡¯t give the agent any hope.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯ve already guessed this result, I still won¡¯t give up.¡± The agent let out a long sigh.


    Then, he nced at Leon, who was beside him.


    The agent heaved a heavier sigh.


    He finally understood why Leon¡¯s teacher would sigh when seeing Leon each time.


    After all,pared to Marina, Leon didn¡¯t have sufficient talent.


    ¡°Well, now that the problem has been solved, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± Marina didn¡¯t intend to stay here for


    long.


    She was afraid that on such an asion, she might even encounter acquaintances.


    If so, it would probably be toote for her to leave.


    ¡°There will be a banquetter. Marina, don¡¯t you want to stay here for fun? There are many big shots


    here today,¡± Leon asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± She was afraid of the big shots.


    2.09%


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± Seeing Marina¡¯s expression, Lon did not insist on it.


    Marina¡¯s personality had always been different from those of others.


    Those things that other people tried hard to fight for seemed to be worthless to her.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go back by myself. Marina knew that Leon still had a lot of things to do, so she didn¡¯t want


    to waste


    his time.


    She turned around and was about to leave.


    However, the next moment, Marina saw someone blocking her way.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Looking at the middle¨Caged woman standing in front of her, Marina couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    The woman called Hannah was holding the middle¨Caged woman¡¯s arm.


    It seemed that the rtionship between them was very close.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± The middle¨Caged woman asked Marina condescendingly.


    From the middle¨Caged woman¡¯s aura, one could tell that she was not from an ordinary family but


    probably from a wealthy family.


    However, it was a pity that Marina was fearless.


    ¡°Tom, Dick, or Harry are not qualified to ask about my name.¡± Marina had always been like this. If one


    her, she would respect him in the same way.


    On the contrary, if one went too far in front of Marina, she would be even more unreasonable to him.


    ¡°How dare you? Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Hannah scolded when she heard Marina¡¯s


    words.


    ¡°Then do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Marina¡¯s gaze was threatening..


    For some reason, Hannah suddenly felt a chill run down her spine.


    Hannah thought, ¡°She looks a little younger than me.


    ¡°But why does her aura seem even more terrifying than mine?¡±


    pected


    ¡°You¡¯re young, yet¨Cyou have quite a bad temper. Youngdy, listen to my advice. Don¡¯t think that you


    can seek status and wealth just because you¡¯re young and somewhat beautiful. After all, there are


    some


    things that you can¡¯t dream of,¡± Ruth, the middle¨Caged woman, said coldly.


    Ruth¡¯s gaze was disdainful. In her eyes, Marina was just a prostitute who relied on her appearance to


    strive for high. social status.


    ¡°Seeking status and wealth? Madam, have you ever thought that I am already powerful and wealthy?¡±


    Marina sneered as she stared at Ruth.


    ¡°Oh? You just yed a few songs on stage. How could you be powerful and wealthy? Girl, you¡¯re


    still too young. You have to know that you can never cross many sses in this world.¡±


    Ruth wasn¡¯t angry because of what Marina said.


    Ruth thought Marina was just a short¨Csighted but arrogant youngdy.


    To deal with Marina, Ruth only needed to let Marina realize that she was not worthy of getting anything


    so as to give up everything.


    ¡°Is that so? Tell me, which ss I can¡¯t cross?¡± Marina looked rather interested.


    Leon and his agent heard the noise and walked over.


    When they saw Hannah and the woman beside her, their faces darkened.


    Based on the middle¨Caged woman¡¯s attire and aura, it was obvious that she couldn¡¯t be trifled with.


    ¡°Damn it! Hannah was originally at disadvantage, so she turned to someone else for help. How


    shameless she is!¡± Leon said in a low voice.


    ¡°It is useless. Anyway, the helper of the good¨Cfor¨Cnothing is also good¨Cfor¨Cnothing,¡± Marina said


    bluntly and openly. She was not as timid as Leon.


    When Ruth heard that, her expression changed in an instant.


    Ruth thought, ¡°It seems that she would not behave herself if I did not teach her a lesson!¡±


    Ruth took out her phone and made a call.


    ¡°Mr. Bonner, something happened over here. I wonder if you¡¯re free toe.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Ruth hung up the phone after saying that.


    Ruth stared at Marina with a meaningful gaze. ¡°Youngdy, it is not toote for you to apologize to me.


    Otherwise, you won¡¯t have the chance when Mr. Bonnerester.¡±


    ¡°If you apologize to me sincerely right now, I won¡¯t pursue it further.¡± Marina raised her eyes


    nonchntly.


    ¡°How presumptuous you are!¡± Ruth¡¯s expression turnedpletely cold.


    Meanwhile, Hannah sneered at Marina.


    Hannah thought proudly, ¡°This time, she would not get away again!¡±


    ¡°Marina, they look so aggressive. Why don¡¯t you go back first? I¡¯ll help you hold them off.¡± Leon felt that


    the middle¨Caged woman was indeed not easy to be trifled with.


    Afraid that Marina would be at a disadvantageter, Leon whispered in her ear.


    ¡°You want me to leave? I¡¯m afraid that they will make things difficult for you.¡± Marina looked down at


    Leon.


    Everyone knew that Leon was famous for being timid.


    To Marina¡¯s surprise, Leon was actually standing up for her.


    ¡°I have sent a message to our teacher. He should be here soon. I don¡¯t believe that they won¡¯t even


    show respect to him!¡± Leon puffed out his chest.


    ¡°Not bad. You even know how to seek help.¡± Marina¡¯s tone carried a hint of admiration.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I learned from her. She kept asking others for help and had no intention of giving up. It¡¯s


    so annoying.¡± Leon snorted.


    While Marina and Leon were still talking, a middle¨Caged man in his forties walked toward them.


    The man was in a decent and appropriate suit.


    He was wearing a pair of gold¨Crimmed sses, and his hair was neat.


    His expression was serious, and he looked like a leader who had been in a high position for a long


    time.


    ¡°Mr. Bonner, you¡¯re here. Ruth smiled when she saw Ethan Bonner, the secretary of the mayor in


    Janeborough.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mrs. Hernandez, what happened here?¡± Ethan¡¯s tone was neither servile nor overbearing.


    Ethan had no intention of currying favor with Ruth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the whole story. I am here to attend the constion perfortrance today, whose programs


    should have been arranged previously. But identally, I found out that one of the performers was


    changed all of a sudden without any preview.


    ¡°You should know that many high officials wille for today¡¯s performance. I was worried that


    something would happen under such circumstances. I wanted to tell you about it so that some


    irreversible idents would be avoided.¡± Ruth said so with vicious intentions.


    Ruth intended to hint in front of Ethan that Marina was a potentialwbreaker.


    After all, many of the audience who came for the performance were high officials who needed strict


    security.


    No idents were allowed to happen to them.


    Ethan¡¯s face darkened when he heard Ruth¡¯s words.


    ¡°Is there such a thing? Why didn¡¯t anyone report it to me?¡±


    ¡°We have reported to the director. My hand was suddenly injured and I couldn¡¯t go on stage, so I asked


    sister to rece me,¡± Leon exined in a hurry.


    my senior


    ¡°You are a professional pianist. How could you get your hand hurt before such an important


    performance?


    ¡°Moreover, you happened to get injured just before the performance was about to start and the director


    didn¡¯t have time to find a substitute. Mr. Bonner, don¡¯t you think it is a little coincidental?¡± Ruth said


    faintly.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed too coincidental. To avoid unnecessary trouble, all of you shoulde with me. I¡¯ll check it


    out.¡± Ethan stared at Ruth for a moment. In fact, he could tell that there was some grudge between


    Ruth and Marina.


    However, Ethan knew Ruth¡¯s identity well.


    Moreover, what Ruth said was reasonable.


    Thus, it was not a big deal for Ethan to show Ruth some respect.


    ¡°If


    you want to investigate the matter, just arrest me. It has nothing to do with my senior sister!¡± When


    Leon heard that Ethan and the others were serious, he took a step forward and stood in front of


    Marina.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    ¡°All the people involved should be taken away for investigation. None of you can escape,¡± Ethan


    enunciated each word.


    When Leon heard that, he became anxious.


    He didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    Instead, Marina, who was standing behind Leon, raised her hand and patted Leon¡¯s shoulder gently.


    Leon turned around and nced at Marina.


    ¡°Marina, it¡¯s all my fault. I implicated you,¡± Leon said in an apologetic tone.


    Leon had never thought that things would go on like this.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. They¡¯re here to target me. Just stand behind me.¡± Marina gave Leon a


    look.


    Then, Marina¡¯s eyes swept over Ethan.


    ¡°May I ask what position you are in, sir?¡±


    ¡°You are not qualified to ask about it!¡± Hannah couldn¡¯t help but retort.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I ask about it? He just said that he wants to take me for investigation. At least I have to


    know who is taking me away, right?¡± Marina looked a little indifferent.


    It was as if Marina was not shocked by the scene in front of her at all.


    At that moment, Ruth¡¯s expression became slightly different..


    Marina seemed to be a little different from what Ruth had imagined.


    Logically speaking, when Marina faced a person in power, there should be some fear in her eyes.


    However, Ruth did not see anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m the secretary¨Cgeneral of the mayor of Janeborough. I¡¯m in charge of the safety of the performance.


    I wonder if I have the right to bring you to investigate,¡± Ethan did not hide his identity and said it out


    loud.


    ¡°Oh, so you are the mayor¡¯s secretary¨Cgeneral.¡± Marina nodded thoughtfully.


    Ethan was puzzled by Marina¡¯s reaction.


    Normally, Marina should have restrained herself when Ethan revealed his identity.


    But Marina seemed to have a hint of disdain in her expression.


    Ethan thought, ¡°Could I have seen it wrongly?


    ¡°Or perhaps the identity of the woman in front of me is not simple.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ruth at the side, and there was a hint of inquiry in his eyes.


    Ruth shook her head slightly, indicating that Marina didn¡¯t have any special background.


    Only then did Ethan calm down.


    If Marina didn¡¯t have an impressive background, she would just be an ignorant youngdy who didn¡¯t


    know much about the world.


    If so, it was normal that Marina did not know what Ethan¡¯s identity represented.


    ¡°Pleasee with me.¡± Ethan regained hisposure and said to Marina and the others rather


    seriously.


    ¡°Marina, it seems that Ethan is quite a high official. I¡¯m afraid even if our teacheres, he won¡¯t be


    able to do anything. Leon¡¯s face was ashen.


    Leon did not expect Hannah to have such a powerful background.


    He had underestimated her previously.


    Marina ignored Leon and fiddled with the phone in her hand casually.


    Reading the message she had just received, Marina could not help but smile faintly..


    ¡°I will go for investigation. I¡¯m just afraid that someone is unwilling to let me go.¡± Marina¡¯s slender


    fingers touched the phone screen a few times. She was typing and replying to the message.


    ¡°I¡¯m investigating ording to the rules. No matter who it is, they have no right to stop me.¡± Ethan¡¯s


    tone was firm.


    ¡°Is that so? Then turn around and take a look.¡± Marina raised an eyebrow casually.


    ¡°Youngdy, you don¡¯t need to y such tricks with me. If you¡¯re innocent, I won¡¯t make things difficult


    for you. After I find out the truth, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t turn around as Marina said.


    Ethan felt that Marina was deliberately mystifying and stalling for time.


    ¡°Marina? You are really here!¡± At that moment, a surprised voice suddenly sounded from behind


    Ethan.


    The voice made Ethan¡¯s body stiffen.


    It was because Ethan was quite familiar with the voice. It was¡­.


    Before Ethan could turn around, he saw a tall man walk past him and go straight toward Marina.


    Then, the man stood in front of Marina excitedly.


    ¡°Marina, when you were on stage just now, I felt that you looked a little familiar. However, you were


    wearing makeup and a dress, and I didn¡¯t recognize you for a moment. Only when I received the


    message you sent me did I ensure that it was really you!¡± Brendon Carrell, the mayor of Janeborough,


    looked at Marina excitedly.


    Brendon wanted to give Marina a hug.


    However, Brendon looked at Marina¡¯s floor¨Clength gown and exquisite makeup.


    He retracted his hands.


    Since Marina was dressed so beautifully, Brendon did not dare to hug her casually.


    ¡°Mr. Carrell, do you know this youngdy?¡± Ethan finally came back to his senses and asked with a


    trembling voice.


    ¡°Of course, I know her. She is my good friend who has been through life and death with me. She saved


    my life!¡± Brendon looked back at Ethan and said with a flushed face.


    ¡°Friend¡­ Your good friend?¡± Ethan blinked his eyes in surprise.


    ¡°It is a long story. When I first met Marina, she was a boy¡­ No, she was agirl who disguised as a boy,¡±


    Brendon finally exined clearly.


    When Ethan heard that, his face instantly turned pale.


    Then, he red fiercely at Ruth from the corner of his eye.


    He med Ruth inwardly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she is just a girl with no background?


    ¡°How could a girl with no background know the mayor?


    ¡°How could she even be the mayor¡¯s friend?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Moreover, she is the mayor¡¯s savior!


    ¡°This time, you have caused great trouble for me!¡±


    Ruth didn¡¯t expect things to turn over like this, and she was stunned for a moment.


    Hannah was so shocked that her jaw almost dropped.


    Why was Marina so familiar with the mayor?


    Could it be that even the mayor had an affair with Marina?


    ¡°By the way, why are you all gathered here? Did something happen?¡± After Brendon recovered from


    the surprise to meet Marina again, he realized that the atmosphere at the scene was a little awkward.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that¡­ Mr. Bonner thought that I might be a suspicious and potential


    lawbreaker. He wants to bring me for investigation.¡± Marina nced at Ethan leisurely.


    Brendon immediately turned to look at Ethan. ¡°Is there such a thing?¡±


    Cold sweat appeared on Ethan¡¯s forehead. He raised his hand to wipe it away.


    ¡°Mrs. Hernandez called me just now and said that someone changed the program at thest minute.


    She was afraid that something was wrong, so she asked me toe and check.¡± Ethan had no choice


    but to expose Ruth.


    Brendon¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ruth who stood aside.


    Brendon was a little familiar with Ruth, but he did not have much of an impression of her.


    Brendon¡¯s expression became serious in an instant.


    ¡°Ethan, you have been by my side for so long. Why did you be more and more ipetent in


    handling things? How could you believe others¡® words so easily? You didn¡¯t even investigate the


    situation clearly, yet you intended to take people away. Don¡¯t you remember the purpose of serving the


    people?¡±

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    ¡°I was negligent about it. I¡¯m willing to ept punishment!¡± Ethan quickly lowered his head and


    admitted his


    mistake.


    ¡°Mr. Carrell, we reported the abnormality to Mr. Bonner only to ensure that the performance would go


    smoothly. And Mr. Bonner also followed the rules. You can¡¯t treat Marina differently just because she is


    an acquaintance of


    yours.¡±


    Ruth said in a casual tone.


    She could afford to offend a mayor.


    ¡°Do you mean that I¡¯m being biased?¡± Brendon narrowed his deep eyes instantly, and a hint of


    ruthlessness shed across his eyes.


    Brendon hade from the army. He did not have the elegance of the schrs, but the aura of a


    bandit.


    As soon as such an aura was released, the atmosphere seemed to have be a little more


    oppressive.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. Mr. Carrell, I just feel that it¡¯s indeed a little unfair for you to me your subordinate


    indiscriminately.¡± Ruth met Brendon¡¯s eyes fearlessly.


    Ruth had the Hernandez family backing her, and Brendon could not do anything to her.


    ¡°Indiscriminately? Unfair? Heh.¡± Brendonughed when he heard Ruth¡¯s words.


    Then, he pulled Marina to his side and pushed her in front of Ruth.


    ¡°Do you know who she is? Do you know what she has done before? How dare you suspect that she is


    a dangerous. person? Do you know that it is the greatest insult to her?¡± Brendon¡¯s tone was powerful


    and even a little cold..


    Ruth frowned slightly.


    Ruth didn¡¯t expect Brendon to have such an emotional reaction.


    What exactly had Marina done?


    eyes darkened slightly. Then, she broke free from Brendon¡¯s hand and looked at him with amusement.


    Marina¡¯s eyes


    ¡°Why are you so indignant?¡±


    ¡°How can I not be indignant? They actually suspect that you are a potentialwbreaker. How dare


    they!¡± Brendon looked as if he had been wronged.


    ¡°They are suspecting me, not you. Why do you feel more aggrieved than me?¡± The smile on Marina¡¯s


    face became brighter.


    ¡°It¡¯s because they are suspecting you that I feel even more indignant for you!¡± Brendon¡¯s expression


    was serious.


    Marina had done so much back then. Even a man like Brendon could notpare to her.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all over. Don¡¯t shout so loudly, or you will attract others hereter.¡± It was fine if only


    Brendon was there, but if others came, Marina wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.


    However, sometimes, the more one was afraid of something, the more likely it would happen.


    As soon as Marina finished her words, a few men in military uniforms suddenly walked out from the


    corner.


    ¡°Brendon, I heard your voice from afar. Why hasn¡¯t your temper changerl after so many years? We


    haven¡¯t finished talking just now. Why are you running away so quickly?¡±


    The old man at the front looked at Brendon with a dignified expression.


    Marina¡¯s back was still facing the old man, yet his voice made her body stiffen.


    What a coincidence it was!


    Marina looked up and wanted to give Brendon a look to ask him to hide her identity and help her slip


    away.


    But in the next moment, that silly guy betrayed her.


    ¡°Mr. Dickson, look who she is!¡±


    Brendon grabbed Marina Bailey¡¯s shoulder and turned her around.


    Marina was speechless.


    She regretted replying to Brendon¡¯s message.


    Matthew Dickson, the old man who was respectfully addressed as ¡°Mr. Dickson¡± by Brendon, was the


    chief of the army. The moment he saw Marina, he could not help but stop in his tracks.


    Matthew¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed, as if he was looking Marina up and down.


    ¡°Mr. Dickson, you still don¡¯t recognize her? She is Marina!¡± Brendon thought that Matthew didn¡¯t


    recognize Marina, so he exined loudly.


    Marina Bailey was even more speechless.


    This time, she could not escape at all!


    ¡°Mr. Dickson.¡± Marina could only sigh and salute Matthew respectfully.


    The moment she saluted, Marina¡¯s temperament instantly changed.


    At that moment, she was like a peerless soldier on the battlefield.


    Marina¡¯s eyes were filled with unswerving determination.


    ¡°You brat¡­¡± Matthew finally came back to his senses and said with red eyes. When he saw Marina¡¯s


    outfit, he held back his words immediately.


    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re really heartless. You left so decisively back then and didn¡¯t even say goodbye to us!¡±


    Although Matthew¡¯s tone sounded like he was reprimanding Marina, his eyes were filled with affection


    for her.


    ¡°At that time, it would be useless for me to stay,¡± Marina recalled her time in the military camp.


    Actually, life there was quite fulfilling.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless? What do you mean? You will always be our hero!¡± Matthew¡¯s face was serious.


    ¡°Yes, you will always be our hero!¡± Brendon quickly echoed.


    Marina¡¯s eyes immediately turned teary.


    B


    That was enough.


    ¡°I used to think that you looked handsome when you were in your military uniform. I didn¡¯t expect you to


    look so graceful after you take off your military uniform.¡± Matthew¡¯s eyes turned a little wet.


    Ever since Marina left the military camp quietly, Matthew and the others had been sending people to


    search for her.


    However, Marina was a soldier they were proud of.


    If Marina wanted to hide, no matter how many people Matthew sent, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find her.


    ¡°Mr. Dickson, I feel that you¡¯re more dignified.¡± Marina rarely ttered someone.


    After all, there were not many people she respected.


    Matthew was one of them.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years. You even learned how to tter me. I¡¯ve always been worried


    about. you. Now that I see that you¡¯re doing well, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Matthew nodded slowly.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Dickson. I¡¯m doing well,¡± Marina said firmly.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, when are youing back? I¡¯ve kept your military uniform for you.¡± Matthew


    stared at Marina with anticipation in his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Dickson, if Marina goes back, I want to go back with her.¡± Brendon, who was beside Matthew, said


    hurriedly.


    ¡°Why are you joining in the fun? Do your job well.¡± Matthew rolled his eyes at Brendon.


    ¡°But I think I prefer to fight on the battlefield with real weapons. It is much more interesting than staying


    in politics.¡± Brendon was originally an unrestrained person.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had no choice but to ept the order in the face of danger, Brendon


    didn¡¯t want to be in his current position at all.


    After being the mayor for so many years, Brendon felt that he had almost used up his schemes in his


    mind.


    ¡°I know something more interesting than it. Do you want to do it?¡± Matthew gave Brendon a meaningful


    look.


    Brendon didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.


    He had had a taste of Matthew¡¯s methods before.


    As long as Brendon fell into Matthew¡¯s trap, he had no way to ask anyone for help and would only feel


    worse than death.


    ¡°Marina, do you want toe back?¡± After calming down Brendon, Matthew asked Marina Bailey


    again.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Marina looked at the old man in front of her, and the expression on her face was somewhat


    complicated.


    She seemed to be hesitating, and her eyes darkened.


    Just as Marina was about to speak, Matthew suddenly raised his hand and interrupted her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me in a hurry. I¡¯ll give you enough time to think about it. Reply to me after


    you think it through.¡±


    Marina stopped speaking and held back what she wanted to say.


    ¡°Mr. Dickson, you still dote on Marina so much. Why don¡¯t I see you being so patient with me?¡±


    Brendon muttered in jealousy.


    Both Marina and Brendon were soldiers under themand of Matthew.


    However, Brendon felt that Matthew treated him so casually.


    Inparison, Matthew only treated Marina as his biological child.


    ¡°If you can do what Marina can do, I can even worship you.¡± Matthew gave Brendon a meaningful


    look.


    Brendon fell silent in an instant.


    What a joke! Marina was a peerless person.


    How could Brendon surpass her?


    At that moment, the guard behind Matthew stepped forward and reminded Matthew of something.


    It was time for them to leave.


    Matthew nodded and looked at Marina reluctantly.


    ¡°Marina, think about my suggestion carefully. Also, if there are any blind people who dare to target you,


    you don¡¯t have to hide it from me. Just tell me directly. The soldiers under mymand always said


    that I wa toward you. It is a good opportunity for me to prove their thoughts.¡±


    biased


    After Matthew finished his words, he nced at Ruth and Hannah from the corner of his eye.


    Although Matthew did not even look at her, Ruth felt her heart tremble.


    Hannah did not dare to raise her head the entire time and held Ruth¡¯s arm tightly.


    After all, Marthew was a big shot who could sit in the first row.


    Even Ruth didn¡¯t dare offend a person like Matthew.


    ¡°Mr. Dickson, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. They are just ignorant and insignificant people. I can


    deal with them on my own.¡± Marina didn¡¯t want to trouble Matthew with those trifle things.


    That was wasting Matthew¡¯s energy.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your good news. Matthew knew about Marina¡¯s ability.


    No one could not do anything to her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    That was also why Matthew did not react or stand up for Marina previously


    What was more, even if Marina couldn¡¯t handle it, Brendon was still thers.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina nodded solemnly.


    Only then did Matthew turn around and leave with a reluctant expression.


    It wasn¡¯t until Matthew left that Hannah felt the suffocating atmosphere around her case a little.


    In Hannah¡¯s opinion, Matthew¡¯s aura was too imposing and terrifying.


    As expected, Matthew was worthy of his position and his title.


    After Matthew left, Brendon started to get even with Ethan and the others.


    Brendon raised his head and stared coldly at Ethan who was standing at the side.


    Ethan¡¯s clothes were drenched in a cold sweat as if he had just taken a shower.


    Ethan looked at Marina carefully, trembling. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Miss Bailey. Everything that happened


    just now was a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll apologize to you here. Please forgive me and don¡¯t hold it against


    someone like me.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s tone was humble.


    Since Matthew thought so highly of Marina, Marina could not be an ordinary person.


    ¡°As expected of the secretary general. Your ability to change your face is not inferior to anyone,¡±


    Marina replied. indifferently.


    It was obvious that Marina had no intention of settling the matter peacefully.


    Ethan¡¯s hands trembled even more violently.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Ruth who called me with her identity as the hostess of the


    Hernandez family and asked me to help teach you a lesson. She deceived me.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t dare to


    hide anything this time and told Marina the whole story.


    Ruth frowned.


    Her eyes darkened as she looked at Ethan


    Ruth was dissatisfied and thought, ¡°He is so unreliable and can¡¯t withstand any pressure!¡±


    Brendon turned to look at Ruth.


    The Hernandez family?


    ¡°Mrs. Hernandez, I¡¯ve always thought that the Hernandez family is engaged in the business industry.


    Why did you even venture into politics? Aren¡¯t you going a little too far?¡± Brendon didn¡¯t care about the


    Hernandez family at all. To him, as long as someone touched his bottom line, he would treat them


    equally.


    ¡°Mr. Carrell, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. As aw¨Cabiding citizen, when I discovered something amiss,


    I reported it actively. It was reasonable although the final result might be a misunderstanding.


    ¡°I did that out of good intentions. Even if you don¡¯t intend to praise my patriotic behavior, you shouldn¡¯t


    be so


    68%%


    hostile toward me.¡± Ruth was sophisticated to some extent, and she wasn¡¯t frightened by what Brendon


    said.


    Frankly speaking, Ruth didn¡¯t do anything to hurt Marina from the beginning to the end.


    Thus, Ruth could exin it with a misunderstanding.


    This way, Brendon couldn¡¯t arrest Ruth for such a reason.


    Marina could not help but narrow her eyes. It seemed that Ruth was born to be glib¨Ctongued.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± At that moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded from behind Ruth.


    Hannah¡¯s body stiffened.


    When Marina heard the voice, she also looked up.


    Simon?


    Why was Simon there?


    Did Simon say that to Ruth?


    Simon looked at Ruth who was standing opposite Marina. He stood in front of Marina with a cold


    expression.


    He was face to face with Ruth.


    Simon¡¯s intention of protecting Marina was conspicuous.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous? Are you afraid that I will do anything to her?¡± Ruth nced at Simon who


    was standing in front of her, and the hostility in her eyes was slightly restrained..


    ¡°It seemed that you didn¡¯t take what I said before seriously.¡± There was a hint of anger in Simon¡¯s


    eyes.


    Ruth was slightly shocked..


    Although Ruth¡¯s rtionship with Simon was not good, they kept a superficial harmony.


    Simon would never disrespect Ruth in public.


    However, this time, Simon was actually angry with Ruth because of Marina.


    Was he serious?


    How ridiculous.


    Ruthughed lightly as her gaze passed by Simon and was fixed on Marina behind him.


    ¡°The youngdy behind you concealed her strength well. Your taste is not bad. Bring her to pay me a


    formal visit when you have the time.¡± Ruth¡¯s words were mixed with a hidden meaning.


    After saying that, Ruth turned around and left.


    Naturally, Hannah did not dare to stay any longer. She only nced at Simon from the corner of her


    eye secretly.


    Looking at Simon¡¯s cold face, Hannahined in her heart, ¡°It is terrible.


    ¡°Simon must be angry.¡±


    But now, Hannah didn¡¯t have time to exin to Simon.


    Hannah could only re fiercely at Marina before chasing after Ruth quickly.


    After they left, Simon suppressed the emotions in his eyes and turned to look at Marina.


    ¡°Did they make things difficult for you?¡±


    E-

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    ¡°No one can make things difficult for me,¡± Marina Bailey said confidently, her voice rose slightly.


    She did not take Ruth Hernandez and Hannah Champ seriously.


    ¡°Simon, I won¡¯t argue with your mother this time for your sake. Tell her if she dares to make things


    difficult for Marina in the future, I won¡¯t let her off!¡± Brendon Carrell stared at Simon Hernandez and


    enunciated every word.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it for my sake. Just do what you have to do,¡± Simon said bluntly.


    He did not sound like he wanted to absolve his mother at all..


    Standing between the two men, Marina suddenly narrowed her eyes and raised her hand to stop them.


    ¡°Wait a minute, you two!¡±


    They looked at her simultaneously.


    ¡°Was that woman your mom?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at Simon keenly.


    ¡°She¡¯s my mother,¡± Simon replied.


    ¡°What is the difference?¡± Marina was puzzled.


    Mother was mom, and mom was mother as far as she was concerned.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    They sounded like a tongue twister.to her. What was Simon up to?


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to youter,¡± Simon said in a low voice and did not wish to borate further.


    Marina¡¯s brows furrowed, but she did not ask further.


    ¡°Hey, was it true what you said just now?¡± Brendon asked after Marina was done with her query.


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Simon said frankly, without trying to hide anything.


    Brendon was more than satisfied with his straightforward demeanor.


    ¡°Very well. I just thought that if you dare to side with your mother, then I don¡¯t want anything to do with


    you in the future,¡± Brendon did not mince his words.


    ¡°You look like a clear¨Cheaded person, Simon. Tell your mother she doesn¡¯t call the shots in


    Janeborough. There are untouchable people here; she cannot afford to offend any of them!¡± he


    warned.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell her that, Simon replied.


    ¡°Good¡± Brendon nodded, then he nced at Marina.


    ¡°I have to leave now to take care of other matters. Leave me your contact number. I¡¯ll look for you when


    I¡¯m done,¡± Brendon said as he handed over his cell phone.


    He had deleted everyone¡¯s contact information after Marina left without a word.


    Now that she reappeared, Brendon would not let her slip away again.


    Marina knew exactly what Brendon had in mind and was at a loss.


    She did not take the cell phone from him immediately.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me your contact number, I¡¯ll call Matthew Dickson now Brendon knew Marina would


    not give in unless he put his foot down.


    Marina sighed and keyed her contact number into his cell phone.


    Brendon was no fool; he immediately made a call to her.


    The cell phone in Marina¡¯s bag rang.


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡± She raised her phone before Brendon.


    Brendon nodded when he saw his number on her screen.


    ¡°Behave yourself, you hear? Don¡¯t hide from me anymore. I¡¯lle after you otherwise!¡± Brendon


    Carrell was still worried and reminded Marina repeatedly before turning around and leaving.


    Marina shook her head and sighed helplessly.


    She did not manage to dodge Brendon after hiding for so long.


    Meanwhile, Leon Nanson and his agent, who stood behind Marina, had their jaws hanging open. They


    could not believe their eyes.


    After all, that was Brendon Carrell, Janeborough¡¯s mayor.


    Ordinary people begged to get his contact information; few got their wishes granted.


    But Marina did not seem to care.


    Ahhh!


    What had the worlde to?


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back,¡± Simon said to Marina gently after the rest had left.


    Marina nodded and looked at Leon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first,¡± she said.


    Leon and his agent were still shell¨Cshocked and could not utter a word.


    They could only nod vigorously.


    Marina left with Simon after bidding farewell to them.


    Leon and his agent were left standing in the bustling corridor.


    ¡°Speaking of which¨Cwho exactly was that young woman?¡± his agent muttered, scratching his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I never talk about private matters with Marina.¡± Leon was equally confused.


    ¡°No wonder she refused to be a pianist. She must have an even more interesting life you don¡¯t


    know about.¡± The agent felt like he had just watched a thriller movie; his adrenalin was still pumping.


    ¡°I suddenly feel like I¡¯ve ridden on someone¡¯s coattails unknowingly,¡± Leon said slowly.


    ¡°Well, it is more than just coattails. She is a freaking toweringdder! By George! Leon, we can


    probably do whatever we want in Janeborough from now on!¡± His agent was overjoyed.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t possibly cause trouble for Marina!¡± Leon immediately gave him a dirty look.


    ¡°What kind of person do you think I am?¡± the agent protested. ¡°What I mean is with the big shot¡¯s


    protection, wel don¡¯t have to be afraid of others causing trouble for us in the future. Do you think I¡¯ll


    take advantage of her name to show off?¡± he sneered.


    The agent rolled his eyes, feeling offended.


    The bastard had be more and more ungrateful! Leon thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. However, don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today. Marina has always kept a


    low profile. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for her.¡± Leon reminded again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that, Mr. Nanson!¡± The agent rolled his eyes again in disdain.


    Meanwhile, Marina followed Simon to his car.


    However, Simon was not in a hurry to start the engine. He sized Marina up with an intense look.


    Simon was relieved after he ascertained she was her usual self.


    He had wanted to look for Marina after she got off the stage earlier.


    But he was tied down by some matters. When he finally got out of it, he walked straight into a


    confrontation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect my mother to go at you like that,¡± Simon broke the silence.


    ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet. What¡¯s the difference between mom and mother?¡±


    Marina was not bothered. She looked at Simon and asked curiously.


    Simon was amused by her inquisitive look and could not help but chuckle.


    Marina was just herself. That was what he liked about her.


    Ruth Hernandez and Hannah Champ were utterly helpless with Marina because she did not give in


    easily.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my biological mother,¡± Simon exined.


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Marina instantly understood what he meant.


    ¡°My mother died when I was a child. She was the stepmother my father married after my mom


    passed.¡±


    Mom was an endearing term that came straight from the heart.


    Whereas mother was just a synonym for a rtionship.


    It was stiff and distant.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have a good rtionship with her?¡± Marina Bailey raised her brows.


    ¡°Well, at this stage, we are barely allies,¡± Simon Hernandez thought for a moment and replied.


    Marina nodded thoughtfully. Rtionships wereplicated in arge family like his; anything was


    possible.


    In any case, Marina had no intention of finding out more. When she asked those questions, the family


    issue did. not cross her mind.


    She was under the impression that the Hernandez family only had one mistress of the house.


    Therefore, she did not realize that Ruth Hernandez was Simon¡¯s stepmother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t bother you again,¡± Simon said solemnly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bother at all. In any case, she can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Marina was unconcerned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home, then.¡± Simon breathed a sigh of relief when he found out Marina did not take


    offense.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marina epted his offer.


    She was d to have a chauffeur.


    Meanwhile, Ruth Hernandez and Hannah Champ had returned to the Hernandez residence.


    Ruth could not wait to get home.


    She flung her bag onto the floor the moment she entered the house.


    Hannah immediately picked it up after her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry for your own well being, Mrs. Hernandez!¡± she quickly stepped forward tofort


    Ruth.


    ¡°Humph! Why was everyone so protective of that scoundrel? Did you investigate her like I told you to?


    Did you find anything?¡± Ruth was so angry she turned pale.


    She had never been so humiliated in her life.


    She held a huge grudge against Marina.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Hannah shook her head.


    ¡°Why not? I¡¯m disappointed in your efficiency, Hannah!¡± Ruth sounded dissatisfied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. I can¡¯t find any rted information as if someone has deliberately


    covered it up.¡± Hannah said gloomily.


    She had already approached several groups of people, but no one seemed to have any clues on


    Marina Bailey¡¯s


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    past.


    ¡°Someone covered up her information?¡± Ruth was stunned when she heard what Hannah said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder if Simon is responsible.¡± The more Hannah thought about it, the more flustered


    she became.


    11:30 FA,


    Ruth tried to recall what happened tonight.


    First, it was Brendon Carrell, and then the elderly Matthew Dickson¡­


    Both men were extremely attentive to Marina Bailey.


    Was Marina¡¯s background rted to the army?


    Was that why Simon stared at her for the longest time?


    Perhaps their rtionship was just a cover.


    Marina might be the most crucial chess piece for Simon Hernandez.


    ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on that woman. Notify me immediately if there are any updates!¡± Ruth


    instructed


    as the numerous scenarios shed through her head.


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Hernandez!¡± Hannah replied immediately.


    However, Ruth¡¯s darkened gaze showed no sign of relief.


    If Marina Bailey was rted to the army, she had to stop her from being close to Simon.


    Especially at this point when she and Simon coexisted in harmony.


    They were equal in terms of power in the family.


    However, if the army were involved, the tables might turn against her.


    Once the equilibrium between them became shaky, their rtionship would undoubtedly copse.


    Ruth would never allow such a situation to happen!


    She would not let anyone destabilize her current status!


    Meanwhile, Marina sat in Simon¡¯s car and did not utter a word. She closed her eyes and was deep in


    thought.


    However, Simon¡¯s musky scent became stronger in the enclosed car.


    Marina soon fell asleep enveloped in a familiar scent.


    When she woke up again, she found herself in Simon¡¯s arms.


    He was on his way up the stairs.


    Marina looked around and realized it was his home.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were sending me home, Simon?¡± Marina asked sleepily in a hoarse voice.


    Simon had made it a habit to kidnap her and take her back to him home. Marina thought.


    ¡°This is your home too!¡± Simon said casually.


    ¡°You¡¯re so thick¨Cskinned, Simon. It will be a good material for a bulletproof vest,¡± Marina said


    sarcastically.


    Simon chuckled softly, not minding her tease.


    He carried her to the third floor.


    A trace of doubt shed across Marina¡¯s face.


    She remembered that Simon¡¯s bedroom was on the second floor.


    Why did he take her to the third floor instead?


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared something for you.¡± Simon exined; he seemed able to read Marina¡¯s mind.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there,¡± Simon smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°Why the mystery?¡± Marina pouted; she was curious at the same time.


    Momentster, they arrived on the third floor.


    When Simon put her down, Marina realized that the ground was covered with carpet.


    She turned around and looked at the stairs. They were carpeted as well.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like to wear shoes. Your feet won¡¯t be cold if you walk on carpet,¡± Simon exined.


    Marina was rendered speechless.


    Simon actually listened to her wishes and observed her liking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you more.¡± Simon ignored Marina¡¯s probing gaze and held her hand as they walked


    toward the


    room.


    ¡°Open the door and take a look,¡± Simon nced at her and said.


    Marina¡¯s brows knotted slightly; she reached out to open the door.


    She was stunned by what she saw.


    The room had been converted into a brand new studio.


    Marina walked in and looked around the surrounding.


    There was a neat row of cabs on the wall beside her, filled with all kinds of drawing materials and


    tools.


    It ranged from drawing paper to brushes and all types of paint.


    Everything imaginable under the sun was in the room.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Simon followed behind Marina and asked excitedly.


    ¡°Is this for me?¡± she turned around to look at him.


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡±


    ¡°But why did you suddenly give me a studio?¡± Marina casually picked up a pencil. It was her usual


    brand.


    ¡°I saw your paintings before at Solemwood,¡± Simon said.


    Marina instantly understood.


    ¡°In the case that you handled previously, the other party went after the key to Akister¡¯s treasure. That


    family was very close to the Campbell family, therefore, they were implicated,¡± Simon exined.


    He wanted to show Marina he was not secretly investigating her.


    Because of the Campbell family¡¯s involvement, Marina identally found out about it.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marina replied, not taking it to heart..


    Simon then walked to the easel at the side. There was already a nk sketch paper attached to it.


    Marina looked at the stage in front of him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve prepared everything for me. Why didn¡¯t you line up a model too?¡± Marina said deliberately,


    wanting to put him on the spot.


    ¡°Model?¡± Simon was confused.


    *


    ¡°How can I draw without a model, Mr. Hernandez? it¡¯s an oversight.¡± Marina lifted her chin slightly and


    said jokingly.


    Although Simon was thorough, he did not anticipate the need for a live model.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Simon could not help but chuckle when he heard this.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I was being negligent, but I can make it up to you now,¡±


    When Simon said this, his eyes were glistening.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Marina looked up.


    Then. Simon took a few steps back and stood in the middle of the room.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, are you satisfied with me being your model?¡± Simon said as he opened his hands.


    Marina narrowed her dark eyes and pretended to gesture at Simon with the pen in her hand.


    Then, she shook her head in dissatisfaction. ¡°I don¡¯t use models who have so many clothes on them.¡±


    Simon nodded in understanding and took off his coat.


    He revealed the white shirt underneath.


    Marina had touched Simon¡¯s body before and he was indeed really hot.


    However, she had never admired his body so up close before. Now that Simon had taken off his coat,


    her blood was already rushing when she pictured the body under the shirt.


    ¡°Do you still want me to take off more clothes?¡± Simon raised his hand and ced it on the button of


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    his shirt.


    It looked like if Marina nodded, he would unbutton it without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Marina naturally wouldn¡¯t miss such a benefit.


    So she said yes straightforwardly!


    Simon did not hesitate at all and immediately unbuttoned his shirt.


    After he took off his shirt, Marina swallowed hard.


    Da mn.


    This guy¡¯s body was so hot..


    Those well¨Cdefined abs and that iparably muscr chest.


    And those broad shoulders.


    Almost every inch of his body was G o d¡¯s most perfect masterpiece.


    Such a model would definitely drive any artist crazy.


    ¡°Do you still want me to take off more clothes?¡± Seeing that Marina had been staring at him, Simon


    finally got more confidence from her.


    After all, every time this girl hugged him, she would just go straight to sleep.


    It made him feel that his masculine charm had been insulted.


    ¡°You can take off more clothes?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this.


    ¡°Of course, if that¡¯s what you want.¡± Simon¡¯s slender fingers were alreads on his leather belt.


    She almost blurted out that she wanted that to happen.


    However, Marina still suppressed her urge to do that with herst bit of rationality.


    ¡°Well¡­ you don¡¯t have to take more clothes off anymore. It¡¯s already good enough now,¡± She wasn¡¯t


    st*pid. If he took off more clothes, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as just modeling.


    ¡°Stand there and choose a position that you¡¯refortable with. Why don¡¯t you just sit down?¡± Marina


    suppressed the urge in her heart and said loudly.


    With such a perfect model standing in front of her, her hands began to itch.


    Simon was also very obedient. He found a chair and sat down leisurely.


    Though it was such a simple movement, Simon still looked incredibly gorgeous and tempting.


    Marina suddenly regretted not letting him continue taking off more clothes.


    No, no, no!


    She thought to herself, ¡°Marina, wake up.


    ¡°This guy was not someone you can get involved with.¡±


    Marina tried her best to get those vivid images out of her mind.


    Then, she stared at Simon for a moment before starting to draw on the paper.


    ¡°Were the models you used to have in the past also naked?¡± Simon leanedzily against the chair, his


    thin lips. opening and closing.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marina¡¯s attention was focused on her drawing, and her answer was very concise.


    ¡°Were they top less or justpletely naked?¡± Simon¡¯s tone was a little gloomy.


    ¡°There are some that are top less and some that arepletely naked.¡± With just a few strokes, Marina


    had already painted a rough outline on the paper.


    When Simon heard this, his eyes instantly darkened.


    He immediately propped himself up on the armrest.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ve just got started,¡± Marina quickly said.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already drawn other people, I can¡¯t let you draw me. After all, I¡¯ve never been someone


    who would fall behind others¡® backs,¡± Simon said as he prepared to put on his clothes.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, my models are all ster figures. I¡¯ve never drawn a real person before!¡± Marina quickly


    exined.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never painted a real person before?¡± Upon hearing her words, Simon stopped putting on his


    clothes for a


    moment.


    ¡°No, not many real people make me want to draw,¡± Marina replied.


    Simon stared at Marina for a moment. After confirming that she was not lying, he sat back in his chair.


    ¡°A little bit more to this side.¡± Marina adjusted Simon¡¯s posture.


    Simon obediently leaned towards her.


    ¡°So I¡¯m the first real person you drew?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the first!¡± Marina confirmed.


    ¡°Liar, you even drew portraits of other people in the police station of Solemwood,¡± Simon snorted.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think portraits with clothes on would count, right? Moreover, this is totally different,¡± Marina said


    matter- of¨Cfactly.


    Simon¡¯s eyes flickered.


    He reluctantly epted this exnation.


    Marina heaved a sigh of relief when her model, Simon, finally stopped making a scene.


    This model¡¯s temper was really bad.


    If not for the fact that his body was too tempting, she would not have had the patience to coax him like


    this.


    Neither of them spoke for the rest of the time.


    Marina¡¯s expression became more and more focused, and the movements of her hand became faster.


    On the other hand, Simon¡¯s gaze was fixed on Marina.


    It was said that men were the most handsome when they were working.


    However, he felt that a woman who was drawing seriously was also impossible to look away from.


    A breeze blew in through the half¨Copen window, and the white curtains fluttered slightly.


    It also blew up a few strands of Marina¡¯s loose hair on her forehead.


    The warm sunlight shone on her.


    At this moment, she was as quiet and beautiful as an angel who had fallen from heaven.


    It made one want to keep this image in his head carefully.


    ¡°Done.¡± After some time, Marina finally finished drawing.


    For Simon, he could finally move his stiff body.


    He slowly stood up and walked towards Marina.


    He really wanted to see what he would look like in her drawing.


    However, when Simon walked over and saw the drawing, his expression froze.


    ¡°This is your portrait of me?¡± Simon¡¯s tone was still filled with disbelief.


    IT¨C30 FII, 23 Jun


    ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t it exactly the same as you?¡± Marina said as she nced at Simon.


    Simon was speechless.


    ¡°These abs are indeed identical, but where¡¯s my face?¡± Simon gritted his teeth..

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Simon stared at the drawing in front of him without blinking.


    On the drawing, there was only his neck down and his waist up.


    She didn¡¯t even paint his head!


    ¡°This paper is a little too small. I couldn¡¯t draw your entire body, so I only drew a part of it,¡± Marina


    exined.


    Simon was speechless.


    ¡°So you s**d my head?¡± There was a hint of anger in Simon¡¯s tone.


    ¡­Well, actually, I¡¯ve struggled before. But then I thought about it. Your head is out there every single


    day, but your abs


    aren¡¯t. With thisparison, I immediately knew what to draw,¡± Marina exined seriously.


    Simon thought to himself, ¡°What the f**k do you mean by saying my head is out there every single


    day?¡±


    So was this his fault now?


    ¡°To be honest, your muscles are almostparable to a ster statue. Every part of your muscles is


    perfect.¡± Marina did not seem to notice Simon¡¯s hard feelings. She was still staring at her painting with


    an intoxicated expression.


    Simon didn¡¯t know what to say now.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± It was indeed perfect.


    But it didn¡¯t have his head in it!


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Marina finally heard something wrong in Simon¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Do you really think would like it?¡± He had sat there for so long.


    In the end, he didn¡¯t even deserve to have his head drawn in the painting.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Marina blinked.


    She felt that this painting was quite good.


    ¡°Who would know that I¡¯m the person in this painting? No one will say you¡¯re wrong if you randomly say


    anyone else¡¯s


    name.¡± Simon froze.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why you¡¯re acting like this. This is easy.¡± Marina picked up the pencil again and wrote a few


    big words beside it.


    ¡°Simon¡¯s headless half-length portrait.¡±


    ¡°Look, doesn¡¯t this show whose portrait this is?¡± After Marina finished writing, she deliberately turned


    the drawing board to


    Simon.


    Simon didn¡¯t know what to say now.


    Headless and half-length.


    What kind of horror movie was this?


    Simon took a deep breath and felt that he just couldn¡¯t continue talking to Marina anymore.


    He turned around and swiftly picked up the clothes that were draped on the side. After quickly putting


    them on, he walked


    towards the door.


    ¡°Hey, why are you still angry? Didn¡¯t I mark the painting for you ording to your requirements?¡±


    Marina shouted at Simon¡¯s back.


    Simon didn¡¯t say a word.


    She did mark it¡­.


    She might as well not have done that if that was what she meant.


    Those who didn¡¯t know the whole situation would think that he had lost his head.


    A trace of surprise shed across Marina¡¯s eyes and she still did not understand why Simon was angry.


    She just looked down at the painting in front of her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this good? Look at the muscle texture, the light and shadow, and the shape of the volume. Isn¡¯t


    this an excellent drawing?¡±


    Marina sighed a few times and admired it for a while.


    She then took out her phone and took a photo.


    Then, she logged into an ount of a tform that she had not logged in to for a long time.


    She uploaded the photo.


    ¡°The most satisfying work in my life.¡±


    After this post was posted, thements flooded in like crazy in an instant.


    ¡°Oh my g**d, oh my g**d, what am I seeing? The painter I follow suddenly came back to life?¡±


    ¡°Breaking news, the painter who had been silent for so many years suddenly came back to life. The


    reason was actually because of a¡­ Oh my, my nose is bleeding.¡±


    ¡°Oh my G*d, this body is way too hot. Do men with such figures really exist in real life? I¡¯m basically


    drooling right now,¡±


    ¡°Click and save.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, the style this time is very different from her previous style. Could it be that in the


    few years that she has disappeared, she has been secretly getting married and having children?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. This is probably the persona picture of her new work. After all, she told us before that she¡¯s


    not interested in


    men.¡±


    ¡°Since she gave us benefits as soon as shees online, I won¡¯t let go of the fact that she stopped


    updating for four years, one month, and two days


    ¡°Can you finish your work? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for four years!¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to tell my grandson to bury the ending with me after her work is finallypleted.


    Now, it seems that I should be able to wait for the finale while I¡¯m still breathing.¡±


    ¡°Please finish the ending!¡±


    ¡°You have to give us ten chapters a day!¡±


    Thements section was immediately flooded with fans begging her to update her work.


    However, Marina went offline after sending that picture.


    She had no idea what kind of impact her casual post had caused.


    Marina only thought of Simon after she had done admiring her work.


    Then, she got up and chased after him.


    But she found out that Simon was no longer outside the door.


    Just as she was about to go downstairs, she saw a few rooms with their doors shut behind her.


    However, Simon was not here, so she did not check them on her own.


    Instead, she went straight downstairs.


    Marina looked around and finally found Simon in the study.


    At this moment, he was sitting behind his desk with documents ced in front of him


    He seemed to be working.


    ¡°I saw that there are a few rooms upstairs. What¡¯s inside?¡± Marina slowly walked forward and


    deliberately tried to find a topic


    to talk about.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± However, there was only a cold snort in response to Marina.


    ¡°Speaking of which, the carpet you chose is quite good. it feels morefortable than the carpet I have


    at my house,¡± Marina said again.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to go down and have something to eat?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll just draw your head and stick it on that painting But Marina felt that she did not


    do anything wrong,


    However, he already looked like he wanted her to apologize to him.


    She felt the need tofort him a little.


    After all, if she did not coax her pillow right, she might not be able to sleep until dawn in the future.


    Simon didn¡¯t say a thing.


    Simon took a deep look at Marina. In the end, he was defeated by her gaze.


    He stood up and closed the document in front of him before walking towards the door.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Marina thought to herself, ¡°Huh, is this still not enough?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy a little too difficult to coax?¡±


    Simon, who had already walked to the door, suddenly stopped. Marina immediately controlled the


    expression on her face.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m hungry, right? Hurry up and catch up,¡± Simon turned around and said.


    When Marina heard this, a smile instantly appeared on her face.


    Then, she swiftly followed him.


    ¡°Actually, I think that painting is really good. You¡­¡± Marina still wanted to exin her work to him.


    Simon gritted his teeth and interrupted her. ¡°Stop talking to me about that dan painting!¡±


    Marina was speechless.


    If he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so be it.


    He must have got Fs in art courses back in school!


    He had no taste in art at all.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    After the two of them came downstairs, Simon went straight to the kitchen.


    ¡°Huh? Are you going to cook at home?¡± Marina followed him in confusion.


    ¡°What do you want to eat? Just tell me.¡± Simon opened the fridge and looked at the ingredients.


    He had got everything he needed in there.


    ¡°Are you going to cook for me?¡± When Marina heard this, her slender body leaned against the wall.


    There was even a hint of doubt in her eyes.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t trust my cooking?¡± Simon understood what she meant.


    That¡¯s not it. I just feel that cooking is quite troublesome.¡± Marina nced at the pots and pans and felt


    her head begin to


    ache.


    She couldplete a lot of unimaginable coursework, but the only thing she couldn¡¯t master was


    cooking.


    In the past, when she just joined the army, those people saw that she looked quite small and skinny.


    They assumed that she didn¡¯t have much potential, so they arranged for her to be in the cookhouse.


    However, on the first day, the entirepany of soldiers kept having diarrhea.


    The next day, all of them had food poisoning.


    On the third day, as soon as the soldiers saw her standing in the window, they turned around and ran


    with no hesitation.


    In the words of Brendon, not only was her food poisonous, but it tasted unbelievably bad.


    They would rather eat grass than eat her food..


    However, it was also because of this that she had the chance to train with themter.


    Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t force others to do the things she didn¡¯t want to do.


    Marina didn¡¯t know how to cook, nor would she ask others to cook.


    ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome at all. This is something that can quickly calm your nerves.¡± Simon had a different


    opinion than


    Marina.


    He picked out some ingredients from the fridge, rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, turned on the tap, and


    began to wash the ingredients.


    His fingers were long and slender. When he washed the vegetables and fruits, it always looked easy on


    the eye.


    As expected, pretty people looked good no matter what they were doing.


    They looked so stunning even when they were just washing vegetables.


    After washing the ingredients, Simon picked a kitchen knife.


    Then, he began to deal with the ingredients.


    Simon was really good with knives.


    He might actzily, but he used his knife really neatly.


    His movements were too fast to be caught by the eye.


    ¡°Your knife skills are much better than that chef before.¡± Marina praised him


    ¡°You can have a rest in the living room first. The meal will be ready in about half an hour.¡± Simon did


    not stop what he was doing.


    People wouldn¡¯t rte a guy like Simon to the kitchen at all.


    But for some reason, he fitted perfectly in the kitchen when he stood there.


    Moreover, every step was so orderly. She could tell that he had cooked before.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine over here.¡± Marina felt that such a scene was probably not something that could be seen every


    day. Naturally, she did not want to miss it.


    Simon did not insist. He asked her to leave the kitchen only because he was afraid that the kitchen


    would be too smoky.


    Since she liked it, it didn¡¯t matter if she stayed.


    Just as Marina was focused on admiring Simon¡¯s cooking, the phone in her pocket suddenly rang.


    Marinazily took out her phone and nced at the caller ID. Her slender fingers slowly slid across the


    screen.


    The call went through.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Marina¡¯s tone was as calm as ever, but her eyes never left Simon.


    ¡°Bro, didn¡¯t you tell me that your house is very safe? Do you know that I almost died in your house just


    now?¡± The voice of Quantum came from the other end of the phone.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± When Marina heard this, thezy expression on her face instantly became


    serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you took someone else¡¯s money and nned to betray me!¡± Quantum sounded


    breathless on the other end of the phone.


    It sounded like he was running.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Marina asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where I am either. Ever since I escaped from your house, I¡¯ve been running.¡± Quantum


    looked around. The surroundings were all unfamiliar.


    It was his first timeing to Janeborough.


    After all, he had too many enemies here. If not for the fact that Marina was here, he would never have


    ¡°Find a safe ce and wait for me. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After saying that, Marina hung up the phone and


    looked up at Simon in the kitchen.


    ¡°I might not be able to eat with you today. I have something to deal with.¡±


    Simon had just finished dealing with the ingredients and was preparing to cook.


    Looking at Marina¡¯s serious expression, he did not ask her to stay.


    He only nodded. ¡°Do you need me to drive you there?¡±


    ¡°No need for that, just lend me your car.¡± She hade back in the Simon car previously. Her own car


    was still at the


    entrance of the concert hall.


    Simon handed her his key without saying another word.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Marina took it and turned to leave.


    She did not stop at all.


    Meanwhile, Simon walked her all the way to the car and watched her disappear down the street.


    Perhaps he had made a mistake and shouldn¡¯t have cooked this time.


    Thest time, he had also taken her out for a meal. Then, she suddenly had something on and left.


    It was the same this time.


    It seemed that they would have to exclude the possibility of eating together when it came to dating in


    the future.


    Marina directly located Quantum¡¯s current location after getting into the car.


    After confirming her destination, she drove over.


    When Marina found Quantum, he was holding Phoenix and hiding in an abandoned sewer.


    ¡°Bro!¡± Quantum immediately crawled out of the sewer when he saw Marina. With a sad face, he was


    ready to pounce on her.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Marina raised her hand to stop him.


    Although the sewer was abandoned, there was still a lot of dirt inside.


    No one knew how long Quantum had been hiding inside, but his entire body was tainted with a strong


    terrible smell.


    Moreover, Marina¡¯s nose was more sensitive to smells than ordinary people¡¯s.


    Therefore, Quantum was like a walking poisonous gas bomb to her.


    Quantum put on a sad face.


    Phoenix, who was in Quantum¡¯s arms, also looked at Marina with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Master¡­¡±


    It was one thing for this dirty human to be dirty, but now, he had even dirtied it.


    It was crying out loud.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not clean anymore.¡±


    Quantum was shocked to hear that.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say things that can cause misunderstandings!¡± Quantum immediately lowered his head and


    said to Phoenix in


    his arms.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    ¡°Master, I need to wash my entire body, from the inside out!¡± Phoenix rolled its small eyes and stared at


    Marina who was standing opposite it with a burning gaze.


    Although its voice was still t and electronic.


    However, Quantum could hear the disdain in its voice.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°How can you be so ungrateful! If I didn¡¯t bring you out with me, you would probably have been torn into


    pieces by now!¡± Quantum was a little flustered and angry.


    ¡°But you used my body to block the bullets!¡± Phoenix said word by word.


    Marina immediately raised her head and looked over. Quantum¡¯s expression instantly became a little


    guilty.


    ¡°Um¡­ Didn¡¯t you always say that your entire body is made of strong metal? It¡¯sparable to


    bulletproof ss. I¡¯m just¡­ experimenting with it.¡±


    Phoenix said, ¡°Master, this human is a c***g, ungrateful, and timid coward. I suggest we put him down!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you know a lot of big words. Don¡¯t you know whose hands you¡¯re in now? You think I wouldn¡¯t


    tear you apart right now?¡± Quantum¡¯s tone was filled with a hint of threat.


    ¡°Master, alert! Danger! Activate battle mode!¡± The light in Phoenix¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.


    Quantum was so frightened that he immediately threw Phoenix into Marina¡¯s arms.


    After it finally returned to its master¡¯s embrace, two curved eyes instantly appeared on the electronic


    eye screen.


    ¡°You filthy man, the shame of human intelligence, ha ha ha¡­¡± Phoenix started taunting him.


    ¡°You lied to me?¡± Quantum instantly realized what was going on.


    ¡°Phoenix¡¯s scamming program has always been iplete. I¡¯ve been trying to think of a way to


    improve it. You¡¯re the only person who has been deceived by it twice in a row,¡± Marina exined.


    Quantum was speechless.


    ¡°You guys are bullying a good person!¡± Quantumined.


    ¡°Yeah, quit acting.¡± Marina lowered her head and checked Phoenix in her arms. After confirming that it


    didn¡¯t suffer any obvious damage, she nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Master, is this guy really a powerful and mysterious programmer like you?¡± Phoenix went into Marina¡¯s


    arms and activated the ttery function.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marina nodded.


    ¡°Oh, then he has really lowered the average IQ of the programmer industry,¡± Phoenix said seriously.


    Quantum didn¡¯t know how to react.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s IQ is alright, but his EQ is negative. His high IQ might be a reason why his EQ is so low.¡±


    Marina thought that she was defending Quantum right now.


    She even gave Quantum a look that said there was no need to thank her.


    Quantum could not help but roll his eyes.


    He thought, ¡°Well, thank you, you two!¡±


    ¡°Can we leave this ce first? That group of people could catch up to us at any time.¡± Quantum did not


    argue with these two for the sake of his own safety.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When Marina heard this, she did not want to waste any time.


    However, just as Quantum was about to get into the car, Marina could not help but pause.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing her gaze. Quantum looked up at her.


    ¡°Sit in the back,¡± Marina said softly.


    ¡°Are you avoiding me?¡± Quantum blinked and asked.


    ¡°What else could it be?¡± Marina did not hide her intentions at all. ¡°You¡¯re way too dirty. What if you dirty


    the front passenger


    seat?¡±


    Quantum couldn¡¯t believe what she just said.


    ¡°How could you say that?¡± Quantumined.


    ¡°You should be grateful that I allowed you to get into the car.¡± Marina nced at Quantum, who was


    giving off a terrible smell.


    Quantum kept his mouth shut.


    Although he felt humiliated, Quantum still shut the front passenger door and sat in the back.


    After the car started, Marina asked Quantum, ¡°Who exactly did you do?¡±


    She had designed the security system of her house herself.


    Ordinary people would definitely not be able to decipher it.


    Unless it was that person!


    But it had been a long time since he had shown up.


    If it was really him, it meant that Quantum had really gotten into big trouble this time..


    ¡°These people are probably here for the Akister Treasure.¡± Quantum scratched his head in frustration.


    ¡°The Akister Treasure?¡± When Marina heard this, she frowned slightly.


    Recently, she had heard about this matter a little too often.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just curious. I¡¯m not interested in dominating the world at all, but those people just won¡¯t let me


    go.¡± It was really a big headache for Quantum.


    ¡°If you¡¯re just curious, they won¡¯t chase after you so relentlessly. What exactly do you know?¡± Marina


    asked in a low voice.


    Previously, she did not intend to ask further.


    But now, if even that person was rmed, she would have no choice but to ask for details.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I happened to obtain a key to the Akister Treasure.¡± Quantum put his hands around his


    head frustratedly and his hair was a mess because he had been scratching his head.


    ¡°Why do you have the key to the Akister Treasure?¡± Marina¡¯s voice instantly became grim.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I identally found out about the Akister Treasure. You know, in the Dar, any clue


    about the Akister Treasure can be sold for an extremely high price.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a little tight on money recently, so I thought I¡¯d track down this news and exchange it for


    some money.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, the other party was being hunted down. I unintentionally saved him and he gave me the


    key.


    ¡°I knew this was a hot potato. Now that the key is in my hands, people from all over the world are


    rushing over. If I had known this would happen, I would have thrown it away!¡± Quantum said


    indignantly.


    ¡°You can still throw it away now.¡± Marina¡¯s expression did not change.


    ¡°They won¡¯t believe me even if I throw it away now.¡± This was what Quantum was really mad about.


    After all, no one would believe that someone would throw away Akister¡¯s treasure.


    Therefore, he had to think of a perfect way to escape.


    Suddenly, Quantum stared at Marina¡¯s back and thought of a very good idea.


    Then, he immediately climbed onto the seat.


    ¡°How about I sell you this key?¡± Quantum¡¯s tone was mixed with a hint of excitement.


    ¡°Do you think I will make myself the target of everyone at this time?¡± Marina snorted coldly.


    He was daydreaming.


    ¡°You should know that this is the Akister Treasure. For such a powerful force, what¡¯s the harm in paying


    a little price?¡± Quantum tried to tempt her.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you pay a little price?¡± This guy was really persuasive.


    Just a little price was enough to put one¡¯s life in danger.


    ¡°I just¡­ don¡¯t have what it takes.¡± Quantum knew his ce.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Marina was about to say that he had brought this upon himself.


    However, she could not help but look down at the golden ring on her finger.


    The expression on her face froze.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it!¡± Marina said in a deep voice.


    ¡°In my opinion, you can really think about it. You have to know that this is the Akister Treasure. You¡¯re


    much tougher than me. If you really gather the five keys and open the treasure, you can dominate the


    entire¡­ Huh? What did you just say?¡±


    Quantum originally wanted to persuade Marina, but as he spoke, he suddenly realized what she had


    just said.


    His eyes widened.


    ¡°I said, I¡¯ll buy it. Name a price,¡± Marina repeated.


    ¡°Fixed price, 20 million dors. No bargaining and you have to keep me safe!¡± Quantum said without


    any hesitation.


    Marina gave him a look.


    The expression on Quantum¡¯s face instantly became a little timid. Just as he was about to lower his


    head¡­.


    ¡°Well, if you think this price is a little too high, we can still¡­ bargain.¡±


    ¡°Why are you such a pushover?¡± Marina snorted.


    ¡°What?¡± Quantum was confused.


    ¡°I thought that if you asked for too much, I wouldn¡¯t have enough cash on hand. But then you only


    asked for 20 million dors. Send me your credit card numbers. I can transfer the money to you now,¡±


    Marina said.


    Quantum was shocked.


    He should¡¯ve thought twice about it before!


    How could he have forgotten that the person in front of him was Chaos?


    With her status, she could make 20 million dors just by taking a few orders.


    How could he have thought that she could not fork out so much money just now?


    Ah!


    It must be because her face was too deceptive.


    At the end of the day, he still wanted to be friends with a bunch of dudes more!


    Because he wouldn¡¯t feel guilty for asking for too much money if it was a man.


    Quantum unbuckled Jns belt with an upset expression.


    ¡°Warning! Warning! Someone is acting like a pervert! Activate the destruction program!¡± Phoenix, who


    was ced aside by Quantum, immediately screamed when it caught his action.


    ¡°Stop bluthing. I won¡¯t fall for it again!¡± Quantum coldly nced at Phoenix.


    However, in the next moment, aser suddenly sted a huge hole in the seat beside Quantum.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Quantum was so scared that he almost pressed himself against the car door.


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Quantum¡¯s eyes were filled with fear.


    ¡°One hit failed. Lockdown sequence activated. Destroy again!¡± Phoenix¡¯s eyes began to glow red


    again.


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop. This is just a misunderstanding!¡± Quantum quickly raised his hand to stop it.


    Phoenix seemed to understand what he meant. It stared at him with its head all tilted.


    However, its red eyes were still fixed on him.


    It was as if it was saying. ¡°If you can¡¯t make an exnation, I¡¯ll kill you in the next moment.¡±


    ¡°I just want to get something. Didn¡¯t you hear my conversation with your master just now? We are


    making a deal!¡± Quantum also understood what Phoenix meant and quickly exined it.


    ¡°Why do you have to take off your belt?¡± Phoenix asked word by word..


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I hid it in my underwear!¡± Quantum said calmly.


    Phoenix was speechless.


    While Phoenix was in a daze, Quantum immediately took out a small cloth bag from the pocket of his


    underwear.


    He quickly fastened his belt and fixed his looks.


    ¡°See, I¡¯m not lying to you, am I?¡± Quantum took out the small red cloth bag and handed it to Phoenix to


    prove that he was not lying.


    When Phoenix saw his actions, it immediately raised its small ws and covered its mouth and nose.


    The expression on the screen also turned into disdain.


    ¡°Stop acting with me. You can¡¯t smell it. Besides, I took a shower three days ago.¡± Quantum snorted.


    Three days ago?


    ¡°Filthy man, destroy, destroy!¡± Phoenix¡¯s expression on the screen instantly turned into anger.


    It waved its ws and prepared to attack.


    Quantum immediately said, ¡°I have something that your master wants. It doesn¡¯t matter if you destroy


    me, but if you damage what your master wants, you will be destroyed too!¡±


    When Phoenix heard this, its waving little ws gradually calmed down.


    Phew¡­


    Quantum finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that he had finally fooled this little thing,


    ¡°This is what you want.¡± Quantum nced at Phoenix and then moved forward again.


    Compared to before, his tone was as ttering as it could be.


    Marina gave hin a look, and Quantum immediately understood.


    Then, he poured out the contents of the small cloth bag.


    There was a golden bead inside.


    There seemed to be a dark light surging inside.


    Marina¡¯s dark eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯s weird. This thing is really the key to the Akister Treasure.¡± Quantum looked at Marina¡¯s


    expression and thought that she was suspicious. He quickly exined.


    10 40 Sat, 24 Jun


    To be honest, at first, he felt that this thing was fake.


    After all, such a little round bead did not look like a key no matter how one led at it.


    However, when a person was about to die, hisst words were always true.


    That person probably wouldn¡¯t lie to him.


    Morcover, if it was fake, he wouldn¡¯t be hunted down like this.


    ¡°Phoenix, Marina shouted..


    Phoenix instantly understood what she meant. However, when it thought about where this thing was


    taken from, Phoenix¡¯s ws began to move hesitantly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wash you inside and outter. I¡¯ll also give you a set of mytest alloy ws. I¡¯ve even made it bow-


    shaped for you.¡± Marina said again.


    When Phoenix heard the word ¡°bow¡±, its eyes instantly moved.


    It immediately extended its little ws and grabbed the small bead in Quantum¡¯s hand.


    Then, it opened the storage space in its abdomen and ced the bead into its body.


    However, after doing all this, Phoenix forcefully pulled off the w that had just touched the bead.


    Quantum was shocked.


    His eyes widened in horror.


    What did this little guy just do?


    Did it just pull off its ws?


    ¡°Marina¡­ Is this thing you made manic? Quantum moved closer to the door.


    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t I tell you before? Actually, Phoenix is a weapon, Marina, who was sitting in front, said


    leisurely.


    ¡°What did you say? A weapon? Didn¡¯t you tell me that this is your new AI?¡± Quantum lost his cool when


    he heard that.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s an artificial intelligence weapon,¡± Marina replied calmly.


    Quantum didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Quantum looked at the little thing in front of him with fear.


    Previously, he had always thought that this little thing was just a little hot¨Ctempered.


    He did not expect it to be a weapon!


    Phoenix also noticed Quantum¡¯s gaze and immediately turned its little head to look.


    Quantum immediately put on a fawning smile.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Phoenix snorted, then looked down at its stomach again.


    ¡°Master, can you drive faster? I think my stomach feels a little ufortable. I want to give birth to it


    quickly.¡±


    Quantum coughed hard.


    When Quantum heard Phoenix¡¯s words, he almost coughed his lungs out.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Give birth to it?


    Why did it feel like he was the one who got it pregnant?


    It was just an Al system!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too busy updating its armory that I didn¡¯t have time to update it with some human


    front.


    Quantum was speechless.


    Indeed, the more beautiful a woman was, the more dangerous she was.


    It seemed that he could not provoke these two in the future easily anymore.


    Quantum wrapped himself tightly in his clothes.


    At this moment, Marina¡¯s gaze suddenly shifted to the rearview mirror.


    For some reason, a few ck SUVS suddenly followed behind.


    Moreover, their speed was getting faster and faster, as if they wereing straight for them.


    ¡°Sit tight.¡± Marina gave Quantum a look.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Quantum was still in a daze and looked up in confusion.


    However, in the next moment, the car suddenly elerated.


    Quantum¡¯s body was thrown backward due to inertia.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is it going to take off?¡± Quantum gripped the handrail above his head tightly.


    His voice trembled unconsciously.


    ¡°Some annoying rats are catching up,¡± Marina gruntedzily.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Quantum immediately turned around.


    He found out that the cars behind them were getting closer and closer.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. They¡¯ve sent so many people, but there are only two of us!¡± Quantum suddenly felt that they


    were doomed.


    ¡°Two people? I don¡¯t need to do anything to these little rascals. Phoenix alone is enough,¡± Marina said


    faintly.


    What?


    She didn¡¯t even include him when she said two people?


    Then what was he?


    Quantum was at a loss.


    ¡°You are¡­ just a burden!¡± Phoenix seemed to understand the expression on Quantum¡¯s face and said


    with disdain.


    Quantum was pissed.


    ¡°Hey, you little thing, don¡¯t just sit there and talk like that. Do you know that those who are following us


    from behind are all very bad people?


    ¡°I¡¯m already brave enough to be able to escape from them¡­¡± Before Quantum could finish his


    sentence, Phoenix rolled down the window on its side.


    Then, it stretched out its other intact little w.


    The next second, there was a loud bang.


    The off¨Croad vehicle at the front instantly exploded.


    A wall of fire immediately ignited on the road.


    In an instant, it blocked the pursuing cars behind the wall of fire.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Quantum was speechless when he saw the scene behind him.


    Phoenix calmly retracted its little ws.


    Then, it did a very ssic action in movies.


    It raised its little paw to its screen.


    Then, a pouting little mouth instantly appeared on its screen.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± Quantum was confused.


    ¡°Reduce the temperature of my gun,¡± Phoenix said domineeringly.


    Quantum didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°This is a w. There¡¯s no smoke on it. Also, you¡¯re a robot, not a human. How can you blow?¡±


    Quantum could not help butin.


    In the next moment, a small hole suddenly appeared on the screen on Phoenix¡¯s face.


    Immediately after, a powerful air current suddenly attacked Quantum.


    Quantum¡¯s body was immediately blown to the car door.


    ¡°¡­ I was wrong!¡± Quantum instantly apologized, struggling.


    Phoenix slowly closed the small hole in the screen.


    Phew¡­


    After the powerful airflow inside disappeared, Quantum could finally regain his freedom.


    He immediately looked up and said to Marina, ¡°How many strange things did you install on this little


    thing?¡±


    ¡°Not much. Just one hundred types or so. It will be more in the future,¡± Marina said leisurely.


    Quantum was speechless.


    Wasn¡¯t 100 types enough?


    There weren¡¯t even so many tortures in ancient times!


    Quantum moved to the side again.


    After all, he had just witnessed what damage this little thing could do with his own eyes.


    He didn¡¯t even know what it had shot out before that car exploded.


    It seemed that it had been very kind to him before.


    He kept his mouth shut.


    Those people had already tracked down Marina¡¯s former residence.


    Therefore, this time, Marina brought Quantum back to the Bailey family¡¯s house.


    No one would hurt Quantum here.


    However, Marina did not arrange for Quantum to stay in the main residence. Instead, she brought him


    to the side garden at the back.


    ¡°My grandfather doesn¡¯t want anyone to disturb him, so don¡¯t go to the main hall in front if nothing


    happens. And don¡¯t make too much noise.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t provoke anyone here, even if it¡¯s just a gardener trimming flowers and nts in the garden.


    Otherwise, you might doubt your life choices.¡± Marina told Quantum about the things to take note of


    when living here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you give me aputer and some food and drinks, I won¡¯t even step out of


    my room!¡± Quantum looked at the huge manor enviously.


    They were both hackers. Why was Chaos so rich?


    Not only could she easily pay 20 million dors, but she could also live in such a luxurious manor.


    Why was it that when it came to him, he could only be hunted down like this?


    He suddenly felt bad for himself.


    After settling Quantum down, Marina left with Phoenix.


    ¡°Um¡­ Can you let this little thing stay with me?¡± Quantum couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite afraid of it just now?¡± Marina looked at Quantum in surprise.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But my enemy should be more afraid of it. With it by my side, I feel more secure.¡± Quantum did not


    hide his intention.


    Of course, there was another reason behind it. He also wanted to study how many strange devices this


    little thing had in its body.


    Marina looked down at Phoenix who was following beside her feet as if she was asking for its opinion.


    Phoenix raised its little head proudly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to protect this dirty human!¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll let ite over after I install a new arm for it.¡± Marina smiled.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already said no. I don¡¯t want to protect this dirty human who¡¯s so weak!¡± Phoenix shouted.


    However, it had yet to retract its little head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want the bow¨Cshaped ws anymore?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°I want them!¡±


    ¡°Will you listen to me?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Marina then walked out of the door.


    Phoenix also kept up with her on its small wheels.


    However, it was still mumbling non¨Cstop.


    ¡°But Master, that human¡¯s thoughts are especially dirty. What if he wants to do strange things to me?¡±


    Marina asked, ¡°What do you mean by strange things?¡±


    ¡°For example, take off my clothes, tie my body down, and then do weird stuff inside my body.¡± Phoenix


    used the most innocent tone to say the dirtiest


    words.


    Quantum, who was standing in the room, was petrified.


    ¡°But I often do the same things to you,¡± Marina said softly.


    Phoenix said, ¡°But you¡¯re my master, not that dirty human. I can only allow my master to do things


    inside my body. I definitely can¡¯t allow others to do things inside my body!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Then you can choose to blow him up with a bomb when that happens.¡± Marina¡¯s tone was a littlezy.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wise, Master, this tip is very useful.¡± The expression on Phoenix¡¯s screen instantly turned


    into a smile.


    When Quantum heard the entire conversation, he started to wear a long face.


    He thought to himself, ¡°Can you two keep your voices down?


    ¡°Or could you at least go a little further before you say that?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I could still hear you?¡±


    However, no one paid attention to the wails in his heart.


    Marina brought Phoenix directly to the third floor when they came out of the elevator.


    That elevator was for her own use. No one else from the Bailey family would use it.


    Meanwhile, Marina brought Phoenix directly to her studio.


    She first took out the small bead in its storage room, then washed it inside and out.


    Then, she installed a pair of bow¨Cshaped ws on it.


    After she finished her work, Phoenix drove its small wheels and ran to the full¨Clength mirror at the


    side.


    It carefully admired its new look,


    Then, it used its new ws to give the mirror a thumbs up.


    Its new look was so cool!


    Now it was time to let that dirty man admire its new look.


    Phoenix immediately drove its small wheels toward the elevator.


    Meanwhile, Marina was studying the golden bead in her hand.


    When she was cleaning Phoenix¡¯s body, it had already disinfected the golden bead.


    From the outside, this golden bead looked just like an ordinary golden bead.


    The quality was not bad.


    However, for someone of Marina¡¯s status, this little thing was really not presentable.


    Marina took off the golden ring from her hand.


    Then, she ced them together.


    Could it be that the key to the Akister Treasure was all made of gold?


    Golden ring, golden bead.


    What about the other three?


    Were they all made of gold?


    Marina¡¯s expression was a little gloomy.


    Originally, she was not interested in the Akister Treasure. However, due to a strangebination of


    circumstances, she actually had two keys in her


    hands.


    Could it be that God wanted her to participate in this?


    Marina¡¯s slender fingers tapped the table nonchntly.


    She seemed to be thinking about something.


    A momentter, Marina stood up, grabbed the golden ring and the golden bead on the table, and went


    downstairs.


    She got into Simon¡¯s car and drove out again.


    Upstairs, Chuck and Lambeft all hadplicated looks on their faces as they watched the car speed


    off.


    Like always, Marina¡¯s driving skills were really terrifying.


    ¡°Grandpa, Marina seems to have been going out recently. It seems like she didn¡¯te back for a few


    nights,¡± Lambert said faintly.


    ¡°My granddaughter has grown up and has her own thoughts,¡± Chuck said with a sigh.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you sure that Simon is someone we can trust?¡± Marina was not here, and Lambert had


    an unprecedentedly worried look on his face.


    ¡°If he can¡¯t be trusted, then no one in this world can protect Marina.¡± Chuck¡¯s eyes deepened.


    He then looked up at the dark sky outside the window.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Janeborough will witness some change soon. I hope Marina can be more powerful.¡±


    So powerful that she could withstand any danger.


    61% ¨C


    ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t need to worry. Marina has always been outstanding. Moreover, she still has us big


    brothers. As long as we are still breathing, we will definitely not let Marina get hurt at all!¡± Lambert said


    word by word.


    ¡°¡­ Alright.¡± Chuck nodded.


    Meanwhile, Marina drove all the way to Simon¡¯s vi.


    The moment she had just gotten out of the car, Simon opened the door.


    ¡°Huh? Are you going out?¡± Marina asked in surprise.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to pick you up,¡± Simon said leisurely.


    Marina nodded in understanding. ¡°I came back to return your car, but there was an ident. I


    identally made a hole in your backseat. I¡¯ll return a new


    one to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Simon agreed readily.


    ¡°Huh? Wouldn¡¯t guys usually reject such suggestions from girls?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows in


    surprise.


    ¡°This is a gift from you. Why should I reject it?¡± Simon said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.


    Marina immediatelyughed when she heard this.


    This was probably why she liked being with Simon.


    Because it would be very easy and natural for her to be with him. In front of him, She was not a weak


    existence at all.


    He would put her on the same level as him, so she would be especially casual when she was around


    him.


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I want to give you,¡± Marina remembered the purpose of her trip.


    She took out the golden bead she had bought from Quantum.


    ¡°I heard this is the other key of the Akister Treasure. Take a look and see if it¡¯s real.¡± Marina handed the


    golden bead in her hand to Simon.


    Simon¡¯s expression froze. Then, he stared at Marina in surprise.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°I got it by chance.¡± Marina did not mention Quantum.


    Seeing her expression, Simon did not ask any further questions. He just took the golden bead and


    looked at it carefully.


    ¡°This is indeed one of the keys to the Akister Treasure.¡± After a moment, Simon looked up.


    ¡°Oh, it is real,¡± Marina said faintly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got great luck. You should know that everyone is looking for this thing,¡± Simon said.

 L Chapter 137

    L Chapter 137


    ¡°Is this Akister Treasure really that tempting?¡± Marina raised her voice slightly.


    ¡°Great wealth and the mysterious power that can overturn the world are tempting enough for any


    party,¡± Simon said calmly,


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you looking for this treasure also for money and power?¡± Marina looked at Simon with a deep


    gaze.


    ¡°No.¡± But Simon denied it.


    ¡°No? Then why are you looking for this thing?¡± Marina was a little surprised to hear that.


    ¡°Because of a truth.¡± Simon looked at the golden bead in his hand. His eyes seemed to be filled with a


    mist that could not be seen through clearly.


    A truth?


    What truth could there be in this treasure?


    Did he want to verify whether it was real or fake?


    ¡°Since you¡¯re also interested in this treasure, I¡¯ll just give this bead to you.¡± Marina restrained the


    emotions in her eyes and said casually.


    ¡°To me?¡± When Simon heard this, his expression could not help but freeze.


    This was the first time he was so surprised.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you give me this as well? Take this as my return gift to you.¡± Marina nced at the golden ring


    on her finger.


    ¡°So¡­ is this your love token for me?¡± Simon¡¯s eyes shimmered.


    A love token?


    This guy was really thinking too much!


    ¡°It¡¯s not a love token. It¡¯s nothing but a thank¨Cyou gift. I can¡¯t just give you such an expensive gift for no


    reason, right?¡± Marina immediately exined.


    ¡°Marina, I understand your intentions. I¡¯ll keep this safe.¡± Simon, who did not really want it previously,


    put away the golden bead solemnly.


    ¡°I already told you that this is not a love token!¡± Marina exined to him again.


    ¡°Marina, you don¡¯t have to be so shy. Love is just human nature. I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re thinking


    about me.¡± Simon¡¯s eyes were torching.


    Marina was speechless.


    She suddenly regretted making this trip.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve returned the car and this thing to you. I gotta go now.¡± After the previous few times, Marina


    knew that correcting Simon¡¯s thoughts was the hardest thing to do in the entire world.


    Anyway, it was fine as long as she knew what she had given.


    Marina waved her hand and was about to leave.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying today?¡± Simon quickly asked.


    ¡°No, I still have something to deal with.¡± She had not investigated the people who were hunting


    Quantum down.


    She had to deal with it at the source so that she could avoid future troubles.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll drive you back. You¡¯ve already returned the car to me. You can¡¯t walk back by yourself, right?¡±


    Simon said.


    ¡°No need, I have a car.¡± Marina took out her phone and called Lee.


    A momentter, a ck car stopped at the entrance of Simon¡¯s house.


    Simon didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Did her two bodyguards follow her everywhere?


    She came over to give him a love token. Was there a need to bring these two?


    ¡°I gotta go.¡± Marina did not notice the hard feelings in Simon¡¯s eyes. She said goodbye casually and


    bent down to get into the car.


    As soon as the door closed, Lee stepped on the elerator and the car immediately sped away.


    Simon had no words now.


    He felt that this bod driving skills were learned from his master.


    It wasn¡¯t until Marina¡¯s carpletely disappeared from his sight that Simon looked away.


    Then, he turned around and entered the house.


    In the study.


    The bead that Marina had given him was ced on the desk.


    After Gavin heard what happened, he was a little stunned.


    ¡°Miss Bailey really gave this golden bead to you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    Simon¡¯s tone was filled with joy.


    a really the same kind of people. No wonder you can be together,¡± Gavin whispered.


    ¡°You and Miss Bailey


    Such a precious thing was


    She didn¡¯t even blink whe


    de him certain that Marina was indeed the person who could stand by Mr. Hernandez¡¯s side.


    However, this also made


    ¡°We¡¯ve been searching for this golden bead for a long time. We didn¡¯t expect it to end up in Miss


    Bailey¡¯s hands,¡± Gavin eximed.


    ¡°Release the news that the golden bead has be mine. Don¡¯t let them disturb Marina,¡± Simon said


    firmly.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, you¡¯re really going all out for Miss Bailey. You should know that there are many


    factions that are keeping their eyes on this bead,¡± Gavin eximed.


    Now, he suddenly had a big headache because of Mr. Hernandez¡¯s rtionship.


    ¡°So what? Since Marina is willing to give this bead to me as a love token, can¡¯t I help her solve some


    small problems?¡± Simon¡¯s tone was a little cold.


    ¡°Of course, you can!¡± Gavin quickly replied.


    He was just saying that.


    After all,pared to this golden bead, no matter how much trouble there was, it was worth it.


    Meanwhile, Marina had returned to the Bailey family¡¯s house.


    At this moment, she was in the study looking for news about the people chasing after Quantum.


    When she checked, she was a little shocked.


    Almost everyone who had some power at home and abroad participated in this.


    More importantly, Marina also discovered some people in the government among this group of people.


    Was this treasure really that tempting?


    It even lured the authorities to participate.


    Marina looked at the golden ring in her hand again.


    With so many people chasing after her relentlessly, she was somehow intrigued.


    As Marina investigated the clues, she erased information about Quantum and released some fake


    news.


    Almost half of the people that were chasing after them had been deceived by the fake news.


    As long as Quantum obediently stayed in the Bailey family¡¯s house, they would definitely not be able to


    discover him.


    By the time Marina finished dealing with all of this, the sky outside the window had already lit up.


    Marina got up and yawned. She did not n to go to sleep anymore.


    After all, without Simon by her side, she would probably lose sleep anyway.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Marina, are you awake?¡± It was Jessica¡¯s voice.


    Marina immediately went forward to open the door.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the servant say that you moved to Peter¡¯s ce? Why did youe back today without telling


    me?¡± Looking at Jessica standing at her door,


    Marina was a little surprised.


    For the past few days, they had hardly seen each other. They had not even talked on their phones.


    However, looking at Jessica, Marina could clearly feel that she had changed a little.


    Her back seemed to have straightened a little, and the timidity on her face seemed to have receded a


    little.


    It seemed that she had let loose a lot when she was by Peter¡¯s side.


    ¡°I have something that I need your help with,¡± Jessica said after hesitating for a moment.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    ¡°What is it?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Moore said that he wants to bring me to a banquet and I have to wear a gown. You know


    that I don¡¯t have any clothes like that. I¡¯m not familiar with Janeborough, so I wonder if you are willing to


    apany me to take a look around. I wanna ask if you¡¯re free today.¡± Jessica told her the purpose of


    her trip.


    ¡°Mr. Moore?¡± Marina could not help but smile when she heard how Jessica referred to Peter.


    That guy was acting like a big boss now.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jessica looked at Marina in confusion.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. I do have some spare time, but since Peter wants you to apany him to the banquet,


    shouldn¡¯t he prepare a gown for you?¡± Marina


    said.


    ¡°Mr. Moore wanted to help me prepare it, but I refused.¡± Jessica was afraid that Marina would


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    misunderstand, so she quickly exined.


    ¡°Why did you refuse?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Moore¡¯s secretary now. It¡¯s normal for me to apany him to dinner parties, but the gowns


    he bought for me are way too expensive. I can¡¯t afford them with my sry, so I told him that I want to


    prepare it myself.¡± Jessica didn¡¯t feel embarrassed in front of Marina.


    For the previous few times, it was Peter who prepared the gowns for her.


    Later, she secretly went online to check on that brand of clothes.


    The prices were terrifyingly high!


    It made her suspect that the clothes were not made of cloth at all, but of gold.


    ¡°Why are you being so polite with him? He¡¯s lucky that you can be his secretary. It¡¯s just some clothes.


    Just take them.¡± Marina had thought that Peter was bullying Jessica.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m already very grateful that Mr. Moore is willing to teach me. How can I let him spend


    so much money?¡± Jessica was very insistent.


    Although she was not quite capable, she would definitely not ept other people¡¯s kindness for


    nothing.


    Since she didn¡¯t have enough money, she would just buy cheaper clothes.


    Anyway, wearing a gown was mandatory for the banquet.


    However, they did not say anything about the price of the gown she had to wear to enter the venue.


    Moreover, she was just a secretary. She did not need topare herself to those rich heiresses.


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve said so, I won¡¯t say anything else.¡± Marina had always adhered to the principle of


    equality when it came to friendships.


    She would never criticize or arrange for others just because she came from a good family.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. It¡¯s good that I¡¯ve just gotten this month¡¯s sry. After shopping, I can treat you to a


    meal!¡± When Jessica heard Marina¡¯s words, a smile immediately bloomed on her face.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Marina agreed with a smile.


    Because she knew that Jessica¡¯s budget was very limited, Marina didn¡¯t take her to those big shopping


    malls.


    Instead, she asked Lee to drive them to an alley.


    Then, she got out of the car with Jessica.


    61%


    ¡°There¡¯s a tailor living here. His skills are great. There are clothes of all prices. They should be quite


    suitable for you,¡± Marina exined to her as she led


    Jessica inside.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Jessica rxed when she heard this.


    To be honest,ing to such a ce made her feel more rxed than going to the mall.


    As soon as Marina and Jessica entered the small courtyard deep in the alley, someone immediately


    weed them.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, why brings you by today?¡± When that person saw Marina, he immediately bent down.


    ¡°Master just got a guest. He went over to wee that guest personally. I think it will take a while


    before he¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m just bringing my friend here to choose a gown for a banquet. The price shouldn¡¯t be too


    expensive. We just want somethingfortable and appropriate,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°I see. This way, please.¡± the young apprentice immediately led them to the hall at the side.


    Those who came to their ce were basically people from wealthy families in Janeborough.


    And these customers usually wanted their clothes to be customized.


    And Marina had just said that she was bringing her friend over to pick a dress, not to make a dress.


    That meant that they wanted to see ready¨Cmade clothes.


    That was why the young apprentice brought them to the ready¨Cto¨Cwear area.


    The clothes there were all made their


    Although it was not as good as his master¡¯s skills, it was still hard to find outside.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, these few rows here are all new from our ce. I think the style suits your friend very well.


    Why don¡¯t you let her try these on first?¡± the young apprentice looked at Jessica and rmended a


    few gowns that matched her temperament.


    ¡°Hmm, not bad. What do you think?¡± Marina nodded. Then, she turned around and asked Jessica.


    ¡°I think it looks pretty good too.¡± Jessica was a bit overwhelmed by all these choices.


    She felt that the clothes here were even prettier than those in the mall.


    ¡°Miss, the changing room is this way.¡± The young apprentice quickly pushed the rack and led Jessica to


    the changing room at the side.


    Meanwhile, Marina sat on the sofa and waited.


    Jessica tried several ones, and each one was pretty good.


    For a moment, Jessica was in a dilemma.


    ¡°Since you like all of them, just buy them all. You should be able to use them in the future anyway,¡±


    Marina said.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t bring that much money today.¡± Jessica was a young girl and had no resistance to beautiful


    clothes.


    In the past, it was only because she stayed in the Rodriguez family that her nature was suppressed.


    ¡°I can lend some money to you first. You can return it to me when the timees,¡± Marina added in


    order to make Jessica feel better.


    Jessica hesitated for a moment. Just as she was about to speak, a mocking voice suddenly sounded


    from the side.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, just buy what you can afford. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone borrow money to buy


    clothes. Don¡¯t you feel ufortable wearing it? After all, you¡¯re not worthy of wearing the clothes


    here. I wonder what you¡¯re trying to do here.¡±


    As soon as she said this, Jessica¡¯s face instantly turned red from embarrassment.


    Her entire body became uptight.


    Marina looked in the direction of the voice.


    The person standing opposite her was an acquaintance.


    It was Hannah.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t like it?¡± Marina looked upzily.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. I just want to give you some advice. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re better than anyone


    just because you know a few people. You have to know that in Janeborough, the most important thing


    is still your background. People like you have been excluded from the top circle of Janeborough from


    the beginning!¡±


    Hannah looked up at Marina on the sofa.


    Previously, she had thought that this girl was very powerful.


    It turned out that she could only choose some ready¨Cmade clothes that no one wanted here. She could


    not even afford to get her clothes customized.


    She had really been fooled by herst time.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    ¡°Background? Then tell me, what¡¯s your background?¡± Marina felt a little amused when she heard this


    word.


    Hannah was about to speak when Marina immediately interrupted her.


    ¡°Oh, I remember now. Simon told me before that you were picked up from the dumpster by his mother.


    ¡°Yeah, to be honest, there are really not many people who canpare to your background. After all, I


    was pampered and raised by my parents since 1 was born. You win this round,¡± Marina said casually.


    However, Hannah¡¯s face was pale.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were other people present, Hannah would have gone up to tear this


    woman¡¯s mouth apart.


    Although it was no secret that she was adopted by Ruth.


    However, when this woman said it, it made her feel extremely humiliated.


    Hannah clenched her fists tightly and gritted her teeth so hard that her teeth were about to break.


    She tried her best to suppress the surging anger in her chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed born with a glib tongue. But so what if you¡¯re eloquent? You still can¡¯t step into this circle


    and won¡¯t be recognized by the upper¨Css


    circle!¡± Hannah said word by word.


    ¡°You¡¯re so funny. Why should I let others acknowledge me? I¡¯m not amodity, unlike you. You stick


    all kinds ofbels on yourself and make yourself look like amodity in a disy window. It¡¯s such


    degrading behavior, but why is it an honor for you?


    ¡°Have you been dropped to the ground and hurt your head a few times when you were little? It¡¯s good


    that I know a little about medicine. Seeing that your IQ is worryingly low, do you want me to cut your


    head open for free to see if you got brain damage?¡± Marina looked up at Hannah.


    Hannah was so angry that she was about to throw a tantrum.


    Pfft¡­


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Pfft¡­


    At this moment, two people suddenlyughed uncontrobly.


    One of them was the young apprentice who was standing from the side.


    The other one came from behind Hannah.


    Hannah first red at the young apprentice, then looked back.


    She wanted to see who would dare tough at her.


    Unexpectedly, the person walking over was the owner of this ce, Jeffery Garcia.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia.¡± When Hannah saw Jeffery, the expression on her face became slightly more restrained.


    Jeffery was quite young and was not even 30 years old.


    However, he was already at the top of this industry.


    Almost all the wealthy families in Janeborough would get their clothes customized by him.


    However, he had a strange temper and many rules.


    10:56 Mon, 26 Jun D.


    if he was displeased, he would directly reject the guest.


    After so many years, he had offended at least a few hundred people.


    However, after so many years, he could still make clothes safely in this corner of Janeborough.


    Ruth had once given her some warnings.


    She said that she should try not to have any conflict with Jeffery.


    He also had someone supporting him.


    Therefore, even though he had just mocked her, Hannah still referred to him as Mr. Garcia nicely.


    However, Jeffery did not even look at her. Instead, he walked straight to Marina.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. Your ability to curse without swearing has already been increased a


    lot.¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯tpare to Mr. I there are a lot of people outside waiting to kill up.


    ¡°Really? Then why hard that there are a lot of people outside waiting to


    kill you ORER


    ¡°Really? Then why hasn¡¯t anyonee to look for me? I¡¯ve been a little bored recently and was looking


    for something to relieve my boredom.¡± Jeffery looked interested.


    ¡°Try walking out of your shop and see if you cane back in one piece.¡± Marina sneered.


    ¡°Why should I go out? They don¡¯t have the ability toe in. People Eke them who can¡¯t even enter


    my house probably can¡¯t relieve my boredom.¡± Jeffery snorted disdainfully.


    Then, he stared at Marina and said, ¡°Now that you finally drop by, what are you doing in the ready¨Cto¨C


    wear area?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I just brought a


    friend here to pick out some clothes.¡± Marina nced at Jessica, who was still standing there in a


    daze.


    Jessica immediately came back to her senses and nodded at Jeffery as a form of greeting-


    After following Peter these days, she had already


    Jeffery nodded slightly in response.


    restrained herself a lot.


    Then, he looked at Marina. ¡°How rare is it! You actually have a female friend by your side. I thought that


    no girl could stand a friend like you.¡±


    ¡°Marina is a very nice person!¡± Jessica quickly said when she heard Jeffery¡¯s words.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows.


    Jeffery chuckled. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance.


    ¡°You have to know that when she was in school, she was known as the Flower Destroyer.¡±


    ¡°Flower Destroyer?¡± Jessica did not quite understand.


    ¡°She would put little bugs in a girl¡¯s pencil bag, or pull the braids of other girls. Anyway, no girl has been


    willing to be friends with her since she was young.¡± Jeffery exposed Marina¡¯s history mercilessly.


    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± When Jessica heard this, the expression on her face froze.


    Was Marina really this naughty when she was in school?


    ¡°Jeffery, why are you being so childish? Is it really that fun to bring up my history in kindergarten now?¡±


    Marina gave Jeffery a look.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s fun.¡± Jeffery meant that this was all the fun he could have now.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Marina snorted coldly, but she did not look really angry.


    The two of them could be considered old enemies who had grown up together.


    Every time they met, Jeffery would think of ways to embarrass her.


    Over the years, she had already gotten used to it.


    Hannah, who was standing at the side, looked at Jeffery, who looked so familiar with Marina, and


    began to question her life decisions again.


    What was going on?


    Didn¡¯t they say that Jeffery was the hardest to get close to and the most distant person on Earth?


    Didn¡¯t they say that no matter who the guest was, he wouldn¡¯t treat him differently?


    Why was he chatting so happily with this woman now?


    How many more people did this woman know?


    Meanwhile, Marina also noticed Hannah¡¯s gaze. The corners of her mouth curled up coldly, and then


    she looked at Jeffery in front of her.


    ¡°Have you been short of money recently or something? Do you take orders from anyone?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jeffery¡¯s gaze circled around Marina and Hannah.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Marina said significantly.


    Jeffery narrowed his eyes and turned around to look at Hannah.


    ¡°Miss Champ, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t make the few sets of clothes you just ordered from me.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Hannah raised her voice when she heard that.


    ¡°I said I can¡¯t do your orders anymore. Did you hear me clearly? If you did, get lost.¡± Jeffery¡¯s tone was


    a little impatient,

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    ¡°Jeffery, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Hannah thought she had heard wrongly.


    Although Jeffery was not too enthusiastic with her just now, he was still polite.


    Now, he was actually talking to her in such a tone.


    ¡°Send thisdy out!¡± Jeffery did not have the patience to argue with Hannah. He just nced at the


    young apprentice beside him.


    ¡°Miss Champ, this way, please.¡± The young apprentice immediately went forward.


    Hannah looked awkward and angry. She red at Marina first.


    Then her eyes fell on Jeffery. ¡°Mr. Garcia, you should know my identity very well. Aren¡¯t you afraid that


    my godmother will be mad at you for treating me


    like this?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think your godmother is? Do you really think I have to worship her like she¡¯s a big shot


    just because she ordered a few sets of clothes from me? Why don¡¯t you go out and ask around if I


    have been that respectful to others?¡± Jeffery¡¯s tone was filled with disdain. Then, he nced at the


    young,


    apprentice.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here? Didn¡¯t I ask you to send her out?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The young apprentice¡¯s expression instantly turned serious.


    He didn¡¯t care if Hannah had reacted or not and pushed her toward the door.


    ¡°Who allowed you to touch me!¡± It was only when she was pushed out that Hannah came to her senses


    and swatted the young apprentice away.


    ¡°Miss Champ, you can be considered a regr here. Let me give you a reminder. If you meet that


    youngdy inside again in the future, don¡¯t offend her as you did just now,¡± the young apprentice said


    faintly.


    ¡°Who is that person? Why is your boss so polite to her? Does your boss like her?¡± Hannah frowned.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you too much about that youngdy. I¡¯ve said what I can say. Take care, Miss Champ.¡± As


    soon as he finished speaking, the young apprentice


    closed the door in front of Hannah.


    Looking at the tightly shut door in front of her, Hannah gritted her teeth so hard that they almost broke.


    What was that woman capable of?


    She could actually make so many men hooked on her!


    Could it be because of that overly attractive face?


    Other men might be like that, but Simon was definitely not the kind of superficial man who would judge


    a woman only by her appearance.


    Who was this woman?


    She had to investigate thoroughly!


    After Hannab left, the hall finally fell silent again.


    Jeffery casually took out a cigarette box. Just as he knocked out a cigarette, he remembered that


    Marina did not seem to like the smell of cigarettes. Then, he put the cigarette back.


    ¡°I heard that you went missing and were seriously injured. Have you recovered?¡± Jeffery asked


    casually.


    However, the worry in his eyes was not fake.


    cama, debt that her bent was santhing to ache again,


    hard, much


    wahan, there¡¯s no need for you to push yourself so hard. No one willugh at you for admitting your


    weakness


    but now when he saw her like this.


    insist on taying in this ce Marina took the time to look at him.


    Sferent ton curs effer¡¯s expression darkened


    Tetery, same t (work out. You¡¯ve been hiding in this lousy shop for so many years. There are still many


    things waiting for you to do outside.¡±


    ¡°Desomething to your fery sat was filed with cresty


    Totus men Janeborugh is gang i change soon.¡± Wanna¡¯s tore was a little serious.


    Bertone Jeffery could ask cearty Mamma hat aready show up.


    the clothes that my trend tred on just now. It¡¯s al on me.¡± Marina nced at the young apprentice who


    had returned


    ¡°Hight, Miss Baley,¡± the young agrenace inmediately solet.


    Jessica finally came back to her senses and quickly socke to Marina.


    ¡°Marina, don¡¯t need so many clothes. One will die.¡±


    Jessica, don¡¯t ever change your behavior because of other people¡¯s words. Their opinions don¡¯t matter


    at all. What matters is what you think.


    The sorrows and eys of these unimportant people have nothing to do with you.


    ¡°You only need to be yourself¡± Marina¡¯s eyes were filed with determination.


    When Jessica heart this, she could not help but be stunned.


    Did she only need to be herself?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you still want to help me? You have to know that the most important thing for the people around


    me is confidence. Therefore, you can¡¯t look down on yourself at any time. Everyone is unique in this


    world, understand?¡± Marina enunciated each word clearly.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Marina¡¯s determined gaze, Jessica¡¯s heart could not help but tremble.


    Then, she nodded violently.


    ¡°I get i


    After saying that, Jessica locked at the young apprentice beside her. ¡°Please wrap up the clothes I just


    tried on.¡±


    ¡°Marina, I¡¯ll pay you back as soon as I get paid next month!¡±


    Peter told her that makeup was also a necessary practice for a secretary.


    After all, one¡¯s appearance represented their boss.


    She did need some new clothes, too.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that Jessica understood, the smile on Marina¡¯s face deepened.


    The young apprentice packed the clothes and personally carried them into the car for Marina and


    Jessica.


    10:56 Mon, 26 Jun E.


    Jeffery also sent them to the door.


    Before leaving, Marina took onest look at Jeffery, ¡°Think about what I just said, Call me when you¡¯ve


    thought it through. I¡¯lle and pick you up?


    Jeffery pursed his thin lips and did not answer her immediately.


    He just stood inside the door and watched Marina and Jessica leave,


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, are you leaving this ce?¡± the young apprentice looked up and asked,


    Leaving?


    Ever since that incident, he had been staying in this small courtyard and had not gone out.


    It had been four years.


    Perhaps Marina was right. He really should not trap himself in this small world anymore,


    Jeffery did not answer the young apprentice. Instead, he turned around and entered the courtyard,


    However, his back view seemed to be a little different from usual,


    The young apprentice stood rooted to the ground and suddenly wondered if he would lose his job if his


    boss left.


    Meanwhile, Marina had already dropped Jessica off downstairs at Glory Entertainment.


    ¡°Marina, do you want to go up with me?¡± Jessica asked before getting out of the car,


    ¡°No need. I still have something to deal with. If Peter bullies you, call me directly.¡± Marina declined


    politely.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    ¡°Alright, be careful on the road.¡± Jessica knew that Marina was usually very busy, so she did not say


    anything more.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina nodded.


    Only then did Jessica get out of the car with the bags.


    Marina watched her walk through the door of Glory Entertainment before driving away.


    Jessica went straight to the top floor after entering thepany.


    As soon as she came out of the elevator, she saw someoneing up to her.


    ¡°Miss Rodriguez, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Peter¡¯s assistant immediately greeted Jessica as soon as he saw


    her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I had asked for leave this morning.¡± Jessica was no stranger to him. During this period


    of time, she had the most contact with him.


    One was an assistant, and the other was a secretary. They could be considered Peter¡¯s two right¨Chand


    men.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s just that Mr. Moore said that he was going to the tryouts for the star team today, but now


    that thepetition is about to start, he is still in


    the office.¡± The assistant looked anxious.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go there and remind Mr. Moore?¡± Jessica said as she ced the bags on her table.


    ¡°I¡­ I just don¡¯t dare.¡± The assistant scratched his head in embarrassment.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jessica could tell from his tone that something was wrong.


    ¡°Miss Roberts came over today. She¡¯s in the office of Mr. Moore now,¡± the assistant reminded her in a


    low voice.


    ¡°Zoey Roberts?¡± Jessica searched for the keyword ¡°Miss Roberts¡± in her mind.


    In an instant, a pure and beautiful face appeared in her mind.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her! She just won the Best Actress Award some time ago and is in the limelight now. Mr.


    Moore also dotes on her, so I don¡¯t dare to go in and knock on the door at all.¡± The assistant was


    mainly afraid of disturbing their good times.


    At that time, he would be sent out by Mr. Moore.


    ¡°Then is it okay¡­ for me to do that?¡± Jessica was a little worried when she heard this.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fine for you to do it. Mr. Moore dotes on you so much. He definitely won¡¯t bear to punish


    you. I¡¯m different,¡± the assistant said sadly.


    Before Jessica came, he was considered the most popr person around Mr. Moore.


    However, as soon as Jessica arrived, his status plummeted.


    However, she also shared a lot of his work.


    More importantly, Jessica was a very nice person to get along with.


    Therefore, overall, he still kind of liked this work partner.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll¡­ give it a try.¡± Seeing the assistant¡¯s pleading gaze, Jessica couldn¡¯t refuse him.


    After tidying up her appearance, she walked toward Peter¡¯s office.


    Just as the assistant had said, the office door was tightly shut.


    Jessica raised her hand and knocked lightly.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, you still have a schedule in the afternoon. It¡¯s almost time,¡± Jessica reminded him from


    outside the door.


    But there was no sound from inside the office.


    ¡°Mr. Moore?¡± Jessica knocked on the door again.


    But there was still no response from inside.


    Jessica frowned and quietly listened to the movements in the office.


    It was so quiet that it didn¡¯t seem like anyone was inside.


    Did they go out?


    But the assistant had been discussing outside. If Peter went out, he would definitely know that.


    Could it be that¡­ something bad had happened?


    At the thought of this, Jessica did not dare to dy any longer. She pushed the door open and rushed


    in.


    The office was empty. No one was there.


    However, there were two wine sses on the table at the side.


    There was still some leftover red wine in the sses.


    Jessica frowned. Peter and Zoey must have drunk here.


    But where were they now?


    Suddenly, Jessica thought of a ce and quickly walked toward the lounge at the side.


    In order to make it easier to rest, Peter installed a hidden lounge in the office.


    Jessica directly pushed open the hidden door. The scene in the room immediately shocked her.


    ¡°Who allowed you toe in? Get out now!¡± Zoey¡¯s expression darkened when she saw Jessica


    pushing the door open.


    ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Jessica quickly apologized and was about to leave with a blushed face.


    It was because Zoey was lying on Peter¡¯s body, her clothes disheveled.


    It was obvious that they were doing some exercises that only adults could do.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, just as Jessica was about to leave, she identally saw Peter¡¯s hand hanging on the edge


    of the bed.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here? Hurry up and get lost. Do you want to disturb me and Mr. Moore?¡±


    Zoey looked at Jessica, who was still standing at the same spot, and hof tone became even colder.


    However, Jessica did not leave this time. Instead, she looked up again.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Zoey felt a little guilty under Jessica¡¯s gaze.


    Jessica did not answer her question. Instead, she walked straight to the bed.


    She said, ¡°Mr. Moore?¡±


    Peter, who was on the bed with his eyes closed, did not respond.


    ¡°Mr. Moore is drunk. Hurry up and get out. I¡¯ll take care of him here!¡± Zoey spoke again to chase her


    away.


    She kept urging Jessica to leave, which made Jessica suspicious.


    Hence, she raised her voice and shouted, ¡°Mr. Moore?¡±


    However, there was still no response from Peter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage as a secretary? I¡¯ve already told you that Mr. Moore is drunk


    and needs to rest. If you disturb us again, when Mr. Moore wakes upter, you¡¯ll definitely be taught a


    lesson!¡±


    Zoey stood in front of Peter, blocking Jessica¡¯s line of sight.


    Jessica frowned, but in the end, she lowered her head and replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Hearing this, Zoey finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, when Jessica turned around and was about to leave, she identally touched the ss of


    water on the table.


    The ss happened to be half full.


    A thought suddenly came to Jessica¡¯s mind. She picked up the ss of water without a trace and threw


    it at Peter on the bed at lightning speed.


    Jessica¡¯s actions were so swift and fierce that. Zoey had no time to stop her.


    Even her own body was soaked in cold water.


    ¡°Are you courting death?¡± Zoey raised her hand and swung it at Jessica¡¯s face.


    The next moment, her hand was suddenly grabbed by someone.


    ¡°Mr. Moore!¡± Jessica shouted in surprise.


    Zoey¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and she did not even dare to turn around.


    ¡°¡­ Call the police!¡± Peter said to Jessica.


    ¡°What?¡± Peter¡¯s voice sounded so weak that Jessica could not hear him clearly.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    ¡°Call the police¡­ now!¡± Peter repeated.


    This time, Jessica heard him clearly.


    She quickly picked up her phone and called the police.


    As soon as Zoey heard that Peter was going to call the police, she almost broke free from his restraints


    and prepared to escape the scene.


    Peter had been drugged, and he could not exert any strength at all. After being flung by Zoey, he sat


    back on the bed.


    In the end, he could only shout weakly at Jessica, ¡°Stop her, and don¡¯t let her escape¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh? Oh!¡± Jessica looked at Zoey, who was rushing over, and she clung desperately to her waist.


    Then, she pounced on her and threw her to the ground.


    As she did not control her strength well, her elbow also hit the ground, causing her to frown in pain.


    The assistant who had been waiting outside did not see Jessicae out. Instead, he heard a series


    of crackling sounds.


    In the end, after much hesitation, he still risked his life to rush in.


    Unexpectedly, he saw such a dangerous scene the moment he entered.


    Without another word, he helped Jessica up from the ground.


    ¡°Miss Rodriguez, what¡¯s going on?¡± The assistant¡¯s gaze went back and forth between Jessica, Peter,


    and Zoey.


    Why did this scene seem a little¡­ exciting?


    ¡°Mr. Moore told you to catch Zoey!¡± Jessica quickly said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The assistant was still in a daze.


    ¡°Catch her! I¡¯ll call the police now!¡± Jessica ignored the pain in her elbow and quickly picked up her


    phone to call the police.


    Seeing this, the assistant also put away the strange ideas in his mind and instantly subdued Zoey, who


    was still lying on the ground.


    Half an hourter.


    At the scene where the police arrived.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, we found a miniature camera in your room. The content is about you and thisdy,¡± after


    the policeman checked what was on the camera, he


    turned to Peter and said.


    When Jessica heard this, she subconsciously looked up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± P¨¦ter immediately shouted.


    Jessica¡¯s head immediately turned back.


    ¡°Destroy the contents of the USB drivepletely. Don¡¯t leak any of it!¡± Peter gritted his teeth.


    However, the medicinal properties in his body had yet topletely dissipate.


    Sp he was a little powerless when he spoke now.


    Fortunately, he could not move normally now. Otherwise, he would definitely smash the camera into


    pieces himself.


    He would crush it into pieces and throw it out!


    ¡°But these are all evidence.¡± When the policeman heard Peter¡¯s words, he looked a little suspicious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have enough evidence now? I¡¯m already in this state. What more evidence do you need?¡±


    When Peter heard this, he forced himself to stand up.


    ¡°Mr. Moore!¡± Jessica hurriedly went forward to support him.


    But Peter¡¯s strength did not recover much at this moment. As soon as he stood up, he fell down again.


    At the same time, Jessica pounced on him. In an instant, both of them fell onto the sofa behind them.


    However, Jessica¡¯s entire body was stuck in Peter¡¯s arms.


    Moreover, her leg was pressed against a particrly important part of his body.


    The expression on Peter¡¯s face instantly becameplicated.


    The assistant, who was watching from the side, widened his eyes.


    What¡­


    Miss Rodriguez¡¯s attack was really urate.


    The male police officer couldn¡¯t help but look away.


    As a civil servant, he couldn¡¯t watch such a scene! No!


    ¡°Mr. Moore, are you alright?¡± Jessica did not realize what she had just touched. She propped herself up


    with both hands and asked worriedly.


    ¡°Get off me¡­ first!¡± Peter gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Oh, okay, okay!¡± Only then did Jessica realize how strange their postures were.


    She quickly got up from Peter¡¯s body on all fours.


    Her face was so blushed that there seemed to be blood dripping from it.


    ¡°Go, destroy that camera!¡± Peter also knew that with his body, he could not do anything now, so he


    ordered.


    Oh, okay.¡± Jessica subconsciously prepared to go over.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you!¡± Peter immediately shouted and looked at the assistant beside him.


    ¡°You go!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The assistant hurried forward.


    The police officer wanted to stop him, but the assistant identally smashed the camera hard on the


    ground before he could speak.


    He even kicked it back and forth a few times.


    ¡°Oh, I identally dropped this thing. What should I do now?¡± The assistant looked terrified.


    The police officer was very speechless.


    Could his acting skills be any worse?


    However, since the camera was already destroyed, there was no point in saying anything else.


    Moreover, now that the person involved was so insistent, the police officer didn¡¯t harp on this matter.


    He left with only Zoey and the two drugged red wine sses.


    After the police officers left, the lounge regained its peace.


    Jessica lowered her head and looked at Peter worriedly.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, you look like you¡¯re in pain. Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡±


    In pain?


    When Peter heard her words, he looked up at her faintly.


    She should see what she had just done.


    She almost killed him.


    How could he not be in pain?


    Moreover, how were they going to the hospital for such a thing?


    If he went to the hospital, wouldn¡¯t he die of shame?


    ¡°Then¡­ If you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll help you to the bed to rest.¡± Although Peter did not say it directly,


    Jessica had been by his side for the past few days and could already see his intentions from his


    expressions.


    ¡°Change it¡­¡± Peter nced in the direction of the big bed, his tone full of disgust.


    ¡°Change what?¡± Jessica was a little confused.


    ¡°Change all the sheets. No, change the bed as well!¡± Peter gritted his teeth.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Such a humiliating thing could not be left here!


    ¡°Huh? Oh, okay.¡± Jessica was a little surprised, but she soon came back to her senses and nodded


    repeatedly.


    Jessica was a quick learner. After only one day with Peter, she had already memorized all his likes and


    habits from his assistant.


    It only took her an hour to change the bed in the lounge from beginning to end.


    She even lit Peter¡¯s favorite incense at the side.


    After everything was settled, Jessica left the lounge and went outside to call Peter in to rest.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Meanwhile, Peter was instructing his assistant about this matter.


    ¡°There must be someone behind Zoey. You need to keep an eye on her for me, and if anyone contacts


    her, you need to inform me immediately!¡± A rare trace of viciousness surged in Peter¡¯s eyes.


    One had to know that he was used to idling away in seeking pleasure.


    It was rare for him to be so serious.


    This time, the person who nned everything had really angered him.


    Zoey had just won the Best Actress Award some time ago.


    Coincidentally, her contract with her previouspany was about to expire.


    Therefore, he had been trying to lure her to hispany.


    During this period of time, he interacted quite a lot with her.


    All the details had clearly been discussed appropriately.


    Zoey came over today to sign the contract with him.


    However, Zoey also brought a bottle of red wine over, saying that it was to celebrate the sessful


    signing of the contract.


    He did not suspect anything at that time and drank it directly.


    Unexpectedly, after drinking it, he felt that he could not muster any strength.


    Then, Zoey helped him to the lounge inside.


    To be honest, Zoey was pretty good-looking and had a good personality.


    He did like her, but she couldn¡¯t force him like this!


    Moreover, that woman actually wanted to record a video of them doing it.


    This was a huge taboo for him!


    ¡°Ok!¡± The assistant quickly replied.


    Peter still felt that it was not enough after giving all the instructions.


    He added, ¡°Zoey really thinks I¡¯m a pushover. Go and investigate things about her. I don¡¯t want to see


    this person ever again!¡±


    And he was gonna find out who was behind all this!


    ¡°Got it!¡± The assistant was also shocked.


    Mr. Moore was really furious this time.


    One had to know that he was famous for being protective of women. If a girl did something wrong, as


    long as it was not something very serious, he would basically not me her.


    Previously, there was a female secretary who had made a mistake in one of his schedules.


    As a result, Mr. Moore lost a very important project.


    The young secretary was so frightened that she was even prepared to be sent to jail.


    In the end, not only did Peter not me her, he evenforted her.


    He said that humans were not machines. There would always be times when they made mistakes.


    She just had to remember this lesson and not make the same mistake again.


    That young secretary was really grateful.


    She had already be the most capable manager in the marketing department.


    But this time, he wanted to make Zoey suffer.


    Miss Roberts was really st*pid. Instead of trying to get such a generous and gentlemanly boyfriend, she


    chose to use those despicable tricks.


    She attached importance to the secondary but neglected the primary.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, the lounge is ready. You can go and rest now.¡± At this moment, Jessica walked out of the


    lounge.


    The viciousness on Peter¡¯s face instantly disappeared.


    Then he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Just as he was about to try to stand up, Jessica immediately went forward to hold his arm.


    Peter turned around and looked at her. Jessica still looked innocent.


    Peter did not say anything and let her help him to the lounge.


    After lying on the bed, Peter found a new bed and bedding. They were all his favorite styles and colors.


    Even the room was filled with a faint fragrance.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, I¡¯ve lit some incense for you to help you sleep. It can help you sleep better,¡± Jessica


    exined.


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± Peter, who was originally furious, instantly calmed down.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out first. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be right outside the door. If you need anything, you can call


    me. I¡¯lle in immediately,¡± Jessica said.


    ¡°¡­ Alright.¡± Peter had been relying on his willpower to hold on.


    At this moment, he finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and closed his eyes to sleep.


    Jessica looked at Peter, whose breathing had stabilized, and slowly retreated.


    She gently closed the door for him.


    The assistant was still in the office outside.


    Seeing Jessicae out, he quickly handed her a bag.


    ¡°What?¡± Jessica looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°You just hurt your hand. You better deal with it. You¡¯re a girl, so it¡¯s not good if you have some scars on


    your body.¡± The assistant¡¯s tone was gentle.


    After all, he still kind of liked Jessica as his working partner.


    ¡°Huh?¡± When Jessica heard this, she lowered her head and looked at her elbow.


    She realized that arge piece of her skin had been rubbed off.


    However, the blood had already dried up.


    Before, Jessica did not feel any pain when she didn¡¯t see the wound, but now that she saw it, she


    immediately felt pain.


    She couldn¡¯t help but frown deeply.


    ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡± Seeing Jessica like this, the assistant was a little helpless.


    He had thought that this little girl was not afraid of pain, but it turned out that she just did not notice it.


    ¡°No need, I can do it myself.¡± Jessica shook her head repeatedly.


    The assistant did not insist and only handed the medicine to her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jessica quickly took it with both hands.


    ¡°While Mr. Moore is sleeping, you can rest here too. I¡¯ll be outside. Don¡¯t worry,¡± the assistant said.


    ¡°¡­ Okay,¡± Jessica replied.


    She was even more grateful to the assistant.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    People around Peter were all good men like him.


    After the assistant left, Jessica sat at the side and began to deal with her injuries.


    Marina, however, had no idea what was going on with Jessica.


    At this moment, she was preparing to deal with the people who were still investigating Quantum.


    However, before she could make a move, Oscar returned with news.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re saying that everyone has been dealt with?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When we arrived there, those groups of people had already been cleared. Moreover,


    there were no traces left at the scene,¡± Oscar said.


    Marina immediately fell silent.


    ¡°Miss, could it be that they have taken advantage of us?¡± Oscar asked again.


    ¡°We can¡¯t rule out this possibility, but I still find it a little odd. Keep investigating and see who did that to


    them,¡± Marina said in a low voice.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Oscar immediately replied.


    He then took out a gilded invitation card and handed it to Marina.


    ¡°This is an invitation sent over by Alfredo Garcia. It is his 80th birthday party tonight. Miss, do you want


    to go over?¡±


    ¡°Alfredo Garcia?¡± When Marina heard this, her eyes could not help but sh.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Oscar nodded.


    Actually, Oscar basically wouldn¡¯t bring the invitations sent over to her.


    This was because she almost never attended such banquets.


    She felt that it was a waste of time.


    But the Garcia family and the Bailey family had an unusual rtionship. Moreover, this invitation was


    personally sent over by Alfredo¡¯s men.


    Therefore, Oscar went out of his way to ask her.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Marina narrowed her eyes slightly and thought for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°Make the arrangements. I¡¯ll be there tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Oscar replied immediately.


    At night.


    At the Garcia family manor.


    There were all kinds of luxury cars parked outside the door.


    Almost all the well¨Cknown people in Janeborough were here today.


    After all, the Garcia family was one of the Four Families in Janeborough.


    However, it had been showing signs of decline all these years and was already rankedst ce in the


    Four Families.


    However, even so, it was definitely an existence that was beyond other families¡® reach.


    And Alfredo was an all¨Cpowerful figure back then.


    Naturally, countless people woulde to attend his birthday party.


    Marina did not arrive too early. She chose to arrive at thest part of the party.


    She did not go to the hall to exchange pleasantries with others. Instead, she was led to the second


    floor by Alfredo¡¯s old butler.


    ¡°Marina, I thought you wouldn¡¯te even if I had personally sent the invitation to you.¡± Alfredo, the


    host of today¡¯s birthday party, was leaning on his walking stick and sitting on the sofa at the side.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, now that you¡¯ve personally sent me the invitation, if I don¡¯te, I probably won¡¯t even be


    able to enter the door of the Garcia family again in the future.¡± Marina went up with a smile and


    personally handed over the birthday gift she had prepared.


    Alfredo didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and took it with a smile.


    Then, he personally opened the brocade box.


    Inside it was a ginseng that was almost in human form.


    Alfredo¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, this is a thousand¨Cyear¨Cold ginseng that I identally obtained. I heard that you were


    feeling a little unwell previously. You can ask the maids to make it as the medicinal cuisine to nourish


    you.¡± Marina exined.


    ¡°You¡¯re very considerate, but this gift is too expensive and precious. You should bring it back for your


    grandfather to use. He might need it more than me.¡± Alfredo was not looking down on this gift.


    This was because he thought too highly of it that he said such words.


    After all, people of their status had long lost their interest in rare treasures, ythings, antiques, and so


    on.


    On the contrary, such rare medicinal treasures that could extend one¡¯s lifespan were what they wanted


    the most.


    This thousand¨Cyear¨Cold ginseng looked like it was about to have a human form.


    Furthermore, its roots were distinct and were not damaged at all.


    It could be seen that it was definitely not ordinary


    That was why Alfredo was so cautious.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony with me. I¡¯ve also prepared another one for my


    grandfather. Just take it,¡± Marina pushed the box back again.


    ¡°You sure?¡± Alfredo was still a little worried.


    ¡°Of course. Why would I lie to you about this?¡± The smile on Marina¡¯s face deepened.


    Alfredo and her grandfather had known each other since they were young


    The two of them had known each other for so many years. Although they were not biological brothers,


    they were definitely closer than biological


    brothers.


    It was also because of this that Marina would be so close to Jeffery.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll ept your gift.¡± Seeing that Marina was so insistent, Alfredo did not refuse


    again.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony with me. I¡¯ve taken a lot of good things from you in


    the past,¡± Marina said slowly.


    Alfredo smiled and nodded.


    Then, he instructed the old butler to carefully put it away.


    After doing this, he turned to look at Marina.


    ¡°I heard that you went to visit that kid?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marina nodded.


    Although Alfredo did not say it directly, Marina knew that he was talking about Jeffery.


    ¡°Is that kid still unwilling to admit his mistake?¡± Alfredo asked coldly.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, just give Jeffery a little more time. He will think it through himself,¡± Marinaforted him


    gently.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to give him more time, but with my age, I don¡¯t think I have many years more to live. How much


    more time can I give him?¡± Alfredo said, looking extremely angry.


    Marina was about to say something when there were urgent knocks on the door.


    The old butler hurriedly went forward to open the door.


    ¡°Kolt, Jeffery is back. Please hurry up and inform Mr. Garcia.¡± Standing outside the door was Alfredo¡¯s


    eldest son.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll go tell Mr. Garcia now!¡± Kolt hurriedly turned around as soon as he heard this.


    However, before he could speak, Alfredo had already spoken.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it. That brat really came back. I thought he would only appear at my funeral!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, it is your birthday today. Don¡¯t say such inauspicious things,¡± Kolt said quickly.


    ¡°Where is that brat now? Get him up here to me right now!¡± Alfredo was furious.


    However, Marina could tell that he was actually kind of happy.


    After all, his grip on the walking stick tightened. It was obvious that he was nervous.


    ¡°He¡¯s not here yet. I just heard from the people at the alley that Jeffery went out and brought a gift with


    him when he left. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯sing back home to celebrate your birthday.¡± Felix Garcia,


    Alfredo¡¯s eldest son, walked in from outside.


    ¡°Hmph! Looks like he still has some conscience.¡± When Alfredo heard that Jeffery had brought him a


    gift, he finally looked satisfied.


    Then, he nced at Marina who was beside him.


    ¡°Marina, just wait here with me. Let that brat see how overboard he is as a biological grandson. He


    doesn¡¯t even care about me as much as you do.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marina agreed with a smile.


    Anyway, in order toe to Alfredo¡¯s birthday party today, she had already postponed all her


    schedules.


    Alfredo actually knew that it must be because Marina had said something to Jeffery.


    Otherwise, that one¨Ctrack¨Cminded brat might not be able to figure it out even after he died.


    He wouldn¡¯t walk out of the tailor shop in the alley.


    However, Alfredo had only been sitting there for a few minutes before he could not sit still anymore.


    Then, he pretended to look at Marina.


    ¡°Marina, you must be a little bored staying upstairs with me. Do you want to go down and take a look?¡±


    How could Marina not know what Alfredo was thinking?


    He definitely wanted to wait for Jeffery downstairs.


    However, he also cared about his self¨Cesteem and was too embarrassed to say it.


    That was why he found such a reason.


    As a considerate junior, Marina naturally had to fulfill Alfredo¡¯s wish.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She immediately nodded. ¡°Mr. Garcia, you¡¯re right. I do feel a little bored here.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take you down for a tour. We can take this opportunity to see if there¡¯s a guy you like.


    I¡¯ll set you up then!¡± Alfredo immediately stood up.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marina replied directly.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    The banquet hall downstairs was extremely lively.


    Although Alfredo only showed up at the beginning of the banquet, no one at the banquet dared to say


    something to neglect him.


    Instead, all of them were iparably enthusiastic.


    After all, other than Alfredo, the other juniors of the Garcia family were all present.


    Hannah came with Ruth today.


    At this moment, Hannah was searching for Simon in the crowd.


    Hannah had already received news that Simon would also be attending this banquet.


    However, Hannah could not find Simon after searching for a long time.


    ¡°Mrs. Hernandez, didn¡¯t you say that Simon woulde today? Why haven¡¯t I seen him yet?¡± Hannah


    asked unhappily.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? He will definitelye today.¡± Ruthzily nced at everyone in the


    banquet hall.


    ¡°Okay.¡± When Hannah heard this, she immediately restrained the emotions on her face.


    Although Ruth always said that she wanted Hannah to marry Simon, Hannah knew that if she acted too


    anxious for Simon, Ruth would not be very happy about it.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Garcia ising down again,¡± at this moment, someone suddenly said.


    At that, Hannah and Ruth immediately looked up.


    They saw a slender youngdy slowly walking down with Alfredo¡¯s hand in hers.


    ¡°Huh? Why does the youngdy beside Mr. Garcia look a little familiar?¡± Hannah whispered.


    When the two of them walked down the stairs, Hannah finally saw the youngdy¡¯s face clearly.


    Hannah immediately widened her eyes. ¡°How could it be her?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hernandez, it¡¯s that woman fromst time!¡± Hannah immediately hugged Ruth¡¯s arm.


    Ruth could not help but frown.


    Why was this woman still in the Garcia family?


    Moreover, this woman was so intimate with Alfredo.


    Could this woman be the Garcia family¡¯s junior?


    But the Garcia family didn¡¯t seem to have such a character.


    The originally noisy banquet hall instantly fell silent after Alfredo appeared.


    Although many people wanted to pay greetings, they all knew that Alfredo did not like crowds, so no


    one dared to rashly go forward.


    However, just because others didn¡¯t dare to do so didn¡¯t mean that Ruth didn¡¯t dare to either.


    Ruth put down the wine ss in her hand, swayed her waist, and walked straight toward Alfredo.


    Hannah immediately followed.


    ¡°Alfredo, I am here to wish you a happy birthday.¡± Ruth smiled elegantly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to take the time toe over.¡± Alfredo looked at Ruth in front of him with a faint


    smile,


    ¡°As a junior, I definitely have to attend your birthday banquet to wish you well.¡± Ruth ttered Alfredo


    before her gazended on Marina.


    ¡°I see that the youngdy beside you is very beautiful, Mr. Garcia. I didn¡¯t know you have such a


    beautiful granddaughter.¡±


    From her words, Ruth was already indirectly asking about Marina¡¯s identity.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After all, Ruth had spent a lot of effort investigating this woman.


    However, just as Hannah had said, there were no clues about this youngdy at all.


    Of course, Marina knew what Ruth was thinking.


    Marina immediately snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your profession is to change your attitude?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Ruth was stunned by Marina¡¯s sudden voice.


    ¡°Thest time we met, you even want to find someone to arrest me. I thought you seemed to look down


    on me, right? Why did you suddenly feel that I


    am beautiful when we meet today?¡± Marina didn¡¯t consider Ruth¡¯s feeling at all and directly exposed


    Ruth¡¯s doing


    Alfredo, who was originally smiling, couldn¡¯t help but be gloomy when he heard Marina¡¯s words.


    Alfredo¡¯s gaze on Ruth turned colder.


    Ruth was stunned for a second, but she quickly recovered.


    Ruth did not expect that this woman would actually talk about what happened that day in front of


    Alfredo.


    ¡°It was just a misunderstanding that day. Didn¡¯t we already exin it clearly back then?¡± Ruth exined


    with a normal expression.


    ¡°Is that so? But even if it¡¯s a misunderstanding, you¡¯ve ruined my mood. I have to settle this score with


    you.¡± Marina narrowed her ck eyes.


    ¡°In that case, as your elder, I¡¯ll apologize to you here today.¡± Ruth was quite arrogant.


    Unfortunately, Marina wasn¡¯t afraid of her at all.


    As soon as Ruth finished speaking, Marina sneered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call yourself my elder so casually. I¡¯m not rted to you. You don¡¯t deserve to be called my


    elder.¡±


    On the surface, Ruth said that she wanted to apologize to Marina.


    However, in reality, Ruth secretly implied that Marina did not respect her elders.


    This woman was quite scheming.


    Ruth¡¯s expression did not look good either.


    After all, Ruth was the current mistress of the Hernandez family.


    All these years, Ruth had never apologized to anyone.


    Ruth was only able to say that just now for the sake of Alfredo.


    However, this woman pushed her luck.


    Did Marina really think that Ruth was the kind of person who could be easily bullied?


    ¡°Alfredo, the miss beside you has a big temper. Just say it. Am I qualified to be her elder?¡± Ruth looked


    directly at Alfredo who was at the side.


    If it was in the past, Ruth might have been a little afraid of this old man.


    But now, the Garcia family was getting worse and worse.


    Currently, the Garcia family was already at the bottom of the Four Families.


    If the Garcia family did not improve anymore, it might be kicked out of the Four Families.


    This was also why Ruth could stand in front of Alfredo so confidently.


    ¡°Mrs. Hernandez, I don¡¯t have the right to say anything about this. Even I have to treat her carefully,¡±


    Alfredo only nced at Ruth indifferently and said casually.


    ¡°Alfredo, what do you mean by that?¡± Ruth¡¯s eyes flickered instantly.


    ¡°I meant it literally.¡± Alfredo had no intention of exining further.


    Ruth¡¯s red lips instantly pursed tighter.


    Ruth stared straight at Marina.


    Judging from the current situation, Marina was really one of the Garcia family.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, you¡¯re getting on in years. I understand how you feel about loving your juniors, but there


    are some things that you should lecture her about early, or it will be toote.


    ¡°Your granddaughter is a troublemaker outside. Although the Garcia family has some reputation in


    Janeborough, there are still existences stronger than


    you.


    ¡°If this miss doesn¡¯t restrain her temper, she will suffer in the future!¡± Ruth¡¯s words had a hidden


    meaning.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m an elder. This miss has offended me time and time again. No matter how good my


    temper is, I have to teach her the rules. As long as she apologizes to me properly, I won¡¯t pursue the


    matter. How about that?¡±


    Previously, she didn¡¯t know this youngdy¡¯s exact identity, so Ruth still had some worry.


    Now that Ruth knew that this youngdy was from the Garcia family, she would settle the old and new


    scores together.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    As soon as Ruth finished speaking, she suddenly felt a pain in her knee and knelt down.


    ¡°Mrs. Hernandez!¡± Hannah immediately went forward to help Ruth up.


    However, Ruth felt that her feet could not exert any strength at all.


    A hint of fear immediately appeared on Ruth¡¯s face.


    The other people in the banquet hall were already paying attention to them.


    When they saw Ruth kneel down, they were all extremely surprised.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Oh, even if you want to apologize to me, you don¡¯t have to kneel down in front of me, right?¡± Among


    everyone present, only Marina had the most indifferent expression.


    ¡°You¡­ Did you do something to Mrs. Hernandez?¡± Hannah raised her head and stared at Marina with


    a burning gaze.


    ¡°When did you see what I did to her? It was clearly Mrs. Hernandez who wanted to apologize to me.¡±


    Marina turned her head and gave Hannah a cold look.


    Hannah was stunned speechless.


    This woman¡¯s aura was really too terrifying.


    Sometimes, Hannah even felt as if Simon was standing in front of her.


    Ruth, who was kneeling on the ground, was about to speak when Marina stepped forward and ced a


    hand on Ruth¡¯s shoulder.


    Marina¡¯s thumb pressed tightly on an acupuncture point behind Ruth¡¯s ear.


    Ruth instantly realized that she could not make a sound.


    Then, Ruth looked up at Marina in horror.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of Mrs. Hernandez!¡± Hannah quickly went forward to stop Marina.


    However, just as Hannah raised her hand, Lee at the side immediately grabbed her.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Hannah struggled.


    ¡°It¡¯s too noisy.¡± Marina frowned.


    Lee instantly understood what Marina meant. He raised his hand and shed at Hannah¡¯s neck.


    Hannah¡¯s entire body went limp.


    Ruth¡¯s pupils could not help but dte.


    Ruth did not expect that this woman would dare tomit murder in front of everyone.


    Didn¡¯t this woman know that Ruth had the Hernandez family and the Pembroke family behind her?


    Meanwhile, Marina actually also received Ruth¡¯s cold gaze.


    Marina immediately bent down slightly and whispered into Ruth¡¯s ear.


    13:16 Sat, 8 Jul


    ¡°Ruth, I remember telling youst time not to try to find trouble with me anymore. Otherwise, trouble


    might find you first!¡±


    Marina¡¯s tone was extremely cold.


    Ruth was so angry that the veins on her neck were about to explode.


    However, Ruth could not make a sound at all. Her face was red from anger, but she could not retaliate.


    After saying that, Marina took a step back, put her hands behind her back, and straightened her back.


    ¡°Mrs. Hernandez, since you are so sincere, I¡¯ll ept your apology. I won¡¯t argue with you about what


    happened before. Get


    1. up.


    From her gaze and tone, it was as if Marina was pardoning Ruth.


    Ruth was so angry that she could not even breathe smoothly.


    Just as Ruth was about to fight this reckless youngdy in front of her, she realized that she could


    actually stand up.


    Ruth was still in shock, but the surrounding crowd was in an uproar.


    ¡°Oh my god, what¡¯s going on? Mrs. Hernandez actually knelt down and apologized to a youngdy?¡±


    Who exactly is that youngdy? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her either, but her bearing isn¡¯t something an ordinary family can nurture.¡±


    ¡°Could she really be Mr. Garcia¡¯s granddaughter?¡±


    That¡¯s unlikely. If she¡¯s Mr. Garcia¡¯s granddaughter, is there a need for Mrs. Hernandez to kneel in front


    of her and apologize?


    For a moment, everyone was guessing Marina¡¯s identity.


    When Ruth heard these words, her face turned gloomy and pale.


    Ruth¡¯s entire body was trembling.


    Ruth had never felt so humiliated in her entire life..


    ¡°I will definitely make you and the Garcia family pay the price!¡± Ruth gritted her teeth in anger.


    However, Ruth¡¯s voice was especially hoarse at this moment. Other than Marina and Alfredo, no one


    else could hear what Ruth was saying.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s something you¡¯re mistaken about. I¡¯m not from the Garcia family,¡± Marina said casually.


    ¡°What? Then who the hell are you?¡± Ruth¡¯s red eyes fixed on Marina without blinking.


    ¡°She is my fianc¨¦e.¡± Just as Marina was about to speak, a cold voice suddenly sounded.


    Ruth heard this voice and immediately looked up.


    Simon walked over calmly and stood beside Marina firmly. Simon reached out and pulled Marina to his


    side.


    Marina looked at Simon in surprise.


    Why was this guy suddenly here at this time?


    Meanwhile, the onlookers who had been watching from the side became even more surprised.


    13:16 Sat, 8 Jul


    Today was so amazing!


    There was so much surprising gossip.


    This domineering¨Clooking youngdy was actually the fianc¨¦e of the current head of the Hernandez


    family?


    But since when did Simon have a fianc¨¦e?


    Why had they never heard of it before?


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ruth also looked at Simon in surprise.


    ¡°I said she¡¯s my fianc¨¦e,¡± Simon repeated firmly.


    Ruth really could not maintain her expression this time.


    ON @ 77%


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you not to cause trouble for her anymore before. It seems like you didn¡¯t listen to me!¡±


    Simon¡¯s eyes flickered with a dark light.


    ¡°You are you going to go against me for this woman?¡± Ruth gritted her teeth in anger.


    Simon did not answer the question, but the expression on his face said it all.


    Between Ruth and Marina, Simon chose Marina.


    ¡°Simon, think carefully. Without the support of me and the Pembroke family, do you think you can still


    sit firmly in the position of the Hernandez family¡¯s head?¡± Ruth enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°You can give it a try.¡± The expression on Simon¡¯s face did not change much.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Okay! Fine! Just you wait. I won¡¯t let this go!¡± Ruth gritted her teeth and red at Simon before


    staggering out of the hall.


    Ruth had been arrogant and noble all her life.


    Unexpectedly, Ruth¡¯s reputation was destroyed by this youngdy.,


    Ruth would never give up on revenging this youngdy before she seeded.


    After Ruth left, everyone in the hall immediately put away their shocked expressions.


    They pretended to chat with each other.


    However, they had been paying attention to Simon from the corner of their eyes.


    Marina looked up at Simon and seemed to have a lot to say.


    However, Marina was not in a hurry. She only turned to look at Alfredo, who was standing at the side.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, I¡¯m sorry for causing some trouble at your birthday banquet.¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    ¡°It¡¯s not much trouble. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen you so angry in a long time. What exactly did Ruth do


    to you?¡± Alfredo didn¡¯t seem to take Ruth seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I can handle these small matters myself.¡± Marina did not want to disturb Alfredo with these


    things.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I know what you¡¯re capable of. Consider it as me asking too much. However, shouldn¡¯t you


    exin to me about your fianc¨¦?¡± Alfredo¡¯s gazended on Simon.


    Alfredo¡¯s eyes were also filled with interest.


    Marina was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡± Marina nced at Simon from the corner of her eye.


    ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll wait for your wedding banquet.¡± Alfredo seemed to think very highly of the two of them


    being together.


    Their wedding banquet?


    That was a long way off.


    ¡°When the date is set, I will definitely inform you in person, Mr. Garcia.¡± Simon, who was standing


    beside Marina, was extremely enthusiastic instead.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait.¡± Alfredo smiled even more happily.


    At that, Marina was speechless.


    Did this guy know what he was talking about?


    Simon even wanted to set a date?


    When did they reach this stage?


    Simon received Marina¡¯s gaze and looked at her innocently.


    It was as if Simon had no idea how terrifying his words were at all.


    Marina could not help but roll her eyes.


    Marina realized now that this man was getting better at acting.


    At this moment, Felix suddenly walked over in a hurry.


    Then, Felix whispered to Alfredo.


    ¡°Dad, something happened.¡±


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Alfredo retracted his expression slightly.


    ¡°I just received news that Jeffery had a car ident on the way back. The car rushed straight into the


    bottom of theke.¡± Felix¡¯s tone was still a little hesitant because he was a little worried that Alfredo


    could withstand it.


    However, Felix had no choice but to tell Alfredo this.


    As expected, after Felix finished speaking, Alfredo suddenly staggered and his face instantly lost all


    color.


    Dad!¡± Felix hurriedly went forward to support Alfredo.


    13:16 Sat, 8 Jul


    ¨º $2 77%=


    ¡°It¡¯s not much trouble. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen you so angry in a long time. What exactly did Ruth do


    to you?¡± Alfredo didn¡¯t seem to take Ruth seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I can handle these small matters myself.¡± Marina did not want to disturb Alfredo with these


    things.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I know what you¡¯re capable of. Consider it as me asking too much. However, shouldn¡¯t you


    exin to me about your fianc¨¦?¡± Alfredo¡¯s gazended on Simon.


    Alfredo¡¯s eyes were also filled with interest.


    Marina was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡± Marina nced at Simon from the corner of her eye.


    ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll wait for your wedding banquet.¡± Alfredo seemed to think very highly of the two of them


    being together.


    Their wedding banquet?


    That was a long way off.


    ¡°When the date is set, I will definitely inform you in person, Mr. Garcia.¡± Simon, who was standing


    beside Marina, was extremely enthusiastic instead.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait.¡± Alfredo smiled even more happily.


    At that, Marina was speechless.


    Did this guy know what he was talking about?


    Simon even wanted to set a date?


    When did they reach this stage?


    Simon received Marina¡¯s gaze and looked at her innocently.


    It was as if Simon had no idea how terrifying his words were at all.


    Marina could not help but roll her eyes.


    Marina realized now that this man was getting better at acting.


    At this moment, Felix suddenly walked over in a hurry.


    Then, Felix whispered to Alfredo.


    ¡°Dad, something happened.¡±


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Alfredo retracted his expression slightly.


    ¡°I just received news that Jeffery had a car ident on the way back. The car rushed straight into the


    bottom of theke.¡± Felix¡¯s tone was still a little hesitant because he was a little worried that Alfredo


    could withstand it.


    However, Felix had no choice but to tell Alfredo this.


    As expected, after Felix finished speaking, Alfredo suddenly staggered and his face instantly lost all


    color.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Felix hurriedly went forward to support Alfredo.


    13:16 Sat, 8 Jul G


    ¡°Mr. Garcia Marina immediately went forward.


    ¡°Quick, send someone to look for Jeffery immediately? Alfredo used all his strength to say this.


    After Alfredo said those words, his vision darkened, and he nearly fainted on the spot.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll go and look for Jeffery myself. I¡¯ll definitely bring Jeffery back for you!¡±


    Marina said firmly


    One had to know that an old man like Alfredo had to avoid being too worried.


    Sometimes, in just an instant, it could cause irreversible damage.


    When Alfredo heard Marina¡¯s words, he suppressed his emotions slightly.


    Then, Alfredo grabbed Marina¡¯s hand. ¡°Marina, I have never begged you for anything. This time, you


    must help me find Jeffery!¡±


    Alfredo¡¯s tone was filled with pleading.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely bring Jeffery back!¡± Marina¡¯s expression was extremely determined.


    ¡°Okay!¡± With these words, it was as if Alfredo suddenly had someone to rely on.


    Alfredo¡¯s entire body rxed, and his consciousness fell into darkness.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Felix suddenly panicked.


    ¡°Mr. Felix, send Mr. Alfredo to the hospital first. I¡¯ll look for Jeffery,¡± Marina reminded Felix.


    ¡°Alright, thank you very much!¡± Felix was also very clear about the rtionship between Marina and


    Jeffery. They were friends since they were young.


    Moreover, Marina had the entire Bailey family behind her. With her around, it would be more reliable


    and efficient than if they went to look for Jeffery themselves.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Marina did not waste any time. She responded and walked straight to the door.


    Simon naturally followed quickly.


    The originally bustling banquet hall could only be forced to stop because of this sudden incident.


    After Marina came out of the hall, she immediately instructed Oscar.


    ¡°Go back and gather all your men. Use all your strength. I want to find Jeffery as soon as possible!¡±


    Marina¡¯s entire body carried a fierce aura.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Oscar immediately replied.


    Meanwhile, Marina nned to go to the scene with Lee.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Just as Marina got into the car, Simon followed her in.


    Marina looked up at Simon and did not refuse. Then Marina directly instructed Lee to drive.


    About half an hourter, the car stopped at the scene of the car ident.


    The traffic police had already surrounded the scene.


    However, there were still many onlookers outside.


    Marina got out of the car and walked straight to the scene.


    13:16 Sat, 8 Jul


    However, Marina was stopped by someone when she reached the cordon.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s a crime scene up ahead. You can¡¯t go any closer!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Miss Bailey?¡± Just as Marina was about to speak, a familiar voice suddenly sounded.


    Marina looked up and saw Daniel walking over from the cordon.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Marina frowned slightly.


    @K 77%


    ¡°I was just on duty nearby. When I heard that there was an ident here, I came to help,¡± Daniel


    exined and then asked.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my friend who was in the ident. I want to go in and take a look at the scene.¡± With Daniel here,


    Marina did not look for anyone else.


    ¡°Is it your friend?¡± When Daniel heard this, he hurriedly said something to the police officer beside him.


    Then, Daniel raised the cordon.


    ¡°You guys follow me.¡± Daniel knew what Marina was capable of.


    If Marina went to the scene, not only would she not cause trouble, but she might also bring them


    special clues.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Marina thanked Daniel and followed him to the scene of the car ident.


    The railings of the bridge had beenpletely broken through.


    The ground was covered with the traces of emergency brakes.


    ¡°Judging from the scene, it looks like the car suddenly skidded and went into the river.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already sent people down to salvage the victims. However, the river is quite deep. We can¡¯t


    save them by ourselves. We have to wait for the machines toe over,¡± Daniel exined..


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you send the frogmen down to search?¡± Marina carefully observed the traces of the scene.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already sent out a few teams, but they didn¡¯t find anything,¡± said Daniel.


    ¡°What about the surveince videos?¡± Marina asked again.


    Daniel replied helplessly, ¡°The surveince cameras nearby have been undergoing maintenance


    recently, so they didn¡¯t capture the situation of the car ident.¡±


    ¡°They have been undergoing maintenance?¡± When Marina heard this, she could not help but pause.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Could it be such a coincidence?


    This section of the road happened to be undergoing maintenance when something happened to Jeffery


    here?


    you help me prepare a set of diving equipment?¡± Marina pondered for a moment before looking at


    Daniel.


    ¡°Could

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    ¡°What do you want the diving equipment for? Don¡¯t tell me you want to go into the water and rescue


    him yourself.¡± Daniel was stunned.


    ¡°Just tell me if it¡¯s doable.¡± Marina did not exin much.


    ¡°It is doable, but it¡¯s already nighttime and the river is turbulent. Even our professional frogmen couldn¡¯t


    get anything from the scene. It¡¯s very dangerous for you to go down there.¡± Daniel didn¡¯t forget who


    Marina was.


    She was their director¡¯s niece.


    If anything happened to her, his director was going to eat him alive.


    ¡°I have a diving permit. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I won¡¯t actually risk my life.¡± Marina knew


    that Daniel was worried about her, so she exined in a low voice.


    Daniel stared at Marina for a moment. After confirming that she was not joking, he finally made a call.


    In less than a moment, someone sent a set of diving equipment over.


    Just as Marina was about to get changed, Simon suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down there instead of you!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I can do it myself.¡± Marina directly rejected Simon¡¯s suggestion.


    Simon wanted to say something, but Marina interrupted him again.


    ¡°This is my own business. There¡¯s no need to get you involved. Besides, I¡¯m quite confident about


    this.¡±


    After Marina finished speaking, she did not wait for Simon to say anything back and went straight to the


    car at the side to change into the diving suit.


    On the bank of the river.


    Simon and Daniel looked at Marina nervously.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, the frogman who went down just now told us that there are still some undercurrents under


    the river. You have to be extremely careful. In addition, it¡¯s nighttime now, and your vision will be


    blocked. If you sense anything strange, you have toe up immediately!¡±


    Daniel repeatedly reminded her.


    Marina gave him an OK sign and went into the water without hesitation.


    Simon looked at Marina as she dived into the water and frowned.


    Seconds ticked by.


    Daniel had been silently calcting the time.


    Ten minutester.


    Daniel couldn¡¯t keep his cool anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Why hasn¡¯t shee up yet? Should we send someone down to look for her?¡±


    Daniel turned to look at Simon beside him.


    Although Daniel did not know this person before, he came with Miss Bailey so he must be either her


    family or friend.


    Simon stared at the darkke in front of him and suddenly said, ¡°Get me a diving suit too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ Huh? What did you just say? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going down there too.¡± Daniel thought that he


    had agreed to let someone go down to search for


    her.


    Just as he was about to call for help, he suddenly realized what Simon meant by saying that.


    ¡°Get me one immediately!¡± Simon¡¯s tone became more condescending.


    Daniel was speechless.


    Did these two all treat him as a subordinate or something?


    For God¡¯s sake, he was the captain of the criminal police team after all.


    How did he be like a minion here?


    However, this man¡¯s aura was not something ordinary people could have.


    Daniel did not ask more. He was about to call someone to send another diving suit over.


    There was a sudden movement on the surface of theke. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Simon immediately walked forward.


    The next moment, Marina emerged from the water.


    Simon immediately held her up.


    ¡°How is it? Are you alright?¡± Simon stared at Marina nervously.


    The water was freezing at night. In addition, the deeper the water, the greater the water pressure.


    The longer she stayed down there, the more ufortable she would get.


    Marina took off the respiratory mask on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found the ce where the car sank and I¡¯ve already marked it,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Really? You actually found it?¡± A hint of surprise shed across Daniel¡¯s eyes.


    There were no surveince cameras nearby, so they could only determine where the car had sunken


    on the traces on the bridge.


    The current was quite rapid, so it was very likely that the car would be washed downstream.


    In addition, it was very difficult to search for the car at this time. They searched several times but could


    not find the exact location of the car.


    Unexpectedly, Marina found it on her first trip into the water.


    ¡°I did a preliminary check on the car. The car window was smashed, and there was no one inside. He


    should have escaped when he fell into the water,¡± Marina exined.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll immediately get someone to increase the search effort and search downstream,¡± Daniel said


    firmly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina nodded.


    ¡°Go change your clothes first.¡± Simon was not interested in the car or the person in it.


    He was only worried about Marina¡¯s well¨Cbeing.


    Marina nced at Simon and finally nodded. She followed him back to the car to change.


    By the time Marina changed her clothes, Oscar had already arrived.


    ¡°Miss, our people have already been sent out. We should be able to find Mr. Jeffery¡¯s whereabouts very


    soon.¡±


    Marina nodded, but she still had a worried look on her face.


    Because there was one more thing she had not told Daniel.


    That was, she had found traces of a fight in the car.


    Jeffery must have had a fight with someone before the ident.


    Just as she thought, this car ident was not an ident at all!


    Marina did not get out of the car after changing her clothes. She picked up theputer beside her


    and began to check the surveince cameras along the way.


    Daniel was right. The surveince cameras along the way were under repair. There were no records at


    all.


    Marina could only erge the scope of the surveince.


    Finally, they found Jeffery¡¯s car on the surveince video two kilometers away.


    However, the car was a little far away in this surveince footage.


    Marina could not see what was going on in the car clearly.


    However, it was certain that there was another person sitting in the front passenger seat.


    Previously, she had heard from the people at the alley that Jeffery went out alone.


    Then why was there an extra person in the passenger seat?


    However, that person¡¯s head waspletely blocked by the car. No matter how capable Marina was,


    she could not restore the image of that person¡¯s face through the car.


    However, from that person¡¯s figure, it could be seen that it was a woman.


    And it should be a young woman.


    Ever since that incident, Jeffery had never had another woman sitting in his front passenger seat.


    Who was this person?


    Marina¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve already sent some people to investigate this matter. As long as Jeffery is still


    alive, we would eventually get something soon,¡± Simon, who was standing beside her, said.


    ¡°He must still be alive!¡± Marina said firmly.


    Seeing her like this, Simon¡¯s dark eyes


    narrowed.


    Did she really care so much about Jeffery?


    Meanwhile, Marina did not seem to notice anything wrong with Simon. She took out her phone and


    dialed a number that she had not called for a long


    time.


    The call was picked up immediately.


    ¡°Help me find someone!¡± Marina did not waste any time and said straightforwardly.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    ¡°Huh?¡± The person on the other end of the line did not realize what was going on for a moment.


    ¡°Help me find someone!¡± Marina repeated.


    The person on the other end of the line fell silent.


    This was because he was taking his phone and was carefully checking the number on the caller ID.


    He thought to himself, ¡°That¡¯s right.


    ¡°This is the number of our boss, who has been missing for almost four years.


    ¡°But when did our boss¡¯s voice be like a girl?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to doubt my identity. No one can decipher my phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the information. Find this person as soon as possible!¡± Marina hung up after saying that.


    Then, she found a photo of Jeffery on her phone and sent it to him.


    After receiving the photo, the other party finally came back to his senses.


    That was right!


    This was their boss¡¯s style!


    Their boss always did things neatly and decisively.


    But was their boss actually a woman?


    Or perhaps, did their boss use a voice changer?


    Oh¡­


    As expected, that was still their same old perverted boss.


    He didn¡¯t expect his boss to have such a special hobby.


    The man in a castle on the other side of the ocean rubbed his arms in difort.


    He felt that after their boss went missing and returned, she seemed to have be even more


    perverted than before.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Marina had no idea that she had be a pervert to him.


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    After Marina hung up, she closed theputer in front of her.


    All she could do now was wait.


    ¡°Can you show me your phone?¡± Simon, who was sitting beside her, suddenly asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Marina turned around.


    ¡°I won¡¯t check anything else. I just wanna see your gallery,¡± Simon said.


    Marina was a little puzzled, but she still handed the phone over.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    ¡°We need to find out where they are now!¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The man on the other end of the line replied.


    However, just as Marina was about to hang up, the other party spoke again,


    ¡°Boss, where have you been all these years? We¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, but we


    couldn¡¯t find your whereabouts. Some people even said that you¡¯re dead. I spent a lot of effort to


    suppress those people who want to usurp the throne. Since you¡¯ve already shown yourself, can you


    take the time toe back?


    ¡°It¡¯s really a little too difficult for me to handle such a big mess alone.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯lle back when I have time,¡± Marina replied.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± When the other party heard Marina¡¯s words, he immediately beamed with joy.


    Now, his boss could finallye back and help him deal with that group of disobedient rascals!


    After Marina hung up the phone, she immediately called the Garcia family.


    She told them that Jeffery was still alive.


    When Alfredo heard this, he finally calmed down.


    Marina also promised him that she would bring Jeffery back safely.


    After hanging up, the car returned to silence.


    Marina turned to look at Simon beside her.


    ¡°This matter about Jeffery has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to participate in this. You can go


    home now.¡±


    After all, she still did not know how powerful the force who took Jeffery away was.


    There was no need to get Simon involved.


    However, when Simon heard this, not only did he have no intention of leaving, he even leaned back in


    his chair leisurely.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. This must be veryplicated. You offended Ruth because of me this time.


    She definitely won¡¯t let this go. You should hurry back to the Hernandez family.¡± The look on Marina¡¯s


    face was extremely serious.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s dangerous? You can risk your life for Jeffery, but can¡¯t I risk my life for you?¡± Simon¡¯s


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    tone rose slightly.


    ¡°This ispletely different!¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°How is it different?¡±


    ¡°Jeffery and I grew up together. Moreover, we¡¯ve been through a lot together. I can¡¯t just abandon him!¡±


    Marina said word by word.


    ¡°You are my fianc¨¦e. Of course, I can¡¯t abandon you,¡± Simon answered straightforwardly.


    Marina moved her lips but for a moment, she did not know how to talk back.


    ¡°Alright, I know what I¡¯m doing. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Looking at Marina¡¯s frowning face,


    Simon raised his hand slightly and slowly


    smoothed out that frown.


    ¡°Frowning doesn¡¯t look good on you. I love it when you¡¯re wild and don¡¯t give a crap about anything.¡±


    Seeing how insistent Simon was, Marina didn¡¯t say anything else.


    This guy might look very easygoing.


    But as long as he made up his mind, no one could talk him out of this.


    In the next few days.


    The three parties had been trying their best to track down Jeffery.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Jeffery suddenly returned on the morning of the fourth day.


    When Marina received the news, she rushed to the Garcia family immediately.


    Jeffery was sitting in the living room safe and sound.


    Marina immediately rushed up and carefully sized him up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I¡¯m fine,¡± Jeffery exined with a smile when he saw her like this.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I found out that it¡¯s¡­¡± Marina subconsciously wanted to ask, but when she saw that


    the Garcia family was still standing at the side, she held back the words that were about toe out of


    her mouth.


    So she turned to look at Alfredo who was standing right next to her.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, I¡¯ll go up and check Jeffery¡¯s condition first, in case someone did something to him.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you guys go ahead.¡± Alfredo also knew that Marina and Jeffery had something to discuss.


    However, he did not anything about it and only nodded slowly.


    Now that Jeffery was back, everything else was not important anymore.


    Marina dragged Jeffery to his room.


    Meanwhile, Simon stayed in the Garcia family¡¯s living room.


    Alfredo looked at Simon with a smile. ¡°Mr. Hernandez, don¡¯t think too much. Marina grew up with


    Jeffery.


    ¡°They¡¯re like siblings and there¡¯s nothing else going on between them.¡±


    After all, this was Marina¡¯s fianc¨¦. He couldn¡¯t just stand there and let him misunderstand.


    ¡°I know. Marina told me that.¡± Simon nodded slightly.


    Alfredo stared at Simon for a moment to make sure that there was no displeasure on his face.


    And he was impressed by this young man.


    Marina had always been a free spirit and she had countless friends and admirers around her.


    If her lover could not even trust her, it would probably be very difficult for them to make it.


    The head of the Hernandez family was doing very well.


    On Marina¡¯s side.


    After bringing Jeffery back to his room, she first checked his body carefully.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with his body, she was finally relieved.


    TOIDT Wed, 20 JUN


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that there¡¯s nothing wrong with me. You don¡¯t have to do thus effery dovey put on


    his co


    dedukt


    ¡°Tell me honestly, who is the person you left with?¡± After confirming that there was nothing, wrong, with


    watery, Mereby to ded matter


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know?¡± Jeffery already knew that she knew based on her reaction downstairs.


    ¡°Is it really her?¡± Marina frowned,


    ¡°Yes, Marina, She¡¯s really back!¡± Jeffery looked up at Marina with a smile,


    The light in his eyes, which had been dim for seven years, lit up again at this moment.


    ¡°But she¡¯s clearly dead. We saw it with our own eyes back then!¡± Marina said firmly


    ¡°She told me that everything that happened back then was just a trap for her to fake her death, littery


    exined,


    ¡°If she faked her death, I could have seen it back then! You¡­¡± Marina still wanted to tell Jeffery not to


    be deceived, by dewa waugstudyrke could finish speaking.


    ¡°Marina!¡± Jeffery said sternly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy that Chrislyn is back?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy, but a dead person can¡¯t be revived. This is really weird. They just want to use


    Chrislyn to fool your


    ¡°Fool me? Are you afraid that I will be fooled, or are you afraid to face Chrislyn¡¯s return?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Marina still wanted to exin, but Jeffery interrupted her..


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Chrislyn died to save you. Now that she¡¯s back, shouldn¡¯t you be as happy as me?


    ¡°Or do you really wish that Chrislyn would nevere back?¡±


    Jeffery¡¯s words made Marina¡¯s expression turnpletely cold.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    wed,


    In the end, the car stopped in front of Simon¡¯s vi.


    Marina was still staring ahead. However, if one looked closely, one would notice that her eyes were not


    focused on anything


    Simon didn¡¯t rush her at all. He just sat quietly at the side and apanied her.


    ¡°The woman who took Jeffery away is called Chrislyn Neil.¡± Just as Simon thought that Marina would


    keep silent, she suddenly spoke.


    Simon immediately turned around.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not Chrislyn. She should just be someone who looks very simr to Chrislyn.¡± Marina


    suddenly denied her previous words.


    At this moment, the expression on her face was sorrowful.


    This was the first time Simon saw such an expression on Marina¡¯s face.


    She had always been strong and confident.


    However, at this moment, she was actually helpless and vulnerable.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s a very good person. Her biggest dream in life is to wear the most beautiful dress every day and


    follow me everywhere forever.


    ¡°But¡­ she died because of me.¡± Marina clenched her fists.


    Her eyes were filled with boundless hatred.


    Seeing Marina like this, Simon immediately reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Stop thinking about these bad memories.¡±


    Simon¡¯s embrace was very warm. Marina leaned on his chest and felt that she was finally warming up


    a little at this moment.


    Could she really ignore those bad memories?


    But even if she stop thinking about them, they would forever be engraved in the depths of her soul.


    Marina¡¯s hand subconsciously grabbed Simon¡¯s clothes.


    The moment she closed her eyes, she felt like she¡¯d returned to that bloody night all those years ago.¡±


    It had been the most painful and desperate night of her life.


    It was also a pain that she would never be able to soothe in her life.


    She had always thought that she had gotten over it.


    But Jeffery¡¯s words brought her back again.


    There was no sound from her in his arms, but Simon felt something wet on his chest.


    Simon¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. Then, he hugged her in his arms even tighter.


    Marina did not know when she had fallen asleep.


    She only knew that in that cold dream, someone had been hugging her tightly.


    It gave her the strength to ovee the bone¨Cchilling cold.


    And there was nothing else but silence.


    By the time Marina woke up again, the sky was already bright outside the window.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Marina sighed.


    ¡°Go wash up first. I¡¯ll drive you hometer.¡± However, Simon did not seem to listen at all.


    Marina could only go wash up first.


    After sending Marina back to the Bailey family, he drove to thepany.


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the office was terrifyingly tense.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    All the executives of the Hernandez family sat at one side of the table.


    Meanwhile, Ruth was sitting opposite them.


    Beside her sat the current head of the Pembroke family.


    Her brother, Yenny.


    ¡°When is Simoning? We¡¯ve been waiting for him here for almost an hour!¡± Yenny was in his fifties.


    Because he took good care of himself, he looked much younger than his actual age.


    He was also the Patriarch with the most vicious methods among the Four Families.


    After all, Yenny originally didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be the head of the Pembroke family.


    However,ter on, the eldest young master of the Pembroke family, who was supposed to inherit the


    family, suddenly fell seriously ill for some reason.


    Then, he died after an unsessful rescue.


    Thus, Yenny inherited the position of Patriarch.


    There had always been rumors that it was Yenny who had caused the death of his elder brother.


    However, no one had found conclusive evidence all these years.


    Back then, after he ascended the throne; his methods were also very ruthless.


    As long as someone didn¡¯t obey him, he would use the fiercest method to suppress them.


    If he couldn¡¯t suppress them, he would just kill them directly.


    Because of his ruthless methods, he was able to secure his position as the head of the Pembroke


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    family in the shortest time possible.


    And Ruth was his biological sister.


    She was also his favorite sister.


    Previously, Ruth had been humiliated by Simon and Marina.


    She went straight back to the Pembroke family and exined everything to Yenny.


    Yenny was flustered and exasperated. He immediately gathered all the elders of the Pembroke family


    and came to Hernandez Group.


    Unexpectedly, Simon was not in thepany.


    He got someone to inform him, but more than an hour had passed.


    He still hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    Yenny could no longer suppress his anger.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Hernandez has something urgent to deal with. He¡¯s already on his


    way,¡± Gavin said in a low voice.


    ¡°Something urgent? What could be more urgent than my sister¡¯s matter?


    ¡°Now I¡¯ve personallye to the Hernandez family and Simon has the nerve to treat us like this. You


    can imagine how difficult my sister¡¯s life is in the Hernandez family.


    Yenny was really demanding an exorbitant price.


    He even dared to ask for 5% of the shares as an apology.


    Ruth now had 7% of the shares of Hernandez Group.


    If she had this extra 5%, she would have 12% of the shares in total.


    At that time, she would be able to surpass Mr. Hernandez¡¯s shares.


    They were trying to take over the Hernandez family.


    Simon smiled lightly when he heard this.


    Then, he raised his eyebrows and stared at Yenny with a deep gaze.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t choose any of them?¡± Simon¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He looked like a beast that had just woken up.


    He was ready to tear open his prey¡¯s neck at any time.


    Yenny frowned under Simon¡¯s gaze.


    It seemed that he had really underestimated this guy in the past.


    Simon had actually grown from a little wolf cub to an alpha wolf under his nose.


    But so what?


    He was a ferocious tiger in this forest.


    A wolf was still a wolf. It could never defeat a tiger!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t choose, then I¡¯ll choose for you myself, and I¡¯ll take both!¡± Yenny said word by word.


    The atmosphere in the meeting room instantly became tense.


    The others even slowed down their breathing.


    They were all afraid that they would be implicated.


    ¡°Then you can give it a try, Mr. Pembroke. Let¡¯s see if you can get what you want.¡± Simon still remained


    calm.


    It was as if he did not take Yenny and the others¡® threats seriously at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant. I admit that you¡¯re indeed outstanding among the younger generation, but you¡¯re


    still a little too inexperienced to fight me!


    ¡°From now on, the Pembroke family will do our best to destroy the Hernandez family until Simon is


    willing to apologize!¡± Yenny¡¯s words were directed at the others in the conference room.


    What he meant was more than obvious.


    If he targeted Hernandez Group, the interests of everyone present would be affected.


    He was trying to chase Simon to a dead end.


    When the silent crowd heard this, they could not sit still anymore.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s just an apology. The Hernandez family will definitely show our


    sincerity. Simon, just go and bring the person Mr. Pembroke wants!¡± The first to speak was the


    Hernandez family¡¯s second master, Edward Hernandez.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    However, Simon ignored him and did not even look at him.


    ¡°Simon, did you hear what I said?¡± Edward saw the look on Simon¡¯s face and suddenly felt greatly


    embarrassed.


    However, Simon only looked up and just nced at him.


    Edward immediately felt a chill down his spine.


    Back then, after his elder brother died, he originally wanted the position of the family head.


    However, he had no idea when Simon had reached an agreement with the Pembroke family.


    After Simon got the support of the Pembroke family, Edward missed the chance to be the head of the


    family.


    Over the years, Simon had been gradually neglecting his second uncle and didn¡¯t take him seriously at


    all.


    What surprised him even more was that Simon was bing more and more like his big brother.


    And Simon had publicly embarrassed him many times.


    ¡°Simon, do you really want to harm the Hernandez family¡¯s benefits for a woman?


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who you are. You¡¯re Hernandez Group¡¯s CEO. Your every move concerns the fate of


    thousands of people.


    ¡°If you do such a thing that will do harm to Hernandez Group¡¯s benefits, then I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be


    capable enough to be our CEO anymore!¡± Edward was a little afraid when he said that.


    However, with the Pembroke family as an excuse, he forced himself to stand up to Simon¡­


    After all, he had brought this upon himself.


    And Simon couldn¡¯t me it on him.


    That¡¯s right, Simon. You should bring the person that Mr. Pembroke wants.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We can¡¯t let you harm everyone¡¯s interests just because of one person.¡±


    After Edward said that, the other people also agreed.


    Simon¡¯s gaze circled around the people who spoke.


    It was as if he wanted to memorize them all.


    Meanwhile, Ruth sat on the chair with an arrogant look on her face.


    She had been too low-key in the past.


    And she let Simon think that she was such a pushover.


    After all, she was the eldest daughter of the Pembroke family.


    She would never tolerate this humiliation!


    This time, she would definitely make Simon and that woman kneel down and apologize to her!


    At this moment, the tightly shut door of the conference room was suddenly kicked open from the


    outside.


    This violent sound made everyone present look over.


    Standing at the door was a beautiful woman.


    Behind her stood two tall men.


    And they looked like her bodyguards.


    When Simon saw the person at the door, he was slightly stunned. However, after a moment, he


    immediately put on a gentle look on his face.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. My kick was a little too strong. Did I scare anyone?¡± Marina put her hands behind her


    back and looked at everyone in the meeting room with a smile.


    Although she sounded apologetic, there was no hint of apology in her tone or eyes.


    ¡°Yenny, this woman is the one who humiliated me!¡± As soon as Ruth saw Marina, she immediately said


    to Yenny, who was standing beside her.


    She gritted her teeth and looked like she wanted to eat Marina alive on the spot.


    When Yenny heard Ruth¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but look up.


    When his gazended on Marina¡¯s face, a trace of greed shed in the depths of his eyes.


    This woman was indeed very beautiful.


    No wonder Simon would rather offend the Pembroke family to protect her.


    However, Simon was still a little too young.


    For men, women could only be essories.


    You can¡¯t let them control your emotions.


    Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to achieve anything in your life.


    And this woman was his next target!


    Not only did he want Simon¡¯s shares, but he also wanted this woman!


    At the door, Marina noticed Yenny¡¯s gaze on her.


    She instantly started to re at him fiercely. ¡°If you keep looking at me with such a disgusting look


    When everyone present heard this, they all froze.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Especially the group of people Yenny had brought over.


    They were allpletely terrified,


    Was this woman crazy?


    How dare she actually say such words to the head of their family?


    Did she know that their family could kill her in the blink of an eye?


    The others all acted as if they were facing an enemy.


    on your face, I¡¯ll dig out your eyes!¡±


    On the other hand, Simon, who was sitting at the head of the table, had a doting look in the depths of


    his eyes.


    He even gave Marina a look of praise.


    It was as if he was praising her for doing a great job.


    78%


    08 20 FB, 30 Jun


    Gavin, who was standing at the side, could not bear to watch


    Yenny was stunned for a moment when he heard Marina¡¯s words, but then he smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite intriguing. Do you knew who I am?¡± Yenny folded his hands and leaned forward slightly


    His eyes were filled with interest.


    It had been a long time since anyone dared to speak to him in


    ¡°You? Aren¡¯t you just an old bas ta rd?¡± Marinazily nced at him.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Ruth immediately mmed the table and stood up when she heard Marina¡¯s


    words.


    The other members of the Pembroke family also shrunk their necks,


    This woman really did not want to live anymore!


    She actually dared to say that about their family head.


    She would probably die on the spot in the next moment.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Yennyughed even louder,


    ¡°I think I know now why Simon likes you so much,


    ¡°Because I¡¯m about to fall in love with you too¡± Yenny¡¯s gaze became even wilder


    Meanwhile, Simon immediately started to re at Yenny grimly.


    Even when Yenny provoked him like that just now, he didn¡¯t react at all,


    And now, just because of his words, a trace of killing intent appeared in Simon¡¯s eyes.


    However, Yenny did not take it to heart at all.


    Now, all his attention was on Marina,


    ¡°Yenny!¡± When Ruth saw Yenny like this, she hurriedly tugged at his sleeve,


    She had asked her brother to support her, not to get a woman here!


    ¡°There are many people who like me. Who do you think you are?¡± Marina nced at Yenny with


    disdain before walking straight toward Simon.


    Simon immediately stood up and gave his seat to her.


    He just lowered his head and asked gently, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard that someone wanted to settle scores with me, so I came over to take a look.¡± Marina


    straightforwardly sat on Simon¡¯s chair.


    She was acting like she was the queen here.


    Simon, whodvas still standing beside her, lookedpletely like a fatuous ruler who was blinded by


    lust.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you toe here. You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s just that some people are already so old, but they still shamelessly like to get allies. I can¡¯t


    let others think that you¡¯re alone and a pushover, so I came to help you,¡± Marina said leisurely.


    ¡°You¡¯re being so considerate.¡± When Simon heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I always been considerate?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve always been considerate,¡± Simon immediately replied.


    Gavin was speechless.


    He thought to himself, ¡°Can the two of you restrain yourselves a little?


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see what kind of asion this is? Can¡¯t you stop publicly disying your affection?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Ruth is so angry that she is about to rush up ande at you?¡±


    ¡°Simon, you¡¯ve really disappointed us. What you¡¯re doing now is not something the CEO of Hernandez


    Group should do. I¡¯ll now represent the board of directors to remove your current position!¡± When


    Edward saw Simon¡¯s obsessed look, he immediately stood up.


    Marina heard what he had just said and looked over.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not important,¡± Simon said.


    Edward was so angry at what Simon said that he almost passed out.


    He gritted his teeth and looked at Marina. ¡°I¡¯m his second uncle!¡±


    ¡°Second uncle?¡± Marina was a little surprised to hear this. Then, she turned to look at Simon. ¡°Is your


    second uncle adopted? Why does he look so different from you?¡±


    Edward almost fainted to the ground when he heard her say that.


    He clutched his chest and copsed onto the chair, unable to say a word for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never checked that before, but I think we¡¯re truly rted,¡± Simon replied seriously.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re really unfortunate.¡± Marina shook her head sympathetically.


    ¡°Indeed, but I¡¯ve gotten used to it after so many years,¡± Simon said, acting to be generous.


    Edward felt that he could even taste blood right now.


    ¡°Stop with this freak show, you two!¡± Ruth couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said directly.


    ¡°What? You wanna pay for the ticket?¡± Marina gave her a cold look.


    Ruth gritted her teeth so hard that they were about to break.


    However, when she remembered that Yenny was still here, she instantly straightened her back.


    This woman had nothing but a sharp tongue.


    Today, she was going to show her only background and capability mattered!


    08-26


    78%


    ¡°If you kneel down and apologize to me now and beg me to forgive you, I might even show you some


    mercy and let you off. Otherwise, you will regret being born into this world!¡± Ruth said word by word.


    Marina rubbed her temples speechlessly.


    Then, she looked at Simon who was standing beside her. ¡°Why are these people saying such


    unoriginal stuff? They kept saying those phrases, trying to threaten us. Why aren¡¯t they tired of this? I¡¯m


    sick and tired of hearing them say that.¡±


    ¡°Some people are just not very educated. Please excuse them,¡± Simonforted her seriously.


    Ruth was so angry that her face turned red.


    She turned to look at Yenny. ¡°Yenny, how long


    e you going to sit there and tolerate this?¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s good to have guts, but sometimes


    have to know who you¡¯re dealing with.


    ¡°I can forgive you for your rudeness on ount of your young age, but you still have to apologize.


    my sister and we can move on,¡± Yenny said leisurely.


    ¡°Apologize to mys


    ¡°Yenny!¡± When Ruth heard this, she waspletely shocked.


    What did he mean by


    that? All Marina needed to do was apologize to her and everyone could just move on?


    Didn¡¯t they agree


    that he


    How could he move on so


    easily?


    Then how could she restore her reputation?


    ¡°Ruth, I¡¯m talking here. How can you eyes and nced at Ruth.


    Ruth¡¯s body trembled.


    me so impolitely like this? Where are your manners? We taught you better than this.¡± Yenny narrowed


    his


    After a long while, she said to Yenny in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve learned from your mistake, why aren¡¯t you sitting down?¡± Yenny¡¯s tone was light.


    But the look in his eyes made people obey him.


    Ruth gritted her teeth and red at Marina unwillingly.


    However, there was nothing she could do. In the end, she could only sit down with resentment.


    ¡°Alright, apologize.¡± Yenny looked up at Marina.


    His tone was as if he was showing mercy.


    He even wanted Marina to kneel down and thank him.


    Meanwhile, Marina looked at Yenny speechlessly before turning her gaze back to Simon.


    ¡°Is this dude an actor or something? Why does he like putting on a show so much?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Acting is probably his hobby,¡± Simon replied gently.


    ¡°He¡¯s so pretentious.¡± Marina shook her head speechlessly.


    Simon could not help but chuckle when he heard this.


    Her swearing was getting more and more vicious.


    ¡°Youngdy, you have to know that although I¡¯m always tolerant of juniors, there¡¯s a limit to my


    patience. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll always dote on you.¡± Yenny¡¯s tone revealed a hint of threat.


    ¡°Dote on me? Do I need an old bas ta rd like you to dote on me? Lee, get this old ba st ard a mirror. Let


    him recognize himself properly so that he doesn¡¯t always say things that will embarrass himself,¡±


    Marina instructed Lee.


    Le e¡¯s expressionless face twitched when he heard this.


    ¡°Miss, right now¡­ I don¡¯t have a mirror.¡±


    Marina looked at Oscar again.


    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t have one either,¡± Oscar quickly said.


    However, after thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Perhaps I can find someone else to help.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Le e¡¯s eyes lit up.


    This was indeed a good idea.


    ¡°How dare you be so presumptuous!¡± Yenny finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Seeing that they were teasing him like this, he immediately mmed the table.


    His intimidating aura immediately spread out.


    The atmosphere in the conference room was extremely tense right now.


    Those people from the Pembroke family all shrank their necks.


    Great. Their family was finally angered.


    Next, there would be a massacre!


    ¡°That¡¯s presumptuous? I can be even more presumptuous. Do you want a try?¡± Among all these


    people, Marina and Simon¡¯s expressions did not change


    at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re really misbehaving right now. Such a naughty girl should be punished.¡± Yenny¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°An old jerk like you with malicious intentions should also be punished,¡± Marina said meaningfully.


    The phone in her hand suddenly lit up.


    A smile instantly appeared on Marina¡¯s face.


    Just as Yenny was about to speak, she immediately interrupted him.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, I think you should go back to yourpany immediately.¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yenny thought he had misheard.


    Back to hispany?


    Why should he go back now?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go back now, you might regret itter.¡± Marina acted like she was kindly reminding him.


    Yenny¡¯s brows instantly furrowed.


    At this moment, Ruth, who was sitting beside him, could not help but speak again.


    ¡°Yenny, she likes to y tricks like this. Don¡¯t be fooled by her. You have to teach her a lesson this


    time. After all, she doesn¡¯t respect you at all!


    Ruth had finally waited for Marina to irritate Yenny.


    If she did not add fuel to the fire now, she would definitely regret itter!..


    ¡°It¡¯s not wise for a little girl to bluff.¡± Yenny snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. Anyway, I¡¯ve already reminded you.¡± Marina shrugged.


    She sighed as if she was pitying him for choosing the wrong path.


    When Yenny saw her like this, for some reason, a bad feeling welled up in his heart.


    The next moment, Yenny¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    He nced at the caller ID and narrowed his eyes. Then, he immediately picked up the call.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    None of the other people knew what the person on the other end of the phone said to him, but Yenny¡¯s


    eyes instantly darkened.


    Ruth was a little shocked when she saw that.


    After hanging up, Yenny immediately stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to thepany now!¡±


    ¡°Yenny, what are you doing? This woman is clearly lying to you. Don¡¯t fall for it!¡± Ruth did not expect her


    brother to really prepare to leave.


    She even thought her brother had been bewitched by this woman.


    However, Yenny did not even look at her. He only stared at Marina with a burning gaze.


    ¡°Did you do all this?¡±


    ¡°I reminded you.¡± Marina smiled.


    ¡°Very good, I think we¡¯ll meet again soon!¡± Yenny took a deep look at Marina, then stood up and strode


    away.


    ¡°Yenny!¡± No matter how loudly Ruth shouted, it was all in vain.


    In the end, she could only chase after him.


    With their boss gone, the other members of the Pembroke family all stood up and left one by one


    though they were still a little confused.


    In an instant, more than half of the people in the meeting room were gone.


    The remaining half looked at each other in confusion.


    What was going on?


    What exactly did this woman do?


    Why would Yenny leave in such a hurry?


    As for Marina, who had dealt with Yenny, she ced her hands on the table and slowly stood up.


    She looked up at Simon. ¡°I¡¯m starving right now. I¡¯ve been busy all morning. Treat me to a meal.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have breakfast?¡± Simon frowned when he heard this.


    Simon did not even frown when Yenny brought so many people over to force him to give up his


    position.


    But when Marina said that she was hungry, he immediately frowned.


    ¡°I was too busy supporting you and forgot to eat,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°How could you forget to eat breakfast? What if your stomach hurts? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll get you something to


    eat,¡± Simon said as he led Marina out of the conference room.


    He was in such a hurry that he didn¡¯t look like he was bringing someone for breakfast.


    It was as if thepany was about to close down the next moment.


    Gavin shook his head again.


    Mr. Hernandez¡¯s love brain was really getting worse.


    Then, he turned around and spoke to the others who were still in the conference room.


    ¡°Everyone, go back to your ces. Thepany has Mr. Hernandez guarding it. There will definitely


    not be any problems.¡±


    After saying that, Gavin turned around and left.


    Everyone in the meeting room felt like they were dreaming this whole time.


    Previously, they thought that they were all doomed.


    How did the crisis suddenly end?


    Simon left the conference room and led Marina to his office.


    Then, he instructed Gavin to buy breakfast for Marina.


    However, a momentter, Marina was presented with all kinds of breakfast.


    ¡°Get something to eat, but don¡¯t eat too quickly when you¡¯re too hungry. You have to eat slowly, or your


    stomach won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Simon sat beside Marina and helped her choose her breakfast.


    And Marina was happy to be served by him.


    She took small sips of the soup he handed her.


    It was indeed not bad.


    When Gavin saw this scene, his heart ached even more for being single.


    Spring had arrived, and everything had been revived.


    But why was he still single?


    This was so unfair!


    At this moment, Gavin¡¯s phone suddenly rang with a notification.


    Then, he took out his phone and took a look.


    His eyeballs almost popped out when he saw this.


    He even deliberately raised his phone to his eyes, as if he was suspecting that he had seen it wrongly.


    Gavin stared at the phone screen for a few minutes before confirming that he was not mistaken.


    Then, he looked at Marina, who was still eating breakfast on the sofa, in horror.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, the Pembroke family¡¯s stocks¡­ Did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but time is a little tight. I just did it casually. That won¡¯t hurt them too much,¡± Marina replied


    casually.


    This time, Gavin really did not know what to say.


    She only did it casually?


    The Pembroke family¡¯s stocks had been growing rapidly all these years.


    Just now, the Pembroke family¡¯s stocks suddenly plummeted by six points.


    Perhapsymen wouldn¡¯tContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    find this surprising.


    However, in simpler terms, that was, the Pembroke family had lost at least 20 million dors this


    morning!


    thats


    But to Marina, such a shocking thing was just something casual to her?


    Oh G od¡­


    Gavin felt that Marina could shock him every time.


    ¡°So you were busy with these things all morning and that¡¯s why you forgot to eat breakfast?¡± Simon


    stared at Marina.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Marina replied carelessly while she was still staring at the breakfast in front of her.


    Finally, she fixed her eyes on a slice of cake.


    Just as she was about to reach out to get it, Simon already handed it to her


    Marina immediately raised her eyebrows and looked at him.


    ¡°Those people aren¡¯t qualified enough to threaten me yet. In the future, don¡¯t sk ip reminded her with a


    serious expression.


    meals for such unimportant matters, understand?¡± Simon


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to back you up. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t thank me, but why are you being so mea


    Then, she picked up the slice of cake and took a big bite.


    ¡°Those people are nothingpared to your well-being.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not as weak as you think. They can¡¯t do anything to me,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m being nosy?¡± Marina raised her voice.


    to me?¡± Marina snorted.


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just worried about your health,¡± Simon immediately denied.


    Then, he stared at Marina with warmth in the depths of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you cane


    today.¡±


    He looked at her as if he wanted to make love to Marina on the spot.


    Marina was burned by his scorching gaze.


    She subconsciously avoided eye contact with him.


    ¡°Marina, you¡¯ve gone all the way to help me out and I don¡¯t have anything but myself to give you in


    return. From now on, this body is yours to enjoy.¡±


    Simon did not seem to notice that there was something wrong with Marina at all. Instead, he leaned


    forward.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    As Simon was approaching her, Marina subconsciously flinched.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me like this.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. I¡¯ve always known how to repay kindness. Marina, you¡¯ve helped me so much this


    time. I definitely have to repay you.¡±


    Marina moved a little to the side, and Simon immediately moved with her.


    Not only did the distance between the two of them not widen, but they were getting closer and closer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect anything in return when I help people.¡± Marina took another step back.


    However, there was no way out now.


    Her back was pressed against the armrest of the sofa.


    Meanwhile, Simon also took the opportunity to lean forward.


    Their position instantly became even a bit more sexual.


    Marina looked up, wanting Simon to move away.


    Unexpectedly, when she raised her head, their eyes met.


    For a moment, they just kept looking into each other¡¯s eyes.


    The atmosphere in the room became a little erotic.


    And there were all kinds of emotions surging in Simon¡¯s eyes.


    It was as if something was about to spill out.


    He lowered his head inch by inch, and just as he was about to touch Marina¡¯s lips¡­


    Suddenly, a ringtone sounded.


    Marina¡¯s thoughts were instantly pulled back and she pushed Simon away.


    Then, she took out her phone.


    She nced at the caller ID and quickly got up.


    ¡°I gotta take this call.¡± After she said that, Marina did not wait for Simon to respond. She quickly took


    her phone and walked straight to the window.


    Meanwhile, Simon¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he watched Marina flee.


    Who was being so fude?


    How dare this caller interrupted him at this time!


    After Marina finished the call, she immediately walked toward Simon.


    Simon quickly restrained the emotions in his eyes.


    ¡°I have some urgent matters to deal with. That¡¯s all for today,¡± said Marina as she prepared to leave.


    The light in Simon¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed after he heard her words.


    That was all for today¡­


    Why couldn¡¯t they just continue?


    When Marina walked to the door, she realized that there was nothing but silence behind her.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When she turned around, she saw that Simon was still in the same position as before, staring at her


    with a burning gaze.


    There seemed to be some resentment in his eyes.


    Marina was speechless.


    It seemed like leaving at this time was indeed killing the mood.


    After all, if the call hadn¡¯t interrupted them just now, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have pushed him away.


    ¡°I¡¯lle for you after I¡¯m done with my business,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Marina, do you mean we can continue next time?¡± Simon¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it next time.¡± Marina didn¡¯t make it too clear.


    She left after saying these provocative words.


    Simon narrowed his eyes and stared in the direction Marina left.


    This girl had really gone bad now.


    She ran away right after flirting with him.


    And she didn¡¯t take any responsibility for what she did at all.


    It seemed that he must marry her as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, this girl would always keep running around, and he would not be able to catch her at all.


    After Marina left Simon, she got into the car.


    Then she left quickly.


    At this moment.


    At the headquarters of Pembroke Group.


    Yenny took a lot of time to calm down the turmoil caused by the rapid decline in stocks.


    The various statistics gradually began to recover.


    Only then did Yenny have the energy to deal with other things.


    ¡°Have you found the person I asked you to investigate?¡± Yenny looked up at the secretary in front of


    him.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found out anything about thatdy¡¯s identity yet.¡± The secretary immediately lowered his


    head.


    There was a hint of fear in his tone.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t find any clues?¡± Yenny¡¯s eyes red dangerously.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already tried our best to investigate. We should be able to get some information soon.¡± The


    secretary lowered his head even more.


    Just now, their boss had already thrown a tantrum at several managers.


    To be honest, this matter had nothing to do with them.


    The other party attacked them unexpectantly and quite fiercely.


    There was no way to prevent this from happening.


    Their boss also knew that. He just wanted to use this opportunity to get rid of the ones who were


    disobedient.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate the Garcia family anymore. She can¡¯t be from the Garcia family,¡± Yenny


    said after some thought.


    The Garcia family would never be able to raise such a girl.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The secretary immediately replied.


    But if she wasn¡¯t from the Garcia family, then whose family was she from?


    He could count on one hand the number of people who could make him suffer such a huge loss in


    Janeborough.


    Simon¡­


    There had never been such a person around him before.


    Then the only possibility left should be¡­


    The Bailey family?


    Yenny¡¯s pupils constricted when he thought of this.


    There was indeed a youngdy in the Bailey family and she should be about the same age as that girl.


    More importantly, Miss Bailey basically never showed her face in public.


    With that thought in mind, he could now confirm the girl¡¯s identity.


    The Bailey family.


    Simon was really good at this. No wonder he was so fearless previously.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he had already h o o ked up with the Bailey family.


    He had really underestimated Simon before.


    ¡°Have you contacted the people from Hernandez Group?¡± After confirming Marina¡¯s identity, Yenny felt


    much more rxed.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already contacted them. They¡¯re willing to sell their shares.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know how his boss¡¯s mood got so much better in an instant, the secretary still


    replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Continue to elerate the acquisition process. Within half a month, I want more shares than Simon¡¯s


    in my hands!¡± Yenny said word by word.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°You may leave now.¡± Yenny waved his hand.


    The secretary hurried out.


    Yenny was the only one left in the huge office.


    Yenny stood up and slowly walked to the floor-to-ceiling window.


    He looked down at everything below him.


    There was a glimmer of confidence in his eyes.


    This little wolf cub was disobedient when he grew up and even wanted to bite his savior.


    Then he would have to pull out his wolf fang.


    This way, the wolf cub would finally behave.


    Meanwhile, in the CEO office of Hernandez Group.


    After Marina left, Gavin pushed the door open and entered.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, the Pembroke family¡¯s stocks are starting to stabilize.¡± Gavin was reporting thetest


    updates to Simon.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Simon replied casually.


    He was still thinking about what Marina had said before she left.


    Let¡¯s continue next time¡­


    Next time, he had to arrange everything in advance to prevent any situations that might disturb them.


    ¡°Miss Bailey probably didn¡¯t get serious this time. She just wanted to lure Yenny away.¡± However, this


    was already very impressive.


    Although the Pembroke family had responded in time this time, they had also suffered a great loss.


    ¡°Marina doesn¡¯t have the time, but I have plenty of time. Find something for Yenny to do.¡± Simon¡¯s eyes


    immediately darkened when he recalled the way Yenny stared at Marina.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    hapter 157


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Gavin immediately replied.


    Yenny had indeed gone too far this time.


    Judging from his previous behaviors, it was obvious that he was nning to force him to give up his


    position.


    Did he really think that Mr. Hernandez was the lonely and helpless little boy from before?


    This time, he would let Yenny see how wrong he was!


    Marina¡¯s car sped along the road.


    She had a serious look on her face.


    Her gaze was fixed on the phone in her hand.


    Half an hourter.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The car stopped in front of a mountain vi.


    As soon as she reached the entrance, she was stopped by the guards outside.


    Marina immediately got out of the car.


    Brendon, who had been waiting outside the door, quickly went up to her.


    ¡°She is the doctor who came to treat Matthew. Hurry up and let her through!¡± Brendon immediately


    said.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The guard at the door quickly let her in.


    Marina immediately walked quickly to Brendon.


    ¡°How¡¯s Matthew?¡±


    ¡°Not good.¡± Brendon frowned.


    His eyes were filled with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look now,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Brendon immediately led the way.


    Meanwhile, Oscar and Lee could only wait outside the door.


    On the way in from the door, Marina had gone through several checkpoints.


    When she arrived at Matthew¡¯s room, she had gone through several body checks.


    She was even scanned by infrared rays.


    She could only be here after they confirmed that she did not carry any dangerous weapons.


    As soon as she entered the room, Marina saw Matthew lying on the bed with a pale face.


    A doctor was busy attending to him at the side.


    ¡°Give me the medical report and medical record.¡± Marina immediately went forward.


    Fri,


    When the doctor heard this, he frowned and nced at Marina,


    His eyes were filled with suspicion, but he did not say anything.


    After all, since she could be here, she was definitely not just an ordinary person.


    ¡°Do as she says. She will be in charge of this room from now on!¡± Brendon instructed.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The doctor immediately replied.


    After Marina learned about Matthew¡¯s condition, she immediately began the surgery.


    However, this surgery was a little different. Marina used a different method:


    This was because Matthew was quite old now, and the ce where he was shot was very dangerous.


    It


    was very


    close


    to his heart.


    was not careful enough, he might not be able to survive this surgery.


    ¡±


    was old


    Row and it was difficult for him to withstand such a big surgery.


    Therefore, Marina could only use some medicine to stop the bleeding first.


    Then, she fed him a pill that she had personally developed.


    This pill


    I could revive.


    a


    person.


    She only had three of them herself.


    Now, she could only to restore Matthew¡¯s


    energy.


    However, all of


    Matthew¡¯s medicine had to be tested.


    Because Marina¡¯s pill was made by herself, the testing equipment was not suitable.


    The military doctor hesitated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told going on here.


    you


    follow her instructions. If anything happens, I¡¯ll bear the responsibility alone!¡± Brendon said anxiously as


    he watched what was


    . He really wished heplies to body


    feed


    Matthew medicine himself.


    ¡°Brendon, you know that Matthew¡¯s identity is very special. His medical records have to be submitted to


    the higher¨Cups to see. We can¡¯t detect the ingredients of this pill, so we can¡¯t just use it so recklessly.¡±


    The military doctor also looked troubled.


    After all, he knew nothing about this youngdy.


    He had never experienced the things she said before.


    Now, he was not confident at all.


    A


    Brendon was still arguing with the military doctor.


    Marina picked up the pill and carefully fed it to Matthew.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± When the military doctor saw this, he hurriedly went forward to stop her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. This pill will melt in his mouth. You can¡¯t find any traces of it now,¡± Marina


    said calmly.


    ¡°How can you feed Matthew your medicine so rashly? Do you know that if anything happens to him,


    none of us will be able to live?¡± The military doctor¡¯s


    face turned pale.


    ¡°With me around, Matthew will be fine. Go and make some preparations. We¡¯ll operate immediately!¡±


    Marina said with a cold look on her face.


    The aura emanating from her made the military doctor a little dazed.


    Who exactly was this youngdy?


    The military doctor¡¯s gazended on Brendon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more time. Saving Matthew is what matters the most now. She is definitely the only


    person who can treat Matthew!


    ¡°And I can guarantee with my life that she is reliable! If anything happens to Matthew, I will take my


    own life as my apology!¡± Brendon urged.


    If not for the fact that he did not know anything about medicine, he would not have wasted his breath


    on him.


    He would do this on his own.


    ¡°If something bad really happens to Matthew, it¡¯s useless even if you die to apologize!¡± The military


    doctor nced at Brendon.


    Although he said that, he still started to prepare for the surgery.


    There was a special operating room in the vi, and the equipment was veryplete.


    After Marina confirmed the surgery n, she did not waste any more time.


    She immediately began the surgery.


    Brendon could not help much in this aspect. He could only wait outside.


    Seconds ticked by.


    The sky outside the window hadpletely darkened and then it turned slightly bright again.


    Brendon got more and more nervous as time passed.


    Finally.


    The tightly shut door was opened from the inside.


    The first toe out was the military doctor.


    ¡°Why did youe out? How¡¯s Matthew?¡± Brendon quickly went forward to ask.


    The military doctor took off his mask with a tired expression.


    ¡°Stop with the panting. Hurry up and say something!¡± Brendon got a bad temper and he could not wait


    a moment longer.


    The military doctor couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    He thought to himself, ¡°If I stop panting, I would die on the spot!¡±


    ¡°The surgery was a sess. Matthew¡¯s condition has stabilized,¡± the military doctor said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in and take a look!¡± Brendon said and wanted to rush in.


    However, the military doctor stopped him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Brendon frowned.


    ¡°Thatdy is still giving Matthew the final treatment. Don¡¯t go in and disturb her.¡± The military doctor¡¯s


    tone was filled with respect.


    After all, he had just witnessed an unprecedented surgery.


    It directly overturned all his previous understanding.


    That girl looked even younger than his daughter.


    However, she was like a pro when she held her scalpel.


    Even he felt inferior to her.


    Initially, he thought that if she couldn¡¯t do it, he would rece her at any time.


    Unexpectedly, in the end, he could only hand over scalpels to her,


    However, this was already a great honor for him.


    ¡°Then why did youe out? Why aren¡¯t you helping her inside?¡± When Brendon heard that the


    surgery was not over, he immediately frowned.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    ¡°I¡¯m a human, not a robot. Do you know how long I¡¯ve been standing inside? If I don¡¯te out soon,


    I¡¯ll be the one who needs to be rescued?¡± The military doctor was so angry that he felt like he was


    about to have a heart attack.


    ¡°Then why is Marina still doing the surgery? She¡¯s a girl and she can still soldier through, but you


    can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown so big for nothing. You¡¯re useless!¡± Brendon¡¯s tone was filled with disdain.


    The military doctor almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath and nearly fainted.


    But this guy was right. That girl was so much younger than him.


    Moreover, she was the chief surgeon, but she did not look tired at all.


    After persevering for more than ten hours, her hands were still so steady.


    Meanwhile, he was doing some assistant work at the side and was about to copse.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t refute Brendon¡¯s words at all.


    ¡°I think when Matthew wakes up, you will be reced by another personal military doctor.¡± Brendon still


    felt that it was not enough, so he added.


    The military doctor couldn¡¯t even say a full sentence at this point.


    Da mn it!


    Did this guy really understand that it wasn¡¯t that he was too useless?


    It was that the youngdy inside was too unbelievable.


    How could someone persist in the surgery for so long without even changing their expression?


    Moreover, Matthew¡¯s surgery was very detailed.


    She had to be extremely careful and she could not afford to make any mistakes.


    This was indeed a huge challenge for a doctor.


    However, the youngdy inside seemed to be doing it very easily.


    The military doctor let out a long sigh. ¡°If she can be Matthew¡¯s new personal military doctor, I have no


    objections.¡±


    When Brendon heard his words, he looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot.


    ¡°What did I say wrong again?¡± The military doctor felt that his heart, which was already torn apart, could


    no longer withstand any blows.


    ¡°Who do you think Maria is? Do you think she¡¯s the same as you? Making her a military doctor is


    actually a waste of talent!¡± Brendon said firmly.


    The military doctor was speechless.


    At this moment, Marina finally walked out of the room.


    ¡°Marina, how is it?¡± Brendon¡¯s disdain toward the military doctor was reced by concern.


    The military doctor felt that he should give himself a shot of cardiac stimnt.


    Otherwise, he was afraid that he would die on the spot.


    ¡°Matthew¡¯s condition has stabilized for the time being. Although the surgery was very sessful,


    Matthew is old after all. He has to recuperate well in the


    future. It¡¯ll take a month at least or it may take two months for him to recover.¡±


    Marina¡¯s voice was still very clear. She did not look tired at all.


    She did not look like she had just performed surgery for more than ten hours.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Brendon heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°If something happens to Matthew this time,


    I¡¯ll really have to take my own life to confess my


    sins.¡±


    ¡°What exactly happened? Why did Matthew suddenly suffer such a serious injury?¡± Marina asked in a


    low voice.


    Matthew had always been protected by a bunch of agents.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s wait until Matthew wakes up.¡± Brendon sighed.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Marina replied.


    Then, she ate something to replenish her strength.


    At noon, Matthew finally woke up.


    Marina and Brendon entered the room immediately.


    ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re awake. Do you feel any difort?¡± Marina checked Matthew¡¯s vitals and found that


    they were all very stable.


    ¡°Was it you, you brat, who informed Marina?¡± Matthew looked at Marina in front of him and red at


    Brendon who was standing at the back.


    ¡°You¡¯ve suffered so many injuries previously that the military doctor didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. I


    could only call Marina over.¡± Brendon shrank his


    neck.


    ¡°What did I tell you before? Marina is no longer a soldier, and this matter is very dangerous. How can


    you involve a civilian in such a dangerous matter?¡±


    Matthew was furious.


    ¡°I had no choice,¡± Brendon mumbled.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. As soldiers, the most important thing is to protect the civilians. We can give up


    everything for this!¡± Matthew said firmly.


    Brendon lowered his head. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll definitely try not to do that again next time.¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t say a thing.


    At first, Marina thought that there was nothing wrong with it, but the more she listened, the more she


    felt that something was off.


    Toward the end, she couldn¡¯t control her expression anymore.


    ¡°Enough, you two. Is there a need to put on a show like this in front of me?¡± Marina rolled her eyes.


    ¡°What show? I¡¯m speaking from the bottom of my heart. Have you forgotten what I told you when I


    recruited you to Team 793?


    ¡°The interests of the people are above everything else. How long have you been away? Have you


    forgotten all this?¡± Matthew said seriously.


    Marina let out a long sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t forget. Brendon, hurry up and send our civilian, Marina, out of here. We can¡¯t


    let her be in danger,¡± Matthew ordered.


    ¡°Matthew, It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what Marina¡¯s capable of. You don¡¯t have to worry about her at


    all.¡± Brendon was kind of a dummy.


    Until now, he still did not understand Matthew¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°No matter how skilled she is, she¡¯s still a civilian. Stop talking nonsense with me. Hurry up and send


    her away!¡± Matthew red at him angrily.


    This guy might look like a hunk but his head was really empty.


    However, it was because of his straightforward personality that he could get so many bad people in


    Janeborough under control.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Brendon felt that there was something wrong with Matthew today.


    However, since Matthew had spoken, as his subordinate, he naturally could not disobey him.


    Although he felt that it was a little cruel of Matthew to kick Marina out right after she just saved his life.


    However, he still turned to look at Marina.


    ¡°Marina, let me send you back first.¡±


    However, Marina stood rooted to the ground.


    She looked at Matthew on the bed and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve just woken up and you can¡¯t waste your energy like this. Just say it. What do you want


    me to do?¡±


    When Matthew saw Marina¡¯s expression, he knew that this girl had chosen topromise.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    His eyes instantly lit up. ¡°I want you to pick someone up for me!¡±


    Marina was about to speak, but Matthew interrupted her again.


    ¡°However, this mission was very confidential. Only soldiers can participate in it.¡±


    This little old man had said so much just to set her up.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Looking at Marina who had been silent this whole time, Matthew shole a nce at her.


    After hesitating for a moment, he finally decided to add fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Um¡­ I understand your feelings and concerns. And I won¡¯t me you if you¡¯re unwilling to do that.


    After all, you saved my life this time and I¡¯m still very grateful for it.


    ¡°If you want to leave, I¡¯ll get Brendon to send you back immediately.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll go home first. Have a good rest.¡± Marina looked up at Matthew and turned to


    leave.


    When Matthew saw her like this, he immediately became a little anxious and he even sat up straight a


    little.


    ¡°Matthew, get some rest. I promise that I will send Marina home safely!¡± Brendon did not understand


    how Matthew really felt at this moment at all. Instead, he bowed to him and nned to really send


    Marina away.


    Matthew¡¯s wound had just been stitched up and he was so pissed at Brendon that it almost split open.


    Who the fuck asked him to really send her back?


    How could Brendon not see that he was strategizing right now?


    However, Brendon did not understand Matthew¡¯s intentions and he had already followed Marina to the


    door.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Matthew finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and called out to Marina.


    Marina slowly stood still and turned around.


    ¡°Well¡­ Actually, you don¡¯t have to be a soldier. As long as I write you a guarantee and tell the higher¨C


    ups your identity, it¡¯ll work.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s tone was a little unsure.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to write a guarantee. Marina¡¯s file should still be in the army headquarters. We¡¯ll know


    that for sure after a little investigation,¡± Brendon


    said.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he got a cold re from Matthew.


    Brendon instantly didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so old now. Why are you still so scheming? It¡¯s fine if you use others, but now, you¡¯re


    even using yourself.¡± Marina said angrily.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just let me save my face? If you¡¯ve seen through my scheme, don¡¯t just say it like that. I¡¯ve


    given you a way out but why can¡¯t you just take it?¡± Matthew deliberately pulled a long face.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying tricks on me. If I agree right away, wouldn¡¯t it make me look easy to manipte? Don¡¯t


    you know that I¡¯m the most difficult to discipline in Team 793?¡± Marina snorted faintly.


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m scheming? I still can¡¯t get you back.¡± Matthew looked displeased when he said that.


    He was her mentor and he taught her everything he got.


    Back then, he should not have done his best to teach this little brat.


    At this point, he could no longer win against her.


    Marina stood at the door and took a deep look at Matthew, who was sitting at the head of the bed.


    Matthew had never said anything about him being injured.


    However, Marina knew that whoever was able to injure him so badly under so many protections in


    Janeborough could not be underestimated.


    This old man must have encountered something very troublesome.


    Otherwise, he would not have yed such a childish trick to trick her back.


    He had been really good to her in the past.


    But when she left back then, she didn¡¯t even say goodbye to him in person.


    This time, it could be considered as repaying his kindness in the past.


    After Marina made up her mind, she immediately straightened her back and saluted.


    She shouted even more forcefully at Matthew.


    ¡°Captain of Team 793, codename Hawk, requesting to return to the team!¡±


    When Matthew heard this, his eyes immediately turned red.


    This girl was really unbearable.


    ¡°Teammate of Team 793, codenamed Killer Whale, requesting to return to the team!¡± Brendon, who


    was standing at the side, hurriedly said when he


    heard Marina¡¯s words.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Matthew immediately gave Brendon a disdainful look.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just here to join in the fun. Our Captain Marina has returned. Of course, I have to return too!¡±


    Brendon said seriously.


    ¡°Then who do you n to give your current position to?¡± Matthew asked.


    ¡°You can pick anyone else. Anyway, anyone can do this job. There are always endless meetings every


    day. You can pick anyone from Team 793 to do my job.¡±


    Brendon sounded a little anxious.


    He was afraid that Matthew would turn him down.


    ¡°You make it sound as easy as breathing. Do you know how important your position is? Just stay here.¡±


    Matthew snorted.


    ¡°Matthew, just let me return. Otherwise, you can let me return to the team temporarily. After Iplete


    this mission with Captain, I¡¯lle back to be this mayor.¡± Not only did Brendon change the way he


    addressed Marina, he even started to act cute.


    However, he was 1.8 meters tall and had muscles all over his body.


    It was hard to watch when he acted cute like this.


    Marina couldn¡¯t even bear to look at him.


    ¡°Matthew,¡± Brendon said in a sweet voice.


    Marina got goosebumps on her arms.


    She immediately gritted her teeth and red at him. ¡°Speak normally!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± Brendon immediately stopped acting so weird.


    After all, he had known his captain too well. Her words already indicated that she had agreed to let him


    return to the team.


    As expected, the next moment, Marina¡¯s gazended on Matthew who was lying on the bed.


    ¡°This mission must be quite difficult. I also need some acquaintances by my side. It¡¯s easier to


    cooperate this way. Why don¡¯t you let him return to the team for the time being? After this matter is


    over, I¡¯ll let hime back immediately.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll just let him return to the team for now.¡± Matthew nodded without another


    word.


    Brendon was a little uneasy now. ¡°Matthew, I¡¯ve been begging you for a long time, but you just won¡¯t


    give in. Now that the captain has spoken, you¡¯ve suddenly agreed. That really embarrassed me a lot.¡±


    ¡°So what if I embarrassed you? Listen to Marina¡¯s arrangements. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you stay in your


    current position until you retire!¡± Matthew


    threatened.


    ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t worry. I will definitelyplete the mission!¡± When Brendon heard this, he immediately


    became serious.


    ¡°Matthew, who did you say you wanted me to pick up for you?¡± After chatting, Marina went straight to


    the point.


    ¡°He¡¯s a patriotic scientist. He¡¯s in Meridonia now, but Meridonia has been spying on him. He can¡¯te


    back through normal ways now, so we have to send a team to get him back.¡±


    Speaking of business, Matthew¡¯s expression became serious.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°I understand. Send me his information. I¡¯ll work on it immediately,¡± Marina replied.


    ¡°Marina, this patriot has the most advanced technology in his hands. It has a huge impact on our


    country¡¯s development. You must bring him back safely.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡± Matthew asked seriously.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    ¡°I promise I willplete the mission!¡± Marina said word by word.


    His tone was unprecedentedly firm.


    ¡°Great, that¡¯s great!¡± Matthew repeated. His pale face finally turned pink a little at this moment.


    After that, Matthew gave Marina a detailed exnation of the mission.


    The person they needed to bring back was a Ph.D. in physics called Professor Jardine.


    Thetest achievement in his hands was an advanced technology that all the major countries in the


    world were fighting for.


    However, Professor Jardine wanted to return to his mothend with his technology.


    However, the other


    actions did not want to let him off so easily.


    If he could not be used by them, then he must be destroyed.


    ¡°Marina, this mission is very dangerous. Not only do the forces in Meridonia want Professor Jardine,


    but other forces have also been tracking his


    whereabouts.


    ¡°My injury this time is also re


    to this matter. They are bent on stopping Professor Jardine from returning to our country.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you must be extremely careful. Under the premise of protecting Professor Jardine, you


    must also protect yourself!¡± Matthew said as he looked her in the eye.


    If not for the fact that he did not have any other soldiers who were capable enough to do this, he would


    not have called Marina back.


    After all, that incident back then had really hurt her badly.


    ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitelyplete the mission!¡± After reading all the information, Marina


    understood how important Professor Jardine was


    to Calirina.


    She would do whatever it took to bring Professor Jardine back to Calirina!


    ¡°Alright, because the mission is confidential, I can only give you six team members. Other than


    Brendon, you can choose five more members from the army headquarters,¡± Matthew said.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Marina nodded.


    ¡°Let Brendon bring you back to Team 793 so that you can choose your teammates,¡± Matthew said after


    a moment of silence.


    When Marina heard this, her eyes could not help but flicker.


    However, she quickly returned back to normal.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Marina did not turn him down.


    The members of Team 793 were most suitable for this mission.


    ¡°ording to our contact with the informant over there, we¡¯ll be leaving in three days at thetest. Is it


    enough time for you to make your arrangements?¡± Matthew asked Marina worriedly.


    After all, she was no longer the Marina who was


    Marina said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡±


    ready


    fight at any time.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. If you need anything, you can contact me at any time,¡± Matthew


    said in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes, sirt¡±


    Ever since she leht Matthew¡¯s room, Marina had not said a single word.


    However, the expression on her face was more determined than before.


    ¡°Captain, are you alright?¡± Brendon was following Marina.


    He was clearly much bigger than Marina, but for some reason, he was very careful with his tone when


    he spoke to her.


    ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows and looked at him.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because¡­¡± Brendon subconsciously wanted to say something, but the words suddenly


    stopped at the tip of his tongue.


    That incident was an eternal pain in their captain¡¯s heart.


    She probably never wanted to mention it again in her life.


    ¡°Captain, don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, I will always be by your side!¡± Brendon said seriously.


    When Marina heard this, her expression could not help but soften.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She said nothing else than that.


    ¡°I still have some private matters to arrange. I¡¯ll contact you to choose new team members in a day at


    most.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Brendon nodded heavily.


    After Marina had done talking business with him, she got into the car and left.


    On the road, Marina¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened.


    Ever since that incident back then, she thought that she would never go back there in her life.


    Unexpectedly, after going around in circles, she still couldn¡¯t escape.


    Marina drove all the way back to the Bailey family.


    The first thing she did after returning was to check on Lambert¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°Your wound is recovering very well. The rest of the time will be for systematical rehabilitation. I will


    send the details to your doctor. When the timees, you have to follow the n I made for you for a


    follow¨Cup examination. You can¡¯t bezy on this, and you can¡¯t rush it!¡±


    Marina said that word by word.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I treasure my legs more than anything. I won¡¯t do anything rash.¡± Lambert got a very


    rxed look on his face.


    He did not look like someone who had just escaped death and was almost paralyzed.


    ¡°Also, I might have to go out for a period of time. Help me take good care of Grandpa during this time,¡±


    Marina added.


    She had a feeling that Janeborough was not going to be peaceful anymore.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lambert frowned when he heard this.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to settle a small matter. If everything goes well, I¡¯ll be back in about half a month.¡± The


    mission was confidential. Even if it was her family, Marina felt that she could not reveal anything.


    ¡°Alright, be careful when you¡¯re out there. Remember to keep in touch with us.¡± Lambert did not ask


    further.


    He knew that there were still many things that his sister was hiding from them.


    The only thing he was sure of was that she would never hurt the Bailey family.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina nodded and went back to her room.


    However, she was not in a hurry to take a shower and sleep. After entering her room, she opened a


    secret door in her room.


    An elevator instantly appeared in front of her.


    After she input her fin


    , the elevator rose directly to the attic above.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, a modernboratory appeared in front of her.


    The equipment here was the best in the world.


    All the weapons on Phoenix were developed by Marina at this very ce.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    This mission was very important, so she had to make sufficient preparations.


    It was imperative for her to ensure that they could bring that scientist home safely.


    Marina walked straight to a wall.


    Then she reached out to


    theor


    beside her.


    The next moment, the mirror


    it up:


    ¡°Fingerprint unlocked sessfully.¡±


    ith a


    echanical voice, the originally intact wall suddenly separated from both sides.


    Inside was a small storage warehouse.


    The walls were filled with weapons of various sizes and colors.


    ¡°Wow, why is there a ce like this in your room?¡± At this moment, a voice filled with surprise suddenly


    sounded from behind Marina.


    Behind him was Phoenix.


    Marina did not even turn her head as she took down a small knife from the shelf.


    The knife was as thin as paper, and the de was only a finger long.


    However, there was a cold light surrounding it.


    ¡°That is a beautiful knife!¡± Quantum subconsciously wanted to reach out and touch it.


    ¡°This knife can cut through iron. If you want to be a programmer without fingers, feel free to touch


    it,¡± Marina said casually.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    When Quantum heard this, he immediately retracted his hand.


    ¡°Can this little thing really be that bad a s s?¡± Quantum asked doubtfully.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Marina nced at him indifferently. Then, she took the knife and gently swung it at the cup beside him.


    ¡°Nothing happened.¡± Quantum stared at the cup for a long time.


    However, just as he finished speaking, the upper part of the cup suddenly slid down.


    Quantum was so frightened that his eyes widened and he took a few steps back.


    The cup on the table was broken in half.


    The incision on the cup was extremelyplete and there were no chips at all.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Quantum was so shocked that he could not even speak. He stared excitedly at the small knife


    in Marina¡¯s hand.


    ¡°With this sharpness, it can definitely be sold for a good price at the Dar!¡±


    ¡°Filthy human, my master is not short of money.¡± Phoenix waved its little ws.


    ¡°In this era, who wouldin about having too much money? Speaking of which, how many of


    these knives do you have? Do you want me to find some buyers for you? We¡¯ll split it 50-50!¡± Quantum


    looked at Marina excitedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a dirty human who doesn¡¯t understand humannguage. I¡¯ve already said that my master is not


    short of money!¡± Phoenix chattered on the side.


    ¡°What do you know, little guy? Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t go anywhere without money?


    ¡°Your master is not short of money for now, but who knows if she will be short of money in the future?


    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to be far-sighted.


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s one more thing I have to remind you. You¡¯re not human, so you can¡¯t use the


    phrase ¡®humannguage!.¡± Quantum bent down and said to Phoenix with a serious expression.


    ¡°Electrocution sequence activated!¡± Phoenix raised its little paw.


    There was even a faint electric current surging on it.


    ¡°Hey, you little thing. You can¡¯t win against me and now you wanna use force. You have zero moral


    standards!¡± Quantum took a few steps back.


    ¡°You said it yourself, I¡¯m not human, so I don¡¯t need to use the same method of human interaction!¡±


    Phoenix drove the wheel and chased after Quantum. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, your little guy has gone psy cho.


    Aren¡¯t you going to do anything about it?¡± Quantum shouted at Marina while dodging Phoenix¡¯s attack.


    As for Marina, she acted as if she did not hear anything at all and continued choosing the weapon she


    liked.


    After all, not only did she have to choose something suitable for herself, but she also had to prepare


    something for the other team members.


    After all, it was not the time to fight alone on the battlefield.


    It required the cooperation of the team members.


    As Marina was busy choosing her weapons, Quantum¡¯s clothes and pants had already been sted by


    Phoenix.


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop! Let¡¯s call a truce!¡± Quantum was originally a skinny nerd. After running two rounds, he


    could not take it anymore and quickly took out a


    white tissue to surrender.


    Phoenix slowly retracted its ws.


    Quantum returned to Marina¡¯s side, panting.


    His eyes lit up when he saw that she was holding an exquisite fountain pen in her hand.


    ¡°This fountain pen looks nice.¡± Quantum¡¯s curiosity was acting up again. He reached out and was about


    to grab it.


    However, the moment his hand touched the fountain pen, a powerful electric current instantly spread


    from his fingertips to his entire body.


    The next moment, Quantum got an electric shock.


    His hair had been electrocuted into an afro, and his face had now been covered in dust.


    He opened his mouth, and ck smoke came out.


    Then, he fell to the ground.


    When Phoenix saw this scene, it immediately ran over on its wheels.


    Seeing Quantum rolling his eyes, Phoenix stretched out its little paw and gently pushed him.


    ¡°Filthy human, are you already dead?¡±


    Quantum did not respond.


    ¡°Activate body scan!


    ¡°Sensing vital signs.


    ¡°Electroshock therapy is rmended.


    ¡°Prepare to charge.


    ¡°Sessfully charged.


    ¡°Click therapy to start!¡±


    After Phoenix finished speaking, it stretched out its ws and fell on Quantum¡¯s chest.


    Sizzle¡­


    There was a sound of electricity, and Quantum¡¯s body twitched quickly.


    And he seemed to roll his eyes even more.


    Phoenix,did not seem to understand why Quantum was still unconscious.


    Then, it raised its little ws.


    ¡°Second electroshock therapy begins.¡±


    Sizzle¡­


    Quantum¡¯s body twitched again. After the electric shock ended, Quantum¡¯s mouth began to spit white


    foam non-stop.


    Phoenix tilted its head slightly.


    It thought, ¡°Why isn¡¯t he awake yet?


    ¡°Do I have to do it again?¡±


    Phoenix thought about it and raised its little paw again.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. We can¡¯t continue ying this game. If you continue, you¡¯ll y him to death,¡± Marina


    finally found the time to say that.


    After Phoenix heard its master¡¯s order, it retracted its little ws in disappointment.


    It was as if its favorite ything had been put away by its master.


    Phoenix felt so disappointed.


    ¡°Wake him up. I still have something to tell him.¡± After Marina chose her weapon, she instructed


    Phoenix.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Phoenix replied, then turned around and walked to the washroom at the side.


    When it came out again, its two little paws were holding a basin filled with cold water.


    Then, it slid to Quantum¡¯s side.


    And it sshed all the water onto Quantum¡¯s face.


    The cold water woke Quantum up and he instantly open his eyes.


    ¡°Water, so much water¡­¡± Quantum sat up in a daze.


    However, a momentter, he realized that he was not in the water.


    Then, he slowly turned his head and nced at Phoenix, who was still holding the basin.


    The corners of his mouth twitched even more.


    ¡°Master, he has woken up.¡± Phoenix did not feel that there was anything wrong with its actions.


    Instead, it looked at Marina with a proud expression.


    ¡°Hmm, well done.¡± Marina lowered her head and praised it.


    The screen under Phoenix¡¯s small eyes instantly curved into a smile.


    Then, it hummed a song and left with its small basin.


    Quantum, who was drenched all over, almost fainted from anger.


    ¡°As expected of the little thing you designed, it¡¯s as bad as you are!¡± Quantum gritted his teeth so hard


    that they were about to break.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. I¡¯ll leave Phoenix to you for the time being. Help me keep an eye on it. Don¡¯t


    let it go psy cho. Its program hasn¡¯tpletely stabilized yet,¡± Marina instructed.


    ¡°I can see that. It¡¯s a killer weapon. I can¡¯t control it at all. Why don¡¯t you take it with you?¡± Quantum


    quickly said,


    ¡°You were the one who asked me for it at the beginning.¡± Marina narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°At that time, I only wanted to study it. Who knew that it was the one who was studying me now? I don¡¯t


    want this little thing around anymore. Whoever wants it can take it away!¡± Quantum felt that his entire


    body was hurting.


    He had survived the attacks of all those enemies. He did not want to die at the hands of this little thing.


    That would be a huge loss for him!


    ¡°Master, what are you talking about?¡± At this moment, Phoenix had already returned from sending back


    the basin.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. I originally wanted to hand you over to him, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be willing


    to do that.¡± Marina nced at Quantum.


    When Phoenix heard that Quantum was unwilling to do that, the pattern of its little eyes instantly


    became angry.


    And it raised its two ws.


    And this time, it was no longer the small electric shock attack from before.


    It revealed the firearms inside.


    When Quantum saw this scene, he immediately jumped up.


    He hurriedly said, ¡°Your master misheard me just now. I said that I must keep you by my side!¡±


    When Phoenix heard this, its little paws paused.


    Quantum quickly looked at Marina. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just go. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Phoenix. When


    youe back, I¡¯ll return it to you without a scratch. I won¡¯t even let it lose a single strand of hair! No, I


    won¡¯t let it lose a single bit of paint!¡±


    After Quantum finished speaking, he saw that there was a hair on Phoenix¡¯s head.


    He immediately changed his words.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. Phoenix, follow him and listen to him. When I¡¯m not at home, don¡¯t tear down


    the house or hurt people for no reason, understand?¡± Marina instructed it word by word.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Phoenix turned off its weapon slowly.


    Phew¡­


    When Quantum saw this, he let out a long sigh.


    Then, he raised his hand and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    Fortunately, he was quick enough to react just then.


    Otherwise, he


    would have been sted into a meatloaf by this litt


    thing.


    After Marina had arranged everything, she brought Quantum and Phoenix downstairs.


    Phoenix had sensed that Marina had returned and that was why it led Quantum to chase after her.


    Now that everything was clear, Phoenix brought Quantum back to the small courtyard at the back.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After Marina packed her luggage, she wanted to call Brendon.


    However, the moment she picked up her phone, she suddenly saw an unread


    It was from Simon.


    [Marina, please let me know when it¡¯s over.]


    Marina looked at the message and her


    eyes


    flickered slightly.


    After a while, she made a call.


    The call was answered almost on the first ring.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Simon¡¯s deep voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Marina replied softly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± However, Simon could tell that something was wrong.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Even Marina herself didn¡¯t realize what was wrong.


    ¡°Is it very hard to deal with?¡± Simon asked again.


    Marina finally came back to her senses.


    ¡°No.¡± Marina shook her head.


    ¡°Then why does


    voice


    sound a little off?¡± Simon asked slowly.


    Marina frowned. Was something wrong with her tone just now?


    ¡°I¡¯m going


    on a


    long trip,¡± Marina said after a moment of silence.


    ¡°A long trip? Where


    Marina fell silent.


    are


    e you


    going?¡± Simon immediately asked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me?¡± Simon instantly understood.


    ¡°No,¡± Marina replied.


    ¡°Is it very dangerous?¡± Simon asked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Marina sounded deliberately rxed.


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Simon did not ask further.


    He knew Marina too well.


    If she could say what it I was, she would have said everything just now.


    Everyone had their own secrets. If Marina


    was unwilling to tell him, he would not force her.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready to set off now.¡± Marina checked the time.


    ¡°Is it really that urgent?¡± Simon frowned.


    Hearing the disappointment in his tone, Marina¡¯s red


    I lips moved and she subconsciously spoke.


    ¡°I can spare an hour.¡±


    After saying that, Marina felt a little ufortable.


    In the past, when they were still in the long time.


    army headquarte


    and their


    went on missions, Brendon would always be all lovey¨Cdovey with his wife for a


    Although Brendon was a big guy and was quite straightforward, his wife was like a delicate little


    princess.


    Even though she was already in her forties, she still criedt


    very easily.


    Every time she heard that Brendon was going on a


    she would cry on the other end of the phone for a long time.


    Brendon could only try his best to coax her.


    16.36


    At that time, they were always mocking Brendon.


    They said that he was not young anymore and was still living in a soap opera.


    And now, Marina suddenly felt like she had been infected by Brendon.


    It was not like she had never gone on a mission before. She had gone on missions that were even


    more difficult and dangerous than this one.


    At that time, she could leave without any hesitation.


    Now, she suddenly felt unreluctant to leave.


    Hmm¡­


    Marina frowned,


    It was probably because Simon was such a nice pillow for her.


    That was why she felt a little reluctant.


    With that thought, Marina immediately calmed herself down. Before Simon could speak, she added.


    ¡°Although I was the one who stopped Yennyst time, he will definitely me this on you. I don¡¯t know


    how long I¡¯m going this time. You have to be extra careful in Janeborough.


    ¡°I gotta go. I¡¯ll contact you when I get back.¡± After saying that, Marina hung up the phone.


    Then, she carried her luggage and went downstairs.


    Marina and Brendon had agreed on a meeting location before.


    Then, she rushed over alone.


    In the car, Brendon had also changed out of his previous suit and put on some convenient clothes.


    When he saw Marinaing over, he immediately lowered the car window and made a gesture for her


    to get into the car.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go pick our members!¡± He had be the same old little brat he used to be in the army


    headquarters.


    He didn¡¯t act like the mayor he was at all.


    Marina shook her head when she saw him like that.


    This was indeed quite hard for this guy to restrain his nature all this time. He had always been a free


    spirit but he could only be trapped in that suit in the


    end.


    The reason why he was so eager to participate in this mission was probably because he had been


    holding it in for way too long.


    Marina opened the passenger door and jumped in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Brendon shouted. He stepped on the elerator and the SUV sped off.


    In the car.


    Marina had been tapping her fingers on the window nonchntly.


    The expression on her face shifted and no one could tell what she was really thinking at this moment.


    However, halfway through the journey, a ck car suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Then, it blocked their way in the middle of the road.


    Brendon¡¯s expression instantly became nervous.


    Marina¡¯s wandering thoughts were also pulled back by this scene.


    She immediately looked up.


    ¡°Could it be that our whereabouts have been leaked?¡± A trace of coldness shed across Brendon¡¯s


    eyes.


    Marina¡¯s dark eyes narrowed as they glistened dangerously.


    ¡°Captain, sit tight. I¡¯ll get us out of this!¡± Brendon stepped on the elerator without another word.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Just as the car rushed forward, Marina Bailey suddenly saw the person in the car opposite.


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± Marina immediately shouted at Brendon Carrell, who was in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Brendon immediately stepped on the brakes upon receiving themand.


    The tires instantly rubbed against the ground, producing a piercing sound.


    One could even faintly see sparks from the friction.


    The car came to a stop just inches away from the front of the opposite vehicle.


    It was only a fist¡¯s distance away, about to collide directly.


    ¡°Phew, luckily, I¡¯ve been exercising, and my reflexes are still fast. Otherwise, we would have crashed,¡±


    Brendon sighed in relief.


    But before he could finish his sentence, Marina had jumped directly out of the passenger seat.


    Then, she quickly rushed to the car on the opposite side.


    Without a word, she opened the car door.


    =


    Marina looked at Simon with a severe expression on her face. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Do you


    realize you almost ttened into a pancake just now?!¡±


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t let it happen,¡± Simon replied calmly, showing no signs of panic on his face.


    It was as if the person who had just narrowly escaped a life-threatening situation was not him at all.


    ¡°What makes you so certain that I would recognize you? What if I didn¡¯t recognize you? What if I hit the


    brakes a bitte? Do you have any idea what you would face?!¡± Marina Bailey eximed in frustration,


    her face turning red.


    She hadn¡¯t been this angry in a long time.


    She wished she could drag Simon out and give him a good beating.


    He didn¡¯t seem to care about his own life at all!


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Simon, however, gazed at Marina intently.


    Marina¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°Worried? Why would I worry about someone who doesn¡¯t care about their own life?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll end up getting hit by my car and causing trouble for meter!¡± Marina¡¯s chest


    heaved with anger.


    However, Simon suddenly stood up the next moment and pulled her into his arms.


    Marina was immediately stunned, forgetting to push the person in front of her away.


    Sitting in the car, Brendon witnessed this scene, and his pupils widened.


    He almost wanted to crawl in front of the windshield to see clearly.


    Was a man now embracing their formidable captain?


    This was indeed an unprecedented sight!


    Was anyone in this day and age who dared to be so audacious?


    In their army headquarters, no one dared to see their captain as a woman, no matter how beautiful or


    well-built she was.


    No one dared to have any romantic thoughts about her.


    After all, who would like a girlfriend who quickly throws herself over someone¡¯s shoulder?


    And more importantly, he could not even defeat her in a fight.


    This young man truly hadmendable courage.


    He dared to report their captain.


    His hands were probably going to be crip pled.


    Brendon shook his head with a look of regret.


    He was looking forward to seeing the handsome guy wail in agony.


    However, to his surprise, the scene he anticipated did not happen.


    The Marina Bailey in front of him didn¡¯t react at all. She allowed herself to be embraced by the other


    person without any resistance.


    ¡°I noticed something off in your voice during our phone conversation. I thought you might be in danger


    on this trip, so I wanted to see you before you left,¡±


    ¡°So I apologize for my impulsive behavior earlier,¡± Simon said softly as he held Marina close.


    Marina¡¯s expression gradually dissipated the lingering emotions in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as dangerous as you think, and I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Marina finally spoke after a moment.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you only sleep well when I¡¯m beside you? You don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be able toe back


    this time. What if you can¡¯t sleep?¡± His tone was filled with concern.


    Marina did not know how to respond to him.


    ¡°I managed to get by before I met you.¡±


    ¡°But now that you have me, are you sure you can return to living as you did before?¡± Simon seemed to


    have a grasp on something.


    Again, Marina was silent.


    Indeed, it¡¯s a bit¡­ tricky.


    However, this time, she could not take Simon with her.


    Perhaps after this mission, she would have to research a machine that can shrink people.


    That way, she could easily put Simon in her pocket whenever she wanted.


    Simon also sensed Marina¡¯s emotions and gently pushed her away.


    Then he took out a towel from his pocket.


    Marina looked at him with some confusion.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He slowly tied the towel around her wrist.


    ¡°I searched for a long time before choosing this towel. It¡¯s something I always carry with me. It has my


    scent, and it won¡¯t be too bulky to hinder your


    movements.¡±


    ¡°Use it for now, and when youe back this time, I¡¯ll fulfill my duties properly.¡± Simon¡¯s actions were


    gentle, and even his voice was tender.


    Marina lowered her gaze and looked at the man before her, who was tying a towel for her. Her eyes


    revealed aplex expression.


    ¡°You rushed over here so urgently just for this?¡± Her eyes flickered.


    ¡°Although you haven¡¯t explicitly told me, I can tell that you easily get headaches when you don¡¯t sleep


    well. Remember to take care of yourself when I¡¯m not by your side.¡±


    After Simon finished speaking, he looked up and carefully examined Marina.


    ¡°I have already memorized your current appearance. When youe back, I will need to reinspect it.


    ¡°Even if a single strand of hair is missing, I will be angry,¡± Simon said firmly.


    Upon hearing this, Marina could not help butugh.


    ¡°If I lose a strand of hair, why would you get angry?¡±


    ¡°Now you are my fianc¨¦e, and every strand of your hair belongs to me. Without my permission, you


    must not allow yourself to be harmed!¡± Simon¡¯s gaze was fixed.


    This guy¡­


    Marina looked at Simon before her and felt a different sensation welling up in her chest.


    It was warm and sweet.


    Although the Bailey family also cared about her, this feeling waspletely different from the care of


    family members.


    Her gaze burned as she stared at him.


    This guy was willing to give up his life, and yet he was still worried about whether she was sleeping


    well.


    Almost instinctively, Marina tiptoed and kissed Simon¡¯s lips.


    Simon seemedpletely caught off guard by Marina¡¯s actions, freezing in ce, unable to react for


    what felt like an eternity.


    By the time he regained hisposure and prepared to turn the tables, Marina stepped back, causing


    him to halt in mid-air.


    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Simon¡¯s intense gaze burned as he stared at Marina, almost like he


    wanted to devour her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before we¡¯ll continue when we meet again?¡± Marina wasn¡¯t the type to be coy or


    submissive.


    She met Simon¡¯s gaze with a calm and unflinching expression.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Simon Hernandez¡¯s expression darkened when he heard Marina Bailey¡¯s words, and he leaned


    forward, wanting to relive the previous experience.


    However, Marina raised her hand to stop him.


    Simon¡¯s eyes showed a hint of confusion.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± Marina said, her red lips parting slightly.


    His expression turned somber. ¡°Come back soon. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Marina responded with a nod, then turned around and walked towards Brendon.


    Upon seeing Marina¡¯s return, Brendon immediately straightened his posture.


    Brendon pretended as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything, but how could he hide his little thoughts from


    Marina?


    Especially since he kept ncing out of the corner of his eye.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t you want to continue this mission? Do you want to go back and


    resume being the mayor?¡± Marina narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Brendon immediately restrained his emotions upon hearing her words.


    They quickly drove away.


    However, as they passed by Simon, Marina couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce.


    Hmm¡­


    He truly deserved to be their captain, with such keen observation skills and high standards.


    But¡­


    ¡°Captain, when ites to choosing a man, it¡¯s not just about looks. You should pick someone strong


    so they can protect you in the future,¡± Brendon said with an air of experience.


    ¡°Do you think I still need someone to protect me?¡± Marina casually yed with the scarf on her wrist


    and asked nonchntly.


    Uh¡­


    It seemed like she didn¡¯t need it.


    With their captain¡¯s formidable strength, he could indeed protect everyone.


    ¡°When I say ¡®strong,¡¯ it¡¯s not just about physical strength, but also in other aspects,¡± Brendon said in a


    rxed tone.


    ¡°What other aspects?¡± Marina finally looked up and asked.


    ¡°For example¡­ certain activities that require physical stamina in bed,¡± Brendon thought he was being


    subtle in his words.


    However, Marina¡¯s expression on her face made it clear that she wanted to throw him off a cliff.


    ¡°Can you be any more vulgar?!¡±


    ¡°How is that vulgar? You should know that a harmonious intimate life is the secret to maintaining a


    rtionship.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, whenever my spouse gets angry with me, all I have to do is throw her onto the bed,


    engage in some physical activity, and I guarantee she won¡¯t be mad anymore,¡± Brendon proudly shared


    his experience.


    Sat,


    Marina was dumbfounded.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you, having a strong and powerful man is better. Some men may appear tall and


    muscr, but in reality, they can¡¯tst more than three seconds in action. We shouldn¡¯t settle for such


    men,¡± Brendon continued with his lewd remarks.


    Marina was destitute of a response.


    Marina suppressed the urge to kick him, but her mind involuntarily recalled the events of one year ago


    that night,


    Although her memories of that night were unclear, she remembered that she hardly had any rest.


    She had to leave the next morning, forcing herself to push through the exhaustion.


    In retrospect, Simon was still somewhat good-looking and useful.


    ¡°Captain, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Brendon looked at Marina, who had a pensive expression, and called


    out.


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if it¡¯s still possible to inform Matthew Dic kson to revoke your qualification for this


    mission,¡± Marina replied softly.


    Brendon immediately shut his mouth.


    He didn¡¯t dare to say another word.


    What he said was heartfelt.


    Why could not their Captain listen?


    Pretty women were not to be desired!


    Three-second men were even more undesirable!


    Oh well¡­


    But their team captain was already so tough. He guessed that maybe Marina liked the soft and weak


    pretty boy type.


    Hmm¡­


    Brendon suddenly felt like a whole new world had opened up.


    After the mission was over, he wanted to go home and try it with his wife.


    Brendon was instantly filled with enthusiasm.


    After Marina left Janeborough, another person simultaneously arrived in Janeborough.


    Gordon Campbell, upon exiting the airport, stood still.


    Checking the time, it was a bitter than the agreed-upon time due to a flight dy.


    He wondered if the other person was still there.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Campbell?¡± A voice with a hint of indifference sounded beside him at that


    moment.


    Gordon looked up.


    Standing in front of him was a middle-aged man in his fifties.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gordon replied.


    ¡°Come with me. Our master has been waiting for you for a long time,¡± the man said with a hint of


    arrogance.


    ¡°I apologize for the dy. The flight waste due to weather conditions,¡± Gordon politely apologized.


    The middle-aged man just gave Gordon a meaningful nce. ¡°I hope you can live up to our master¡¯s


    wait.¡±


    ¡°Naturally!¡± Gordon responded confidently, without a trace of humility.


    ¡®Hmph.¡¯ The middle-aged man coldly snorted and then led the way ahead.


    Gordon immediately followed, dragging his luggage along.


    A week ago, his grandfather passed away.


    The already shaky Campbell family instantly crumbled into pieces.


    Gordon didn¡¯t care about the mess left behind at home.


    After dealing with Earl Campbell¡¯s funeral, he immediately contacted the people in Janeborough.


    Before his grandfather passed away, he told Gordon to hide his talents and bide his time.


    Revive the Campbell family.


    However, staying in Solemwood, he could never truly revive the Campbell family.


    He used to believe that the Campbell family was an unattainable existence.


    But after experiencing true power, his previous understanding seemedughable.


    In the face of absolute strength, he was simply fragile and vulnerable.


    That¡¯s why he wanted to go to Janeborough!


    Only by establishing a firm foothold in Janeborough can he truly revitalize the Campbell family.


    This would be his fresh start!


    Gordon¡¯s gaze burned as he looked at the bustling scenery outside the window.


    The vehicle entered a mountainous area after approximately seven to eight hours of driving on


    Marina¡¯s side.


    This could be considered a no man¡¯snd; very few people came.


    There had been a few incidents involving travelers in the past, so there were even fewer adventurers


    around here now.


    However, Brendon felt more and more excited as he looked around.


    After all, this was his main battlefield!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As their vehicle entered this uninhabited area, they were already being observed.


    It happened just as they were about to cross a specific sensitive boundary.


    Several figures suddenly jumped down from the mountains and erected a roadblock in the middle of


    the road.


    Brendon¡¯s vehicle came to an immediate stop.


    ¡°Up ahead is a restricted area where dangerous beasts roam. You better turn around,¡± said the two


    individuals, their bodies darkened by the scorching sun but their eyes shining unusually bright.


    Both Marina and Brendon looked slightly wary at their expressions.


    Brendon immediately turned off the engine excitedly, unbuckled his seatbelt, and swiftly exited the


    vehicle.


    When the two people on the opposite side saw his actions, they immediately assumed a defensive


    stance as if preparing for a confrontation.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    ¡°Brother, no need to be so tense. We¡¯re all family here,¡± Brendon Carrell smiled, trying to establish a


    connection.


    ¡°Who told you we¡¯re family? We¡¯ve already told you this area ahead is restricted. Leave this ce


    immediately, or don¡¯t me us for using force to drive you away!¡± The other person¡¯s tone became


    more serious.


    Not just anyone could enter the area ahead.


    Moreover, these two individuals drove straight in without hesitation or dy.


    It felt like they knew something ahead and were directly heading toward it.


    That¡¯s why they were on guard.


    After all, it had been a long time ago since any tourists had visited this ce.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you people understand? I said we¡¯re family, so why are you being so aggressive?¡± Brendon


    walked toward the two individuals while speaking.


    The smile on his face grew brighter and brighter.


    ¡°You cannote any closer!¡± the other person sternly ordered.


    ¡°What will you do if Ie closer¡­?¡± Brendon trailed off, then swiftlyunched an attack toward the


    two individuals.


    Fortunately, the two of them had been prepared, and Brendon¡¯s move did not catch them off guard.


    The three of them instantly engaged in a fight.


    Brendon¡¯s fighting style was fierce and aggressive.


    He did not bother with defense, only focused on attacking, and his strength was formidable.


    The punches thatnded on him seemed to have no effect whatsoever.


    However, the punches he threw were incredibly heavy.


    The two individuals who tried to stop him had a hint of surprise on their faces.


    They became increasingly convinced that Brendon was a formidable opponent.


    They immediately exerted their full efforts.


    ¡°Your punches are too slow!¡± Brendon managed to handle both of them independently and even had


    the leisure to speak.


    ¡°And your strength is too weak!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t aim your punch at my chest but rather at my neck.¡±


    ¡°Why are you kicking in such ineffective ces? Don¡¯t target those areas that cause little pain. Aim for


    the key points that can instantly immobilize your enemy.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, you should¡­¡±


    Brendon¡¯s incessant chatterpletely irritated the two young men.


    Their movements became increasingly violent. Even though they exerted all their strength, they could


    not even touch Brendon¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ah, you gatekeepers are so weak,¡± Brendon grew bored with the situation. He waved his hand and


    delivered a punch that sent both of them crashing to the ground.


    They immediately lost their ability to attack.


    Brendon swiftly removed their clothes and bound them on the spot.


    ¡°What do you want to do¡­¡± The two individuals wanted to say something, but Brendon immediately


    tore off their stinky socks and stuffed them into


    their mouths.


    Mmm¡­


    They could only make muffled sounds of protest.


    ¡°You better behave yourselves. Prisoners shouldn¡¯t talk too much, or they¡¯ll be eliminated directly,¡±


    Brendon kicked them unceremoniously.


    The two individuals¡® expressions turned even more ferocious.


    ¡°Alright, stop ying around. We¡¯re running out of time,¡± Marina, standing nearby, was getting weary.


    She could not help but remind him.


    Brendon immediately chuckled at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had any action, so I got a


    bit restless and couldn¡¯t contain myself.¡±


    ¡°Get in the car,¡± Marina did not waste any time talking and turned around to sit in the passenger seat


    again.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Brendon replied.


    He stepped forward and lifted the two individuals from the ground, then stuffed them into the trunk.


    He also found a locator device on them and turned it off directly.


    Afterpleting all of this, they continued driving forward.


    Meanwhile, at the remote base deep in the mountains, an observer watched as the two blinking dots on


    the map suddenly disappeared.


    Immediately, he stood up from his chair and rushed out quickly.


    ¡°Captain, the two guards¡® trackers have suddenly lost signal,¡± the observer said to the man who was


    training bare¨Cchested near the entrance.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The burly man immediately turned around upon hearing the news.


    His hawk¨Clike eyes emitted two intimidating gazes.


    ¡°Just a minute ago, their signals disappeared. I tried to contact them, but all attempts failed,¡± the


    observer continued.


    The man with his chest bared furrowed his brow and remained silent for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°Send two more people to investigate, but remember, don¡¯t act recklessly if there¡¯s a situation. Maintain


    constantmunication.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The observer quickly arranged for additional personnel to go out and investigate.


    However, after only twenty minutes, those two dispatched individuals also lost contact.


    ¡°Send double the number of people!¡± The man with his chest bared had also entered the observation


    room.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    However, this time it did not even take twenty minutes. Ten minutester, this group of people also lost


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    contact.


    The man¡¯s brow creased even deeper.


    He stared at the observer beside him and asked, ¡°Still no trace of them until now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± The observer¡¯s expression was grim.


    ¡°How long has it been? How can we not find them? There are cameras installed all over this forest. Are


    they invisible? Can¡¯t even the cameras capture them?!¡± The man¡¯s tone carried a hint of anger.


    Upon bing the captain, he had never encountered such a situation before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. They seem very aware of our surveinceyout and can almost


    perfectly avoid our monitoring every time.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Our surveinceyout changes every two minutes, controlled by the most advanced


    algorithm system. How could anyone be familiar with the machine¡¯s algorithms?!¡± The man¡¯s frown


    deepened as he listened.


    ¡°I will expedite the search process,¡± the observer said, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go myself!¡± The man lost his patience and grabbed a short¨Csleeved shirt from the chair as


    he walked towards the door.


    However, several bound individuals dropped before him as soon as he reached the entrance.


    They were all the subordinates he had previously sent out.


    The man¡¯s expression instantly changed, and as he lifted his head, he noticed a ck SUV parked in


    front of him.


    A look of astonishment crossed the man¡¯s face.


    How could these people have found their base so quickly?!


    What was going on?!


    In that instant, countless ns raced through the man¡¯s mind.


    But none of them could allow these people to breach their defenses.


    Themotion outside also attracted the attention of others.


    Within moments, the ck SUV was surrounded by a dozen individuals.


    As everyone watched, the car door suddenly opened, revealing a powerful and muscr leg emerging


    from inside.


    The tension among the surrounding crowd instantly escted.


    Each person prepared themselves for an attack.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Just as the crowd was waiting for the owner of the big foot to get off the car, they suddenly saw on the


    other side a slender figure gracefully jumping


    down from the vehicle.


    She was a ravishing woman.


    Her hair was bundled up, revealing a gorgeous and stunning face


    Her neat attire highlighted her well proportioned figure.


    The onlookers were momentarily stunned but quickly regained theirposure.


    After all, a momentarypse of attention was forgivable for these men who had not seen a woman in a


    long time.


    What made it even more incredulous was that the person who had captured so many of theirrades


    was such a delicate and slender woman.


    So, should they attack now or not?


    It did not seem right for so many people to bully a young woman.


    The crowd turned their gaze toward their captain.


    However, they quickly realized that their captain was more shocked than they were.


    At this moment, it was as if he was petrified, staring straight at the woman.


    The team members instantly felt they could not maintain their dignity.


    What was going on?


    Was their captain not immune to all kinds of temptations?


    Was he, not an unyielding figure, a fearsome Iron¨CFaced Asura?


    Why was he staring at the youngdy now?


    ¡°Ahem, Captain, could you please restrain yourself a bit?¡± Someone could not bear watching anymore


    and stepped forward to tug at the captain¡¯s sleeve


    But their captain still could not be snapped out of it.


    It seemed like he was trying to see through the woman.


    Oh no, this was bad.


    Their captain had fallen in love!


    ¡°Captain, please! Remember, she¡¯s the one who came to cause trouble at our doorstep!¡± A teammate


    was getting desperate.


    However, in the next moment, they saw their captain, with red eyes, running towards the woman.


    ¡°Quick, stop the captain! Don¡¯t let him make a mistake!¡± The others immediately spoke up when they


    saw he was ready to pounce on the woman.


    It was important to note that even though the other side may be the enemy, such behavior vited


    regtions


    If the higher¨Cups were to find out, their captain would face disciplinary action!


    However, their captain seemed to have taken some super¨Cstrength pill.


    He plowed through anyone in his way, unstoppable.


    The fallen teammates on the ground wore expressions of anxiety.


    This was truly a disaster!


    They had advised their captain before to find a girlfriend, but he stubbornly ignored it and focused


    solely on training.


    In the end, he stubbornly ignored the advice and devoted himself entirely to training,


    But now, he could not contain himself upon seeing a beautiful girl.


    His temper was just too fiery!


    ¡°Youngdy, please move aside!¡± Since they could not stop the captain, the crowd could only shout


    towards Marina, hoping she would react.


    However, Marina Bailey stood firmly in ce without budging


    People were starting to feel uneasy.


    They thought that the woman must have been stunned by their captain¡¯s behavior.


    Just when they expected to witness their captain ruthlessly crushing the flower¡­


    At the next moment, the woman performed a side kick, and their captain was forcefully sent flying


    several meters away.


    He crashed heavily onto the ground.


    Silence filled the scene.


    The team members stared wide¨Ceyed, incredulous, as they looked at Marina.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Were they hallucinating?


    Did this woman really just kick their captain and sent him flying?


    Hmm¡­


    This must all be an illusion!


    After all, their captain was a former champion of a boxing match, how could he be sent flying by a


    young woman?


    It¡¯s just an illusion! An illusion!


    In the next moment, a group of people simultaneously raised their hands and pped their own faces


    in unison.


    They did so as if they were trying to wake themselves up from the illusion.


    But suddenly, they heardughter.


    Everyone turned their gaze in the direction of theughter.


    Meanwhile, their captain, who was still lying on the ground, wasughing so hard that his chest heaved


    up and down.


    Hisughter grew louder and louder, almost piercing through the entire mountainous area.


    What was going on?


    They thought that their captain had been beaten into illness.


    ¡°Oh, after all these years, you haven¡¯t made any progress? Did our captain knock you out with just one


    kick? Isn¡¯t that a bit embarrassing?¡± At that moment, another burly man stepped down from the off¨C


    road vehicle.


    09:04 Mon, 3 Jul


    Crossing his arms and wearing a smile, he stared at the man still lying on the ground,ughing


    uncontrobly.


    The man on the groundughed even more uproariously upon hearing those words.


    The onlookers were left bewildered by the scene unfolding before them.


    What was going on?!


    Did these people know their captain?


    From the tone of their conversation, it seemed like they were quite familiar with each other.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I didn¡¯t use full force with that kick. Don¡¯t lie on the ground and pretend to be injured.


    Get up quickly,¡± Marina said impatiently.


    Frank Wood immediately performed a somersault and jumped up from the ground.


    He then approached Marina, wanting to give her a hug.


    But seeing her unfriendly body posture, he hesitated with his outstretched hand.


    Finally, he turned to look at Brendon.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not falling for this cheesy act,¡± Brendon rolled his eyes at him.


    Helpless, Frank could only smile awkwardly and retract his outstretched hands.


    ¡°I received a message earlier that someone might being over these days, but I never expected it to


    be you guys. Matthew Dickson is something, keeping such an important matter from me,¡± Frank said


    excitedly.


    ¡°You should know Matthew¡¯s temperament. He may seem serious on the surface, but deep down, he¡¯s


    like a mischievous child. I bet someone has already reported our situation to him,¡± Brendon chuckled.


    ¡°True,¡± Frank realized btedly.


    ¡°But I must say, your military training skills are proportional to your own abilities. These young ones are


    a bit too inexperienced. You¡¯ll have to train them well. Opening doors isn¡¯t an easy task,¡± Brendon


    nced at the bound rookies.


    ¡°No way, I¡¯m already doing my best. Unfortunately, this is the extent of my abilities. How about you


    guyse back and train them?¡± Frank had a starry- eyed expression on his face.


    ¡°We have a mission this time, and we happened to test these rookies for you. Clearly, they¡¯re not


    qualified. It¡¯s up to you to handle their training afterward,¡± Marina coldly instructed.


    ¡°Captain, rest assured, I will train them diligently,¡± Frank¡¯s expression turned serious when facing


    Marina.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re short on time. Let¡¯s go inside first. Once you¡¯ve settled things here,e over


    immediately,¡± Marina wasted no time and got into the car.


    Frank stood still for a moment, feeling a bit stunned.


    Then he looked at Brendon with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°What did the Captain mean just now?!¡± There was a hint of excitement in his restrained tone.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Marina lowered her head and nced at her wrist, where she still wore the kerchief Simon Hernandez


    had given her.


    She carefully rubbed the handkerchief, and it seemed to soothe the restlessness in her heart.


    ¡°Captain, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± Brendon¡¯s voice brought her back from her rambling thoughts,


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Marina responded, immediately suppressing herplex thoughts.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Team 793 had already received the notification.


    When Marina and the others arrived, the person in charge of Team 793 immediately came forward to


    greet them.


    ¡°Captain Bailey, Mr. Carrell, it¡¯s great to see you both finally !¡± The man approaching them wore an


    excited expression.


    Times had changed, and the leadership of Team 793 had already changed several times.


    But Marina and her team¡¯s legend remained within Team 793, known by everyone.


    ¡°You already know the purpose of our visit, right?¡± Marina didn¡¯t exchange pleasantries and went


    straight to the point.


    ¡°I have everything prepared, and the personnel has gathered in the hall. Captain Bailey can personally


    make the selection,¡± the person in charge said with great solemnity.


    He knew very well that Matthew Dickson had assigned this task, and he dared not be negligent.


    ¡°Take me to see them,¡± Marina stated firmly.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The person in charge immediately led the way.


    ¡°What else could it mean? It means it¡¯s time for us to fight side by side again,¡± Brendon Carrell


    approached and patted Frank Wood¡¯s shoulder.


    Frank¡¯s pupils instantly dted.


    He looked at Brendon with a face full of disbelief.


    Ever since the captain disappeared, their team had disbanded.


    Brendon was reassigned to be a mayor.


    The army headquarters had originally arranged other tasks for him as well.


    However, he declined them all and applied to stay on because he firmly believed that their captain


    woulde back one day.


    He did not expect that this day woulde!


    Brendon knew about Frank¡¯s perseverance over the years. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve worked hard all these


    years. I¡¯ll go inside and wait for you. Come over once you¡¯ve sorted things out,¡± Brendon whispered


    with a tone filled with emotions, then turned and got into the car.


    Frank stood in the same spot and watched them leave.


    The excitement in his eyes did not dissipate for a long time.


    And now, the other teammates had also snapped back to reality and were frantically untying their


    comrades who had been captured.


    Each of them looked at Frank with some caution.


    ¡°Captain, who were those two people just now?¡±


    They seemed to faintly hear their captain calling that youngdy ¡°captain,¡± too.


    This couldn¡¯t be their imagination, could it?


    ¡°It is the existence that you will fight for throughout your lives,¡± Frank¡¯s gaze was intense.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Those individuals looked bewildered.


    But Frank didn¡¯t say much more. He turned around and looked at this group of inexperienced rookies


    before him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you all used toin that my training was too harsh on you? After this incident, do you have


    a deeper understanding?¡±


    Once Frank uttered those words, no one dared to say a word.


    ¡°I know each of you was selected from the lower ranks as elite soldiers, but when youe under my


    command, you aren¡¯t even qualified to guard the entrance, let alone enter inside.¡±


    The usually arrogant individuals were now silent, not daring to utter a word.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you all want to know who those two people were just now? They were the first captain and vice¨C


    captain of Team 793,¡± Frank¡¯s words shocked the


    crowd.


    That youngdy just now was the first captain of Team 7937


    The person was a legendary figure.


    They abandoned the glory they had already achieved to be gatekeepers in the mountains, hoping


    to enter the ranks of Team 793 one day.


    And were those two people just now the ones who had created the most formidable force within the


    army headquarters?


    Mon,


    The crowd was reminded of the kick delivered by the youngdy just now.


    Previously, they had thought there might be some element of acting involved. But now, they believed


    that kick was absolutely real.


    ¡°The fact that you were able to exchange a few moves with them is something you can boast about for


    the rest of your lives,¡± Frank said.


    ¡°But you should also take it as a warning and realize the huge gap between yourselves and top¨Cnotch


    combat personnel.¡±


    ¡°As for the future training, I won¡¯t make any arrangements. Figure it out yourselves.¡±


    ¡°In one month, if you can¡¯t pass the selection test, every single one of you can roll up your bedding and


    get the hell out!¡± Frank¡¯s heart had already followed Marina and Brendon as they drove away.


    At this moment, being able to stay behind and speak to this group of inexperienced rookies was a rare


    opportunity.


    It was a chance to give them a good knock and help them realize their potential.


    Despite their arrogance and unwillingness to submit to anyone, many talented individuals were still


    among them.


    Tempering their arrogance and cultivating more strength for Team 793 was necessary.


    This was Frank¡¯s responsibility as an instructor..


    After giving his instructions, Frank did not say much more. He turned around and went to catch up with


    Marina and Brendon.


    Brendon maneuvered the car, driving deep into the mountains.


    Marina nced at the familiar scenery outside the window, her expression carrying a profound depth.


    She was born into a top¨Ctier family, but the Bailey family was not extravagant or wasteful.


    On the contrary, Chuck Bailey, Marina¡¯s grandfather, employed a method of harsh simplicity in her


    upbringing.


    Almost every boy in the Bailey family was sent to the military for a period of time to temper their


    character.


    However, when it came to Marina, Chuck Bailey had some hesitation.


    After all, this delicate young girl was different from those tough boys.


    The military was not a ce for young girls.


    But Marina, who had always beenpetitive and unwilling to fall behind, refused to believe that there


    were things boys could do that she couldn¡¯t.


    So, she secretly cut her hair short and joined the army headquarters without the knowledge of the


    Bailey family.


    That experience, though exhausting, was undoubtedly the most unforgettable in her life.


    She learned many skills during her time at the army headquarters.


    Later, when the any headquarters needed to form a secretive yet powerful force, Team 793 was born.


    After going through multiple selections, she became the first captain of Team 793, breaking through


    expectations for a team of only six people.


    With her leadership, Team 793pleted one difficult mission after another, establishing its reputation


    throughout the army headquarters.


    Eventually, they became a formidable presence that terrified the enemy.


    Marina couldn¡¯t help but think that if that incident hadn¡¯t urred back then, she might have spent her


    whole life in the army headquarters.


    It was a pity, but there are no ¡°ifs¡± in this world.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    At this moment, in the hall, gathered around a hundred of the most elite warriors.


    Their faces were filled with excitement because they had just received news that the first captain of


    Team 793 would select new members from among them to undertake a critical mission.


    These individuals had all been carefully selected through multiple rounds of screening as the top-notch


    warriors, representing the pinnacle of Tram


    793¡¯sbat power.


    However, at this moment, these soldier-kings had all restrained their aggressive aura.


    Like young rookies, they anxiously looked toward the entrance.


    As each of them was growing impatient, a slender figure walked in.


    However, when everyone saw his appearance clearly, disappointment was written all over their faces.


    That was because he was their leader in Team 793 and the person they disliked the most.


    ¡°I know you all don¡¯t like this old face of mine, but calm down. I¡¯vee here to give you an opening


    statement. The person you¡¯ve been waiting for has arrived,¡± the leader acknowledged with self-


    awareness.


    After a brief introduction, he looked toward the door.


    ¡°Pleasee in, both of you.¡±


    The people in the hall held their breath.


    In the next moment, a slender figure walked in through the door.


    The expressions on everyone¡¯s faces froze for a moment.


    Huh?


    What was going on?


    Had they not reached the main topic yet?


    Was this another host?


    However, this incredibly young-looking woman walked directly onto the stage.


    After scanning the crowd, she spoke coldly, ¡°This mission is perilous, and I cannot guarantee that each


    of you will return safely.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, if anyone among you has concerns, you can leave now. I assure you that Team 793 will not


    be biased towards those who choose to leave.¡±


    Upon hearing Marina¡¯s words, the people below instantly expressed their dissatisfaction.


    ¡°What are you saying? Are you insulting us?¡±


    ¡°From the moment we set foot in the military camp, we have already entrusted our lives to the country.¡±


    ¡°As members of Team 793, this is the spirit of Team 793. Team 793 does not have cowards!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Upon hearing these words from the crowd, Marina nodded with satisfaction.


    Then she continued, ¡°Those who are the only sons in their families, stand up!¡±


    Upon hearing Marina¡¯s words, the people below hesitated.


    ¡°What are you all still standing there for? Those who are the only sons in their families, stand up!¡± the


    apanying leader quickly spoke up.


    At this point, people finally started to react.


    Intermittently, about twenty or so individuals stood up.


    Marina squinted her eyes and scanned the rest of the seated individuals.


    Some people¡¯s expressions flickered, torn between emotions.


    ¡°Your files are with the army headquarters. There¡¯s no need to lie about such trivial matters. I can easily


    find out the truth,¡± she added.


    ¡°Now, I won¡¯t hold it against you if you stand up voluntarily. But if I find outter, you will be immediately


    expelled from Team 793,¡± Marina dered.


    t


    Upon hearing her words, the ones who were hesitant and torn stood up one after another.


    Marina quickly nced around and saw that the number had already exceeded thirty.


    ¡°If you have elderly family members over seventy years old or children under ten years old, stand up,¡±


    Marina spoke again.


    This time, even more people stood up.


    Only around twenty individuals remained seated..


    ¡°Alright, all of you who stood up, leave. None of you qualify,¡± Marina said in a deep voice..


    ¡°What criteria are you using to judge us? Why are we considered unqualified?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was the champion in this year¡¯s boxing match. On what basis do you say I¡¯m unqualified?!¡±


    ¡°Just like that, without even a basic assessment, you casually asked a few questions and deemed us


    unqualified. Who do you think you are? Get out of here and bring the first captain of Team 793. We


    don¡¯t want to talk to a woman!¡±


    The people who stood up were emotional upon hearing Marina¡¯s words.


    Even the apanying leader looked puzzled as he nced over.


    ¡°I know many of you are talented, but as I just said, this mission differs from before. I know each and


    every one of you is not afraid of life and death,¡±


    Marina continued.


    ¡°But what about your parents? Your spouses and children? Are they also fearless?¡±


    If you have siblings to support your family, it¡¯s fine. But if you are the only son with elders and young


    ones at home, if something happens to you, and it¡¯s overseas, your loved ones won¡¯t even be able to


    receive your body.¡±


    ¡°At that time, who willfort your family?¡±


    ¡°A hero is not only for the people but also needs to consider their own family because they are also part


    of the people,¡± Marina¡¯s voice was firm and


    resolute.


    The expressions of the people below suddenly became moreplicated.


    The look in the eyes of the apanying leader towards Marina also changed somewhat.


    It should be noted that their consistent belief had always been to serve the people, with their interests


    being paramount.


    They were willing to sacrifice everything for the sake of the people..


    However, upon reflection, they were all in their early twenties.


    They were also sons, fathers, and husbands.


    Many heroes kept their identities and names confidential, even in death.


    With this in mind, Marina¡¯s words genuinely took into ount the interests of these soldiers as well.


    ¡°Captain Bailey is right. All of you who stood up, please leave. We understand your principles and your


    determination to sacrifice for the country, but it¡¯s important to consider your own families as well,¡± the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    apanying leader said.


    The apanying leader also spoke up.


    The group of people who stood up hadplicated expressions on their faces.


    At that moment, the man who imed to be the champion of the boxing match spoke again.


    ¡°My parents are retired soldiers who paved the way for me when I joined the military. They have long


    been prepared for me to sacrifice myself for the country. I hereby apply to participate in this mission


    again and request approval from the organization!¡±


    The man saluted the apanying leader in a standard military manner.


    ¡°This is Ryan Roberts. His abilities are outstanding in Team 793, and what he said is true. He was


    indeed born into a military family. When the top military team mentioned selecting a few individuals, he


    was the first person I thought of,¡± the apanying leader quietly exined to Marina


    Marina directed her gaze towards Ryan.


    After a moment of silence, she nodded her head.


    ¡°Then you can stay,¡± she said.


    ¡°Thank you, organization!¡± Ryan¡¯s face lit up with joy.


    As the others saw that Ryan was allowed to stay, they began preparing to speak up.


    However, before they could say anything, Marina interrupted them.


    ¡°Are all of you also champions in the boxing match?¡± she asked.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    When Marina Bailey said these words, those who were initially eager to try were suddenly discouraged.


    There can only be one champion, and the army headquarters held a full housepetition only once


    every three years. Where could there be so many champions?


    Where did so many championse from?


    ¡°Since none of you are champions, please leave now,¡± Marina said emphatically.


    Although the crowd was unwilling in their hearts, they had no choice but to turn and leave the hall.


    With their departure, only about twenty people were left in the hall.


    At this moment, Marina finally looked towards the door and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Brendon strolled in leisurely.


    ¡°You seem to be more talkative than before. I was getting bored waiting outside,¡± Brendon said,


    stretching his neck slightly.


    ¡°The remaining people are entrusted to you. There are still three slots left, and they should be filled


    ording to the previous rules,¡± Marina said firmly.


    ¡°I guarantee that the mission will bepleted!¡± Brendon saluted Marina and affirmed.


    Without further dy, Marina immediately left with the person in charge.


    She had some matters to discuss with him.


    As soon as Marina left, the remaining twenty-something individuals immediately focused their gaze on


    Brendon.


    Someone kept staring at Brendon as if trying hard to recall something.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere, but I can¡¯t remember where,¡± the person muttered softly.


    ¡°He is Brendon Carrell, the former Vice Captain of Team 793,¡± Ryan Roberts said.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Brendon Carrell! I remember seeing his name in the training materials!¡± The person instantly


    recalled upon being reminded.


    The remaining people, one by one, became excited.


    They finally met the legendary figure.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t they say the first Captain of Team 793 woulde? Why did a Vice Captaine instead?¡±


    someone expressed dissatisfaction.


    Each of them was a martial arts expert and carried a proud spirit.


    A Vice Captain alone was not enough to make them submit.


    ¡°If you want to meet my Captain, defeat me, and you¡¯ll have the chance,¡± Brendon¡¯s eyes gleamed


    eagerly.


    He had not had any action for a long time.


    Now, he could use these guys as practice targets.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just you alone? It wouldn¡¯t be fair for you in a round-robin battle,¡± someone raised an objection.


    ¡°Not fair? It¡¯s indeed a bit unfair, so why don¡¯t you alle at once?¡± Brendon pondered for a moment


    and suggested.


    Upon hearing this, the crowd felt humiliated.


    09 04 Mon, 3 Ju


    They each swelled up with anger, their faces turning red.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said that, don¡¯t me us for outnumbering you,¡± the crowd instantly enteredbat


    mode.


    Meanwhile, Marina Bailey had already followed the person in charge to his office.


    The entire mountainous area served as Team 793¡¯s training grounds.


    Marina personally designed the security system in this area.


    This ce can be called the safest ce.


    Even the most advanced surveince systems abroad cannot detect this location.


    Therefore, Marina did not need to hide anything while chatting here.


    She directly handed the pre-prepared photos to the person in charge.


    ¡°Do you have any information about her on your side?¡± she asked.


    As soon as the person in charge saw the person in the photo, his eyebrows furrowed.


    After a moment, he looked up in astonishment and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this one of your first batch of Team 793


    members?¡±


    Although the other members of Team 793 were unaware of Marina¡¯s and herpanions¡¯ identities,


    every leader of Team 793 had the authority to ess the information of Team 793 members from all


    walks of life.


    ¡°Yes, her name is Chrislyn Neil,¡± Marina nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Chrislyn Neil. I remember that name, but wasn¡¯t she killed during a mission?¡± The person in


    charge was confused as to why Marina was asking about a deceased person at this time..


    ¡°But I recently discovered her whereabouts,¡± Marina gently opened her red lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The records show that Chrislyn Neil is deceased,¡± the person immediately denied..


    Some of the records of Team 793 could be misleading, but the records that the person in charge could


    ess were the most authentic.


    ¡°I witnessed her death with my own eyes back then, but she has reappeared in reality. So, I suspect


    that someone is using Chrislyn to investigate Team 793. You can send someone to investigate and see


    if any useful clues can be found. Perhaps we can uncover the true culprit behind that ident from


    years ago,¡± Marina exined.


    Marina agreed toe back to Team 793 because of this revtion.


    In addition to selecting team members, this is a very important reason.


    The ident from years ago caused her to lose her most important friend and forced Jeffery Garcia to


    hide in that alley for so many years.


    She had been investigating the behind-the-scenes mastermind all these years but had not found any


    leads.


    And now, Chrisyn Neil suddenly reappeared.


    This could be a breakthrough.


    She was determined to seek revenge for what happened back then!


    ¡°Good, I will investigate this matter carefully!¡± The person solemnly agreed.


    Although he was not very clear about what happened back then, he knew that the first team of Team


    793 had lost two highly talented members due to that ident.


    After that, Marina, the team captain, suddenly disappeared when she was seriously injured.


    Subsequently, the first team of Team 793 announced its dissolution.


    It has always been a regrettable event.


    If he could help thoroughly investigate what happened back then, it would resolve everyone¡¯s regret.


    ¡°I entrust this matter to you. If there is any news, please inform me immediately,¡± Marina emphasized


    each word.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The person responded decisively.


    After Marina finished their discussion, Brendon had already selected the remaining members.


    Marina went directly to join them.


    And among them was Ryan Roberts.


    ¡°By the way, now that we¡¯ve all passed the selection, when can we meet the captain?¡± someone asked


    excitedly.


    After all, being able to fight alongside the first captain of Team 793 was something they could boast


    about for a lifetime.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already meet her?¡± Brendon said, crossing his arms with a smile on his face.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Some of them didn¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡°I suppose this is the first captain of Team 793,¡± Ryan, the calmest among them, looked up at Marina


    before him.


    As soon as he said that, the others were shocked, their jaws almost hitting the floor.


    ¡°How is that possible? She¡¯s a woman!¡± They all denied it repeatedly.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t a woman be the captain of Team 793?¡± Marina narrowed her eyes slightly and nced


    at the person.


    There was a hint of danger in her gaze.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    The team members were at a loss for how to respond when Marina Bailey¡¯s gaze swept them.


    There seemed to be no rule stating that women could not be captains.


    However, everyone seemed to believe that women were much weaker in physical fitness than men.


    So, in such a profession, female captains were rare toe by.


    But that did not mean they did not exist.


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re disappointed or dissatisfied, the fact remains that I am the first captain of Team 793,


    and your emotions won¡¯t change that,¡± Marina stated calmly, emphasizing each word.


    ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re unwilling to fight alongside me, you can leave anytime. I won¡¯t force you,¡± Marina


    continued, her voice exceptionally calm.


    Upon hearing her words, a hint of hesitation appeared on the faces of the two team members.


    The rumors about the first captain of Team 793 were quite legendary.


    Indeed, they initially could not ept that such a legendary figure could be a woman.


    Moreover, she seemed to be slightly younger than them.


    ¡°I have no objections. We can depart at any time!¡± Ryan, seemingly unaffected, maintained his resolute


    and powerful demeanor.


    ¡°Good. And what about the two of you?¡± Marina turned her gaze to the other two individuals.


    ¡°We¡­ also have no objections.¡± Despite their doubts about Marina¡¯s identity, this was an opportunity


    for the mission that they had fought hard to earn.


    Furthermore, there were two other members from the first squad of Team 793.


    Fighting alongside them was a long¨Cawaited honor.


    ¡°Very well, now that none of you have any objections, there is one thing I need to make clear before the


    mission,¡± Marina stated.


    ¡°That means in my squad, mymands must be followed as the guiding principle,¡± Marina stated


    firmly.


    ¡°No protests, no questioning, just obedience. Do you understand?!¡± Marina¡¯s voice was cold.


    She appeared to be nothing more than a young girl in her twenties.


    Yet, for some reason, whenever she stood there, she exuded an intimidating aura that made people


    hesitant to question her..


    This woman¡­ seemed to be more than what they had initially assumed.


    ¡°We understand!¡± Ryan responded promptly.


    In a squad, there only needed to be onemanding officer.


    This person was the entire team¡¯s soul and brain, while the others simply needed to obey.


    This way, the efficiency would be higher, and the chances of errors would be reduced..


    The other two individuals naturally had no objections once Ryan had agreed.


    They all echoed their agreement.


    After all, Ryan was seen as an exemry figure by them.


    09:04 Mon, 3 Jul


    ¡°Good, now that you all understand my rules, let¡¯s discuss the mission,¡± Marina led the new team


    members straight to the war room.


    There, she exined the mission to them in detail.


    ¡°The objective of this mission is to do everything in our power to bring the professor back to the country


    safely.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Although some of these individuals still doubted Marina, they responded obediently.


    However, their mindset for executing the mission was extremely solemn, especially for such a crucial


    task.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Everyone had a serious expression on their faces.


    ¡°Do you have any further questions?¡± Marina nced at the people present.


    ¡°No!¡± they all replied in unison.


    ¡°Good¡± Marina nodded, then turned her gaze to Brendon standing nearby. ¡°Bring it over.¡±


    Brendon immediately brought over arge box and opened it before everyone.


    Inside, there were various peculiar weapons neatly arranged.


    ¡°These are new weapons that I have been researching. There are instruction manuals next to them.


    You can choose some backups ording to your preferences. They might save your lives in critical


    moments,¡± Marina exined.


    Curiosity gleamed in the eyes of the onlookers.


    After all, they had been enjoying the best treatment at the army headquarters but had never seen such


    peculiar things before.


    They crowded around the box, eager to examine the contents.


    Ryan picked up the knife that Marina had mentioned, a de that could slice through iron like mud.


    ¡°Next to it, there is a vial of potion. It¡¯s a venomous poison that can cause instant death. If you¡¯re skilled


    in closebat, you can use it as aplement,¡± Marina noticed his choice and offered a reminder.


    Ryan nodded and swung the knife, aiming at the nearby table..


    The instruction manual mentioned that the knife could cut through iron like mud.


    Ryan tried to exert a bit less force, but even so, he almost lost control due to his own momentum..


    Using the knife to chop the table felt like slicing through tofu, unable to withstand his immense


    strength.


    Ryan widened his pupils, filled with surprise.


    ¡°Ryan, you don¡¯t need to use that much force,¡± one of the team members who had been chosen


    alongside him chuckled upon witnessing his action,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use much force,¡± Ryan replied, his lips curling into a smile.


    The two team members exchanged amused nces, clearly not taking Ryan¡¯s words seriously.


    They considered it as him trying to save face after his momentary embarrassment.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it yourself,¡± Ryan did not bother exining further to his


    teammates.


    Instead, he handed the knife to one of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try then!¡± The teammate yed around with the knife and casually swung it at a nearby


    chair.


    The chair, under the watchful gazes of everyone, split into two.


    ¡°I only used a little bit of force!¡± The teammate quickly spoke up.


    ¡°What material is this knife made of?¡± Ryan Roberts turned his gaze to Marina.


    If this weapon could be mass¨Cproduced, it would elevate their army headquarters¡®bat capability to


    a new level.


    ¡°It¡¯s made from a rare material I stumbled upon by chance. There¡¯s only this one in the world,¡± Marina


    exined.


    Upon hearing this, a tinge of regret appeared on Ryan¡¯s face.


    It seemed that mass production was not possible.


    ¡°Move quickly. We¡¯re leaving tonight. We don¡¯t have much time to waste here,¡± Marina directed her


    gaze towards the other individuals present.


    Having witnessed the power of Marina¡¯s weapons, they quickly began selecting their own choices.


    On the other hand, Brendon had already made his selection early on.


    He chose a specially modified revolver by Marina.


    The bullets inside had different effects, including tranquilizers, electric shocks, and lethal rounds.


    Once everyone had picked their desired weapons, they secretly made their way to the departure base,


    where a helicopter had been prepared specifically


    for them.


    The person in charge of Team 793 personally came to see them off.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting for your triumphant return at Team 793!¡± the person stated emphatically.


    ¡°We promise toplete the mission!¡± the group of individuals stood in a row, offering a standard


    military salute to the person in charge.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Afterward, a few people boarded the helicopter at nightfall.


    After boarding the aircraft, Marina Bailey opened herptop, and her slender fingers quickly tapped on


    the keyboard.


    After a moment, she printed out several sheets of paper.


    She then handed these sheets of paper to the team members in front of her.


    ¡°These are your new identities. We will be taking the same flight to Meridonia,¡± she said.


    ¡°However, each person has a different purpose, whether for tourism, visiting family, or pursuing


    studies.¡±


    ¡°Take some time to familiarize yourselves with your identities and try not to arouse suspicion.¡±


    The group received the papers handed to them by Marina.


    Their photos were printed on them.


    Along with the photos, there were also some self¨Cintroductions provided.


    However, apart from the photos, no other personal information was rted to thent.


    ¡°We can remember these things, but can others on the other side sync with us?¡± one team member


    asked.


    ¡°If I¡¯m willing to give you this information, it means there won¡¯t be anyone suspicious about it,¡± Marina


    replied, closing herptop.


    The person wanted to ask more questions, but as soon as their gaze met Marina¡¯s, they swallowed


    their words again.


    A certain convincing aura about this young woman made people involuntarily trust her.


    And as Marina had said, the reality turned out precisely as she had assured.


    Upon their arrival at the airport, the boarding process was unusually smooth.


    Their identification documents didn¡¯t raise any rms during the security check.


    Ryan Roberts looked at Marina with aplex expression.


    In the past, when they went on missions, the organization would also prepare new identities for them.


    However, those identities were always prepared in advance.


    During the mission, they only needed to confirm them.


    But their current mission was incredibly rushed.


    Marina hed no prior knowledge of who would be selected..


    It was impossible for her to prepare new identities in advance..


    The only time she had to solve this issue was while she was using theputer on the ne..


    So, within that short time, did she create wlessly undetectable new identities for all of them?


    Ryan¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Indeed, the first captain of Team 793 would never be an inexperienced young woman.


    0905 Mon, 3


    To better conceal their identities, each person¡¯s ne ticket was scattered, and they were assigned to


    different cabins.


    Marina held a first¨Css ticket.


    ¡°Captain, why are you in first ss while the rest of us are in the economy?¡± Brendonined.


    ¡°Because my identity is that of a wealthy youngdy traveling abroad. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for


    someone like me to sit in economy ss?¡± Marina casually replied.


    ¡°Then you could have given us identities as wealthy businessmen or heirs. It should be a piece of cake


    for you,¡± Brendon interjected.


    ¡°It is indeed a piece of cake, but do you think your demeanor fits that of wealthy businessmen or


    heirs?¡± Marina¡¯s gaze circled the group.


    Each of them stood upright and proper, disying a demeanor that did not exhibit the cunningness of


    the business world.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    A sessful businessman would either be like his old man, a shrewd fox hiding his true nature, or like


    Simon Hernandez, a low¨Ckey and mysterious dominant CEO.


    Alternatively, they could be the smooth¨Ctalking type of entrepreneur.


    In any case, they would not be individuals who walked as if they were in a military parade.


    It was already quite challenging for her to find identities that suited them.


    Brendon remained silent in response.


    Everyone kept quiet as they had nothing to prove otherwise.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see each other when the nends,¡± Marina said, putting on sunsses and carrying her small


    luggage as she walked towards the first¨Css


    cabin.


    ¡°Did you notice that the captain¡¯s mouth seems to have be even more venomous?¡± Brendon


    whispered to Frank Wood beside him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a bit venomous; it¡¯s venomous to the extreme!¡± Frank sighed.


    Resigned, they each made their way to their respective seats.


    The rest of the group dispersed to find their seats.


    Meanwhile, Marina gracefully settled into her seat.


    She pulled the curtain beside her, reclined the chair, and removed a silk scarf from her wrist, covering


    her eyes with it.


    She then prepared to enjoy afortable nap.


    Just as she was about to drift off to sleep, a slender figure passed by her seat.


    If Marina had opened her eyes for a moment, she would have recognized the familiar figure.


    However at that proment, she was already fast asleep, inhaling the faint fragrance from the scarf.


    After more than ten hours of flight, the airne finallynded at the airport.


    However, Marina did not rush to get up.


    She massaged her temples, feeling a slight headache.


    Her sleep during the flight hadn¡¯t been very peaceful.


    Her dreams were filled with bloodshed and death.


    Mon,


    It seemed that the scarf was not as useful as its owner.


    A slender figure emerged from the inner cabin as Marina massaged her temples.


    Marina caught a glimpse of the familiar back figure through the partially open curtain.


    She immediately pulled the curtain aside to get a better look.


    However, coincidentally, another passenger stood up, blocking her view.


    Marina stood up as well, but the figure she glimpsed had already left by then.


    Furrowing her brows, she could not help but feel that she must have been mistaken.


    Perhaps it was just someone who resembled him.


    After all, he should still be in Janeborough and couldn¡¯t possibly be here.


    Marina took a moment to calm herself before packing up her belongings and preparing to disembark.


    As she walked, she used her phone to message Brendon and the others, arranging to meet in the


    underground parking lot.


    Marina prepared everything in advance, including a specially arranged off¨Croad vehicle parked in a


    designated spot.


    After unlocking it with her phone, she sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Soon, Brendon and the others arrived, and they immediately left the airport together in the car.


    ¡°Captain, where should we go to find Professor Jardine?¡± Brendon asked.


    ¡°Matthew Dickson provided me with the contact information of our insider here. I just got in touch with


    him,¡± Marina replied.


    ¡°However, Professor Jardine is currently underprehensive surveince. We must deal with those


    watching him before we can safely bring him out,¡± Marina Bailey exined..


    ¡°These people have no shame. Professor Jardine is our country¡¯s asset, and we need their permission


    to bring our own people back to our country. It¡¯s absolutely disgusting!¡± Brendon grumbled.


    ¡°Such cases are not umon. Outstanding scientists are always sought after. Moreover, someone


    like Professor Jardine, who possesses valuable technology, is simply out of the question for them. If


    they can¡¯t use him for their own purposes, they will never let him return safely,¡± Marina said, her


    expression turning cold.


    This is their thieving mindset!

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    When everyone heard Marina Bailey¡¯s words, their expressions became cold and solemn involuntarily.


    it was because they had experienced defeat before, to the point of being suppressed and beaten by


    others.


    Although they had now stood up again, the gap that had been opened before could not be caught up


    with overnight.


    But there wille a day when they will stand again at the pinnacle.


    Let the nationse and pay their respects!


    It was not yet time to act rashly.


    Marina found temporary refuge.


    Based on her guidance, Brendon drove all the way to the outskirts of this city.


    ¡°The road inside is impassable for vehicles,¡± Brendon spoke up.


    ¡°Park the car here, and we¡¯ll walk from here,¡± Marina was the first to get out of the car.


    The rest of the group followed suit.


    Marina led the way ahead, appearing quite familiar with the surroundings.


    ¡°Captain, what is this ce ahead? It doesn¡¯t seem like a ce where people can live,¡± Brendon


    Carrell asked quietly.


    As far as the eye could see, it was all barrennd.


    There was not even a thatched hut, let alone a ce to live.


    While sleeping on the streets was an option, they needed to regroup and devise a n.


    They needed a ce to settle.


    ¡°Just follow me,¡± Marina replied without looking back..


    She led them around a few corners, and suddenly, a cluster of lights illuminated in the distance.


    ¡°Huh, there¡¯s a small town up ahead?¡± Seeing the lights ahead, Brendon could not help but show a hint


    of surprise on his face.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just a small town,¡± Marina¡¯s red lips parted.


    Brendon asked, ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s merely the forgotten boundary of this city,¡± Marina¡¯s eyes shimmered with a glimmer of light.


    Brendon and the others initially didn¡¯t quite understand Marina.


    It was not until they entered the town that they fully grasped the situation.


    This ce wasn¡¯t a small town; it was a slum.


    The streets were unusually narrow, lined with hesitant wooden houses.


    Dirty and ragged children roamed the roadside.


    On the rooftops were either menacing figures or alluringdies, each with their distinct presence.


    4


    09.05 MON,


    Marina and her group¡¯s arrival caught the local residents¡® attention.


    One by one, they stared at them, their gaze resembling predators eyeing their prey


    Ryan Roberts, seeing this, instinctively tightened his grip on his waist.


    As soon as those staring at them noticed Ryan¡¯s action, their audacity diminished.


    Marina did not intervene or stop Ryan.


    His actions served as a deterrent, preventing those with malicious intentions from making rash moves.


    Marina led the group deeper into the slum.


    Along the path paved with sand, a dark yellow line was drawn.


    However, the line was obstructed by mud, making it difficult to see without looking closely.


    Ryan and the others naturally ignored it.


    They followed Marina and crossed over the boundary.


    Surprisingly, as soon as they crossed over, all the individuals trailing them in their hearts came to a


    halt.


    Ryan furrowed his brows, but he didn¡¯t let his guard down.


    After all, ces like this were usually inhabited by desperate individuals.


    Who knows if this was part of their scheme?


    ¡°No need to be so tense. They won¡¯t follow us any further,¡± Marina, who was leading the way at the


    front, reassured them.


    ¡°Why?¡± Brendon voiced the question that was on Ryan¡¯s mind.


    ¡°They can¡¯te to this ce,¡± Marina replied casually.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Brendon still didn¡¯t quite understand.


    But Marina did not seem inclined to provide further exnation.


    She led them into a nearly shuttered inn.


    As soon as they entered, they saw a blonde woman with an exceptionally ample bosom clinging tightly


    to a thin, young boy.


    What the woman said was unclear, but the boy¡¯s face turned bright red.


    Upon their arrival, the young boy seemed startled, as if he had been frightened by something.


    Immediately, the young boy escaped the voluptuous beauty¡¯s embrace and ran outside.


    The interruption spoiled the moment, and a faint trace of anger appeared on the beauty¡¯s face.


    ¡°Calirinan people? Aren¡¯t you Calirinan people known for your politeness? How can you interrupt


    someone like this?¡± The seductive woman raised an eyebrow, speaking fluent Calirinan.


    ¡°I want a suite,¡± Marina went straight to the point.


    ¡°The rooms here are not so easily rented,¡± the beautiful innkeeper replied, crossing her arms lightly and


    leaning against the counter. Her action emphasized her impressive bosom.


    Brendon and Frank Wood were well traveled individuals and could handle such scenesfortably.


    Mon, 3


    Ryan came from a strictly disciplined military family and had received a rigorous upbringing.


    Despite being able to maintain hisposure, he consciously avoided looking at the innkeeper in such


    a situation.


    The other two teammates, however, struggled to contain their reactions. Their ears turned red.


    Her ears turned red.


    After all, they were young individuals in their twenties, and encountering such a scene could stir up


    certain thoughts.


    However, having received professional training, they quickly regained theirposure.


    ¡°We have money.¡± Brendon took out several Meridonia coins from his wallet and ced them on the


    counter nearby.


    However, the beautiful innkeeper merely nced at them indifferently and yawned, showing little


    interest.


    ¡°This handsome guy, is it your first time here? You don¡¯t understand my rules and dare to interrupt my


    business,¡± the beautiful innkeeper remarked.


    ¡°But you do have a nice figure. How about spending a passionate night with me? In return, I¡¯ll consider


    giving you a room. How does that sound?¡± Her gaze lingers on Brendon as if she has already


    undressed him in her mind.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I am already married!¡± Brendon furrows his brow, showing no interest in such an offer.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re married? I want to have a passionate night with you, not marry you. There¡¯s no


    conflict between the two,¡± the innkeeper responded yfully, her face with a suggestive smile as she


    stared at Brendon.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have such a desire!¡± Brendon firmly refused.


    This woman from Meridonia yed rather too openly.


    ¡°That¡¯s such a pity,¡± the innkeeper sighed with disappointment and scanned the rest of the group,


    eventually fixing her gaze on Ryan.


    ¡°You look so young, probably not married, right? Would you like to give it a try with me? I promise to


    show you a different kind of pleasure.¡±


    Ryan immediately crinkled his brow.


    His eyes showed only disgust, without a hint of temptation.


    Marina raised an eyebrow in response.


    This young man had good self¨Ccontrol.


    It¡¯s impressive how he remained unmoved in the face of such temptation.


    It was rare.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    The beautiful boss looked at the silent Ryan Roberts, thinking that he was interested.


    She immediately swayed her hips and approached him.


    Just as her hand was about to touch Ryan¡¯s chest, it was suddenly blocked by a slender hand.


    Ryan was slightly startled and looked up to see Marina Bailey standing in front of him.


    The attention of the beautiful boss was also drawn to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is this young man with you?¡± the beautiful boss raised an eyebrow.


    Marina didn¡¯t answer her question but directly took out a small bag from her pocket and threw it into the


    arms of the beautiful boss.


    The beautiful boss received it with surprise..


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Upon opening it, she discovered that it contained shining gold bars.


    Her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Can you prepare rooms for us now?¡± Marina¡¯s red lips parted.


    ¡°Certainly, I¡¯ll take you to our best rooms right away,¡± the beautiful boss instantly changed her attitude


    and led the way with a very attentive expression.


    Everyone looked stunned.


    Marina Bailey, along after the boss.


    Although the beautiful boss imed to provide them with the best room, the actual environment was


    extremely poor.


    It was a small suite with two beds and nothing else.


    There was nothing else.


    It was as basic and shabby as it could be.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Marina expressed gratitude, despite the disappointing conditions.


    ¡°No need to be so polite with me, my dear. I particrly like straightforward and lively women like you.


    Those stinky men don¡¯t understand how good! am. Would you like to have a good chat with me, little


    sister?¡± The beautiful boss flirtatiously threw a seductive nce at Marina.


    ¡°Remember, I¡¯m not exclusively into men,¡± the beautiful boss added, trying to catch Marina¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Thank you for the offer, but I prefer men,¡± Marina politely declined with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity. However, I think you should give it a try. Who knows, after you experience it, you might


    find women better than men,¡± the beautiful boss persisted unwilling to give up.


    Marina¡¯s attractive appearance and generous nature were indeed captivating.


    ¡°No need, really,¡± Marina replied firmly.


    Seeing her unwavering determination, the beautiful boss had no choice but to give up.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t disturb your rest then,¡± the beautiful boss said, turning to leave.


    However, when she reached the door, she seemed to remember something and stopped, ncing


    back at Marina.


    US Mon,


    ¡°You, little sister, perfectly fit my taste, so I¡¯ll kindly give you a piece of advice,¡± she said.


    ¡°We¡¯ve had some unruly people here recently. If there¡¯s nothing important, don¡¯t leave your room.


    Otherwise, if something happens to you outside the hotel, I won¡¯t take responsibility,¡± the beautiful boss


    warned.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Marina expressed her gratitude and agreed.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m really leaving now, the beautiful boss prepared to depart. However, she couldn¡¯t help but turn


    back and look at Marina, still unwilling to let go. ¡°Little sister, if you change your mind and want to give


    it a try, remember toe find me.¡±


    ¡°If that dayes, I will look for you,¡± Marina nodded.


    ¡°Sister will be waiting for you,¡± the beautiful boss smiled and left.


    As soon as she left, Marina immediately closed the door.


    The atmosphere in the room instantly changed.


    ¡°Captain, did you bring us to a shady ce? Is this rundown room worth a bag of gold bars?!¡± Brendon


    finally voiced his thoughts.


    ¡°Do you know why those people watching us didn¡¯t follow us here?¡± Marina disregarded the value of


    the gold bars she had given away.


    Marina sat leisurely on the bed next to her.


    After all, there was not even a chair in the room.


    The bed was the only option.


    ¡°Why? It can¡¯t be because of thatdy boss, right?¡± Brendon instinctively asked.


    ¡°Correct,¡± Marina gave him an affirmative answer.


    A look of astonishment appeared on Brendon¡¯s face immediately.


    The others also found it hard to believe.


    After all, the woman they encountered earlier did not seem exceptional, apart from being a bit


    frivolous.


    Her gait did not resemble that of a martial artist.


    ¡°Here, there is no punishment for killing. Every day, you may stumble upon a fresh corpse in some


    alley,¡± Marina spoke calmly.


    ¡°And they will emotionlessly dispose of the bodies in the river outside,¡± she continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because they hold any reverence for life, but simply because those corpses might encroach


    upon their territory,¡± Marina exined lightly.


    Pyan rumpled his brow.


    He knew that Meridonid had always been somewhat chaotic, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to reach such a


    state.


    ¡°Although this ce is filled with violence and danger, it¡¯s also the only refuge for many ouws,¡±


    Marina added.


    ¡°No one here will pry into your information, and the outside informationwork cannot trace this


    ce,¡± she continued.


    ¡°So, in a sense, this is a very safe stronghold,¡± Marina concluded.


    ¡°Was that innkeeper just now the bass of this ce?¡± Brendon asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s not the boss, but as long as we stay in her inn, the people outside won¡¯ty a hand on us,¡±


    Marina replied.


    ¡°Now we need to n carefully on how to rescue Professor Jardine,¡± Marina said as she took a small


    computer from her backpack.


    09 05 Mon, 3 Jul


    Theputer was only half the size of a regr notebook, but it was custom built by Marina herself,


    and there was only one of its kind in the world.


    Her fingers swiftly tapped on the keyboard, and after a moment, Marina projected the decrypted


    information onto the opposite wall.


    Everyone immediately turned their gaze toward it.


    It was a map.


    ¡°Professor Jardine is currently located here,¡± Marina pointed at theputer screen and circled an


    area.


    The map projected on the wall also had a circle drawn on it.


    ¡°This is our current location,¡± Marina pointed at the edge of the map.


    ¡°I just hacked into their surveince system, and Professor Jardine¡¯s apartment is under 24¨Chour


    surveince,¡± she continued.


    ¡°As far as i know, at least five parties are monitoring Professor Jardine,¡± Marina exined.


    ¡°The most dangerous among them is the authority of Meridonia, who has deployed their elite special


    forces for this task.¡±


    ¡°These are the profiles of some of their team members,¡± Marina slid her finger lightly on theputer


    screen, and the identities of several agents instantly appeared.


    Ryan focused on the person at the forefront, his expression changing.


    ¡°I know this person. We had a confrontation during a previous mission,¡± Ryan said, catching Marina


    Bailey¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Who won between you two?¡± Marina inquired.


    Ryan creased his brows and replied, ¡°I was injured then, so it was a draw. But if we face each other


    now, I¡¯m confident I can defeat him.¡±

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Marina nodded and then looked towards Brendon who was standing nearby.


    ¡°I¡¯m entrusting this person to you.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Brendon readily agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a confrontation with him before and am familiar with hisbat tactics. It¡¯s best if I handle


    him!¡± Ryan was a bit surprised by Marina¡¯s


    arrangement.


    ¡°This person served in the military for twelve years, and his methods are notoriously ruthless. You just


    told me that you could go toe¨Cto¨Ctoe with him even while injured, which is impossible.¡± Marina spoke


    each word with emphasis,


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying?!¡± Ryan¡¯s voice immediately rose.


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying, but the situation may not be as imagined. It¡¯s possible that he was also injured while


    you were facing off with him.¡± Marina Bailey didn¡¯t believe that Ryan would lie about such a matter.


    Otherwise, Dalton Swiss, the person responsible for Team 793, would not have strongly rmended


    him.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I didn¡¯t notice any injuries on him when I fought him,¡± Ryan frowned.


    ¡°While I haven¡¯t personally fought him, I know his capabilities very well, and you are not his match,¡±


    Marina¡¯s tone remained calm.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t fought him yourself, how can you know that I¡¯m not his match?!¡± Ryan¡¯s tone grew


    somewhat anxious.


    ¡°Ryan Roberts, I remember telling you before we set off that in my team, you only need to obey my


    orders without questioning them!¡± Marina¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she watched Ryan repeatedly


    challenge her.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Ryan gritted his teeth, and in the end, he did not say anything more, simply nodding his head


    with his gaze still fixed on the photograph.


    There was a flicker of unbearable darkness in his eyes.


    Marina smoothly assigned the subsequent tasks, and the others dared not resist.


    ¡°Do you all understand your respective tasks?¡± Marina began.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the group responded in unison.


    ¡°We must initiate the operation simultaneously. I will find a way to contact Professor Jardine, and your


    role is to keep them upied for half an hour.¡±


    ¡°After safely escorting Professor Jardine away, I will immediately notify you. No matter what happens,


    you must not engage in prolongedbat. Retreat swiftly, do you understand?¡± Marina¡¯s voice was


    firm.


    ¡°We understand!¡± the group replied resolutely.


    ¡°Good. Now, make sure to rest and conserve your energy. Once I determine the execution time, I will


    inform you.¡± With the task allocationplete, Marina lowered her head and continued working on the


    computer.


    Brendon and Frank Wood were ustomed to this scene and found a corner to sit down, closing their


    eyes to rest.


    After all, they were about to face an intense battle, and there was a possibility that they might be left


    behind in this country.


    Yet, even in such circumstances, they could still sleep peacefully because they had faith in their


    hearts.


    Because they had faith in their hearts!


    However, Ryan and the others did not possess the same calmness as Brendon.


    09:05 Mon, 3 Jul


    They couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all


    Instead, they meticulously inspected the weapons they carried with them


    Although they were already elite members of Team 793, there was still a gap between them and


    someone like Brendan, who had extensivebat


    experience.


    Ryan, unlike the other two, was not as nervous. He kept his gaze fixed on Marina, pondering


    something unknown.


    Meanwhile, Marina was busy contacting her informant.


    After all, in order to rescue Professor Jardine, she needed to establish directmunication with him


    This would increase the chances of sessfullypleting the mission.


    The informant assured her that they would attempt to notify her once the contact was established.


    After ending the conversation, Marina did not dwell on the message but instead proceeded to gather


    more information on the forces keeping an eye on Professor Jardine.


    However, Marina did not stop at that message.


    She proceeded to investigate the forces monitoring Professor Jardine once again.


    This time, she must seed. Failure is not an option!


    Meanwhile, in a district far from the slums, in a luxurious five¨Cstar hotel, inside the presidential suite,


    Gavin Johnson was briefing Simon Hernandez on thetest developments.


    ¡°We have confirmed on our end that the item we desire is indeed in the possession of Professor


    Jardine.¡±


    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Simon narrowed his eyes after listening.


    ¡°The current situation may be a bitplicated,¡± Gavin hesitated as he spoke.


    Simon immediately focused his gaze on him.


    Gavin proceeded to exin the situation to him.


    ¡°This is because Professor Jardine has made a significant discovery, and the authorities in Meridonia


    have no intention of letting him go. He is currently under surveince by various forces, and it may not


    be easy for us to approach him.¡± Simon¡¯s expression flickered as he listened.


    His slender fingers tapped the tabletop absentmindedly, his eyes shifting between brightness and


    darkness, seemingly contemting something.


    After a moment, it appeared that he had made a decision.


    ¡°Gather our team and ensure the safe return of Professor Jardine to our country.¡±


    ¡°But, Mr. Hernandez, if that¡¯s the case, our mission will be more challenging.¡± It should be noted


    that their purpose foring here was only to obtain vat Professor Jardine had in his possession.


    Just acquiring the item might be manageable, but the difficulty increases significantly if they have to


    bring him back to their country.


    ¡°If Professor Jardine is unwilling to hand over the research results and is willing to die for them, it


    means he is a patriot. Since he is a hero, what harm is there in helping him?¡± Simon stood up and


    walked to the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window.


    Watching the tall figure of Simon by the window, Gavin moved his lips as if he wanted to say


    something, but the words lingered and never left his mouth.


    Their CEO, Mr. Hernandez, had clearly made up his mind.


    There was little point in trying to persuade him further.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Finally, Gavin simply nodded in agreement.


    After Gavin left, a fleeting trace crossed Simon¡¯s face.


    He was now walking in the shadows of the night.


    This world still needs light.


    The following day, the informant on Marina¡¯s side responded.


    They informed her that they had sessfully contacted Professor Jardine and shared their rescue n


    with him.


    The informant instructed them that they need to use a specific passphrase with Professor Jardine when


    the timees, and he will willingly leave with


    them.


    After Marina confirmed the passphrase with the informant, she exined the situation to her team


    members.


    She set a specific time for the mission to avoidplications, ensuring that they act promptly and


    efficiently.


    Tonight!


    The team members grew nervous upon hearing the announcement..


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She then brought out severalmunication devices and distributed them to each team member.


    ¡°I have modified thesemunicators. They have independent signal sources so that the signal won¡¯t


    be interrupted under any circumstances. We¡¯ll rely on them formunication during this mission,¡±


    Marina exined.


    ¡°Furthermore, they can monitor your vital signs in real¨Ctime, letting us know if everyone is safe. So


    make sure to keep them close and never lose them!¡± she emphasized.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone carefully ced theirmunication devices


    However, Ryan Roberts, who was sitting on the inside, seemed to exude a heavier aura than vitual


    Marina Bailey noticed his condition and nced at him a few times,


    Ryan noticed her gaze and looked up


    ¡°You are not warriors who have experienced life and death (believe you should understand your


    responsibilities. There are certain thingst don¡¯t want to say too much about, but I hope you will


    remember them! Don¡¯t make mistakes at critical moments!¡±


    Marina seemed to have a hidden meaning in her words.


    After listening, Ryan Roberts¡¯s expression flitted


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at Marina Bailey¡¯s nned location.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s calibrate the time¡± Before setting off, Marina extended her wrist to adjust her watch. The


    others followed suit.


    Calibrating the time was crucial for executing the n effectively, ensuring no timing discrepancies.


    ¡°Remember, it will only take half an hour. Once half an hour is up, regardless of whether I notify you or


    not, you must evacuate immediately


    Understood?!¡± Marina reiterated her instructions.


    ¡°Understood!¡± The group responded in unison.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s go!¡± Marina¡¯s gaze instantly changed.


    The team immediately enteredbat mode.


    They swiftly opened the doors and exited the vehicle, heading towards their respective nned


    directions.


    Brendon and his team were mainly responsible for holding off various factions, buying Marina enough


    time to infiltrate the apartment and retrieve


    Professor Jardine.


    Although the apartment was under surveince, no strict lockdown measures were in ce.


    The residents could stille and go freely.


    However, every person entering or exiting the building was closely monitored, especially on the floor


    where Professor Jardine resided.


    it was virtually underprehensive surveince, and no one inside the apartment could ess that


    floor.


    Disguised as a call girl, Marina entered the apartment under the pretense of her new fabricated identity


    in response to an online message seeking such


    services


    While motoring online activities, Marina detected a message posted by someone seeking the services


    of a call girl.


    This message triggered her to create a new identity and take advantage of the situation by posing as


    an avable call giri


    As soon as Marina entered the apartment, the surveince system immediately captured her unfamiliar


    face, and she was closely tracked.


    She proceeded to enter the elevator, ncing at the camera in the corner.


    Just now, it subtly shifted half an inch towards her side.


    This slight movement was intended to indicate that someone was already keeping an eye on her.


    09:05 Mon, 3 Jul


    However, Marina¡¯s face remained indifferent.


    She calmly pressed the button for the desired floor in the elevator.


    Then she opened her handbag, took out cosmetics, and pretended to touch up her makeup,


    However, she kept using the mirror to observe the passengers behind her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Upon reaching her intended floor, Marina promptly put away the cosmetics and swayed her waist as


    she exited the elevator


    Two passengers behind her also followed suit.


    Marina Bailey pretended not to notice and, ording to the information she had, pressed the doorbell


    of a specific room on that floor.


    However, the doorbell rang for a moment, and no one came to open the door.


    The two individuals watching Marina Bailey were now preparing to approach her.


    Marina¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and she quickly took out her phone, pretending to dial a certain number.


    ¡°Darling. I¡¯m standing right outside your door. Hurry up and let me in,¡± Marina deliberately changed her


    tone to a coquettish one, using the standardnguage of Meridonia.


    Upon hearing Marina¡¯s words, the two individuals seemed hesitant but did not stop their advances.


    However, just as Marina finished speaking, the closed door suddenly clicked open from the inside.


    A strong and forceful hand reached out from the door, pulled her inside with a firm grip, and mmed


    the door shut with a bang.


    The two men who had been watching Marina immediately moved closer,


    As they stared at the closed door, they didn¡¯t act hastily.


    Instead, they spoke a few words into their earpiece.


    In the control room, upon receiving the instructions, the personnel immediately pulled up the


    surveince footage of the room.


    However, due to the discreet cement of the hidden cameras, they could not see the entire room


    clearly.


    They could only make out a tall man pinning the previously seductive woman against the door frame.


    From his posture, it was evident that they were engaging in certain intimate activities.


    However, the monitoring personnel remained professional and did not let their guard down because of


    the situation.


    They quickly conducted a further investigation into the owner of the room and discovered the post he


    had madest night, looking for an escort.


    ¡°The target¡¯s identity has been confirmed, and there is no danger,¡± the personnel in the control room


    reported back to their counterpart.


    Upon reviving this response, the person on the other end rxed their vignce slightly but added,


    ¡°Continue monitoring.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    What the others were unaware of was that Marina, inside the room, was still in shock.


    The person pressing against her was not some sinister Meridonian man as she had anticipated.


    It was Simon Hernandez!!!


    ¡°You, how did you end up here?¡± Marina lowered her voice and stared at the person in front of her.


    It seemed as if she was trying to confirm whether she was just imagining things because she missed


    her pillow too much.


    Shocked when he saw Marina at the door, Simon had regained hisposure. ¡°Can you guess?¡± he


    replied, his gaze gentle.


    ¡°Guess whether I can guess or not?!¡± Marina narrowed her eyes and lifted her foot, aiming for Simon¡¯s


    crotch.


    However, Simon had anticipated her move and sidestepped in advance.


    He then swiftly moved closer, pinning Marina beneath him.


    After losing the opportunity, Marina, at this moment, had almostpletely lost the ability to act.


    ¡°So fierce? If you kick me like this, aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your sexual happiness for the rest of your


    life?¡± Simon stared at the petite girl in front of him, who was both cute and fierce.


    ¡°If it¡¯s lost, then it¡¯s lost. It¡¯s just a bit unexpected that the master of the Hernandez family has this


    interest and hobby. Coming all the way to Meridonia to find a prostitute, howe the girls from


    Calirina are no longer enough for you?!¡±


    Marina¡¯s eyes carried a hint of resentment.


    If she didn¡¯t know for sure that someone was still watching her, she would teach this deceitful man a


    good lesson right now!


    ¡°Marina, you¡¯ve misunderstood me,¡± Simon sighed helplessly.


    Every time this woman got angry, she called him the master of the Hernandez family.


    It was tempting to teach her a lesson.


    ¡°Misunderstanding? So, you¡¯re saying you didn¡¯t post the advertisement looking for a prostitute?!¡±


    Marina Bailey didn¡¯t believe a word of his nonsense.


    ¡°How did our esteemed Missy from the Bailey family end up as a prostitute in Meridonia?¡± Simon knew


    that if he tried to exin forcefully, this woman would definitely not listen, so he just asked in return.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Upon hearing those words, Marina Bailey¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she quickly regained her


    composure.


    However, her gaze on Simon Hernandez remained cold and intense.


    ¡°Marina, you see, you also seem to have no way to exin, right?¡± Simon smiled lightly


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not like you!¡± Marina snorted coldly.


    ¡°How am I different?¡±


    ¡°Because men are creatures who think with their lower bodies. Because men never evolved


    sessfully like women!¡± Marina emphasized each word.


    ¡°Marina, why are you resorting to personal attacks now?¡± Simon chuckled.


    ¡°Not only can Iunch personal attacks, but I can also take physical action. Would you like to give it a


    try?¡± Her tone was firm.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, Simon raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Step back a bit,¡± Marina didn¡¯t want to be so close to Simon at the moment, even though his cool


    fragrance still held a fatal attraction for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. There¡¯s always someone watching us. Don¡¯t let them see any ws,¡± Simon responded,


    but instead of stepping back, he pressed closer.


    ¡°Simon Hernandez!¡± Marina¡¯s tone carried a hint of warning.


    ¡°Marina, I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Simon sounded helpless.


    Marina frowned, unable to distinguish whether Simon was telling the truth or not. Perhaps it was a mix


    of both. However, her rationality had fully


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    returned.


    There was no time to waste with him here anymore.


    With no time to waste, Marina grabbed his tie and pretended to be urgent as she pulled him towards


    the bedroom.


    Simon followed behind her, somewhat disheveled.


    Marina promptly closed the bedroom door as soon as they entered the room.


    She had already thoroughly inspected the entire room.


    The only hidden camera was on the balcony light.


    There were no cameras in the bedroom, and the balcony camera could not see inside.


    Therefore, as soon as they entered the room, Marina immediately released her grip on Simon.


    ording to the previous n, it was necessary to get rid of this customer who was looking for a


    prostitute and then proceed to the floor where Professo Jardine was located.


    ording to the previous n, it was necessary to get rid of this customer who was looking for a


    prostitute and then proceed to the floor where Professor Jardine was located.


    The rescue n would be implemented afterward.


    However, now the owner of this room has be Simon,pletely disrupting the original n.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Simon asked as he started undressing.


    ¡°What are you doing, undressing?!¡± Marina noticed his actions, and her expression immediately turned


    serious


    ¡°While there are no cameras in this room, if we enter and remainpletely still, it will still raise


    suspicions,¡± Simon exined.


    ¡°So what?¡± Marina raised an eyebrow


    ¡°So we need to create somemotion,¡± Simon said as he removed his jacket. He then took a step


    towards Marina.


    ¡°I advise you not to take another step forward Otherwise, what you just protected so hard might be in


    danger again,¡± Marina¡¯s eyes carried a warning.


    However, Simon did not stop and continued to approach Marina.


    Just as Marina was about to take action, he bypassed her and walked over to the nearby table.


    He picked up the phone that was ced on it.


    Marina was taken aback.


    ¡°Marina, I just wanted to grab a phone. What did you think I was going to do?¡± Simon turned around


    and looked at her.


    She kept quiet


    ¡°Do you think I wanted to do something to you? Do you see me that way in your heart?¡± His tone


    seemed to carry a hint of grievance and dissatisfaction.


    Again, she was muted.


    ¡°Grievance? Give me a break!¡± She knew very well that he could have exined himself, but he


    intentionally chose not to.


    Clearly, he wanted to tease her!


    And now he was pretending to be innocent.


    She shouldn¡¯t have been soft¨Chearted towards him!


    Seeing her angry expression, he did not continue teasing her.


    After all, if she got truly angry, she would start calling him ¡°Master¡± of the Hernandez family again.


    After obtaining the phone, Simon searched the inte for an explicit audio clip.


    He then turned up the volume and tossed the phone onto the bed. The room was immediately filled


    with ambiguous sounds.


    Marina looked on.


    ¡°Now, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues,¡± Simon pped his hands.


    She continued to watch.


    Upon hearing the faint sounds from the monitors in the surveince room, the personnel couldn¡¯t help


    but be more alert.


    They didn¡¯t expect that person from Calirina to be quite capable.


    Although the woman looked attractive, her voice was not pleasant.


    It was a bit of a pity.


    Meanwhile, Marina checked the time and realized it was almost time for her to deal with the tenant as


    nned.


    Marina¡¯s expression gleamed, and she walked towards Simon.


    ¡°Where did you find these strange audio clips, anyway?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Online,¡± Simon replied, seemingly unaware of Marina¡¯s curiosity.


    8%94%


    ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a wide range of hunting interests,¡± Marina said as she


    approached Simon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not really interested in these things. It was just a matter of necessity, so I


    searched,¡± Simon exined.


    ¡°Well, I believe you. After all, as the head of the Hernandez family, if you have any needs, plenty of


    people are waiting in line for you to choose from. There¡¯s no need for you to seek sce online,¡±


    Marina casually rotated the dial on her wristwatch.


    ¡°I am not someone who epts anyone and everyone. When ites to a partner, my standards are


    quite high,¡± said Simon, his gaze fixed on Marina.


    It was as if he was confessing his deep love.


    However, in the next moment, Marina¡¯s finger moved.


    A tiny silver needle instantly shot out from her wristwatch.


    it struck directly at Simon¡¯s neck.


    Simon only felt a slight tingling sensation in his neck. He raised his hand to touch it and then shifted his


    gaze toward Marina.


    ¡°What have you done to me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just something to put you to sleep. It won¡¯t significantly impact your body,¡± Marina


    calmly replied.


    The next moment, Simon felt a sudden and intense dizziness in his head.


    Immediately, the surroundings started to blur.


    His legs went weak, and he copsed directly to the ground.


    Fortunately, Marina was quick to react. She caught his body and helped him onto the nearby bed.


    His consciousness was now on the verge of plunging into darkness.


    He could only muster thest bit of his strength to keep his gaze fixed on Marina.


    ¡°Sleep well,¡± Marina whispered.


    Simon could not resist any longer and finally closed his eyes.


    COMMENT


    The other two individuals in the room immediately became alert and looked around.


    But just at that moment, two more sounds pierced the air, and those two individuals also fell to the


    ground.


    After confirming that no danger existed in the room below, Marina Bailey immediately jumped down


    from the venttion duct


    When Professor Jardine saw her, he stood up from the sofa.


    ¡°Traveler¡¯s clothes,¡± Marina promptly said.


    ¡°Fearful of dy in returning!¡± Professor Jardine¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing this code phrase.


    ¡°Professor Jardine, I¡¯ve been sent to bring you back to our country!¡± Marina approached him.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Professor Jardine¡¯s eyes became slightly teary.


    Even though these people had restricted him for almost half a year, he had never shown a hint of


    vulnerability.


    However, when he saw hispatrioting to rescue him, he finally revealed his most genuine


    emotions.


    ¡°You are our hero, and it¡¯s what we should do!¡± Marina¡¯s tone carried a hint of admiration.


    She had also witnessed Professor Jardine¡¯s fearless demeanor just now.


    ¡°But they have their people outside. How can we escape?¡± Professor Jardine looked at Marina with


    concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will safely get you out of here!¡± Marina assured him. After speaking, she walked directly


    towards the men who had fallen on the ground.


    She took a device from her backpack and momentarily scanned the man¡¯s face.


    The device started operating, and after a short while, a thin, delicate human skin mask was produced.


    Marina took the mask and headed towards the restroom inside the room.


    Professor Jardine, standing by, was unaware of what she was doing, only staring at her back with


    some confusion.


    The worry on his face remained.


    After all, the person they were dealing with appeared to be around the same age as his


    granddaughter.


    Could she really bring him back safely?


    However, five minutester, the restroom door was opened once again.


    Upon seeing the person who emerged from inside, Professor Jardine was startled and took several


    steps back in fear.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    After confirming that Simon Hernandez had fallen into a deep sleep, Marina Bailey got up and moved.


    The floor where Professor Jardine was located was just above this one


    Last night, she had already familiarized herself with theyout of the entire apartment.


    The venttion ducts between each floor were interconnected.


    She only needed to climb up through the venttion ducts below.


    However, timing was crucial and had to be precise.


    Marina immediately opened herputer and hacked into the surveince system between the two


    floors.


    Afterpleting these tasks, she contacted Brendon,


    ¡°I havepleted the preparations here. We will officially begin the operation in one minute.¡±


    ¡°Roger that!¡± came the voices of Brendon and his team through the earpiece, responding promptly.


    Almost simultaneously, everyone focused on the watches on their wrists.


    As the minute hand reached twelve, Marinamanded, ¡°Initiate the operation!¡±


    With hermand, the surveincework around the apartment instantly came under attack.


    Inside the surveince room, rms immediately started ring.


    Everyone else sprang into action except for one person left behind to monitor the surveince footage.


    Marina wasted no time either.


    After packing her belongings, she swiftly pried open the venttion duct in the room. Gripping the


    edges, she climbed up with agility.


    Then she closed the venttion duct cover, leaving no visible signs of damage from the outside.


    Unbeknownst to her, after Marina entered the venttion duct, Simon, who should have been asleep,


    suddenly opened his eyes.


    He slowly propped himself up and nced upward.


    His vision was clear, without any trace of the herbal medicine.


    ¡°This woman has quite the courage,¡± Simon muttered under his breath, then spoke to the person on the


    other end of the earpiece.


    ¡°The situation has changed. The top priority is to ensure Marina¡¯s safety.¡±


    Upon heating this, Gavin, on the other end of themunication, briefly doubted if he had misheard.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, who did you say?¡± Gavin asked again.


    ¡°Marina Bailey!¡± Simon spoke once more.


    After uttering those words, he ended themunication.


    Then, he followed the venttion duct in front of Marina Bailey


    Gavin, on the other end of themunication was stunned for half a second before snapping back to


    reality.


    09.05 Mon, 3


    How did Miss Bailey end up here?


    This was a troublesome situation.


    However, he dared not defy Simon¡¯s orders and immediately ryed them to the team.


    Meanwhile, Marina remained unaware of these developments. Following the map in her mind, the


    quickly located the room where Professor Jardine was supposed to be.


    She paused and carefully peeked down from the venttion duct to assess the situation in the room


    below.


    She noticed that Professor Jardine was seated on the couch, and three imposing individuals from


    Meridonia were present in the room.


    It appeared they were trying to persuade Professor Jardine to engage in a transaction with them.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Professor Jardine, you should understand that our conditions are already highly advantageous. Once


    you return to your country, there is absolutely no way you can enjoy the treatment we can provide for


    you,¡± said the young man sitting across from Professor Jardine.


    However, Professor Jardine remained silent throughout the conversation.


    ¡°Professor Jardine, I advise you not to hesitate any longer. You must realize that besides cooperating


    with us, you have no other choices,¡± the young man continued.


    ¡°Your country would never take such a big risk to send people to bring you back. Moreover, even if they


    wanted to send someone, they could never snatch you away right under my nose.¡±


    ¡°You can take a look at this document. If you don¡¯t have any other demands, go ahead and sign it


    quickly.¡±


    Crossing his legs, the man slid the agreement in front of Professor Jardine.


    It was a secret research agreement.


    Meridonia could provide Professor Jardine with all the necessary facilities and conveniences.


    However, all of Professor Jardine¡¯s research findings would have to be exclusively used by Meridonia.


    The conditions offered were indeed tempting, but Professor Jardine¡¯s gaze remained unwavering.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been guarding me here for half a year, and I¡¯ve already said the same thing countless times. I


    will not sign this agreement,¡± Professor Jardine stated firmly.


    ¡°Professor Jardine, I do admire you. However, if you insist on this, then there is nothing more I can do


    to save you,¡± the man said, cing his weapon on the nearby table.


    The implicit threat was evident.


    Professor Jardine did not even frown.


    ¡°Whether you kill or torture me, it¡¯s up to you. Even if I die, millions of mypatriots will rise up, and


    you can never defeat us!¡±


    ¡°Very well!¡± The man seemed to be infuriated by Professor Jardine¡¯s defiant attitude.


    He stood up, picked up his weapon, and aimed it at Professor Jardine¡¯s head.


    Professor Jardine fearlessly met the man¡¯s gaze head¨Con.


    However, in the next moment, a faint sound could be heard.


    The man suddenly raised his hand and clutched his neck, his face contorted in pain, before copsing


    to the ground.


    This unexpected turn of events caused a change in Professor Jardine¡¯s expression.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    ¡°Professor Jardine, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s me,¡± Marina immediately said


    Her voice was as silvery as before.


    But her face was almost identical to the man lying on the ground.


    If it weren¡¯t for the man, Professor Jardine would think that the person standing in front of him was from


    Meridonia as well.


    ¡°This is the most advanced disguise technology. You only need to scan someone¡¯s face to produce


    something simr to a human skin mask


    ¡°After some follow¨Cup surgery, it can make you look exactly the same as that person in a short period


    of time,¡± Marina exined as she squatted down and took off the man¡¯s clothes.


    However, because of the difference in their sizes, she needed to make herself look a little stronger.


    By the time she was done, she hadpletely turned into the person from Meridonia.


    After that, Marina adjusted the voice changer.


    ¡°Professor Jardine.¡± When she spoke again, even her voice became exactly the same as that man¡¯s,


    The reason why Marina did not make a move immediately was that she wanted to collect that person¡¯s


    audio information.


    ¡°You two are exactly the same. I did not expect our country¡¯s technology to have developed to this


    extent. It is only a matter of time before we return to the peak!¡± Professor Jardine¡¯s eyes were filled with


    excitement as he spoke..


    ¡°Sometimes, the most dangerous way of evacuation is also the safest. Later, I will pretend to take you


    away with the excuse of the enemy¡¯s sneak attack,¡±


    Marina said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Professor Jardine had no objections.


    He trusted the rescuers sent by the organization without the slightest doubt.


    Marina liked obedient rescue targets because it would save them a lot of time if they listened to their


    instructions.


    She tied up the three unconscious men on the ground, gagged their mouths, and stuffed them into the


    wardrobe.


    After confirming that everything was right, she dragged Professor Jardine out, pretending to be


    anxious.


    When they reached the elevator, the guards immediately walked over.


    ¡°The enemyunched a sneak attack. Our head asked me to take Professor Jardine away immediately.


    You guys cover my retreat!¡± Marina ordered.


    ¡°Yes!¡± When the guards heard this, they immediately turned around and walked toward the room


    behind them.


    Marina took the opportunity to take Professor Jardine into the elevator.


    ¡°I have picked up Professor Jardine. Retreat in two minutes,¡± Marina said calmly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The team members¡® voices came from the earplugs.


    Marina had good hearing, but she did not hear Ryan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Ryan, did you hear me?¡± she shouted again.


    Still, no one answered.


    Marina¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even tighter.


    She checked Ryan¡¯s vital signs and found that everything was normal.


    Marina did not have time to give it much thought. After all, the most important thing for them right now


    was to get Professor Jardine out of this ce as soon as possible.


    Because of Brendon and the others¡® attack, no one suspected her when Marina said that she was


    transferring Professor Jardine to a safer ce.


    So, they left the apartment building smoothly.


    As soon as they got out, Marina immediately took Professor Jardine to the gathering ce they had


    previously arranged.


    Just as she helped Professor Jardine into the car, she saw Frank and the others returning one after


    another.


    Two minutester, all the team members returned except for Brendon and Ryan.


    ¡°Brendon? Please answer if you hear me.¡±


    Marina called again, ¡°Ryan, please answer if you hear me!¡±


    However, she heard no response. Now, she did not know anything about Brendon and Ryan¡¯s current


    situation other than that their vital signs were normal.


    ¡°Could it be that they were in danger?¡± Frank said with a frown.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to look for them,¡± the other two members who had joined the team at the same time as


    Ryan said.


    Marina frowned and made up her mind almost immediately.


    ¡°You guys leave with Professor Jardine right now. I will go back to look for them,¡± she said.


    ¡°Captain, it will be too dangerous for you to go back alone. Let me go with you!¡± Frank was a little


    worried.


    ¡°Just do as I said!¡± Marina said firmly.


    Frank opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something.


    However, under Marina¡¯s gaze, he swallowed the words that sprang to his lips.


    ¡°Hurry up and get into the car!¡± Frank gritted his teeth and said.


    The two team members looked at Marina but did not dare to say anything more. After hesitating for a


    while, they obediently got into the car.


    ¡°Captain, be careful!¡± Frank said, looking at Marina solemnly.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t go back to meet up with you guys at the agreed time, leave with Professor Jardine


    immediately,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Captain!¡± Frank grew even more anxious when he heard this..


    It was clear to him that Marina and the others would not be able to get out of there if they left with


    Professor Jardine.


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Marina said.


    Her tone was much harsher than before.


    After hesitating for a while, Frank answered, gritting his teeth, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Go now!¡± Marina ordered.


    Frank saluted her with his lipspressed. Despite his reluctance, he hopped into the car.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Professor Jardine who was sitting in the car also looked at Marina worriedly.


    However, he knew that he could not be of any help to them. All he could do was to leave as he was


    told and not be their burden.


    After Marina watched Frank and the others leave in the car, she went to a hidden ce and took out


    her equipment to search for Brendon and Ryan¡¯s


    location.


    She found out that the two of them were right in the apartment building, very close to her.


    She wondered with a frown, ¡°What are they doing in the apartment building?¡±


    She tried to get in touch with them again.


    Still, nobody answered.


    Marina immediately put away themunication equipment, ready to return to the apartment.


    At this moment, the human skin mask on her face began to melt.


    Although the mask was very detailed and realistic, it could notst long.


    Marina did not have time to think about it for the time being. She took off all the disguises on her and


    prepared to go back.


    However, on her way back to the apartment building, someone suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    As soon as she looked up, she saw a familiar face.


    Although this man was wearing a hat that covered half of his face, Marina recognized him at a single


    nce.


    It was Simon!


    Before Marina could recover from her shock, Simon pulled her to a corner.


    ¡°Why did you wake up so quickly?¡± The medicine Marina gave him was supposed to keep him asleep


    for at least half an hour.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go back now! The people inside have discovered that Professor Jardine is missing and are


    hunting him now. If you go back, you are biting the hook,¡± Simon said seriously instead of answering


    her question.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    ¡°But my friends are still inside!¡± Marina said, showing no intention to change her mind.


    She struggled to break free from Simon¡¯s grip and walked toward the apartment building.


    Simon pulled her back again.


    ¡°I told you that it was very dangerous inside. We are not in Janeborough. They can gather a lot of


    people in a short time. You can¡¯t handle it alone! Simon rarely said in such a stern tone.


    ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t leave my team members behind!¡± The look in Marina¡¯s eyes was as


    determined as his.


    She had once watched her teammates die in front of her.


    She would not let such a thing happen again.


    ¡°Do you want to sacrifice your life for your team members?¡± Simon did not expect the little girl to be so


    stubborn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get them out even at the cost of my life,¡± Marina answered without hesitation.


    The others might find it hard to understand her, but she had a reason to insist.


    The team members had been through a lot together over the years.


    And they had carried out so many missions together.


    Although they had parted ways because of that incident, the friendship between them would never


    change.


    Simon looked at the girl in front of him, with his lipspressed.


    In the end, he was defeated by her gaze. He took her hand and led her back to the apartment building.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marina asked in surprise..


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t convince you to change your mind, I can only go back with you,¡± Simon said calmly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take the risk with me!¡± Marina immediately stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to take the risk, leave with me,¡± Simon said.


    The two of them fell into a stalemate.


    Now that Marina was unable to figure out a way to persuade Simon to leave, she could only go back to


    the building with him.


    As Simon said, the entire apartment building was under the enemy¡¯s control.


    Anyone who got in would not be allowed toe out.


    At this point, a bunch of residents wereining loudly in the hall.


    As soon as Marina and Simon walked in, they headed straight for Brendon and Ryan¡¯s location.


    Marina walked quickly because she was afraid that it would be toote.


    They encountered many enemies along the way.


    As Marina was in a hurry to find her teammates, she was not in the mood to figure out tactics to repel


    the enemies.


    She would knock them down as soon as she saw any enemies in front of her.


    09.06 MON,


    She must do her best to find Brendon as soon as possible.


    Simon was as good atbat just like Marina, and the two of them cooperated tacitly.


    So although the enemy outnumber them, they managed to escape every time.


    Just as Marina and Simon reached the floor where Brendon was, two people suddenly fell from the


    emergency exit beside them.


    Marina thought that they were their enemies. She looked over warily, only to find that the people on the


    ground were Brendon and Ryan.


    The two of them were covered in blood and looked especially terrifying.


    Marina rushed forward and helped Brendon up.


    ¡°Brendon, how are you feeling?¡± she asked anxiously.


    Brendon seemed to have heard Marina¡¯s voice and opened his eyes with difficulty.


    ¡°Ca Captain? Why¡­ are you back? It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s dangerous here. Hurry up and leave this ce,¡± Brendon


    spat out the words feebly.


    It looked like he would die at any moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you out of here!¡± Marina said as he helped Brendon up.


    ¡°Captain, there are¡­ too many of them. You won¡¯t be able to get out of here with me.¡± Brendon


    struggled, trying to get rid of Marina, but he was too


    weak to do so.


    ¡°You underestimated me. I¡¯ll figure out a way to get you out,¡± Marina said determinedly.


    After she helped Brendon up, she nced at Ryan who was still lying on the ground.


    He seemed to be in better spirits than Brendon.


    However, his pupils were contracting violently and his eyes were full of guilt.


    Marina frowned, thinking that something unusual must have happened.


    But this was not the time to hold him ountable. She had to take them out first.


    ¡°Help me support him,¡± Marina said to Simon.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Simon nced at Ryan¡¯s blood¨Cstained clothes and picked him up by the cor with disdain.


    ¡°Can you still walk?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Ye¡­s.¡± At this moment, Ryan seemed to have regained some consciousness.


    He nced at the seriously injured Brendon and replied, his face pale.


    ¡°Since you can walk on your own, follow me,¡± Simon said coldly and stepped forward to take Brendon


    from Marina.


    Marina immediately looked up.


    ¡°I¡¯m stronger than you. You lead the way.¡± Simon gave her a perfect reason.


    Marina did not argue with him and quickly scouted ahead.


    This time, it was much more difficult for them to get out of there than before.


    Because the other party had already begun to counterattack.


    09:06 Mon, 3 Jul


    Moreover, they were taking two injured people with them.


    A whileter, they retreated into an empty room.


    Brendon¡¯s injuries were getting more and more serious.


    He needed immediate medical treatment.


    Unfortunately, Marina did not have any medicine with her except for somemonly used styptic.


    This would not help much with Brendon¡¯s injuries.


    Marina had a stern look on her face.


    94%


    She quickly tore a strip off her shirt and bandaged Brendon¡¯s wounds with her lipspressed.


    Brendon suddenly grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Captain¡­ leave here without me,¡± he said.


    His face was even paler than before.


    ¡°Cut the crap. You know I won¡¯t leave you behind!¡± Marina said without looking up.


    ¡±


    Her brain was spinning fast as she tried to figure out a way to buy some time so that she could bring


    Brendon out safely.


    ¡°But you should know that given my condition¡­ I can¡¯t hold on any longer. I don¡¯t have anything to


    worry about besides my wife. Can you¡­ help mefort that crybaby when you tell her about my


    death?¡± Brendon did not seem to be afraid of death and even forced a smile.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Marina¡¯s eyshes trembled as she spoke.


    In the meanwhile, Simon was observing the situation outside. When he saw Marina who was in the


    corner with bloodshot eyes, he could not help but


    frown.


    He lowered his head and said something to the person on the other end of the earpiece.


    ¡°Captain, I¡­ I¡¯m dying. Can you be a little gentler?¡± Brendon did not even have the strength to keep


    the smile on his face.


    09 06 Mon, 3

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    ¡°You want me to be gentler? I will as long as you get better,¡± Marina spat out the word one by one.


    ¡°Captain, don¡¯t me yourself. I¡¯m really happy to¡­. return to the battlefield with you.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take what happened in the past to heart.


    ¡°Stay the way you are because you are¡­ the only person I admire. Captain¡­¡±


    Brendon¡¯s voice trailed off and he was so weak that he could barely open his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep. Did you hear me? Open your eyes!¡± Marina shouted anxiously when she saw him like


    this.


    At this time, Simon had finished talking on the phone.


    He rushed over andforted Marina, ¡°He¡¯s just a little tired and needs some rest. He¡¯s still alive.¡±


    Simon¡¯s words calmed Marina down a little.


    She looked down at Brendon in front of her.


    Although his eyes were closed and his breathing was faint, he was still alive.


    Marina took a few deep breaths and managed to calm herself down.


    She needed to keep cool at such a critical moment.


    ¡°Simon, can you do me a favor?¡± Marina asked, looking at Simon.


    ¡°Save your breath if you want to use yourself to lure the enemy away so that I can get the two of them


    out. I won¡¯t agree to it.¡± Simon rejected her before she could voice her thoughts.


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure out a better solution. I¡¯m able to protect myself. You don¡¯t have to worry about me,¡±


    Marina said firmly..


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. They¡¯re your team members. You should take care of them by yourself,¡± Simon


    showed no intention to give in.


    To him, Brendon and Ryan were just dispensable strangers.


    If it were not for Marina, he would not havee back.


    No matter what, he could not watch her fall into danger.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have time!¡± Marina¡¯s throat felt a little dry.


    If they had time to discuss the situation, they might be able to find a better solution.


    But Brendon couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Treatment must be done immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry: I have informed my men. They will be here soon,¡± Simon knew Marina¡¯s worries and


    comforted her in a low voice.


    ¡°How long do we have to wait? Half an hour or an hour?¡± Marina asked.


    Simon¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.


    He did not bring many people with him this time. Moreover, they were now in a foreign country. It would


    take more effort for them to take action.


    ¡°Look, even you are not sure. I can wait if it is just you and me, but my team members can not wait that


    long. Please take them away. I¡¯m begging you!¡± .


    09 06 Mon, 3 Jul


    Marina pleaded


    This proud woman rarely lowered her head.


    Simon looked at her solemnly but did not agree with her.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± At this time, a weak voice sounded


    Marina looked up and found it was Pyan, who had been standing in the corner


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± she yelled angrily.


    Ryan¡¯s expression instantly changed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I know nothing. I told you before we started the action that themunicator had to be


    kept on Why did you turn it off?


    ¡°Also, you should be providing support outside. Why did you enter the apartment building?¡± Marina


    gritted her teeth as she spoke.


    Ryan did not dare to look into her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask¡­ him to help me. I told him¡­ to leave¡±


    When Marina heard this, she could not hold back her anger anymore.


    She rushed over and punched him hard.


    Ryan fell to the ground instantly.


    Marina stepped forward and grabbed his cor.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you follow my order?¡±


    Ryan gritted his teeth and did not exin.


    He said with difficulty, ¡°Let me attract the enemy¡¯s attention. You take him out.¡±


    ¡°No need. I won¡¯t give you a chance to make it up. I will let you live and be judged!¡± With that, Marina


    pushed Ryan away.


    Then, she shed to the door.


    Simon saw that and became anxious.


    ¡°Marina!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Marina shouted.


    Simon stopped in his tracks.


    Marina¡¯s gazended on the upconscious Brendon.


    ¡°He¡¯s a wonderful solder. Please do take him out!¡± Marina opened the door and shed out.


    She moved so fast that Simon did not have time to stop her.


    Actually, Marina had figured out how to leave when she was yelling at Ryan just now.


    She deliberately pushed him towards the door.


    This way, she could take the opportunity to get out of the room.


    Ryan was injured and there was no way he could buy enough time for them.


    Simon would not let her attract the enemy¡¯s firepower alone.


    09 06 Mon, 3 Jul


    So, she could only resort to this method.


    Though Simon did not agree to her request, she believed that he would definitely get Brendon and


    Ryan out of there safely.


    Simon came to his sense after Marina left.


    He couldn¡¯t help ming himself for letting his guard off.


    He should have been able to stop Marina from leaving alone.


    Now, he could only manage to get Brendon and Ryan out of there first.


    Simon helped Brendon up and looked at Ryan, who was still on the ground.


    ¡°Stand up if you¡¯re not dead!¡±


    Ryan¡¯s dted pupils trembled slightly before he propped himself up.


    He would not let himself die before he was certain that Brendon could survive.


    As Marina had attracted most of the firepower, Simon did not encounter so many enemies.


    He and Ryan helped Brendon up and fought their way out.


    Just as they came out of the apartment building, Gavin rushed over with his men.


    ¡°Send him to the hospital immediately!¡± Simon threw Brendon into his arms and quickly returned to the


    building-


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez!¡± Gavin shouted.


    However, Simon left Gavin no chance to stop him.


    He disappeared from his sight in the blink of an eye.


    Gavin frowned. Although he was worried about her boss, he still decided toplete the task he


    assigned him first.


    He helped Brendon and Ryan back to the car.


    In the meanwhile, Marina was hiding in a corner of the building, covering her arm.


    She looked down at the wound and could tell it wasn¡¯t serious.


    Gritting her teeth, she ripped off a piece of cloth and bandaged her wound tightly.


    As they had to be scanned to enter the apartment building, Marina and the others did not have many


    weapons on them.


    Needless to say, she was at a disadvantage to fight the enemy with bare hands.


    It seemed that she would not be able to leave so easily this time.


    In that case, she decided to give the enemy a hard time.


    A fierce look shed across her

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    If an outstanding warrior did not have a weapon, he would be equivalent to a chef without ingredients.


    What Marina needed the most now was a weapon.


    She tried to recall theyout of the apartment in her mind.


    Then, she avoided the enemy soldiers who had been searching for her and quietly returned to the


    room where Simon was previously.


    After returning, Marina did not waste any time and went straight into the kitchen.


    There was a fire extinguisher in the kitchen.


    Marina picked up the frying pan beside him and smashed open the lock of the fire extinguisher.


    She took out the fire extinguisher inside.


    Then, she rummaged through the kitchen in search of flour.


    After that, the production process began.


    At this moment, the people from Meridonia were searching Marina floor by floor.


    In the end, all the staff gathered on the Marina¡¯s floor.


    Every room would be carefully searched.


    In just a moment, they arrived at Marina¡¯s room.


    The people from Meridonia outside the door gestured to each other and prepared to break in.


    The moment they kicked open the door, a violent me suddenly spewed out of the room.


    The people at the door instantly let out ear¨Cpiercing screams.


    The next moment, a pitch¨Cck object was thrown out of the room.


    Before they could avoid it, the thing instantly exploded.


    This time, the few people standing at the back were instantly blown up.


    Marina took this opportunity to quickly collect the enemy¡¯s weapons.


    When the others heard the noise and rushed over, Marina had alreadypleted the achievement of


    ¡°borrowing weapons¡°.


    Next, it was time for her to retaliate!


    Marina¡¯s yes shed with hostility.


    When Simon came over, what he saw was an extremely shocking scene.


    His girl was standing in the middle of a pile of corpses with blood all over her face.


    When she noticed his arrival, she immediately turned around.


    Her eyes were filled with killing intent.


    This scene was extremely simr to the Asura¡¯s Arena in hell.


    09 06 Mon, 3 Jul


    As for his girl, she was the bloodthirsty Asura


    However, there was no fear in Simon¡¯s eyes. Instead, he stepped forward with a pained expression.


    When Marina saw him approaching, she instantly tightened her grip on her weapon.


    Obviously, she did not recognize the person in front of her at this moment.


    However, the next moment, she was pulled into a strong and warm embrace.


    A familiar fragrance instantly filled her nose.


    Marina¡¯s eyes instantly changed.


    Her bloodthirsty eyes finally regained some consciousness.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Simon hugged Marina in his arms tightly.


    When Marina heard the familiar voice, she suddenly let go of her weapon.


    Then, her entire body went limp.


    Simon immediately hugged her body.


    When Marina regained consciousness, she found herself lying on a big soft bed.


    At this moment, she immediately remembered what had happened before she lost consciousness.


    Marina sat up from the bed almost immediately.


    At this moment, Simon came in with food.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Simon asked gently and went forward.


    The moment Marina saw Simon, the killing intent in her eyes instantly disappeared.


    ¡°You just woke up. It¡¯s better to eat something light.¡± Simon handed the bowl of porridge to Marina.


    Marina did not take it. She just stared at the person in front of her.


    ¡°Did you bring me back?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Simon replied.


    So it wasn¡¯t a dream!


    When Marina heard this, she immediately looked at Simon carefully.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No¡± Simon shook his head.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Marina did not quite believe it.


    One had to know that she hadpletely lost control at that time.


    After she lost control, her actions were uncontroble.


    Even when facing the people closest to her, she could not suppress her blood¨Cthirst.


    It was also because of this that she had left the army headquarters resolutely and left Team 793.


    09 06 Mon, 3 Jul


    Because her situation was no longer suitable for her to go to the battlefield.


    Therefore, her rescue n this time was mainly to save people.


    Otherwise, with her previous temper, she would not have used such a roundabout method.


    However, she did not expect that the changes would not keep up with her n.


    In the end, she still lost control.


    Simon looked at Marina¡¯s doubtful gaze. He immediately put down the bowl in his hand and stood up.


    He quickly took off his shirt


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marina saw his actions and immediately scolded him.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t believe me. I¡¯ll take off my clothes and let you check,¡± Simon said.


    Marina was stunned.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I believe you¡¯re not injured.¡± Marina scanned Simon¡¯s muscr chest.


    There were indeed no signs of injuries on it.


    Moreover, she vaguely remembered that she had not fought with him.


    ¡°Can you eat something now?¡± Seeing that Marina had calmed down, Simon handed the porridge to


    her again.


    This time, Marina did not refuse again.


    After having a bowl of porridge, Marina finally regained some strength.


    However, at this moment, an urgent ringtone suddenly rang,


    Marina¡¯s expression, which had finally calmed down, immediately became serious again.


    She immediately took out a cell phone that was simr to her previous cellr phone.


    This phone could ignore any signal jamming. Even deep in the mountains and forests, it could receive


    signals.


    She had specially set the ringtone for Frank.


    Marina nced at Simon beside the bed and immediately prepared to get out of bed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get up. I¡¯ll go out.¡± Simon naturally knew that Marina did not want to answer the


    phone in front of him.


    He immediately stopped Marina¡¯s actions.


    Then, he stood up and left.


    He didn¡¯t look nhappy-


    Seeing that the door was closed again, Marina answered the call.


    ¡°Captain, are you okay?¡± As soon as the call went through, Frank¡¯s worried voice came from the other


    end.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Have you guys returned to the country?¡± Marina looked at the time.


    If everything went well, they would have returned to the country by now.


    However, there was silence on the other end of the phone.


    09 06 Mon, 3 Jul


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Marina keenly noticed the change in his mood.


    ¡°Something happened. We¡¯re still in Meridonia.¡± Frank¡¯s tone was a little depressed.


    ¡°What about Professor Jardine?¡± Marina immediately asked.


    ¡°Professor Jardine is still with us. He is fine.¡±


    When Marina heard this, she finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then she said, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t speak.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    A few minutester.


    Marina hung up the phone. Then, she neatly lifted the nket and got out of bed.


    Simon, who was waiting outside, immediately stood up when he saw her preparing to leave.


    ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Marina replied without exining further.


    However, looking at Simon in front of her, she added, ¡°Thank you for this matter. I owe you a favor. I¡¯ll


    repay you when I return to Janeborough!¡±


    After saying that, Marina prepared to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Simon said.


    When Marina heard this, she could not help but frown.


    This mission was especially important.


    There must not be any idents.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, but I think I can help. After all, we¡¯ve known each other for so long,


    and I¡¯ve never held you back, have I?¡±


    Simon said with a smile.


    Marina frowned, and there seemed to be a hint of conflict in her eyes.


    The route she had arranged to return to the country had been blocked.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    a


    If she wanted to return to the country, she could only send someone over from the army headquarters.


    This was the safest way.


    However, it would also take a lot of time.


    Now that they had caused such a hugemotion, Meridonia would definitely send more people to


    chase after them.


    They were fine, but as long as Professor Jardine stayed in Meridonia, there would be more danger.


    ¡°Do you have a way to help me send someone back to the country?¡± Marina asked after a moment of


    silence.


    ¡°When?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°The sooner, the better.¡±


    ¡°Wait a nute.¡± After saying that, Simon took his phone and walked to the French window.


    Five minutester, he returned to Marina.


    ¡°Eight o¡¯clock tonight. There¡¯s a recent trip back to the country. I can give you two spots to return to the


    country.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Marina¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that.


    She did not ask what Simon¡¯s arrangements were.


    She did not ask if it was safe, either.


    09:07 Mon, 3 Jul A


    Because she trusted him.


    This was a very wonderful feeling


    It was as if he was her most loyal and reliablerade.


    There was no need to ask. She just needed to believe.


    Frank was hiding in a dpidated building with Professor Jardine.


    The other two team members were monitoring outside the window.


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡± Suddenly, someone shouted.


    Frank immediately became alert and pushed Professor Jardine behind him.


    The car downstairs stopped in the empty space.


    Immediately after, a slender figure jumped out of the car.


    ¡°It¡¯s Captain Bailey!¡± The team member who was originally prepared to fight immediately became


    happy when he saw Marina.


    Frank also quickly stepped forward.


    It was really Marina downstairs.


    But soon, another person got out of the driver¡¯s seat..


    It was a tall and handsome man.


    ¡°Why is there a stranger?¡± The other two team members looked nervous because they had never seen


    the man before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since the Captain dares to bring him here, it means that he is a trustworthy person.


    Quickly go down and pick up the Captain.¡± Frank trusted Marina unconditionally.


    Since Frank had said so, the remaining two team members naturally did not say anything else.


    They turned around and went down to wee Marina.


    After Marina and Simon came up, they immediately saw Professor Jardine.


    After confirming that he was not injured, Marina waspletely relieved.


    ¡°There¡¯s a flight back to the country at eight o¡¯clock tonight, but there are only two spots.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for Frank to escort Professor Jardine back to the country. The rest of you, follow our


    organization¡¯s arrangements. Do you have any objections?¡± Marina did not waste any time and said


    bluntly.


    ¡°No!¡± The two team members replied bluntly.


    Frank was more powerful than them. It was the best choice for him to escort Professor Jardine back to


    the country.


    ¡°Captain, yod escort Professor Jardine back to the country. We¡¯ll stay here and wait for the


    organization¡¯s follow¨Cup arrangements.¡± Frank disagreed.


    After all, the longer he stayed here, the more unforeseen events would happen.


    ¡°What? You want to overthrow me as the Captain and be the boss yourself?¡± Marina narrowed


    her ck eyes.


    4


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Frank immediately said.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any, follow the arrangements!¡± Marina¡¯s tone revealed a trace of pressure.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Although Frank was still a little conflicted, he agreed in the end.


    ¡°Hurry up and pack up. Leave with me.¡± After confirming the returnees, Marina turned around and


    walked downstairs.


    The few of them followed them downstairs.


    In the car


    Frank suddenly thought of Brendon and the others and asked.


    ¡°By the way, Captain, where are Brendon and Ryan? Have you found them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marina¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard Brendon¡¯s name.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I was worried about them. Are they alright?¡± Hearing this, Frank heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°These are your new identities back in the country. Take them. Someone will pick you up after you


    board the ne. After getting off the ne, the organization will also make arrangements.¡± Marina did


    not answer Frank¡¯s question. Instead, she spoke directly.


    ¡°Alright, I got it!¡± Frank did not realize that Marina was deliberately avoiding the topic.


    Seven o¡¯clock at night.


    The car stopped by the airport.


    The airport seemed to be functioning normally.


    However, Marina, who was in the car, simply nced around and found that many people in the crowd


    were paying attention in this direction.


    ¡°Are you guys done?¡± Marina looked at the time and asked Frank and Professor Jardine.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Frank immediately replied.


    Only then did Marina turn around.


    Professor Jardine and Frank had already looked different.


    ¡°You only need to board the ne safely. You don¡¯t have to worry about the rest.¡± Marina stared at


    Professor Jardine¡¯s face for a moment.


    After confirming that there were no clues, she spoke.


    ¡°Yes! I will definitely protect Professor Jardine well.¡± Frank nodded heavily.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. You guys can go in,¡± said Marina.


    Frank knew that now was not the time to dawdle. He opened the door and prepared to get out of the


    car.


    However, when he held the door handle, he looked up at Marina in the passenger seat.


    ¡°Captain you must return safely. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back and celebrate!¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Hurry up and go.¡± Marina¡¯s expression changed for a moment.


    Frank took onest look at Marina before leaving with Professor Jardine..


    Marina did not get out of the car to send them off. She just stared at their backs as they walked away.


    Seconds ticked by.


    Marina¡¯s gaze was fixed on the crowded airport entrance.


    09:07 Mon, 3 Jui


    Half an hourter, an urgent bell rang in the car.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Simon nced at the caller ID and immediately picked up the call.


    A momentter, he turned to look at Marina.


    ¡°They¡¯re safely on board.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Marina heaved a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Marina said after the ne sessfully took off.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Simon nodded and immediately drove back.


    ¡°By the way, where are the two people I gave you previously?¡± After sending Professor Jardine off,


    Marina finally had time to visit Brendon.


    ¡°They¡¯re still in the hospital,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°Take me to them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Half an hourter.


    The car stopped in front of a house that looked like a private vi.


    After getting out of the car, Marina was still a little puzzled.


    ¡°There¡¯s a strict investigation going on outside. It¡¯ll be dangerous to send them to those big hospitals,


    so I found a private doctor for them.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, this doctor is quite skilled,¡± Simon exined.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Marina nodded.


    She would never question Simon¡¯s arrangements because she trusted him.


    As soon as they entered the house, Marina smelled a particrly strong smell of blood.


    She immediately looked at the second floor.


    Without any hesitation, Marina quickly walked up.


    She immediately saw Gavin who was guarding the door.


    ¡°Miss Bailey.¡± When Gavin saw Marina, he quickly greeted her respectfully.


    ¡°How are my people doing?¡± Marina did not have time for small talk and asked directly.


    ¡°The door is stil recusing them, but¡­ the situation might not be too good.¡± Gavin hesitated for a


    moment before saying.


    Anyway, this kind of thing could not be hidden.


    Marina could no longer sit still when she heard this. She pushed the door open and walked in.


    The moment she pushed the door open, the smell of blood instantly assaulted her nose.


    Marina immediately saw Brendon who was vomiting blood on the bed.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Marina pushed away the man who was giving him first aid and went up herself.


    09.07 Mon.


    The doctor had never been pushed around like this before. He was about to teach this ignorant woman


    a lesson for disturbing his rescue.


    However, he realized that her method of rescuing people was abnormally skilled


    She even took out an injection that he had only seen on television.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She quickly injected something into the patient¡¯s body. Then, the patient¡¯s unstable condition instantly


    stabilized.


    The doctor widened his eyes and quickly went forward. ¡°Are you the Miracle Doc from the East?¡±


    Marina did not even give him a nce. She stared at Brendon on the bed with a burning gaze,


    ¡°Brendon, can you still hear me?¡±


    In a daze, Brendon opened his eyes.


    Looking at Marina who was standing in front of him, he tried his best to squeeze out a smile.


    ¡°Captain¡­.you¡­ you¡¯re back¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back!¡± Marina confirmed.


    ¡°Professor Jardine¡­¡±


    ¡°Professor Jardine is already on the flight back to the country,¡± Marina quickly said.


    ¡°Then¡­ has our mission¡­ beenpleted?¡± When Brendon heard this, the expression in his eyes


    changed.


    ¡°Yes, our mission isplete!¡± Marina nodded heavily.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± A relieved expression instantly appeared on Brendon¡¯s face.


    ¡°You have to know that our Team 793¡­ has never failed a mission¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­ That¡¯s really great¡­¡± Brendon¡¯s expression was starting to be unfocused.


    It was obvious that his body was about to reach its limit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll operate on you right away!¡± Marina tried her best to restrain her emotions.


    ¡°In his current condition, it¡¯s useless even if he undergoes surgery,¡± the doctor beside her said.


    Marina¡¯s technique just now was indeed magical.


    However, it could only temporarily stabilize the patient¡¯s condition.


    It couldn¡¯t heal him.


    The bullet hit his vital point. Even if a miracle¨Cworking doctor would not be able to save his life.


    ¡°Since I say we can save him, we can save him!¡± Marina was not willing to follow the doctor¡¯s words at


    all.


    She stood up and began to prepare for the surgery.


    However, her hands actually began to tremble.


    When she took the tweezers, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    ¡°Captain¡­¡± Looking at Marina, Brendon only felt his heart tighten.


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t talk now!¡± Marina took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.


    07 Mon,


    ¡°Captain, I know you¡¯re very powerful¡­ Can you do me a favor?¡± Brendon said slowly.


    ¡°Other than surgery, I won¡¯t help you with anything else!¡± Marina prepared various instruments with her


    back facing Brendon.


    ¡°I want to¡­ see my wife¡­ and my daughter¡­¡± Brendon continued as if he did not hear Marina¡¯s


    rejection at all.


    ¡°If you want to see them, go back and see them yourself. I won¡¯t help you!¡± Marina gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Captain, all these years¡­ I¡¯ve never begged you for anything¡­ This time, just take it that I¡¯m begging


    you¡­.¡± Brendon¡¯s voice was filled with a hint of pleading


    Marina¡¯s figure stiffened.


    ¡°Captain¡­¡± Brendon called again..


    Actually, all of them knew very well.


    Brendon¡¯s body was no longer curable.


    Even if it was Marina, she had no way of repairing a body that was about to reach its end.


    Marina tightened her grip on the scalpel.


    Twenty minutester.


    Brendon removed the tubes of all sizes on his body.


    Then, he changed into a set of clean clothes.


    He sat in front of theputer with a smile.


    However, his body was very weak now and he could not sit still at all. He was almost using all his


    strength to support himself.


    ¡°Captain, I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s begin.¡± Brendon took a deep breath and looked up at Marina.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Marina replied in a muffled voice. Then, she typed a few times on the keyboard in her hand.


    Theputer in front of Brendon lit up instantly.


    Immediately after, an extremely familiar scene appeared in the video.


    That was his home!


    In a corner of the living room, his wife was apanying his daughter to practice piano.


    His wife was a very good pianist.


    Their daughter had also inherited her genes and was very aplished in the piano.


    She might even surpass her mother¡¯s achievements.


    As Brendon listened to the pleasant music in the video, the smile on his face could not help but


    deepen.


    However, it was unknown if it was telepathy, but the beautiful woman on the other end of the video


    panicked and instantly yed the wrong note.


    ¡°Mom, how did you y it wrongly?¡± Her daughter turned to look at her in surprise.


    One had to know that this song was not difficult. Her mother could y it correctly with her eyes


    closed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly¡­ thought of your father.¡± The woman suppressed the uneasiness in her


    heart and said gently.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    ¡°Dad went on a business trip again this time, I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be back. Moreover, he went even


    further this time. I can¡¯t even get through to his phone.¡± His daughter was only in her teens. When she


    mentioned Brendon, she couldn¡¯t help but look a little dissatisfied.


    ¡°Your father¡¯s job is very special. We should understand him. He¡¯s definitely fighting for our people and


    our country.¡± The woman rubbed the girl¡¯s head gently.


    ¡°I know, but I just feel that although Dad is a hero in many people¡¯s hearts, he¡¯s still my father.


    ¡°He helped so many people. He even went to the welfare home to visit orphans without parents.


    ¡°But I feel that as his biological daughter, I am living in a single¨Cparent family.¡± The girl actually admired


    Brendon very much.


    But she was still a child.


    Most of all, she hoped that her parents would pay more attention to her and spend more time with her.


    ¡°Your father told me that after this mission is over, he will have a long vacation. At that time, he will take


    us on a trip,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°Really?¡± When the girl heard this, the unhappiness she had just now instantly dissipated.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. When have I ever lied to you?¡± The woman nodded heavily.


    ¡°Then I have to think about where I want to go. Dad doesn¡¯t seem to be able to go overseas casually,


    but there are many fun ces in our country. I have to find them!¡± At this moment, the girl was no


    longer in the mood to practice the piano. She immediately found the map on the bookshelf and began


    to


    search for the tourist destination.


    On the other end of the video, Marina felt her throat tighten as she watched the interaction between the


    mother and daughter.


    Her hands by her sides were tightly clenched into fists.


    Brendon looked at his wife and daughter¡¯s excited expressions and could not help but feel guilty.


    After hesitating for a moment, he finally called out, ¡°Lisa.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The girl on the other end of the video call suddenly raised her head.


    The woman immediately looked over.


    ¡°Mommy, I think I heard Daddy calling me just now.¡± The girl looked shocked.


    ¡°I think I heard it too.¡± The woman was also in disbelief.


    However, the next moment, the television in front of them suddenly lit up.


    On the other end of the video call, Brendon suddenly appeared with a smiling face.


    This sudden scene shocked both mother and daughter.


    However, Lisa quickly came back to her senses and rushed forward. She shouted in surprise, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    ¡°I just heard that Lisa seems to be badmouthing Daddy.¡± Brendon deliberately put on a long face.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t tell me you installed a monitor in our house. Do you know that such behavior is illegal? You


    actually broke thew knowingly! When youe back, I¡¯ll definitely punish you!¡± Lisa said seriously.


    ¡°Lisa, you¡¯re the one who made the mistake, yet you still want to pin the me on me. You can¡¯t be


    quick¨Cwitted in such a way.¡± Brendon smiled helplessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I have a good father.¡± Lisa wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly¡­ Are you back? Why aren¡¯t you home since you¡¯re back?¡± The woman came


    back to her senses and quickly walked to the


    television.


    Looking at Brendon on the screen, her eyes turned red again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not back yet, but I¡¯vepleted my mission very well this time. Our Captain is very capable, so


    she rewards us with meeting our family in advance,¡± Brendon said seriously.


    ¡°Did you go with the Captain on this mission?¡± The woman was a little surprised.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Brendon nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s really a big wish of yours. For so many years, you¡¯ve been talking about wanting to do another


    mission with the Captain. Now, your wish has finally been fulfilled,¡± the woman said with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m so happy right now.¡±


    ¡°Dad, your mission has beenpleted. Will you be back soon?¡± Lisa asked.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy will be back soon.¡± Brendon¡¯s stamina was obviously running out.


    Marina, who was standing behind him, immediately supported his body with force.


    In this way, he wouldn¡¯t fall straight down.


    ¡°Then, Dad, you have to hurry up. I¡¯ll be able to choose a ce to travel soon. You can¡¯t stand me up


    this time!¡± Lisa¡¯s tone was firm.


    ¡°Alright, I¡­ won¡¯t stand you up.¡± Brendon¡¯s breathing was already starting to slow down. The veins on


    his hands that were grabbing the armrests were bulging.


    It was enough to prove that he was using thest of his strength to hold on.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time¡­ I can¡¯t talk to you anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re already an adult now. When Daddy isn¡¯t at home, you must¡­ take good care of your Mommy,


    understand?¡± Brendon looked at his wife and daughter in the video with longing.


    He couldn¡¯t even bear to blink.


    Because he didn¡¯t want to miss a single scene where they were together.


    He wanted to remember their faces in his heart.


    This way, in his next life, he would be able to find them as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re really too much. You only have Mom in your heart. I¡¯m your daughter, but you¡¯re not


    worried about me at all.


    ¡°But don worry. I take good care of Mom. She¡¯s my baby.¡± Lisa looked like a little adult.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I knew my Lisa is the most obedient¡­¡± Brendon nodded with a smile.


    Then, he looked at his wife.


    He wanted to say something, but for some reason, when he met his wife¡¯s gaze, he couldn¡¯t say


    anything.


    The woman¡¯s eyes also turned red as she looked at Brendon.


    Tears were about to run down her face, but she still tried her best to squeeze out a smile.


    ¡°The food outside doesn¡¯t taste good. If you¡¯re done,e back early¡­¡± The woman¡¯s voice was a


    little choked.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Brendon nodded slowly.


    Finally, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He forced himself to use thest bit of his strength to hang up.


    After the video call ended, Brendon immediately vomited a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Brendon!¡± Marina quickly went forward to support his fallen body.


    Then, she gave him first aid.


    But this time, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t stop his blood from flowing out.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it stop? Why?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes were red as she covered Brendon¡¯s wound with both hands.


    But the blood would still flow from between her fingers.


    It dyed her hands and clothes red.


    ¡°Captain¡­ Don¡¯t cry. If you cry¡­ I feel unfamiliar with you¡­¡± With every word that Brendon said, blood


    kept gushing out of his mouth.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    ¡°Who¡¯s crying? I won¡¯t cry, and you won¡¯t die!¡± Marina said word by word.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing to regret in my life¡­.


    ¡°I have a group of brothers who went through life and death together. I even married a beautiful and


    talented wife and¡­have an obedient and cute daughter¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s worth it. It¡¯s really worth it.


    ¡°You have to know that some people repeat the same day all their lives. Even if they live such a life to a


    hundred years old, they will feel meaningless.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ve lived my entire life differently every day. I¡¯ve already lived long enough, and I have no


    regrets.


    ¡°But Captain, can I¡­ trouble you with one more thing?¡± Brendon said with hisst breath.


    Marina pursed her lips and did not speak.


    ¡°My wife¡­ She¡¯s a very weak person. When something happens, she can¡¯t bear it¡­.


    ¡°Can you tell her about my death personally?¡±


    Brendon felt that if Marina were to go personally, it might be easier for his wife to ept it.


    ¡°Also¡­ can I trouble you to help my wife and child more in the future?


    ¡°If they encounter any difficulties in the future, I hope that you can¡­ help them on my ount¡­¡±


    Marina gritted her teeth and did not say a word.


    ¡°Captain¡­¡± Brendon drawled thest word.


    ¡°I promise you.¡± Marina clenched her fists on her sides.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Brendon replied several times.


    Finally, he had nothing to worry about.


    He turned to look at the sky outside the window.


    ¡°The sky here¡­ isn¡¯t even as blue as the sky in our hometown¡­


    ¡°Captain, let¡¯s¡­ home¡­¡±


    After Brendon finished hisst sentence, he slowly closed his eyes.


    When he reached out, he still could not touch the sky of his hometown¡­.


    Marina looked at Brendon in front of her, her expression unchanged.


    She stood there quietly and watched the people beside her move Brendon to the bed..


    Then, they cleaned him up and changed him into clean clothes.


    By the time everything was done, Marina was still standing in the same spot without moving at all.


    ¡°Captain, do you want to take a look at Mr. Carrell¡­ for onest time?¡± The other two members of the


    team stepped forward and asked carefully.


    ¡°What is called¡­ onest time?¡± Marina looked up.


    Her gaze was cold.


    That person¡¯s body went limp under her gaze, and he almost couldn¡¯t say the rest of his words..


    ¡°Because¡­ we¡¯re overseas now, so it¡¯s not easy to bring¡­ Mr. Carrell¡¯s body back, so¡­ the doctor


    here suggested that we cremate¡­ Mr. Carrell directly.¡±


    ¡°Who mentioned that?¡± When Marina heard this, the hostility on her body intensified.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ When that person saw Marina in such a state, he could not even finish his sentence.


    ¡°If anyone dares to touch his corpse, I¡¯ll turn him into a corpsel¡± Marina enunciated each word clearly.


    After saying that, Marina turned around and left.


    When everyone in the room saw Marina¡¯s expression, no one dared to do anything to Brendon.


    Simon immediately followed Marina.


    After Marina came out of the room, she went straight into the room next door.


    In the room, Ryan was sitting expressionlessly.


    Marina kicked open the door, causing a hugemotion.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Ryan also looked up.


    His expression changed slightly when he saw Marina walking over.


    However, before he could speak, Marina kicked him.


    Ryan was instantly sent flying before crashing heavily onto the ground.


    He vomited a mouthful of blood.


    One had to know that Ryan was also injured.


    Moreover, after he was sent back, he always refused to be bandaged by the doctor.


    Therefore, his body was very weak now.


    However, Marina did not care about this at all. She went forward and grabbed Ryan¡¯s cor.


    She stared at him with bloodshot eyes. ¡°What did you promise me before we left?¡±


    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t say it, you were able to get to where you are in Team 793 today and win the


    championship of the boxing match. Don¡¯t you know what the most important duty of a soldier is?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you listen to my orders? Why didn¡¯t you evacuate on time?


    ¡°Why risk going into the apartment alone?


    ¡°Do you know that because of your recklessness, an¡­ outstanding soldier just passed away?


    ¡°Do you know that his wife and child are still waiting for him to go back?


    ¡°Do you know that even ten lives of you can¡¯tpare to one of his?¡± Marina wanted to strangle the


    person in front of her to death.


    ¡°Just kill me.¡± Ryany on the ground with a pale face.


    There was no intention of resisting on his face.


    Or perhaps, when he refused to ept the doctor¡¯s treatment, he did not want to live anymore.


    ¡°Yes, I wish I could kill you right now!


    ¡°However, killing you directly is too easy. I will make you unable to live in peace for the rest of your lifel¡±


    Marina gritted her teeth.


    Then, she threw Ryan away forcefully.


    After that, she got up and quickly walked out of the room.


    Her hands by her sides were already clenched into fists.


    The emotions in her eyes surged.


    She was afraid that if she stayed any longer, she would really lose control and kill Ryan.


    When Simon came out, he saw Marina in this state..


    He immediately went forward and grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Marina!¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Marina¡¯s eyes were red as she said word by word.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡± Simon did not persuade Marina. He only pulled her out.


    Marina looked at the tall figure in front of her and his hand on her wrist.


    For some reason, her emotions that were about to explode miraculously calmed down a little at this


    moment.


    Simon did not take Marina to a particrly far ce.


    Instead, he brought her directly to the basement under the vi.


    The basement was very empty. It wasn¡¯t a starry sky cinema or an elegant winery.


    Instead, a boxing ring was set up.


    There were also many training equipments at the side.


    Brendon walked to a shelf at the side and took out two pairs of gloves.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spar with you,¡± Simon said.


    Marina nced at Simon who was in front of her.


    Simon did not say anything else and personally put on boxing gloves for her..


    Then, he pulled her into the arena.


    ¡°Come, use your full strength!¡± Simon said lightly.


    Marina¡¯s entire body was filled with violence now.


    Previously, the reason why she wanted to leave so quickly was that she did not want to hurt others.


    If she attacked now, she might not be able to stop.


    She did not know if Simon would be hurtter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about hurting me. Let¡¯s begin!¡± Simon had already put on his gloves.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Seeing how confident Simon was, Marina took a deep breath and stopped suppressing her emotions.


    She used all her strength and punched Simon.


    After this attack, Simon actually caught it steadily.


    Marina¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.


    Although she had restrained some of her strength, it was definitely not easy to be caught.


    ¡°I told you, you can enjoy yourself.¡± Simon gave her a look that said she did not need to suppress her


    emotions.


    After testing Simon¡¯s ability, Marina no longer suppressed her strength.


    She began to attack with all her might.


    After Simon felt Marina¡¯s power, he became serious.


    The two of them fought to their heart¡¯s content.


    Previously, Marina had only tested Simon¡¯s strength slightly.


    She had never really fought with him before.


    This time, she had a chance to fight him to her heart¡¯s content.


    Marina was getting more and more excited as she fought. Her entire body was drenched in sweat.


    Meanwhile, Simon was already sweating profusely.


    Two hourster.


    Marina finally exhausted all her strength andy on the arena while panting slightly.


    The violence in her eyes had slowly dissipated.


    ¡°How is it? If you haven¡¯t vented enough, we cane again.¡± Simon sat in front of Marina.


    His breathing was very stable.


    He didn¡¯t seem to be too burdened by the fight just now.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you use your full strength just now?¡± Marina suddenly felt that herbat power had decreased


    a lot.


    ¡°Why do you ask like this?¡± Seeing that Marina had no intention of continuing, Simon took off his


    gloves.


    Then, he thoughtfully took off the gloves on Marina¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Because I can see that you¡¯re not even out of breath,¡± Marina turned to look at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretending.¡± Simon¡¯s tone was firm.


    ¡°What?¡± For a moment, Marina wondered if she was hallucinating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t men have to pretend in front of girls?¡± Simon said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.


    Marina was stunned.


    ¡°You¡¯re really blunt.¡± Marina could not help but roll her eyes.


    Thest trace of hostility in her heart dissipated.


    ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll take you to eat something.¡± Simon did not think that there was anything wrong with


    what he said just now.


    This was probably the so¨Ccalled saying that the more capable a man was, the more frank he would be.


    ¡°I do want to eat something.¡± Marina nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Simon stood up and extended his hand to her.


    Looking at the hand in front of her, Marina¡¯s expression flickered slightly.


    It was as if a ray of light had suddenly shone down from the dark night..


    In the past, every time she was about to lose control, she would lock herself up.


    Then, she practiced boxing with all her might until she exhausted thest bit of strength in her body.


    And this time, she was no longer alone.


    This feeling was very strange.


    However, it did not make her resist.


    Marina slowly stretched out her hand and held the big hand that was reaching for her tightly.


    The moment she was pulled up by Simon, Marina felt that she was no longer afraid of losing control.


    The current situation was special.


    Therefore, Simon did not bring Marina out for a meat.


    Instead, he personally cooked a meal for her in the vi.


    Marina was probably very hungry, so she ate very quickly.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to finish the food on the te..


    Simon sat opposite her and looked at her quietly all the time..


    Seeing that herplexion had slowly recovered, his anxious heart rxed a little.


    After Marina had her fill, she slowly put down her fork.


    Her originallyplicated thoughts had already recovered their rity.


    Now, she had to do what she had to.


    Marina took out her phone and dialed a number.


    After negotiating with the other party for a moment, she immediately frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time. I¡¯ll give you another day at most! I want you to arrange for someone to


    pick up my people and help them leave in a day.¡±


    The other party seemed to have said something more.


    ¡°Alright, I owe you a favor this time.¡± After getting an affirmative answer from the other party, Marina


    hung up.


    After settling the matters here, Marina went upstairs again.


    The other two members of the team were guarding the corridor with fear on their faces.


    As soon as they saw Marinaing up, they immediately straightened their backs.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements. Tomorrow morning, you will bring Brendon¡¯s body back.¡± Marina did


    not seem to notice their fear at all.


    Or perhaps she had sensed it but did not care at all.


    ¡°Can we¡­ bring Mr. Carrell¡¯s corpse back?¡± When the two of them heard this, a trace of surprise


    shed across their faces.


    To be honest, if possible, they naturally wanted to bring Brendon¡¯s corpse back to the country.


    After all, they always wanted to return to their homnd.


    Even if it was cremation, it had to be done at home.


    ¡°I have to let his wife and daughter see him onest time.¡± Marina¡¯s eyes shed.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Okay!¡± The two of them agreed excitedly.


    They were even more afraid of Marina.


    After all, they had already contacted the army headquarters.


    The army headquarters said that they would try their best to take Brendon back.


    However, this matter might take some time.


    Unexpectedly, Marina had already made the arrangements.


    Could it be that she was even more capable than people in the army headquarters?


    After giving her instructions, Marina prepared to leave.


    But when she reached the stairs, she suddenly thought of something.


    She turned around and looked at the two of them. ¡°As for Ryan, do as you see fit. We can¡¯t let him die


    here!¡±


    ¡°Ah? Yes!¡± The two of them were stunned for a moment before they immediately reacted.


    After giving thest order, Marina went downstairs.


    She returned to the basement where the arena had been.


    She turned on herputer.


    Then, she found someone¡¯s contact number and dialed it.


    ¡°Ms. Bailey!¡± As soon as the call was picked up, an uncontroble joyful voice came from the other end.


    ¡°Ms. Bailey, are you ready toe back? I¡¯m already prepared to wee you back at any time!¡±


    ¡°Help me with something!¡± Marina ignored his enthusiasm.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    For the next hour, Marina was making her n in detail.


    Simon did not disturb her.


    At this moment, he was listening to Gavin¡¯s report in the study.


    09:08 Mon, 3 Jul

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    ¡°We¡¯ve received news that Professor Jardine has returned to the country safely. However, our people


    have interacted with him. He¡¯s very cautious and said that unless you go to him personally, he won¡¯t


    give it to us.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Simon replied indifferently.


    Since Professor Jardine had returned to the country, there was no hurry.


    ¡°So when will we go back now?¡± Gavin asked.


    ¡°Take your people back first. I still have some things to deal with.¡± Simon¡¯s thin lips moved slightly.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Gavin asked subconsciously.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he received a cold gaze from Simon..


    Gavin instantly stopped talking.


    ¡°I see!¡± He shouldn¡¯t have asked.


    What else could Mr. Hernandez do here?


    It must be for Miss Bailey.


    ¡°Go out!¡± Simon calmly retracted his gaze.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin turned around and left.


    Meanwhile, Marina had already made all the arrangements.


    That night, after everyone fell asleep, a person quietly walked out of the room.


    However, just as she walked out of the door, a slender figure suddenly walked out from the dark beside


    her.


    Marina was shocked and immediately prepared to meet the attack.


    However, just as she threw that punch, she saw the other party¡¯s appearance clearly.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°Where do you n to go?¡± Simon scanned Marina from head to toe.


    She was wearing a ck outfit, and her soft long hair was tied up. She looked clean and neat.


    More importantly, there was a bone¨Cchilling coldness in her eyes.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Go upstairs and rest.¡± Marina did not want to say too much to Simon


    about this matter.


    After saying that, she prepared to leave.


    However, Simon stood in front of her.


    Marina frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m going to do?¡± Marina¡¯s expression shed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take revenge?¡± Simon asked calmly.


    The expression in Marina¡¯s eyes changed.


    ¡°I know your temper. It¡¯s impossible for you to swallow this anger. You did not return to the country


    immediately because of your n,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°Since you know, get out of the way. This has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to get involved.¡±


    Marina did not deny it.


    ¡°When I followed you back to the apartment, I was already involved. Isn¡¯t it a little toote for you to ask


    me to leave now?¡± Simon looked calm and


    catual.


    Mon,


    Marina frewned.


    She really did not want to involve Simon in these matters.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. With more people, we can settle this faster.¡± Simon did not give Marina any time to think. He


    went forward and held her hand, then stuffed her


    into the passenger seat


    Marina did not say anything else, but her gaze was fixed on him all the time.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand why Simon was asking for trouble.


    Those people were not to be trifled with.


    Marina moved her lips, wanting to ask something.


    However, she swallowed the words that she was about to say.


    She already had an answer in her heart, but for some reason, she did not dare to face it directly.


    Simon did not seem to notice Marina¡¯s abnormality.


    He carefully fastened her seat belt before going around to the driver¡¯s seat..


    ¡°Give me the address.¡± After getting into the car, Simon nced at Marina.


    Marina took a deep breath and thought that she probably could not chase Simon out of the car.


    In the end, she turned on her phone and connected the location system to the car.


    Simon nced at the map and immediately drove away.


    At this moment, everyone in the vi was sleeping soundly.


    Meridonia.


    At a Secret Agent Base.


    On the surface, it was a failed art gallery.


    However, under this art gallery was actually a Secret Agent Base of Meridonia.


    At this moment, it was brightly lit.


    The agents were busy with their work.


    That was because the person they had to keep an eye on had been snatched away.


    They had been severely reprimanded, and the higher¨Cups had already instructed that if they couldn¡¯t


    get the person back, their entire department would be punished.


    Therefore, they were all working overtime to look for Professor Jardine.


    There was also a group of bandits who dared to kidnap people.


    ¡°Minister, those people should be agents from Calirina. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t find any news about


    them.¡±


    A subordinate said to a tall Meridonian with a fearful expression.


    ¡°You good for nothing!¡± When that person heard this, he directly kicked the subordinate.


    The subordinate was instantly sent flying a dozen feet before crashing heavily onto the ground.


    08 Mon, 3


    However, that person did not look angry at all. Instead, he hurriedly got up and quickly crawled back to


    the man¡¯s side.


    94%


    ¡°However, we severely injured one of them previously. He should need to see a doctor. We¡¯ve already


    sealed off all the major hospitals and checked all the pharmaceutical stores. As long as they appear,


    we think we can capture them all!¡±


    When the man heard his words, the viciousness in his eyes seemed to dissipate a little.


    He lowered his eyes and stared at the subordinate. ¡°Then why are you still standing here? Hurry up


    and investigate!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± That subordinate immediately turned around and prepared to continue investigating.


    However, at this moment, the light above his head suddenly shed.


    Immediately after, there was a puff sound, and the surroundings fell into darkness.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The man¡¯s questioning voice sounded in the darkness.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know either. Maybe the circuit suddenly broke. We¡¯ll send someone to repair it now,¡± his


    subordinate immediately replied.


    Then, he took out the emergency equipment.


    After the emergency lights were turned on, there were specks of light in the darkness.


    The man raised the emergency light in his hand, and a dark glint shed across the depths of his


    eyes.


    One had to know that their equipment would be checked and repaired every day.


    Under normal circumstances, it was absolutely impossible for such a power cut to ur.


    Unless¡­


    The man seemed to have thought of something and suddenly stopped the subordinate who was about


    to go for repairs.


    However, it was toote. Just as he opened his mouth, he suddenly heard a violent explosion.


    Immediately after, the ground under his feet shook.


    ¡°Minister, someone has invaded the base. You¡¯d better evacuate quickly!¡± The others also realized that


    this was definitely not a simple circuit ident.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He hurriedly said to the man.


    ¡°Hmph, evacuate? Why should I evacuate?


    ¡°I was just worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find them. Now that they¡¯vee knocking on my door,


    how can I retreat?


    ¡°Tell the subordinates to be prepared. Let them never return!¡± The man¡¯s tone was firm.


    When the subordinate heard this, he did not say anything else. He immediately straightened his back


    and replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    After the others received the order, they quickly regained theirposure.


    After all, they were all professional agents. They were a little surprised, but it could not break their will.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that two figures had already sneaked into the base in the dark


    The two of them were wearing night vision goggles, and the weapons in their hands had been


    silenced.


    Almost before the enemies noticed, they had already been killed.


    Even though the enemies had more people than them, with the perfect cooperation of Marina and


    Simon, the two of them almost killed their way to the main control room without any obstruction.


    The man who stayed in the main control room looked at the two figures in the dark and his face


    darkened.


    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who took him away?¡± The man moved his wrist.


    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Marina looked at him murderously.


    ¡°If it¡¯s you guys, then be prepared to stay!¡±


    ¡°Humph, that depends on whether you have the ability or not!¡± Marina nced at Simon from the


    corner of her eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to deal with him alone.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Simon did not have any objections and took a step back.


    He watched her back.


    Marina had always been a straightforward and ruthless person. She did not want to waste time at all.


    After speaking to Simon, she rushed toward the man opposite her.


    The man looked at the thin figure rushing over and could not help but sneer.


    She was really a woman from Calirina who did not know her ce.


    Did she think that she could kill him with her current state?


    What a joke!


    The man stood there confidently, not even showing any intention of dodging.


    When Marina threw that punch, he only gently raised a hand to block it.


    However, the next moment, his entire body was forced back a few steps by the violent impact.


    If not for the cab behind him blocking it for him, he would have fallen t on his face.


    When he looked at Marina again, his gaze turned cold.


    This woman was much stronger than he had imagined.


    She could actually force him back so far.


    One had to know that not many people had been able to do this before her.


    Marina did not care what he was thinking at this moment and attacked again.


    She did not have any fancy postures at all. Every move was aimed at the man¡¯s vitals.


    The man immediately braced himself for the battle.


    However, he had underestimated his opponent at the beginning, so his arm had already been slightly


    fractured by Marina¡¯s punch.


    It was already a little difficult for him to counterattack.


    However, Marina did not care about this. Her every punch hit his flesh.


    She did not give the man any room to counterattack.


    After more than ten rounds, the man clearly couldn¡¯t hold on anymore.


    Marina seized the opportunity and kicked him in the chin.


    The man was instantly kicked away and fell heavily to the ground.


    He did not get up for a long time.


    Marina¡¯s eyes were cold as she walked toward the man step by step.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re a Calirinan¡­ I¡¯m an official of Meridonia¡­ If you kill me¡­ it¡¯ll be equivalent to starting a


    war with entire country will support you?¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was no longer as arrogant as before.


    He was filled with fear.


    Meridonia. Are you sure your


    This woman¡¯s skills were much better than his.


    In fact, she should be able to kill him in a few moves.


    However, she did not. Instead, she kept beating him.


    Moreover, she specially chose the most painful ce to hit.


    It was as if he was being executed.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you find evidence? Everyone here is dead tonight. Who knows who killed you?¡±


    Marina said casually..


    Fear shed in the man¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    They had to bring Brendon¡¯s body back to the country, so Marina had gotten someone to prepare a


    private ne for them.


    The nended directly at the Bailey family¡¯s private airport.


    After the nended, Marina was not in a hurry to go home.


    After bidding farewell to Simon, she brought Brendon back to the army headquarters to report.


    The army headquarters had already received the news.


    When Marina and the others returned, they were already guarding the door with their men.


    As soon as Marina got out of the car, she saw Matthew standing at the front.


    Marina¡¯s throat immediately tightened.


    However, she still walked over step by step.


    She stood in front of Matthew and gave him a neat military salute.


    ¡°Captain of Team 793, Marina, reporting!¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back!¡± Matthew looked at Marina in front of him and choked.


    At this moment, the other two team members carried Brendon¡¯s corpse over.


    When Matthew saw Brendon¡¯s body on the stretcher, his eyes immediately turned red.


    He had already received the news that Brendon had sacrificed himself,


    However, when he really saw this scene, he found it a little uneptable.


    ¡°You are all heroes. The army headquarters will grant you the highest honor!¡± Matthew looked at


    Marina with slightly red eyes.


    After returning to the army headquarters, Marina wrote down the mission report in detail and handed it


    to Matthew.


    Of course, this also included all of Ryan¡¯s actions of disobeying orders and acting on his own.


    The army headquarters attached great importance to this matter.


    One had to know that Brendon was a top force that they had painstakingly nurtured.


    It was a huge regret that he had to sacrifice himself because of his teammate¡¯s mistake.


    As soon as Ryan returned to the army headquarters, he was immediately detained.


    And he had no intention of defending himself.


    He cooperated with everything.


    Meanwhile, Marina was chatting with Matthew in the office about Brendon¡¯s funeral.


    ¡°You¡¯vepleted your mission very well, Brendon¡­ He¡¯s our hero. We will bury him with the highest


    honor and give his family the highest pension.¡± Matthew¡¯s voice was still trembling.


    It sounded extremely hoarse.


    He usually seemed to be quite strict with Brendan,


    09:08 Mon, 3


    But in fact, Brendon had always been a student he was very proud of


    He had attended the funerals of too many of his students in his life.


    Brendon was definitely the one he felt the most reluctant to part with.


    After all, after Marina quit, he had wanted to nurture Brendon to take over his job.


    But now¡­


    ¡°The organization can handle this matter as it sees fit. However, let me go inform Brendon¡¯s family.¡±


    Marina believed that the organization would definitely not treat Brendon badly.


    ¡°Will you go?¡± Matthew was surprised when he heard this.


    One had to know that Marina hated such things the most in the past.


    She was not good atmunicating with family members, so she would always ask Brendon to do it.


    ¡°This is his request.¡± Marina¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Matthew didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°And what punishment will Ryan receive?¡± Marina¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be convicted at a court martial if the final investigation turns out to be the same as you reported.¡±


    Marina was silent for a moment.


    If a soldier was sent to the military court, it would be equivalent to ruining his future.


    He would turn from a hero who caught criminals to a criminal.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t imagine that Ryan would make such a mistake. Ever since you guys left, he¡¯s my favorite


    junior.¡± Matthew was also very heartbroken.


    Not only did he lose Brendon, but he also lost Ryan.


    ¡°I want to see him,¡± Marina finally said after a moment of silence.


    When Matthew heard her words, he could not help but look at her again. His eyes seemed to flicker


    with an indescribable light.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s impossible for me to make a mistake. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to return safely.¡±


    Marina knew what Matthew was worried about.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ryan was currently in a state of imprisonment and was not allowed to be visited by anyone.


    However, Matthew agreed to Marina¡¯s request.


    In the surveince room.


    Ryan satehere expressionlessly.


    He seemed like a shell that had lost its soul.


    No matter what the outside world did, he would have no reaction.


    It was not until Marina sat in front of him that the emotions in the depths of his eyes changed slightly.


    ¡°Before I came here today, I asked you a question. Why did you do that?¡± Marina did not beat around


    the bush and asked directly.


    She had been thinking about this question for a long time, but she could not figure out the reason.


    08 Mon,


    She had seen Ryan¡¯s resume before. There were no problems with it.


    This was because it was impossible for people with evil intentions to enter Team 791.


    Morcover, he had always led the team to carry out the missions as the Captain.


    He basicallypleted all the missions perfectly.


    It was also because of this that she agreed to let him join the team back then.


    She really could not understand why such a team member who had experienced various missions


    would make such a choice at that time,


    Even a new recruit would not make such a mistake.


    When Ryan heard this, he did not answer. He just sat quietly on the chair.


    It was as if he wanted to respond with silence.


    ¡°Brendon is a very outstanding warrior. He was personally chosen by Matthew. He became a cold


    corpse because of you.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me or anyone else. You owe him an exnation!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want such a hero to die for no reason!¡± Marina said word by word.


    When Ryan heard Brendon¡¯s name, the expression in his eyes flickered.


    His hands by his sides also clenched into fists.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of implicating¡­ others¡­¡± Ryan finally spoke.


    Perhaps it was because he had not spoken for too long. His voice was extremely hoarse.


    Marina did not refute his words because she wanted his following exnation.


    ¡°I grew up in the militarypound. Because of my father¡¯s influence, I¡¯ve always wanted to be an


    outstanding soldier.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°In the year of the college entrance examination, I directly entered the military academy. At that time, I


    was very happy. Every day, I looked forward to bing a hero like my father.


    ¡°The day I got my eptance letter, my friends who grew up with me in thepound found a


    restaurant to celebrate.


    ¡°It was probably because I was mature at a young age. Almost all my peers in thepound treated


    me as their leader.


    ¡°That¡¯s why all the children in thepound went to the celebration that day.


    ¡°I remember that there were twenty¨Ceight of them,¡± Ryan lowered his head and said slowly.

 Chapter 190c

    Chapter 190c


    After leaving Ryan¡¯s ce, Marina went straight to Brendon¡¯s house.


    Frank drove her there.


    However, when they arrived downstairs, their moods were a little heavy.


    ¡°Captain, why don¡¯t you wait for me downstairs? I¡¯ll go up alone.¡± Frank nced at Marina.


    Everyone on their team knew that Marina hated participating in such things the most.


    He did not know why Brendon asked the Captain to go to his house and inform his family.


    ¡°No need.¡± Marina opened the car door and got out of the car while speaking.


    Looking at Marina like this, Frank could only follow her.


    Although Marina had never been to Brendon¡¯s house, she remembered his house number clearly.


    It was room 2506.


    Marina stood at the door. After a moment of silence, she raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Coming.¡± A momentter, a woman¡¯s gentle voice came from the room.


    The door opened and Brendon¡¯s wife stood at the door.


    She looked at Marina in confusion.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Marina Bailey,¡± Marina introduced herself.


    ¡°Marina Bailey? Who are you looking for?¡± The beautiful woman lowered her head and thought for a


    moment. She realized that she did not have such a name in her memory. She didn¡¯t know who Marina


    was.


    However, she asked very politely.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for you,¡± Marina parted her lips and said lightly.


    ¡°Me?¡± The woman was a little surprised.


    After staring at Marina for a while, she suddenly thought of something and was stunned for a moment.


    Then, she immediately moved aside.


    ¡°Come in first.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Marina nodded at her and then brought Frank into the house.


    Lisa, who was practicing her piano in the living room, saw her mother leading two strangers in. She


    immediately stopped and looked at them curiously.


    ¡°Lisa, I have two guests. Go back to your room and stay for a while, okay?¡± Miranda said gently..


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lisa was about to get up and return to her room.


    However, Marina stopped her. ¡°No need. It¡¯s better for both of you to be present for what I¡¯m about to


    say.¡±


    As soon as Marina said this, Miranda¡¯s expression immediately turned a little ugly.


    But soon, she squeezed out a gentle smile.


    09 08 Mon, 3


    ¡°You should be colleagues of Brendon, right? Why are you here this time? Is he going to postpone


    returning home again?


    ¡°He¡¯s always like this. He can¡¯t do what he promised his child. He always asks his colleagues to tell us.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to run errands for him anymore. The child and I understand his work, and we won¡¯t


    really me him.¡± Miranda¡¯s voice was as gentle as


    her appearance.


    When Frank heard this, he did not dare to speak and only looked away.


    Meanwhile, Marina stood up straight and neatly bowed to Miranda and her daughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brendon¡­ he sacrificed himself,¡± Marina finally said.


    When Miranda heard this, she was stunned.


    Although Lisa was only in her teens, she was already sensible.


    She could also understand the meaning of the word ¡°sacrifice¡°.


    Her eyes instantly turned red as she looked at Marina in disbelief. ¡°What did you say? What happened


    to my father?¡±


    Marina looked at Lisa and said, ¡°Your father is a hero. The army headquarters will bestow him with the


    honor of a special¨Css hero and give him a generous burial.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Daddy won¡¯t die. A few days ago, he even epted a video call for me and said that he


    wanted to apany me on a trip. I don¡¯t believe what you said. Tell my father toe back. I want


    my father!¡± Lisa pounced in front of Marina and kept punching Marina¡¯s body.


    ¡°Lisa!¡± At this moment, Miranda came back to her senses and stepped forward to pull Lisa away.


    ¡°Mom, they¡¯re all liars. Hurry up and chase them out!¡± Lisa said to Miranda with reddened eyes.


    ¡°Lisa!¡± Miranda¡¯s voice became louder.


    Lisa instantly suppressed her cries.


    Miranda bent down and wiped the tears off her face.


    ¡°Lisa, do you remember what Daddy taught you before?


    ¡°You¡¯re the descendant of a hero of the people. You have to be strong. You can¡¯t be like other children


    who cry when something bad happens.¡± Miranda¡¯s voice was very gentle,forting Lisa¡¯s broken


    heart.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lisa wanted to say something, but Miranda interrupted her.


    ¡°Lisa, let¡¯s be good, okay?¡±


    Lisa looked at Miranda in front of her and suddenly thought about Brendon¡¯s words.


    Then she nodded heavily.


    ¡°I won¡¯t cry. I still have to take care of Mommy!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± A smile appeared on Miranda¡¯s face. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Afterforting Lisa, Miranda looked up at Marina.


    ¡°Did you bring his body back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought him back. I¡¯m here to bring you and the child over to take ast look at him,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Alright, wait for me.¡± Miranda nodded and led Lisa into the bedroom,


    09:09 Mon,


    Only Marina and Frank were left in the living room.


    ¡°Captain, didn¡¯t Mr. Carrell say that his wife is a very timid person? Why didn¡¯t she shed a tear when


    she heard the news of Mr. Carrell¡¯s death?¡±


    Not only did she not cry, but she also looked too calm.


    Apart from being a little stunned at the beginning, she seemed to have quickly epted the fact.


    Marina did not answer Frank¡¯s question. She just stared in the direction where Miranda left.


    By the time Miranda came out with Lisa, the two of them had already changed into ck dresses.


    The hair tie on Lisa¡¯s head was changed into a white one.


    However, Miranda seemed to have put on some light makeup. She looked much better than just now.


    Miranda seemed to have noticed Marina¡¯s gaze and slowly squeezed out a smile.


    ¡°Brendon has always liked me when I put on makeup, but I¡¯m usually busy. Sometimes, when I put on


    makeup, he¡¯s not at home. When he¡¯s at home, I am toozy to do it, so I want to dress up and pick


    him up.¡±


    ¡°Miranda, you don¡¯t have to exin this to us.¡± When Frank heard this, his throat felt even worse.


    ¡°Miranda, let¡¯s go,¡± said Frank.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Miranda nodded and then led Lisa out the door.


    By the time Marina brought Miranda and Lisa to the army headquarters, they immediately went to see


    Brendon¡¯s body.


    Marina had always wanted his wife and children to see him onest time.


    Therefore, his body was well¨Cpreserved.


    It had been a few days since Brendon died.


    But at this moment, Brendony there and did not look scary.


    As soon as Lisa saw Brendon, her tears immediately ran down her face.


    Then, she turned around and threw herself into Miranda¡¯s arms, sobbing.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    After leaving Ryan¡¯s ce, Marina went straight to Brendon¡¯s house.


    Frank drove her there.


    However, when they arrived downstairs, their moods were a little heavy.


    ¡°Captain, why don¡¯t you wait for me downstairs? I¡¯ll go up alone.¡± Frank nced at Marina.


    Everyone on their team knew that Marina hated participating in such things the most.


    He did not know why Brendon asked the Captain to go to his house and inform his family.


    ¡°No need.¡± Marina opened the car door and got out of the car while speaking.


    Looking at Marina like this, Frank could only follow her.


    Although Marina had never been to Brendon¡¯s house, she remembered his house number clearly.


    It was room 2506.


    Marina stood at the door. After a moment of silence, she raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Coming.¡± A momentter, a woman¡¯s gentle voice came from the room.


    The door opened and Brendon¡¯s wife stood at the door.


    She looked at Marina in confusion.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Marina Bailey,¡± Marina introduced herself.


    ¡°Marina Bailey? Who are you looking for?¡± The beautiful woman lowered her head and thought for a


    moment. She realized that she did not have such a name in her memory. She didn¡¯t know who Marina


    was.


    However, she asked very politely.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for you,¡± Marina parted her lips and said lightly.


    ¡°Me?¡± The woman was a little surprised.


    After staring at Marina for a while, she suddenly thought of something and was stunned for a moment.


    Then, she immediately moved aside.


    ¡°Come in first.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Marina nodded at her and then brought Frank into the house.


    Lisa, who was practicing her piano in the living room, saw her mother leading two strangers in. She


    immediately stopped and looked at them curiously.


    ¡°Lisa, I have two guests. Go back to your room and stay for a while, okay?¡± Miranda said gently..


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lisa was about to get up and return to her room.


    However, Marina stopped her. ¡°No need. It¡¯s better for both of you to be present for what I¡¯m about to


    say.¡±


    As soon as Marina said this, Miranda¡¯s expression immediately turned a little ugly.


    But soon, she squeezed out a gentle smile.


    09 08 Mon, 3


    ¡°You should be colleagues of Brendon, right? Why are you here this time? Is he going to postpone


    returning home again?


    ¡°He¡¯s always like this. He can¡¯t do what he promised his child. He always asks his colleagues to tell us.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to run errands for him anymore. The child and I understand his work, and we won¡¯t


    really me him.¡± Miranda¡¯s voice was as gentle as


    her appearance.


    When Frank heard this, he did not dare to speak and only looked away.


    Meanwhile, Marina stood up straight and neatly bowed to Miranda and her daughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brendon¡­ he sacrificed himself,¡± Marina finally said.


    When Miranda heard this, she was stunned.


    Although Lisa was only in her teens, she was already sensible.


    She could also understand the meaning of the word ¡°sacrifice¡°.


    Her eyes instantly turned red as she looked at Marina in disbelief. ¡°What did you say? What happened


    to my father?¡±


    Marina looked at Lisa and said, ¡°Your father is a hero. The army headquarters will bestow him with the


    honor of a special¨Css hero and give him a generous burial.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Daddy won¡¯t die. A few days ago, he even epted a video call for me and said that he


    wanted to apany me on a trip. I don¡¯t believe what you said. Tell my father toe back. I want


    my father!¡± Lisa pounced in front of Marina and kept punching Marina¡¯s body.


    ¡°Lisa!¡± At this moment, Miranda came back to her senses and stepped forward to pull Lisa away.


    ¡°Mom, they¡¯re all liars. Hurry up and chase them out!¡± Lisa said to Miranda with reddened eyes.


    ¡°Lisa!¡± Miranda¡¯s voice became louder.


    Lisa instantly suppressed her cries.


    Miranda bent down and wiped the tears off her face.


    ¡°Lisa, do you remember what Daddy taught you before?


    ¡°You¡¯re the descendant of a hero of the people. You have to be strong. You can¡¯t be like other children


    who cry when something bad happens.¡± Miranda¡¯s voice was very gentle,forting Lisa¡¯s broken


    heart.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lisa wanted to say something, but Miranda interrupted her.


    ¡°Lisa, let¡¯s be good, okay?¡±


    Lisa looked at Miranda in front of her and suddenly thought about Brendon¡¯s words.


    Then she nodded heavily.


    ¡°I won¡¯t cry. I still have to take care of Mommy!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± A smile appeared on Miranda¡¯s face.


    Afterforting Lisa, Miranda looked up at Marina.


    ¡°Did you bring his body back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought him back. I¡¯m here to bring you and the child over to take ast look at him,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Alright, wait for me.¡± Miranda nodded and led Lisa into the bedroom,


    09:09 Mon,


    Only Marina and Frank were left in the living room.


    ¡°Captain, didn¡¯t Mr. Carrell say that his wife is a very timid person? Why didn¡¯t she shed a tear when


    she heard the news of Mr. Carrell¡¯s death?¡±


    Not only did she not cry, but she also looked too calm.


    Apart from being a little stunned at the beginning, she seemed to have quickly epted the fact.


    Marina did not answer Frank¡¯s question. She just stared in the direction where Miranda left.


    By the time Miranda came out with Lisa, the two of them had already changed into ck dresses.


    The hair tie on Lisa¡¯s head was changed into a white one.


    However, Miranda seemed to have put on some light makeup. She looked much better than just now.


    Miranda seemed to have noticed Marina¡¯s gaze and slowly squeezed out a smile.


    ¡°Brendon has always liked me when I put on makeup, but I¡¯m usually busy. Sometimes, when I put on


    makeup, he¡¯s not at home. When he¡¯s at home, I am toozy to do it, so I want to dress up and pick


    him up.¡±


    ¡°Miranda, you don¡¯t have to exin this to us.¡± When Frank heard this, his throat felt even worse.


    ¡°Miranda, let¡¯s go,¡± said Frank.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Miranda nodded and then led Lisa out the door.


    By the time Marina brought Miranda and Lisa to the army headquarters, they immediately went to see


    Brendon¡¯s body.


    Marina had always wanted his wife and children to see him onest time.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Therefore, his body was well¨Cpreserved.


    It had been a few days since Brendon died.


    But at this moment, Brendony there and did not look scary.


    As soon as Lisa saw Brendon, her tears immediately ran down her face.


    Then, she turned around and threw herself into Miranda¡¯s arms, sobbing.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    On the other hand, Miranda was still as calm as before. She gently patted Lisa¡¯s head as if she was


    comforting Lisa.


    ¡°Can I trouble you to take care of Lisa for me?¡± Miranda¡¯s gazended on Marina


    Marina nodded and held Lisa¡¯s hand.


    Miranda slowly walked to Brendon¡¯s body.


    Brendan¡¯s body was covered with a g


    His remain had already been tidied up very well.


    He still looked majestic.


    Miranda looked at him and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you like the way I look when I put on makeup the most? Look


    at my makeup today. Does it look good?


    ¡°I just think the color of the lipstick is a little pale because those lipsticks from the past are all out of


    date.


    ¡°I mentioned this to you before, and you said you¡¯d buy it for me when you got back.


    ¡°You liar. Hurry up and get up to buy it for me.¡± Miranda smiled with tears in her eyes. Her choked voice


    made everyone present feel sad.


    ¡°When you proposed to me, you said that you would protect me for the rest of my life. It¡¯s just that at


    that time, I didn¡¯t know that you men were used to lying. You didn¡¯t do anything you promised me.¡±


    Miranda whispered to Brendon beside him.


    Although tears were already welling up in her eyes, she did not let them run down her face.


    She didn¡¯t want Brendon to watch her cry.


    Every time he saw her cry, he would be at a loss.


    There were rumors among the people that after a person died, if their family members cried too sadly,


    the souls of the dead could not help but look back on the way to heaven.


    As soon as they looked back, they had lost the qualifications to go to heaven.


    They would be lonely souls and couldn¡¯t rest in peace.


    She couldn¡¯t let Brendon worry.


    She had to smile and let him rest in peace.


    Besides, she couldn¡¯t shed tears in front of Lisa.


    Marina looked at the scene in front of her and could not help but tighten her grip on Lisa¡¯s hand.


    Brendon died in the line of duty.


    At the memorial service, his former colleagues came to pay their respects.


    Marina and Frank stayed by Miranda¡¯s side the entire time and helped her deal with all kinds of things.


    Two dayster, Brendon was buried in the Cemetery of Martyrs.


    After everyone else left, Marina sent Miranda and Lisa home.


    09 09 Mon,


    Chapte? 197


    Moreover, she handed over all the pensions allocated by the army headquarters to them.


    Miranda nced at the amount of money.


    ¡°Is it that much¡±


    ¡°Yes, the higher¨Cups have taken into ount Brendon¡¯s meritorious service over the years, so the


    amount of the pension is huge. Marina did not tell the


    truth


    Arge portion of this money was personally funded by her.


    However, she was afraid that Miranda would not ept it, so she handed it to Miranda in the name of a


    pension.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Miranda carefully put it away and murmured, ¡°This sum of money is enough for Lisa to


    live in the future.¡±


    ¡°My condolences.¡± Marina could onlyfort Miranda when she saw Miranda like this.


    Because she had never been good atforting people.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Miranda nodded and looked at Marina. ¡°I¡¯ve always heard people call you Captain. Are


    you the Captain that Brendon kept talking about?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marina did not deny it.


    ¡°So you¡¯re so young. Brendon told me before that the Captain is young and outstanding, making him


    feel especially inferior.


    ¡°It seems that he really didn¡¯t lie at all,¡± Miranda still looked gentle.


    She was really a typical gentle woman.


    She exuded gentleness from head to toe.


    ¡°He¡¯s also very amazing.¡± Marina was not ttering him.


    If Brendon didn¡¯t have the ability, how could he have be the vice¨Ccaptain?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s always been very amazing. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have married him back then.¡±


    When Miranda said this, the smile on her face deepened.


    ¡°By the way, since you¡¯re the Captain of Brendon, can I trouble you with something?¡± Miranda asked


    again.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Marina replied readily.


    ¡°Lisa has been very sad these past two days because of her father¡¯s death. The teacher at school said


    that she needs to get a document, but she has been locking herself in her room. I¡¯m worried about her


    staying at home alone. Can you help me get it?¡± Miranda asked.


    ¡°Of course. Tell me the address of Lisa¡¯s school,¡± Marina agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Okay¡± Miranda added Maxna on Whatsapp and sent her the school¡¯s address.


    Marina drecked the address. It was not far from here.


    Then, she drove to Lisa¡¯s school.


    Lisa¡¯s teacher was a youngdy. When she knew what had happened to Lisa¡¯s family, she felt very


    regretful and said that she would visit Lisa¡¯s family


    after she was done.


    Marina had a good impression of Lisa¡¯s teacher.


    When she came back from collecting the documents, she found Frank ying with Lisa at the


    amusement park downstairs.


    ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Marina immediately stepped forward.


    09:09 Mon, 3 Jul


    64. 64.


    ¡°Miranda told me that Lisa was very upset because of the vice¨Ccaptain¡¯s matter, so she asked me to


    bring her down to rx,¡± Frank exined.


    ¡°How long have you been down here?¡± Marma frowned when she heard this.


    ¡°About an hour.¡± Frank looked at the time.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Marina cried out in her heart and quickly ran upstairs.


    As expected, the door was already locked from the inside.


    No matter how hard Marina knocked on the door, there was no movement inside.


    ¡°Kick the door!¡± Marina did not hesitate at all as she looked at Frank.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The two of them immediately retreated and kicked the tightly shut door together.


    Under their strength, the door copsed.


    Marina rushed in immediately.


    Miranda was not in the living room.


    Marina immediately walked toward the bedroom.


    When she saw the figure lying on the bed in the bedroom, she immediately turned around and covered


    Lisa¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mommy, I want Mommy!¡± Lisa struggled in Marina¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Take her out first!¡± Marina ordered.


    ¡°Lisa, be good. I will take you out to y.¡± After receiving the signal, Frank immediately picked up Lisa.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out. I waht my mother!¡± Lisa struggled with all her might.


    However, how could she break free from Frank¡¯s shackles since she was little?


    In the end, she could only be carried away by him.


    As for Marina, after making sure that they had left, she stepped into the house.


    In the room, Miranda was lying peacefully on the bed.


    She tidied herself up very well and her clothes were all brand new.


    Her makeup was also very beautiful.


    From afar, she looked like she was sound asleep.


    But Marina knew that she was no longer breathing,

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Manna walked in slowly and saw an envelope on the bedside table beside her.


    On it was written, ¡°To Captain Bailey¡±


    Marina¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment before she picked up the envelope.


    She opened it and took out the letter inside.


    ¡°Captain Bailey.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry


    ¡°We¡¯ve only met once, but I have to ask you for such a difficult thing.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve always heard Brendon talk about you.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know your name or your appearance, you are already a very reliable old friend to me.


    ¡°I can only rely on you for this.


    ¡°I hope you can take good care of Lisa for Brendon¡¯s sake.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect her to be sessful. I just hope that she can grow up healthy and happy.


    ¡°I know that I am being irresponsible.


    ¡°But when I married Brendon, I swore that we would be together for the rest of our lives.


    ¡°Although the life he promised me was a little too short, I can¡¯t go back on my word.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but Brendon might seem carefree and unconcerned.


    ¡°Also, he has the demeanor of a leader. He would rush to the front if anything happened.


    ¡°But in fact, he really couldn¡¯t even take care of himself at home.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t cook for him, he would have to eat the sandwich.


    ¡°He could never find his clothes and shoes. I had to match them for him.


    ¡°Especially when it came to his body, he didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even know it when he had a fever.


    ¡°He is such a careless man fell me. How could I be at ease to let him die alone?


    ¡°In my extire life, had always been well protected by Brendon. He had fulfilled the promise he had


    made to me when he proposed.


    ¡°So I can¡¯t let him down either.


    ¡°Between a wife and a mother, I now am a wife.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll think I¡¯m weak.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m very weak indeed.


    ¡°Actually, when Brendon picked up the video call with me, I already realized that something was


    wrong.


    09:09 Mon, 3 Jul


    ¡°He was always slovenly and had justpleted a mission. How could he specially dress up when he


    had a video call with me?


    ¡°But I knew he didn¡¯t want me to see it.


    ¡°So I¡¯ve been pretending not to know.


    ¡°Since you came to me with the news of his death, I have been unable to sleep almost every night.


    ¡°I once convinced myself to be strong.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t convince myself at all.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how I would live without Brendon in the future.


    ¡°As soon as I think about how I couldn¡¯t wait for him to return, I feel that there was nothing to look


    forward to in this world.


    ¡°You can me me for being irresponsible, and you can also me me for being weak and useless.


    ¡°But it¡¯s my choice.


    ¡°Please take good care of Lisa.¡±


    After reading the letter, Marina did not know what kind of expression she should show.


    In fact, Marina had already realized that something was wrong when she saw the calm expression on


    Miranda¡¯s face when Miranda received the news.


    Because this waspletely different from what Brendon had told her.


    However, at that time, she thought that it was because Miranda was at a loss after being too sad.


    She also thought that since Miranda had a child, Miranda probably wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid.


    Unexpectedly, Miranda chose tomit suicide in the end.


    Marina looked at Miranda lying on the bed, straightened her back, and saluted Miranda.


    Miranda might not be a good mother.


    But she was definitely a good wifel


    Marina came out of the room.


    At a nce, she saw Lisa dozing off in Frank¡¯s arms.


    ¡°She kept crying and just fell asleep,¡± Frank whispered to Marina.


    ¡°Mirandamitted suicide. her suicide note, she asked me to take good care of Lisa.¡± Marina looked


    at Lisa with distress in her eyes.


    ¡°This girl¡¯s life is too hard. She just attended her father¡¯s funeral, and now she has lost her mother. How


    can she ept it when she wakes up?¡± Even a man liko rank couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°It has already happened. She has to ept it even if she can¡¯t,¡± Marina said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Send her to her room to rest first. I¡¯ll get someone to settle her mother¡¯s matter,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Frank immediately carried Lisa to her room.


    Just as Frank had expected, Lisa could not ept this fact at all when she woke up.


    She couldn¡¯t stop crying


    09:09 Mon, 3 Jul


    Marina applied to the organization.


    She hoped that Miranda could be buried with Brendon.


    After some consideration, the organization finally agreed to Marina¡¯s request.


    After the funeral, Marina returned to the Bailey family with Lisa.


    She brought Lisa to Chuck.


    ¡°Oh, this little girl is so pretty. She¡¯s so lovable.¡± Chuck liked Lisa the moment he saw her.


    After all, in the Bailey family, there were much more boys than girls.


    There was only one girl in every generation.


    ¡°This girl¡¯s parents passed away. She¡¯ll stay by your side from now on.¡± Marina thought for a long time


    before deciding to bring Lisa to Chuck.


    After all, she had a lot of things to do every day and was often not at home.


    There was no way to take good care of the child.


    Meanwhile, Chuck loved children the most and especially doted on girls.


    So bringing Lisa to him was the best choice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I will definitely pamper her like a little princess!¡± Chuck immediately


    agreed.


    ¡°Lisa, you¡¯ll follow your Grandpa from now on. I¡¯m your Aunt Marina. You have a lot of uncles, but


    they¡¯re not at home now. When theye back, I¡¯ll introduce you to them, okay?¡±


    Marina bent over and looked at Lisa seriously.


    Chuck immediately gave Lisa a kind smile.


    There was still some timidity in Lisa¡¯s eyes, but in the end, she nodded.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Marina rubbed her head.


    ¡°Lisa, let¡¯s go. Grandpa will take you to pick a room!¡± Chuck was instantly filled with energy.


    He walked up to the second floor with Lisa.


    Marina did not follow them.


    Chuck was much better at coaxing children than her.


    She hoped that the two of them could get along well.


    Meanwhe, Marine returned to her room after settling Lisa¡¯s matter.


    This mission had consumed too much of her energy-


    All she wanted was a good night¡¯s sleep.


    But lying on the bed with her eyes closed, she could not fall asleep no matter what.


    Half an hourter.


    Marina opened her eyes in frustration.


    Then, she picked up the car keys from the table and went downstairs from the elevator at the back


    door,


    After getting into the car, she drove straight out.


    Half an hourter.


    Marina appeared in front of Simon¡¯s house.


    Simon saw the fatigue in Marina¡¯s eyes.


    Without asking further, he led her back to his room.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Then, he obediently yed his role as a pillow.


    As soon as Marina smelled the cold fragrance on Simon¡¯s body, she immediately fell asleep.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Marina slept very soundly.


    When she woke up again, the sun outside the window was bright.


    When she turned around, she saw Simon, who was sitting by the head of the bed.


    He was still wearingst night¡¯s home clothes.


    However, he had a document in his hand.


    More importantly, he was wearing a pair of gold¨Crimmed sses.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Are you hungry? Do you want me to get someone to send some food up?¡± Simon, who


    was flipping through the documents, noticed the movement beside him and immediately looked down.


    He looked at Marina who was already awake and asked in a low voice.


    Marina did not answer his question. She only raised her hand and gently touched the sses on his


    face.


    It was not an essory, but a pair of real sses.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually short¨Csighted?¡± Marina¡¯s voice was still a little hoarse because she had just woken up.


    ¡°The degree isn¡¯t very high, so I don¡¯t usually wear it. Why? Don¡¯t I look good?¡± Simon would only wear


    sses when he was tired.


    ¡°You look good. It¡¯s just that you¡­¡± Marina said as she narrowed her ck eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°You feel like a refined scum.¡± The smile on Marina¡¯s lips deepened.


    ¡°Refined scum?¡± Simon raised his eyebrows. Then, he threw down the document in his hand and


    pressed himself against Marina.


    He tied her hands above her head.


    The distance between the two of them was so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breathing.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this more suitable for the words ¡®refined scum¡°?¡± Simon used his free hand to gently lift Marina¡¯s


    chin.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like a refined scum. You look like a beast in human clothes.¡± Marina was not afraid. She


    met Simon¡¯s gaze directly.


    ¡°Beast? I think what you did is more worthy of that word. After all, every time you see me, you want to


    take me to bed.¡± Simon¡¯s voice was very low.


    It sounded even deeper and sexier.


    For someone like Marina who had a voice fetish, it was simply an irresistible temptation.


    ¡°But you seem to be enjoying it every time.¡± Marina¡¯s red lips parted as she said lightly.


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s just that you have to know that one¡¯s appetite is slowly nurtured. When you get something,


    you¡¯ll start to feel unsatisfied.


    ¡°You¡¯ll want to obtain more things. For example, right now, I¡¯m no longer satisfied with just sleeping on


    the bed with you.¡± Simon drawled.


    His voice was alluring, making her heart tremble unbearably.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Marina followed his words and asked.


    ¡°I want¡­ you!¡± When Simon said thest word, the emotions in his eyes suddenly reacted violently.


    A seductive smile immediately appeared on Marina¡¯s face.


    ¡°Then give it a try¡­¡±


    Marina¡¯s words were undoubtedly some kind of encouragement. The emotions that Simon had been


    deliberately suppressing finallypletely broke


    out at this moment.


    He held Marina¡¯s chin gently and lowered his head to kiss her.


    Perhaps it was because he had suppressed it for too long, or perhaps it was because he had thought


    about it for too long


    His kiss was quick and fierce.


    Marina had no experience in such matters.


    The only time she had experienced it was when she was drugged and with Simon,


    However, she had always been a very studious person. After Simon kissed her for a while, she cleverly


    learned how to kiss.


    Then, she began to learn how to respond to his kiss.


    After receiving her response, Simon was stunned for a moment before kissing her even more


    passionately.


    The two of them were not shy people to begin with, and they instantly hugged each other and rolled on


    the bed.


    Marina¡¯s hands were tightly wrapped around Simon¡¯s neck, and her entire body was pressed against


    him.


    She didn¡¯t want to give in to others, so she flipped over and pressed herself on top of him.


    In an instant, he was below her.


    ¡°I like this position!¡± Marina panted slightly and said.


    ¡°You even want topete on such a matter?¡± Simon¡¯s situation was not much better than hers. His


    chest was heaving up and down.


    His body was also extremely hot. It was obvious that he was already very aroused.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Marina raised her chin slightly.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s you, it¡¯s fine.¡± The corners of Simon¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a charming


    smile.


    Marina was very satisfied with this answer. She leaned over and kissed him..


    This time, both of them moved much slower.


    They began to enjoy it carefully.


    However, this kind of desire was even more difficult to extinguish once it was aroused.


    Simon reached into Marina¡¯s clothes along the hem on her waist.


    When his hot palm touched Marina¡¯s slightly cold skin, her body could not help but stiffen.


    Marina kissed him even harder as if she wanted to retaliate.


    She even bit Simon¡¯s lips ruthlessly.


    Simon took a deep breath immediately and said with a faint smile, ¡°Are you that ruthless?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Then I will show you something more ruthless.¡± Marina¡¯s eyes were so seductive.


    09:09 Mon, 3 Jul


    There were faint red marks at the corners of her eyes, and her lips were red and swollen.


    She did not look as unapproachable as usual.


    Instead, there was a hint of seductiveness on her face.


    This was the first time Simon had seen Marina like this.


    For a moment, he felt extremely tempted.


    He raised his head and was about to kiss her again.


    However, this time, Marina avoided it.


    Simon¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion in an instant.


    ¡°I told you that I want the initiative,¡± Marina said.


    Simon looked at Marina. She did not look like she was lying at all. He epted his fate andy back


    down.


    ¡°Then you can do it.¡± He looked like a delicate husband who had been dominated by his wife.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll do it, but you can¡¯t do anything. If you do, we¡¯ll stop.¡± Marina sat up with her hands on


    Simon¡¯s chest.


    Then, she slowly unbuttoned her jacket.


    Her movements were very slow. When she was undressing herself, her gaze was fixed on him.


    Meanwhile, Simon¡¯s gaze gradually became deep because of Marina¡¯s actions.


    A dark red color seemed to appear in the depths of his eyes.


    His hands, which were propped on the bed, could not help but tighten their grip on the remaining


    sheets.


    Under such circumstances, he had to remain motionless.


    That was really too difficult.


    Even God would find it difficult to do so.


    Marina seemed to have noticed Simon¡¯s abnormality. She gently took off her coat, revealing her


    smooth and smooth shoulders.


    Simon¡¯s eyes instantly darkened.


    The veins on his hands that were holding onto the nket could not help but bulge.


    Therefore, it proved that his patience had reached its limit.


    However, Marina seemed to have not had enough fun and continued to y slowly.


    Simon gritted his teeth and suddenly flipped over, pressing Marina under him again.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    This time, Siman did not suppress his impulse.


    One had to know that Marina¡¯s actions just now had already made him unable to control himself


    His kiss was overwhelming.


    He reached his big hand to her chest.


    The temperature in the room rose to its highest point in an instant.


    Their breaths intertwined.


    Their bodies were pressed against each other.


    Just as Simon¡¯s hand slipped past Marina¡¯s waist, an urgent ringtone suddenly rang


    Simon frowned and did not intend to pay attention to it.


    However, just as the phone stopped ringing, it rang again.


    The ringtone was even more urgent than just now.


    It was as if it would continue ringing if the call was not connected.


    ¡°Go answer the phone¡­¡± Marina panted and said.


    Simon¡¯s brows were already furrowed into a dead knot. He stood up with a cold expression and picked


    up the phone beside him.


    He answer the call before he could take a closer look at the caller ID.


    ¡°You better have something important to do. Otherwise, you might not be able to see the sun


    tomorrow!¡±


    Gavin couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    What was going on?


    Since when did Mr. Hernandez have a temper when he woke up in the morning?


    Moreover, ording to the daily schedule of Mr. Hernandez, he should have woken up a long time


    ago.


    Even if he was unhappy after waking up, his anger should have dissipated.


    ¡°So, do you have nothing to say?¡± Listening to the silence on the other end of the phone, Simon said in


    an even colder tone.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, something happened to Mr. Robert, He¡¯s in the hospital for emergency treatment


    now.¡± Gavin finally found his voice and quickly said.


    ¡°Is he ded?¡± Simon asked lightly.


    ¡°If he had died¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have told you that he is having emergency treatment. However, before he


    entered the operating theater, the doctor said that he might die at any time¡­¡±


    Gavin wasn¡¯t sure why Mr. Hernandez was unhappy at this time.


    However, he still exined patiently.


    Simon frowned hard after hearing this.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, Mr. Robert¡¯s situation is indeed quite serious. You shoulde over.¡± Gavin was


    silent for a moment before adding


    If it were anyone else, Gavin would not have disturbed Simon.


    However, this person was Robert. To Mr. Hernandez, Robert was very special.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Simon replied and hung up..


    On the bed, Marina already knew from his words that they could not continue the sex.


    She had already sat up and was slowly putting on her clothes.


    When Simon saw this scene, the hostility in his eyes intensified.


    ¡°If you have something to do, hurry up and deal with it. I¡¯ll go back myself.¡± Marina looked very


    considerate.


    She was not dissatisfied because their sex was interrupted.


    Simon¡¯s expression flickered when he heard this.


    Who would let a girl go back alone at this time?


    Although he did not really have sex with her, they already had forey.


    ¡°Something happened to Robert. He¡¯s in the hospital for emergency treatment now. If there¡¯s nothing


    else, can him? Then I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Simon¡¯s thin lips moved slightly.


    go with me to the hospital to see


    ¡°Robert?¡± Marina was slightly stunned when she heard the name..


    ¡°It¡¯s the person who was beaten half to death by you in Solemwood,¡± Simon exined when he saw


    Marina¡¯s expression. He thought that Marina did not remember who Robert was.


    ¡°I know, but who did he offend this time?¡± Marina was already dressed up as she spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± Simon also walked to the wardrobe and took out a set of clothes.


    He didn¡¯t go to the bathroom. Instead, he changed his clothes in front of Marina.


    He took off his home clothes, revealing his muscr chest.


    Marina felt a little pitiful.


    If she had not been so slow just now, would she have been able to taste him?


    That was not right.


    Based on her previous vague memories, Simon was a man who had great physical strength.


    That night, he almost never let her rest.


    Therefore, even if she hadn¡¯t been so yful just now, he wouldn¡¯t have finished so quickly.


    When that call came, they might have been at a critical moment.


    That would probably be even worse than now.


    Simon noticed Marina¡¯s gaze and turned around to whisper, ¡°There¡¯s no need to pity. I¡¯ll let you take a


    good look at my chest next time.¡±


    ¡°Am I that impatient?¡± Marina retracted her gaze casually.


    am impatient.¡± Simon was very perceptive. ¡°Change your clothes first.¡±


    As Simon spoke, he took out a brand new set of female clothes from the wardrobe beside him.


    09:09 Mon, 3 Jul


    He had specially prepared this for Marina


    ¡°Okay¡± Marina did not waste any more time.


    She took the clothes and went to the bathroom.


    After all, she was not as bold as Simon.


    When she came out again, she was already dressed.


    The two of them quickly washed up and rushed to the hospital.


    When Gavin saw Simon bringing Marina over, he suddenly understood why Mr. Hernandez was so


    unhappy when he called just now.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Did he interrupt Mr. Hernandez?


    Well¡­


    Gavin subconsciously took a step back.


    It had to be known that anyone would be filled with resentment when they were interrupted while


    having sex.


    Moreover, this person was Mr. Hernandez.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Simon also noticed Gavin¡¯s actions. He could not help but narrow his ck


    eyes.


    ¡°The doctor is still rescuing him inside. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on yet,¡± Gavin exined with his


    head lowered.


    He seemed to be a little cautious.


    If anything happened to him this time, he would hunt Robert even if he became a ghost!


    ¡°Who did it?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the details. I only heard that there was a conflict over a woman,¡± Gavin said.


    ¡°Woman?¡± Simon¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly.


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate. We¡¯ll get the results soon,¡± Gavin replied.


    ¡°He¡¯s more and more useless. He could even risk his life for a woman!¡± Simon snorted.


    As soon as he said this, Marina, who was standing at the side, immediately looked over.


    Simon was speechless.


    Simon¡¯s expression shed. It seemed like he had spoken too quickly just now.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he learn from you, Mr. Hernandez? Previously, when we were in Meridonia, didn¡¯t you also put


    yourself in danger for Miss Bailey?¡± When Gavin saw this tene, hoimmediately felt he should do


    something and said obsequiously.


    When Marina heard this, the coldness in her eyes slowly dissipated.


    ¡°Is there a need for you to talk here?¡± Now that the crisis was over, Simon nced at Gavin.


    However, there was no longer any coldness in his eyes.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    ¡°I¡¯ve said too much. Mr. Hernandez, your feelings for Miss Bailey are known to us all. I really don¡¯t need


    to say too much, Gavin took the chance to speak again.


    Marina nced at him indifferently and spoke


    ¡°Contact the people inside. I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± When Gavin heard this, he quickly contacted the operating theater.


    A momentter, a nurse came out.


    She immediately led Marina into the operating theater.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, I¡¯ve just redeemed myself, right?¡± Gavin looked at Simon obsequiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do it again!¡± Simon said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin immediately replied.


    After Marina entered, she immediately took control of the operating table.


    The chief surgeon was deeply suspicious of this young woman who had suddenly appeared.


    However, she was arranged by the patient¡¯s family, and she was from the Hernandez family. How


    could doctors like them dare to say anything?


    They could only help from the side.


    However, the surgery that had been going through so much difficulty just now had be child¡¯s y


    in this woman¡¯s hands.


    In less than half an hour, the entire surgery waspleted.


    The director who performed the operation waspletely stunned.


    ¡°May I ask¡­ which hospital are you working at?¡± The director¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t belong to a hospital,¡± Marina said lightly. ¡°You guys should be able to suture, right?¡±


    ¡°Sure! Of course! My suturing skills are top¨Cnotch in the entire hospital!¡± The director nodded


    repeatedly.


    The assistant doctor at the side felt speechless when he saw this.


    The director was famous for performing various operations in the hospital.


    It was because his skills were great that he was usually quite arrogant.


    When had he ever seen the director so humble?


    Moreover, the director looked like he had profited.


    As the director spoke, he immediately took over the suturing work.


    Marina nced at it. His technique was indeed quite nice.


    Hence, she did not care about the rest of the work and prepared to leave the operating theater.


    The director still had a lot to say, but he still had work to do, so it was not appropriate for him to chase


    after her.


    He turned around and red at the first and second assistants who were still watching the show.


    09 09 Mon,


    ¡°Did I let the two of you in to watch a show? Hurry up and help!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two of them quickly replied.


    That was right!


    This was the director they were familiar with.


    After Marina came out of the operating theater, Simon immediately went up to her.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± The first thing he asked was not about Robert¡¯s situation. He was worried about


    Marina.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask about your nephew?¡± Marina raised an eyebrow


    ¡°With you around, he¡¯ll be fine,¡± Simon said calmly.


    ¡°You sure have a big heart.¡± Marina nced at him but still exined.


    3


    ¡°There are many fractures on his body. The most serious one is that his broken ribs are inserted into


    his lungs, but he¡¯s fine now. If he recuperates wellter, he¡¯ll be able to get out of bed in a month at


    most.¡±


    Marina¡¯s tone sounded casual and nd.


    It was as if she was saying that someone had been stuck by a fish¨Cbone..


    Gavin, who was beside them, once again confirmed that he had to tter Marina in the future.


    It wasn¡¯t just to please Mr. Hernandez.


    It was also because of Miss Bailey¡¯s superb medical skills.


    Perhaps one day, he would have to rely on her to survive.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Simon nodded slightly.


    It meant that he knew.


    Then, he whispered, ¡°You haven¡¯t had anything since you woke up this morning. You were busy just


    now, so you should be hungry. I¡¯ll bring you to eat something first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina was indeed a little hungry.


    Simon said, ¡°There¡¯s a pancake house nearby. I¡¯ll bring you there to try it.¡±


    Marina replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them chatted as they walked out.


    They did not even look at Gavin the entire time.


    They had no intention of waiting for Robert toe out.


    Gavin silently felt sorry for Robert who was in the operating theater for a second.


    However, it was only for a second.


    After all, Robert could make Mr. Hernandez stop his flirting ande to see him.


    Marina even personally entered the operating theater to save Robert.


    It was no longer something that ordinary people could do.


    09:09 Mon, 3


    Shortly after Marina and Simon left, Robert was personally pushed out by the director.


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s the female doctor who just came in to help us with the surgery?¡± The director looked


    around and did not see Marina. He immediately


    asked Gavin.


    ¡°She has left,¡± Gavin replied politely.


    ¡°Did she leave? Where did she go? Do you have a way to contact her? Can you give me her number?¡±


    The director asked excitedly.


    Gavin was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I seem to be a little too excited.¡± The director squeezed out a smile..


    Gavin felt very helpless. Did the director have to be so excited?


    The patient was still lying on the hospital bed. Didn¡¯t he have anything to say?


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s send the patient back to the ward first.¡± In the end, it was Gavin who reminded the director.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Send the patient back to the ward first.¡± The director seemed to have only recalled it at


    this moment and quickly said.


    Gavin was speechless again.


    If Robert woke up from hisa now, he would feel the same way.


    Marina and Simon ate in the pancake house until noon.


    It was not until Gavin sent a message to Simon saying that Robert was awake that the two of them


    returned.


    ¡°Auntie Marina, I will treat you as my parent in the future. I¡¯ll definitely be filial to you and take care of


    you in your old age!¡± Robert, who was lying on the hospital bed and could not move much, immediately


    said excitedly with red eyes when he saw Marina.


    However, as the person involved, Marina was not touched at all.


    Instead, her temper could not help but twitch.


    Think about it. Who would be happy to hear a man older than her say that he would take care of her in


    her old age?


    ¡°I think if you don¡¯t want to live anymore, I can kill you right now,¡± Marina said.


    Robert was stunned.


    ¡°Tell me. What happened?¡± Simon sat down on a nearby chair.


    His domineering aura instantly made Robert unable to breathe.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Robert stole a nce at Simon from the corner of his eye. He couldn¡¯t help but shrink his


    neck.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Simon snapped.


    Robert immediately trembled in fear.


    Then, he looked at Marina for help. ¡°Auntie Marina.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you call me. I never meddle in other people¡¯s family matters,¡± Marina said calmly.


    Robert was helpless.


    He was really done for.


    ¡°There¡¯s a limit to my patience. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself a third time.¡± Simon¡¯s fingers were


    already tapping the armrest of the chair impatiently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it!¡± Robert knew his Uncle Simon¡¯s temper.


    If he did not take the initiative to confess, he would only be even more miserableter!

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    ¡°I recently met a girl in the club. She¡¯s especially to my liking. She¡¯s beautiful and kind, so I¡¯m a little


    interested in her.¡±


    Robert weighed his words carefully.


    Simon tapped the armrest faster after listening.


    It was obvious that he was urging Robert.


    ¡°When I went to look for herst night, another customer also took a fancy to her. More importantly, he


    wanted to force her to sleep with him, I couldn¡¯t help but fight with him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that person to bring dozens of subordinates to the club. I couldn¡¯t defeat him alone, so..


    I became like this¡­¡±


    Robert¡¯s voice was especially low when he said thest few words.


    ¡°Humph, what a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing.¡± Simon only snorted after hearing that.


    ¡°Uncle Simon, I really didn¡¯t deliberately cause trouble this time. It was him who hit me first!¡± Robert


    quickly cried out for his own injustice.


    ¡°Although you didn¡¯t deliberately stir up trouble, you don¡¯t know your own limits. You didn¡¯t know your


    own strength clearly enough, and you didn¡¯t understand his strength. You were really stupid to attack


    rashly!¡± Simon did not intend to ept this exnation.


    ¡°Then I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch her get bullied, right?¡± Robert didn¡¯t think he had done


    anything wrong.


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t even want your life anymore? Do you know that if it weren¡¯t for your Auntie Marina, you


    would have be a corpse?


    ¡°As for the girl you met in the club, how long do you think she would be sad for you after she found out


    about death?


    your


    ¡°A day or two? Or three?¡±


    When Robert heard this, he wanted to retort, but Simon spoke again.


    ¡°In my opinion, when she heard the news of your death, she would only be slightly stunned and then


    laugh. She would think that you were just a guy who overestimated yourself. If you died, so be it. After


    that, she would immediately throw herself into the arms of other guests.¡± Simon¡¯s tone was


    gloomy.


    ¡°Impossible! Lily is not that kind of person!¡± Robert immediately retorted.


    ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s make a bet.¡± Simon looked down at him.


    ¡°On what?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s bet on how long Lily you¡¯re talking about will be sad for you.


    ¡°If she¡¯s as sad as you said, she¡¯s sincere toward you, and I¡¯ll avenge you,¡± Simon said calmly.


    ¡°Uncle Simon, are you serious?¡± Robert¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    After he woke up just now, he had been thinking about how to tell Uncle Simon so that Uncle Simon


    would agree to take revenge for him.


    He did not expect such a good thing to happen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. If Lily immediately throws herself into someone else¡¯s arms as I said, you¡¯ll


    obediently enter thepany and start at the bottom! Are you going to agree or not?¡±


    Simon added.


    ¡°Uncle Simon, don¡¯t worry. Lily really likes me. If I win this bet, you can¡¯t object to the two of us being


    together in the future.¡± Robert looked determined.,


    09:09 Mon,


    ¡°As long as you win, not only will I not object, even if you want to marry her, I will not object!¡± Simon¡¯s


    tone was firm.


    ¡°This is what you said. Auntie Marina, you must testify for me!¡± Robert quickly looked at Marina.


    Huh?


    Why did these things involve her?


    Marina nced at Simon. Seeing that he had no intention of objecting, she nodded.


    ¡°Uncle Simon, just wait. I¡¯ll beat you this time!¡± Robert looked excited as if he could already see victory


    right in front of him.


    But Marina nced at him from the corner of her eye.


    What an inexperienced young master.


    There was no need to guess the oue of this bet.


    ¡°Gavin, go to the club yourself,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin immediately replied.


    However, Robert, who was lying on the hospital bed, quickly stopped him.


    ¡°Uncle Simon, Gavin is your man. If you let him go, he will definitely side with you.¡±


    ¡°So what? Are you going by yourself?¡± Simon narrowed his eyes and looked at Robert whose whole


    body was bandaged.


    ¡°I¡­ Of course, I can¡¯t go. I¡­ I¡¯ll let Auntie Marina go with him. I believe Auntie Marina!¡± Robert turned


    to look at Marina.


    ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you bear to see me idle? I have too many things to do. I¡¯m not in the mood to get involved


    in the matters of children like you.¡± Marina rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Auntie Marina, please help me. I can only trust you!¡± Robert pleaded.


    Marina was about to speak, but Robert interrupted her. ¡°As long as you are willing to help me this once,


    I will not refuse whatever you ask me to do in the


    future!¡±


    When Marina heard this, a faint light involuntarily appeared in the depths of her eyes..


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! The man from the Hernandez family never lies!¡± Robert¡¯s tone was steady.


    ¡°Does your family have such a rule?¡± Marina nced at Simon.


    Simon looked up. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it, but I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    Robert was speechless.


    Hey, hey, hey!


    What were they two doing?


    He was talking about the most important thing in his life.


    Why did they suddenly start to show off their affection?


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± A momentter, Marina shifted her gaze from Simon to Robert.


    ¡°Auntie Marina, I will definitely remember your kindness!¡± Robert instantly shed tears of gratitude.


    09:09 Mon, 3 Jul


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Marina heard this, she did not respond. She only looked at him with a deep gaze.


    She hoped that this guy would still be so grateful after he knew the truth.


    Originally, there was no need for Simon and Marina to do such a small thing together.


    However, since Marina had agreed to go, Simon naturally wouldn¡¯t let her go alone. Hence, he followed


    along.


    Maple Club.


    This club was very high¨Cend.


    Those who coulde here were all famous figures in Janeborough.


    The employees who could work here were all good¨Clooking and smart.


    Marina, Simon, and Gavin asked for a private room as soon as they arrived.


    Then, they ordered to see Robert¡¯s lover, Lily.


    While waiting for Lily, Marina had nothing to do, so she did a little background check on Lily.


    She would not have known if she had not investigated. However, she did find out something.


    She immediately raised the iPad in her hand in front of Simon.


    Gavin, who was standing behind the two of them, immediately looked over.


    When he saw the content disyed on the iPad, his mouth widened.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Gavin was so shocked that he stuttered.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Marina slowly put away her iPad and gave Robert a video call.


    After doing all this, she raised her voice and said loudly, ¡°Come in.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a particrly pitiful¨Clooking girl walked in.


    Marina raised an eyebrow and looked at her.


    Lily was even better looking than in the photos.


    She was the kind of delicate and pitiful supporting female role in movies and dramas.


    She didn¡¯t have to do anything. All she had to do was look at one with red eyes and a weak expression.


    Then one would want to give everything to her.


    After meeting Lily in person, Marina suddenly felt that Robert could not be med.


    How could Robert resist such a pretty girl?


    ¡°Guys, you look a little unfamiliar. Is this your first time here?¡± When Lily saw that there was a woman


    in the private room, she did not sit beside Simon immediately.


    Instead, she sat next to Marina sensibly.


    More importantly, she didn¡¯t even look at Simon.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed my first time here,¡± Marina said casually.


    ¡°Miss, what do you want to y? Sing? Or y cards? I know a little about massage and beauty


    treatment.


    ¡°But your skin looks too good. You probably don¡¯t need my help. Why don¡¯t I cut some fruits for you?¡±


    Lily kept ttering Marina, making Marina feel sofortable.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Marina seemed to be interested. Her gaze never left Lily.


    ¡°Miss, this watermelon is especially sweet. Try it.¡± Lily picked up a piece of watermelon and gently


    brought it to Marina¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed sweeter than what I¡¯ve eaten in the past. Is it because you¡¯re sweet as well?¡± Marina


    was very proficient in this set of flirtatious methods.


    Lily was so shy and instantly blushed.


    ¡°Miss, you must be joking. Compared to you, I¡¯m really ashamed.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? I¡¯m telling the truth. You know, I like cuties like you the most. You¡¯re good with words


    and know how to take care of others,¡± Marina said as she gently lifted Lily¡¯s chin.


    Their eyes met, and even the air seemed to be tainted with a hint of sweetness.


    Simon was shocked.


    Gavin, who was standing at the side, was confused as well.


    What the hell was going on?


    Didn¡¯t theye here to test Miss Lily¡¯s sincerity toward Mr. Robert?


    09 10 Mon,


    Why did Miss Bailey start to flirt with Lily?


    Ahem¡­


    Simon could not stand it anymore and coughed.


    He reminded Marina not to go too far.


    Hearing themotion, Marina turned around to look at Simon, but her eyes were somewhat casual..


    Robert, who was also on the other end of the video call, was so excited that he almost jumped up from


    the bed.


    Previously, he was only concerned about preventing his Uncle Simon and Gavin from having any ideas


    about Lily.


    Who knew that in the end, the most dangerous person was actually his Auntie Marina!


    What a miscalction!


    ¡°Miss, does he not like me? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I just wanted to get closer to you because you


    are so good¨Clooking¡± Lily pretended to be scared, nced at Simon, and shrank behind Marina.


    That look definitely made one want to protect her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He has caught a cold recently. His throat is not feeling well,¡± Marina said


    calmly.


    ¡°Really? Then move a little closer to me. Don¡¯t let him infect you with his cold. Otherwise, my heart will


    ache,¡± Lily said as she moved to the side.


    She was so thoughtful.


    Simon was speechless.


    Gavin felt that it was ridiculous.


    They were two men sitting there, but Miss Lily didn¡¯t look at them at all.


    In the end, all her attention was focused on Miss Bailey.


    Meanwhile, Robert, who was in the ward, was so anxious that his eyes turned red.


    ¡°Lily, you have to open your eyes and look carefully. Don¡¯t snatch her from my Uncle Simon!¡±


    Robert was shouting very excitedly, but Marina had long silenced her phone.


    Lily couldn¡¯t hear him at all.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do what you say. Come closer.¡± Marina cooperated and moved to the side.


    Simon was stunned.


    It seemed that he could not let Marina out casually in the future.


    She could even flirt with a woman!


    ¡°Do you know Robert?¡± Simon did not want to waste any more time and asked directly.


    ¡°Robert? You¡¯re talking about Mr. Robert. He¡¯s my guest. He¡¯s been here a few times. Do you know


    him?¡± Lily looked over.


    ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship?¡± Although Simon was asking Lily, his eyes were fixed on Marina all the time.


    He only wanted to settle this matter as soon as possible and leave this godforsaken ce with Marina.


    09 10 Mon, 3 Jul


    ¡°Our rtionship is alright. Mr. Robert is a generous person. Moreover, I¡¯m a very upright person.


    Previously, when I was almost bullied, he was the one who helped me,¡± Lily said honestly.


    ¡°So he¡¯s just a guest in your heart?¡± Simon narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Lily looked at Simon in confusion.


    It was as if she had no idea what had happened.


    Meanwhile, Robert, who was originally excited in the ward, was petrified when he heard this.


    Just¡­ a friend?


    Were they just friends?


    They were clearly lovers!


    They were a life¨Cand¨Cdeath couple!


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t tell me even you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Seeing that everyone was staring at her, Lily


    immediately lowered her head in grievances, her eyes filled


    with tears.


    It really made one¡¯s heart ache.


    When a beauty cried, Marina¡¯s heart naturally ached.


    She immediately reached out and was about tofort Lily.


    However, Simon grabbed her wrist and pulled her back to his side.


    Then, he gave Marina a warning look.


    Marina rubbed her nose guiltily.


    She did not do anything else.


    ¡°Alright, you can leave now,¡± Simon said to Lily.


    Lily looked at Marina again.


    After confirming that Marina had no intention of keeping her, she stood up miserably.


    She said softly, ¡°Miss, if youe again in the future, you must meet me.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Marina was about to agree, but halfway through, Simon looked over.


    She was forced to swallow thest half of her sentence.


    Lily looked back while walking out, looking like a pitiful little girl whose marriage had been broken up by


    a viin.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After Lily left, Simon stared at Marina in his arms with a serious expression.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me for that She called me so sweetly¡± Marina said puittily.


    Simon¡¯s ck eyes narrowed. ¡°Do you like her calling you sweetly so much? if my sister calls you like


    that, will you do whatever i say?¡±


    Well


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see how Robert is doing now.¡± Marina cleverly changed the topic.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Simon just snorted coldly.


    Marina turned around and picked up her phone. She nced at Robert on the screen.


    Robert looked like he was about to cry.


    ¡°How is it? Did you see it clearly just now?¡± Marina¡¯s tone was calm.


    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be true. Did you force Lily to act with you?¡± Robert still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    How could Lily say they were just friends?


    ¡°Do you think we would lower ourselves to do something like that?¡± Marina could not help but roll her


    eyes.


    To force a youngdy from a club?


    If word got out, she would ruin her own reputation in the future, wouldn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Oh, right. When I had nothing to do, I checked on Lily and found something interesting. I¡¯ve already


    sent it to your phone. You can take a good look


    ¡°I think you should be mentally prepared before you watch it. It¡¯s best to ask the doctor to be present,¡±


    Marina kindly reminded.


    Robert was still a little confused, but Marina had already hung up..


    At this moment, a notification sounded from the phone.


    Robert clicked on the file sent to him by Marina.


    When he finished reading the contents, his pupils dted.


    it was as if he had received a violent stimtion. His eyes instantly rolled back.


    Then, he fell straight down.


    The device beside him let out a sharp beep.


    Soon, the doctors and nurses rushed in and began to resuscitate Robert.


    Half an hourter Robert¡¯s condition finally stabilized.


    However, not only was he not grateful to the medical staff who tried their best to save him, but he also


    looked at them with a sobbing expression.


    ¡°Why did you save me? Why didn¡¯t you let me die just like that?¡±


    The medical staff were stunned.


    What was going on?


    Was there anyone who didn¡¯t want to live?


    ¡°All of you, get out. In the future, you are not allowed toe in without my permission!¡± Robert said as


    he pulled the nket over himself


    The doctors were speechless.


    Could it be that his brain was injured during the resuscitation?


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    They had done a CT scan on him before. There was nothing wrong with his brain..


    What was going on?


    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to do. In the end, they could only leave.


    Robert, who was hiding under the nket, was holding his phone and crying.


    The phone contained the information about Lily that Marina had sent him previously.


    Lily¡¯s real name was Tony Smith.


    She used to be a man.


    Five years ago, she went to Tosburg andpleted the transformation from a man to a woman.


    Then, under the alias of Lily, she entered the Maple Club to work.


    Perhaps it was because Lily had been a man for more than 20 years. Lily understood men¡¯s thoughts


    very well.


    In the years Lily worked at the club, Lily had always been praised.


    Every customer who had ordered Lily was full of praise for Lily.


    Lily had be one of the most popr entertainment women in the club.


    Now Lily had a lot of assets and had already bought a house and a car.


    Lily¡¯s next goal was to save up enough money for her pension. Then, she would give birth to a child in


    IVF and quit her job at the club.


    Robert had already read this document dozens of times.


    He was afraid that he had seen it wrongly previously.


    But every time he looked at it, his heart ached.


    Lily was a man¡­


    The girl he wanted to marry used to be a man!


    After all, this was the first time he had wanted to marry someone.


    He had met lots of girls, but he actually failed miserably in the end.


    He had taken a fancy to a man!


    He even shamelessly made a bet with his Uncle Simon.


    He said that Lily must love him so much.


    Ah!


    He really did not want to live anymore!


    What could be worse than living a life worse than this?


    Robert was crying his eyes out.


    Simon probably knew how Robert felt at this moment, so he didn¡¯t go to the hospital to see Robert.


    In any case, Robert still had to recuperate in the hospital for a period of time because he was seriously


    injured.


    He would settle the bet with Robert after Robert recovered.


    ¡°Let me send you home.¡± Simon got up and looked at Marina..


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina nodded and followed Simon out of the private room.


    However, she did not know if it was because Lily had fed her too many fruits just now. Marina wanted


    to go to the washroom.


    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯m going to the washroom,¡± Marina said when she walked into the hall.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Simon replied.


    Marina turned around and walked toward the washroom.


    A few minutester, she came out to wash her hands.


    Only then did Marina feel a little emotional. People were indeed visual animals.


    If a girl was slightly better¨Clooking and could speak better, a man who was ttered by her would feel


    so proud and pleasant.


    It was no wonder that those men could not live without angelic bitches.


    To be honest, if women were ttered by angelic bitches, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the


    angelic bitches, either.


    Marina casually took a tissue and wiped her hands.


    Just as she was about to leave, a very ambiguous voice suddenly came from behind her.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. This is the washroom.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the washroom? Isn¡¯t it more exciting to have sex in the washroom?¡± The man


    clearly couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    ¡°But someone will see it.¡± A woman¡¯s coquettish voice sounded.


    Marina frowned.


    Why did her voice sound a little familiar?


    ¡°It is even better if someonees here. I can let him take a good look at your slutty face.¡± A p


    sounded.


    Judging from the sound, it should have been a p on the butt.


    Marina casually threw the tissue in her hand into the trash can.


    Then, she walked in the direction of the voice.


    In the corridor next to the washroom, a fat man was pressing a woman with a graceful figure against


    the wall.


    His thick lips kept pressing against her face.


    It was so unpleasant to the eye.


    However, the woman didn¡¯t really want to kiss him.


    Although the woman was saying some ttering words, her body was still honestly avoiding the man¡¯s


    kiss.


    The fat man seemed to be a little impatient. He grabbed the woman¡¯s waist and dragged her up, then


    pressed himself tightly against her.


    The woman¡¯s movements were instantly restricted.


    Oh!


    When Marina saw this scene, she could not help but raise her eyebrows.


    However, she could not control her emotions for a moment, so she sighed.


    It instantly attracted the attention of the two people over there.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    When the woman who was pressed down by the fat man saw Marina, her expression immediately


    changed.


    She subconsciously turned her head, as if she did not want Marina to see her.


    The fat man didn¡¯t notice anything strange. He just felt embarrassed because someone had seen him


    like this.


    He only patted the woman¡¯s perky butt and red fiercely at Marina.


    ¡°Who are you? Get lost!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just felt that the two of you were ying around a little too much, so I took a few more


    nces. However, I feel that I have to spend the rest of my life cleaning my humiliated eyes,¡± Marina


    said casually.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The fat man¡¯s expression darkened when he heard this.


    Then, he wanted to put down the woman on top of him.


    However, the woman on top of him hugged his neck tightly and buried her head in his shoulder.


    She was hugging him so tightly that the man could not shake her off at all.


    ¡°Come down first. Let me teach this ignorant woman a lesson!¡± The man pped the woman¡¯s butt


    hard again.


    However, the more he patted, the tighter the woman hugged him.


    Of course, the woman wanted to teach Marina a lesson.


    But it was definitely not the right time!


    She definitely could not let Marina discover her existence!


    Her makeup was so thick and the lights here were so dim. Marina probably didn¡¯t recognize her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry? Let¡¯s go somewhere else. Don¡¯t argue with these rude fellows.¡± The woman


    whispered into the man¡¯s ear.


    She only wanted the man to leave this ce quickly.


    She even kissed his neck on purpose.


    How could the man withstand such teasing? His body instantly hardened.


    Then, he held the woman in his arms more tightly and red at Marina indignantly..


    ¡°Consider yourself lucky today I¡¯ll let you off this time. If I see you again, I¡¯ll definitely teach you a


    lesson!¡±


    After saying that, the pran carried the woman and turned to leave.


    ¡°You little slut, you really know how to torture me. I¡¯ll let you know how amazing I amter!¡±


    The two of them had already walked a little far away, but Marina could still hear their dirty words.


    Marina slowly stood up straight and looked in the direction where the two of them left. There were


    some smiles in her eyes.


    That was Sophia.


    She really did not expect Sophia toe to such a ce to be an entertainment woman.


    Moreover, Sophia was serving such a fat and ugly man.


    She had previously instructed that Sophia must not have the slightest chance of making aeback in


    Janeborough.


    Sophia was willing to go all out. She could actually do this.


    Marina wondered what Gordon¡¯s expression would be when he saw Sophia, the woman he loved,


    be like this..


    The more Marina thought about it, the happier she felt.


    She was so happy that when she returned to Simon¡¯s side, the smile on her face never faded.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you so happy?¡± Simon had always been very sensitive to Marina¡¯s


    emotions.


    Looking at her like this, he knew that something good must have happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just very happy to see others suffer,¡± Marina said leisurely with her hands behind her


    back.


    ¡°Then should I congratte you?¡± Simon asked smartly.


    ¡°Of course!¡± The unluckier Sophia was, the happier she was.


    She just wanted Sophia to feel worse alive than dead.


    After all, it was the true purgatory in the human world.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Marina nodded.


    Gavin, who was following behind the two of them, could not help but feel so helpless.


    Marina and Simon really had the same temper.


    They were happy that others were unlucky.


    Hmm, he wondered who that unlucky guy was. That person actually offended Miss Bailey.


    After Marina and the others got into the car and left, another ck car stopped at the entrance of the


    club.


    Immediately after, a few men in suits got out of the car.


    At the front was a middle¨Caged man in his fifties.


    And the person beside him was someone Marina was very familiar with.


    It was Gordon!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The middle¨Caged man nced at Gordon and led him into the club.


    Gordon nodded slightly and followed behind him.


    The others followed behind them.


    it could be seen that Gordon was probably the second most respected person besides the middle¨C


    aged man. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This coboration is very important. You can only seed and not fail.¡± After entering the club, the


    middle¨Caged man reminded Gordon with a serious


    expression.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gordon replied respectfully.


    He didn¡¯t look like the rich young master of the Campbell family from Solemwood.


    This was Janeborough, and he was just a young master from a small family that had gone bankrupt.


    It was not worth mentioning here.


    Dignity and pride were not important.


    As long as he could make ae back, he could tter others and bow down to them!


    An hourter.


    The middle¨Caged man and Gordon walked out of the private room upstairs.


    Compared to the coldness when he came in, the middle¨Caged man looked very happy


    He kept patting Gordon¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t misjudge you. You¡¯vepleted the mission well this time. You have to continue working


    hard in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yetts, it¡¯s because you taught me well.¡± Gordon had already learned how to deal with people


    courteously but without sincerity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t miss out on the benefits this time.¡± The middle¨Caged man called Mr. Yetts was


    very satisfied with Gordon¡¯s sensibility.


    He smiled and walked out.


    Gordon naturally followed him immediately.


    At the same time, Sophia came out of the corridor in a sorry state.


    Her face was covered in bruises, and the corner of her mouth was broken.


    This was what people could see with their eyes.


    Where the eyes couldn¡¯t see, the injuries were even worse.


    The pig¨Clike man just now was so perverted.


    If she hadn¡¯t been smart enough to put a little drug in his wine in advance and make him fall asleep


    early, she didn¡¯t know if she could walk out of his


    room today.


    And all of this was because of Marina!


    Sophia gritted her teeth. Her eyes were full of intense hatred.


    If Marina hadn¡¯t exposed her giarism previously, she would have long be the master¡¯sst


    disciple.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Marina kept targeting her after that, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to find a


    proper job.


    It was impossible for her to end up in such a ce.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    The pig¨Clike man had already promised her that he would teach Marina a lesson on her behalf.


    Although the men here were a little perverted, it was undeniable that they had monstrous power.


    One day, she would be able to return the pain that Marina had exacerbated to her by hundreds and


    thousands!


    Just as Sophia was secretly swearing, she could not help but catch a glimpse of a familiar figure.


    Her eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Gordon Campbell?


    Why was he here?


    Sophia Rodriguez stood rooted to the ground, trembling uncontrobly.


    Was he not supposed to be in Solemwood?


    Was he not supposed to be bankrupt?


    Why was he here in such a high¨Cend club with others?


    ¡°Gordon!¡± Sophia shouted as she prepared to give chase.


    However, she had only taken two steps before she was stopped by the procuress who ran the club..


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The procuress was a woman in her forties.


    While her face was already marked by age, it still looked like she had retained her beauty.


    ¡°I just saw my friend.¡± Sophia looked at the door anxiously.


    The procuress followed her gaze and immediately sneered.


    ¡°If you want to lie, you should do a better job than that.¡±


    ¡°I am telling the truth. That person is my friend. If you do not believe me, let me go there so I can prove


    it to you!¡± Sophia¡¯s countenance was one of anxiety. Gordon would be out of her reach if she did not


    catch up with him soon..


    The procuress folded her arms and regarded her scornfully. ¡°You want me to let you pass? You may


    not value your life, but I do mine. Do you know who that person is?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± Sophia was at a loss for words.


    Gordon might still have some reputation in Solemwood.


    However, it still had no ranking in Janeborough.


    More importantly, the Campbell family was already bankrupt.


    If she said it aloud, it would only make the procuress look down on her even more.


    It would also cause the procuress to arrange for her to entertain more difficult and perverted guests.


    ¡°You have nothing more to say, right? Well, let me tell you, the leader of that group of people is called


    Mr. Yetts.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how difficult it is to be called Mister in a ce like Janeborough, where wealthy families


    are everywhere?¡±


    ¡°He controls almost all the entertainment ces of the Janeborough Underworld. He was also once


    known as the God of Gamblers, and even our club is


    under his name.¡±


    ¡°He is our boss. You say that you are friends with our boss. Then how is it that you are working here


    then?¡± The procuress¡® amusement was increasingly evident with every word she spoke.


    Sophia¡¯s eyes widened at that. ¡°He is the boss?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, why are you so surprised? Did you not say that you were friends with him? Why is it then that you


    do not even know his true identity?


    ¡°You little girl, I knew you were a schemer when you first came in, so I warned you that there is nock


    of schemers like you here.


    ¡°Moreover, it is usually folks like you who have the shortest lifespans. So, put away all your thoughts.


    ¡°Receive and entertain the guests well. You still owe me a lot of money, you know. If you y any tricks


    on me again, I will teach you a lesson!¡± The procuress¡® tone was very cold.


    It was then that Sophia jolted back to reality and went on.


    ¡°No, I am not talking about Mr. Yetts, I am talking about the person standing beside Mr. Yetts. He is my


    fianc¨¦. We almost got married back then, but split up due to unforeseen circumstances.¡±


    ¡°He likes me very much and would willingly do anything for me. If you let me see him, he will help me


    pay the money I owe you.¡± Sophia¡¯s countenance was one of pleading.


    However, when the procuress heard this, not only was she unsurprised, but she alsoughed louder.


    ¡°Fianc¨¦? Almost married? You are getting more and more ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°I am not lying to you. That person¡¯s name is Gordon Campbell. He is my fianc¨¦!¡± Sophia grabbed the


    procuress¡® arm, her eyes filled with determination.


    However, the procuress only calmly retracted her hand and nced coldly at Sophia in front of her.


    ¡°All right. I will take it that what you said before is true, and that man is your fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°However, he was standing by Mr. Yetts¡® side just now. You have to know that those who are so close


    to Mr. Yetts are all his trusted aides.¡±


    ¡°That is a second only to one position. Look at yourself now.¡±


    ¡°You are as pathetic as can be. Do you think someone who is already in such a position would still


    marry a wilted flower like you?¡±


    The procuress¡® words made Sophia Rodriguez¡¯s face turn pale.


    The hands that hung by her sides also could not help but clench into fists.


    Once upon a time, back in Solemwood, she had also been an illustrious personage.


    When she was out, everyone had to address her as Mrs. Campbell.


    But now, in Janeborough, she was described as a wilted flower.


    And all of this was because of Marina Bailey!


    However, if Gordon Campbell had made aeback now, she had to return to his side.


    He should hate Marina Bailey as much as she did.


    Now that he was in Mr. Yetts favor, his crushing Marina Bailey was as easy as crushing an ant.


    At the thought of fiat, Sophia quickly calmed himself down.


    After a while, she looked up at the procuress in front of her.


    ¡°I know you would not believe anything I say now. Do not worry, for I will not do anything to affect the


    club.


    ¡°All you have to do is let me know when that manes to the club again. Then, I will ensure you


    believe what I have said.¡±


    The procuress was about to speak when Sophia beat her to it again.


    ¡°This is no loss to you at all. If what I said is true and you help me, I will remember your kindness, and


    when the time is right, I will put in a good word for you with Mr. Yetts. And when that happens, will you


    still have any worries about not striking it rich?¡±


    ¡°Besides, if what I said just now was a lie, it would not affect you at all even if you told me about it.¡±


    ¡°Even if I offend Mr. Yetts and the others, you can still absolve yourself of all responsibility by saying


    that I acted rashly without permission and that it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°This is definitely a profitable coboration. What reason do you have to not agree?¡±


    The procuress grew thoughtful at Sophia¡¯s words.


    Sophia Rodriguez was right.


    She was no longer young, and her current position was only that of a procuress.


    The previous guests had already found younger and prettier partners.


    If her status were not elevated further, her state was bound to be one of misery when she became old.


    ¡°You had better not be lying to me. Otherwise, I will let you know what it means to live a life worse than


    death!¡± In the end, the procuress decided to give


    it a try.


    Besides, it was just as Sophia had said.


    Even if she was lying to her, she would not suffer any losses.


    Sophia¡¯s eyes were zing with intensity. ¡°Do not worry! I am not lying to you!¡±


    ¡°You better not be.¡± The procuress snorted icily as she turned to leave.


    Sophia, on the other hand, still stared in the direction Gordon Campbell had left.


    TU 38

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Gordon had previously told Sophia that she couldn¡¯te to Janeborough.


    But why did he show up here right now?


    Did he intentionally deceive her?


    ¡°No way.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± she thought.


    From her understanding of Gordon, he would never deceive her.


    So, he must have had no choice but to continue staying in Solemwood.


    But he coulde to Room Janeborough now.


    She didn¡¯t want to delve into the reasons behind this. All she had to do now was to find a way to make


    Gordon forgive her for what she had done in the past as soon as possible.


    She lowered her eyes slightly with emotions surged within.


    At the same time, Simon had already driven Marina to her home, the Bailey family¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Thank you for driving me back,¡± Marina said as she was about to open the door and get out of the


    car.


    However, Simon grabbed her wrist instantly.


    Marina looked back with a confused face.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡± asked Simon.


    He lowered his voice with a faint light shing in the depths of his eyes.


    She got it instantly.


    Then she turned around and came up to him.


    The distance between the two of them couldn¡¯t be closer.


    The look in Simon¡¯s eyes also deepened.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wrap his arms around Marina¡¯s waist.


    Marina raised her eyes slightly and stared at Simon with a burning gaze. She said, ¡°Have you heard of


    a saying?¡±


    ¡°What saying?¡± Simon¡¯s heart was already beating and bouncing.


    Marina moved closer to Simon¡¯s lips. Simon thought that she wanted to kiss him and subconsciously


    raised his head. However, at this moment, Marina suddenly took a step back.


    There was a hint of confusion in Simon¡¯s eyes.


    However, she smiled and opened her mouth, ¡°Mr. Hernandez, indulging in your lust is equivalent to


    hanging a knife upon your head.


    ¡°Take a look at this ce. This is my house. My grandfather and brother are both at home.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of death, just follow me in. And I¡¯ll probably get someone to find a good graveyard


    tomorrow and bury you in glory,¡± she added.


    10:38 Tue, 4 July


    These words also woke Simon up a little more.


    He nced at the Bailey family¡¯s mansion and finally let go of her.


    She said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m getting out.¡± Marina¡¯s smile deepened as she looked at Simon¡¯s awkward


    behavior.


    This time, Simon did not stop her.


    He could only watch as she entered the mansion.


    It was not until her figurepletely disappeared at the gate that Simon slowly withdrew his gaze.


    ¡°If I walk in and tell Chuck that I want to marry Marina immediately, what are the chances of him


    agreeing to it?¡± asked Simon.


    Sitting in front, Gavin raised his eyebrows when he heard this.


    ¡°I think¡­ it¡¯spletely impossible.¡±


    ¡°I think so, too.¡± Simon sighed in frustration.


    Although Chuck had indeed agreed to his marriage proposal.


    But, up until now, he didn¡¯t have any intention of getting Marina settled at all..


    Previously, Simon had asked him indirectly if he wanted to hold an engagement party first.


    But Chuck always tried to avoid this topic and kept moving on to other subjects.


    He didn¡¯t want to hold an engagement banquet, so how could he agree to their marriage?


    What a sad thing.


    Simon felt like a strange man without a decent rtionship with the Bailey family.


    ¡°However, Mr. Hernandez, it seems to be Chuck¡¯s birthday in a month. If you can pick up a good gift to


    cheer him up, he might be able to relent.


    ¡°Moreover, the birthday celebration will bring back all his other family members. If you can seize this


    opportunity and obtain their approval, your marriage will be set in stone.¡±


    When Simon heard this, the expression in his eyes instantly changed.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Then, Mr. Hernandez, do you have any reward for me?¡± Gavin¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s your task to prepare a good gift for Chuck. If you can do a good job, the reward won¡¯t be less,¡±


    said Simon.


    When Gavin heard this, his expression froze.


    Why did he feel like he had shot himself in the foot?


    ¡°What if¡­ what if I can¡¯t do this job well?¡± Gavin asked tentatively.


    ¡°You know what will happen.¡± Simon gave him a cold look..


    ¡°Damn it.


    ¡°If I knew it would be like this, I wouldn¡¯t say so much just now,¡± Gavin thought.


    1


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Simon¡¯s mood was much better than before.


    10:38 Tue, 4 Jul T.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gavin felt quite upset.


    He was most afraid of preparing gifts for the people in the Four Families.


    After all, people like them had already seen all kinds of good things in the world.


    So the gift should neither be toomon, nor too petty, nor too generous.


    If it¡¯s toomon, they would think that you have no taste.


    If it¡¯s too petty, they would not bother to continue socializing with you.


    If it¡¯s too generous, they would have to follow this rule in the future, which is equivalent to asking for


    trouble.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Regretfully, Gavin wished he could go back a minute ago and cover his mouth..


    He desperately wished he could have stopped himself from making that idea that brought him trouble.


    Meanwhile, Marina had already entered the house.


    The servant immediately went forward to prepare shoes for her.


    ¡°Miss. Bailey, Mrs. Campbell is back,¡± the servant said.


    ¡°Jessica?¡± Marina was stunned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The servant knew that Jessica was personally brought back by Marina, so she especially


    informed her.


    ¡°Why did she suddenlye back today? She didn¡¯t even tell me.¡± When Marina heard this, her eyes


    lit up.


    ¡°Mrs. Campbell came back with Mr. Moore. I remember he said he was looking for some books. He


    should be in the study right now,¡± the servant exined.


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll go up and see her,¡± Marina Bailey said and walked straight to the study.


    It had been a long time since thest time shest saw Jessica.


    Most of the time, the two of them could onlymunicate on the phone.


    However, she heard that Jessica did her job well with Peter.


    Moreover, the people in thepany seemed to like her very much.


    She could also know from her words that she also quite enjoyed her current job when they were


    chatting.


    Meanwhile, in the study, Jessica Rodriguez was standing in front of the bookshelf, carefully selecting


    books.


    She was now officially Peter¡¯s secretary.


    After this period of work, she realized that her knowledge was really too shallow.


    Hence, she wanted to learn a foreignnguage because thepany still had many coboration


    projects with foreignpanies.


    However, when she encountered such a situation, she could not help at all.


    She once mentioned to Peter that she wanted to learn a foreignnguage.


    She had originally said that she wanted to go to the bookstore to buy some books for study.


    O


    But Peter said there was no need because the books in the bookstores might not be asplete as


    the Bailey family¡¯s study.


    So he brought her back here to pick up books without hesitation.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Jessica was flipping through the book in her hand, someone suddenly walked behind her and


    hugged her waist..

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Jessica was so shocked by this sudden action that she almost screamed.


    The book in her hand fell to the ground.


    She turned around and saw that it was Peter standing behind her.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me.¡± Jessica¡¯s face instantly flushed and her voice was particrly


    low.


    However, if one listened carefully enough, one could still hear the coquettishness in her tone.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been so busy learning the foreignnguage recently that you haven¡¯t talked to me for quite a


    long time.¡± Peter rested his head on Jessica¡¯s


    shoulder.


    He was like a ko, clinging tightly to Jessica.


    ¡°¡­ I learn the foreignnguage to help you, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better let go of me quickly. This is the Bailey family. It would be awkward if someonees up


    and sees us.¡± Her tone was filled with worry.


    ¡°If they see it, let them see. We¡¯re adults. Are you shy about others seeing us in a rtionship?¡± Peter


    raised his tone when at the end of the sentence.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jessica Rodriguez blushed even more because of Peter¡¯s words.


    Peter really loved to see her blushing shyly.


    He immediately lowered his head and nted a kiss on her neck..


    Jessica was so frightened by this unexpected kiss that she almost screamed.


    But atst, she realized they were in the Bailey family and hurriedly raised her hand to cover her


    mouth.


    Then, she red at Peter with her watery eyes.


    it was as if she wasining.


    However, she did not know that herining look could not intimidate him at all.


    Instead, it would stimte the deepest beastly desires in a man¡¯s heart.


    Peter lowered his head and quickly pecked her lips.


    ¡°You¡­ Why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡± Jessica¡¯s face turned even redder.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who is looking at me with such anticipation. How can I hold it in?¡± Peter did not feel that he had


    done anything wrong at all.


    ¡°I¡­ When did I look forward to it?¡± Jessica quickly responded.


    ¡°Right now. Do you want me to find a mirror for you to see?¡± Peter¡¯s hand pressed against her cheek.


    Her face was different from the women he used to know before.


    Those women had all kinds of cosmetics on their faces.


    It didn¡¯t feel good at all when he touched them.


    However, Jessica did not put on much makeup.


    She would only put on light makeup when she was at work.


    10 38 Tue, 4 Jul


    When he touched it, he knew it was the most realistic touch.


    Recently, he had always been a little fond of touching her face.


    ¡°Stop touching me, Marina cane back anytime.¡± Jessica wanted to reject his hand, but she was


    trapped in his arms and had nowhere to hide.


    ¡°Are you so afraid that others will find out about our rtionship?¡± Peter narrowed his eyes when he


    heard this.


    ¡°I¡­ I am not¡­¡± Jessica suddenly paused.


    ¡°Then why are you hiding our rtionship?¡± Peter frowned.


    Jessica moved his lips as if she wanted to say something.


    However, she swallowed the words that were about toe out of her mouth.


    184


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just¡­ don¡¯t know how to exin it to Marina. I previously¡­ agreed to be your secretary


    because I wanted to learn something and help Marina in the future.


    ¡°But now, we¡­ I don¡¯t want to make any misunderstanding with her that I do this job just for love.¡±


    Jessica exined with her head down.


    Peter could not see the expression on her face at this moment, so he did not doubt whether it¡¯s her


    truly what she thought.


    He only turned her body over to have a face¨Cto¨Cface talk.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re just focused on dating? I believe that you have spent more time at work than me, your


    boyfriend.


    ¡°When we were at thepany, you said it would bother others, so I had to keep my distance.


    ¡°Well, I did as you say. So I just wanted to get closer to you when we got home.


    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t ept that you started studying as soon as you returned home. Every night, I had to


    stay alone in the room.


    ¡°If you still think it¡¯s an obsession with love and you are ignorant and ipetent, then I¡¯m really


    wronged,¡± Peter said pitifully.


    Jessica listened to hisints and realized that she had gone too far before.


    Then, she lowered her eyes with a sense of guilt. ¡°Then¡­ after we go back¡­¡±


    By the time she reached the end, her voice waspletely inaudible.


    ¡°What should we do after we go back?¡± Peter asked in a low voice as if he was asking on purpose.


    Jessica¡¯s face was flushing so hard that it looked like bleeding.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re bullying me!¡± She felt a little angry and looked at Peter with her watery eyes.


    She looked like she was about to burst into tears in a second.


    ¡°Stop crying. Why are you shy again? There¡¯s no one else here. Besides, we¡¯re a proper couple. This


    kind of thing like a kiss or a hug is quite normal.¡± Peter smiled helplessly.


    However, Jessica only bit her lower lip and red at him with furious eyes.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t say anything¡± Peter found it appropriate to follow her wishes when she


    gave such a look.


    He nted a kiss on her lips and his voice was filled with gentleness.


    The next second, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    ¡°Jessica!¡± Marina¡¯s voice followed.


    Still in Peter¡¯s arms, Jessica suddenly came to her senses and pushed him away.


    Peter didn¡¯t expect Jessica to do this.


    He lost his bnce and fell to the ground.


    Then, he looked up at Jessica in shock.


    Jessica was also stunned and wanted to move forward to pull him up.


    However, when she saw Marina at the door, she immediately took back her hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Marina¡¯s gaze circled around Jessica and Peter.


    ¡°We¡­¡± Jessica suddenly went nervous so she could not speak clearly.


    Seeing her like this, Peter only took a long sigh.


    Then, he propped himself up and slowly got his feet back on the ground.


    He turned to look at Marina.


    ¡°During these days Jessica has been learning a foreignnguage, so I brought her back to find a few


    books. But this book was ced so high that I couldn¡¯t reach it. And then I fell.¡±


    ¡°What a man you are.¡± After Marina heard this story, her mouth couldn¡¯t help twitching.


    Then, she looked at thedder by the side. ¡°Are you blind?¡±


    ¡°Well, I just wanted to show off in front of the girl. But I didn¡¯t realize I would overestimate myself.¡± Peter


    gave a casual smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use that trick on Jessica. She¡¯s not like those girls you met outside!¡± Hearing that, Marina¡¯s face


    instantly sank. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    When Jessica heard this, her body felt even weaker.


    Her hands kept stirring her clothes. She looked like a student who had made a mistake and was


    waiting for the teacher¡¯s scolding.


    Peter took a heavy sigh in his heart.


    This little girl must have never lied since she was young.


    Even such a trivial lie could be a challenge for her.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Marina¡¯s tone became even harsher when she saw that Peter was still staring at


    Jessica.


    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Peter replied casually.


    ¡°Fine, you can leave now. I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Marina said and started to push him out of the study.


    Petere¡¯s gazended on Jessica.


    He seemed to be looking forward to this little girl doing something to keep him.


    However, Jessica did not even dare to look at him.


    Jessica would never lie in her life.


    She was really afraid that she would expose their rtionship the moment she took a look at Peter.


    Therefore, she simply pretended not to see him.


    When Peter saw the way Jessica ignored him, he could not help but feel frustrated..


    It¡¯s hard topletely win her heart.


    They had been with each other for so long just now, but once Marina came back, she became unwilling


    to look at him anymore.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here?¡± Marina gave Peter an impatient look.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Peter put back his broken heart and slowly walked out of the study.


    As soon as he left, the room instantly fell into silence.


    Marina walked up to Jessica and looked at the still¨Cfading glow on her face.


    ¡°Peter is good at everything. He is loyal and smart but never pays attention to his private life,¡± she said


    seriously.


    She added, ¡°When working around him, you must be careful. If he bullies you, you must tell me. I¡¯ll


    teach him a lesson!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Mm.¡± When Jessica heard this, she did not even know where to look.


    ¡°By the way, which book do you want? I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Take¡­ the one up there.¡± Obviously, Peter¡¯s words wereplete nonsense.


    So Jessica had to casually point at one book.


    Marina pushed adder over and took the book that Jessica had chosen.


    1


    ¡°Huh? French? Are you learning French?¡± Marina nced at the book¡¯s title.


    Chapte? 204


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m going to learn it too.¡± Jessica was a little stunned when she heard this.


    Actually, she was now learning Korean.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, since she had already said it, she could not deny it. She could only bite the bullet and agree,


    ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult to learn French, and there are some pronunciations that you can¡¯t learn properly. I¡¯ll


    find you a French teacher so that you can learn it


    systematically.


    ¡°Still, this book is too difficult for beginners. You might not understand it very well. Let me help you pick


    another one,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± What else could she do? She had no choice but to ept Marina¡¯s suggestions one by one.


    Finally, Marina chose a few basic¨Clevel French books for Jessica.


    ¡°These are rtively simple, and they¡¯re illustrated, very suitable for beginners,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jessica took it solemnly.


    ¡°By the way, we haven¡¯t seen each other in a while. Why don¡¯t you stay tonight? I¡¯ll get the kitchen to


    prepare some food for you. You look like you¡¯ve lost weight.


    ¡°Did Peter squeeze you at work?¡± Marina looked at Jessica with great care.


    ¡°No, no, Peter¡­ Mr. Moore is very considerate to subordinates,¡± Jessica exined..


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go.¡± Marina led Jessica out of the study.


    After they left, Marina immediately saw Peter leaning against the wall.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m waiting for my secretary. The world has really changed. In the past, it was the secretary


    that waited for the boss, but now, things seem to be the contrary.¡± Peter¡¯s gaze passed through Marina


    and slowlynded on Jessica.


    ¡°What do you mean by boss and secretary? Jessica is my sister. I¡¯m just asking her to learn from you


    for the time being. I¡¯m not really asking her to work for you.¡± Marina nted him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But have you seen anyone who works for me that can make me wait for her for so long?


    By the way, I drive her to and from work every day and provide free food and amodation,¡± Peter


    said airly.


    Then, he looked at Jessica. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my secretary. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    ¡°No need. She¡¯s staying here tonight.¡± Marina directly rejected Peter.


    ¡°What? Stay here?¡± When Peter heard this, his eyes could not help but flicker.


    He immediately looked at Jessica as if he wanted to verify it with her.


    ¡°Um, Mr. Moore¡­ You can go back first. I haven¡¯t seen Marina in a long time. I want to¡­ sleep with her


    today,¡± Jessica said stiffly.


    ¡°But you just promised me that you would go back and do more work tonight.¡± Peter narrowed his dark


    eyes.


    ¡°More work? Fuck you! Don¡¯t you know what time it is now? This is how you get her exploited. That


    exined why she has lost weight so much.¡± Before Jessica could peak, Marina reproached Peter


    harshly.


    Then, she led Jessica downstairs.


    Peter was a little embarrassed by this reprimand


    He rubbed his nose guiltily and followed them.


    He didn¡¯t exploit Jessica at work.


    But maybe he had exploited her somewhere else if that can be called exploitation.


    Marina went downstairs and instructed the servants to prepare dinner.


    Unexpectedly, when she turned around, she saw Peter still following behind.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Marina was getting impatient.


    It was the first time that she had found that Peter Moore was such a clingy person.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have dinner, right? I haven¡¯t eaten either. Let them make another serving,¡± Peter said


    as he sat at the dining table.


    Usually keeping him at home for a meal was just like squeezing water from a stone.


    It happened once in a blue moon that he asked to stay for dinner.


    Jessica was standing beside Marina and kept winking at Peter.


    She told him to stop fooling around and leave quickly.


    However, Peter acted as if he did not see anything and sat on the chair.


    Jessica had no choice but to let him be.


    But for the rest of the time, she did not nce in his direction.


    During the meal, she buried her head in her food.


    When Marina saw Jessica¡¯s weird behaviors, she felt that Peter must have ruthlessly exploited


    Jessica.


    She silently took revenge on Peter in her heart.


    The innocent Peter had no idea that Marina had already held a grudge against him.


    He quietly stretched his leg in the direction of Jessica.


    The next moment, Jessica screamed in shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marina immediately looked over.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Jessica¡¯s face was flushed, but she could not say a word.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marina looked at her blushing face and thought that something had happened. She


    immediately went forward. ¡°Did you choke? Let me take a look at you.¡±


    Seeing Marina so worried about her, Jessica finally said something.


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ I just bit a bone just now. My teeth¡­ hurt a little¡­¡± Jessica did her best to tell an


    unconvincing lie.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Marina was still a little suspicious.


    Peter seized this opportunity and said, ¡°My girl, why are you always shocked? You¡¯ve been my


    secretary for so long. I¡¯ve brought you to so many important asions to enrich your experience. Why


    haven¡¯t you get improved at all?¡±


    The one to me behind all of this, Peter, was looking at Jessica with his innocent eyes.


    Jessica was full of words within her heart that she could not speak out.


    She red at Peter and immediately looked away because she feared that Marina would notice


    something.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Marina knew that Jessica was a shy girl, so she turned her head and gave a warning to Peter.


    Hit by Marina¡¯s gaze, Peter immediately shut his mouth.


    However, when Jessica looked down, her eyes were still filled with smiles.


    He had never heard that this girl wanted to go back with him.


    But when Marina asked her to stay, she just decided to stay.


    He believed that Jessica must get punished for her dishonest behavior.


    During the rest of the meal, to prevent Peter from ying any other tricks, Jessica stretched her legs


    outside the table to the outermost.


    She also started to speed up eating.


    Before others could finish the meal, she had already put down her fork.


    ¡°Marina, I¡¯ve finished. Now I want to do some reading for a while,¡± Jessica said with the awareness that


    it was impolite to leave the table so quickly.


    However, she was really afraid that Peter would do something shocking again.


    Therefore, nothing could stop her from running away from him right now.


    ¡°Alright, you can go back to your room first.¡± Marina was not so calctive.


    The only thing on her mind was that this little girl was desperately eager for growth and improvement.


    After Jessica went upstairs, Peter seemed to be full and casually put down his fork.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back too. I¡¯lle and pick her up tomorrow morning,¡± Peter said.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll drive her to yourpany.¡± Marina was the only one who had a good appetite at the


    table.


    She was still enjoying the food slowly.


    ¡°Well, recently, you seem quite free, right? Weren¡¯t you always busy in the past? It¡¯s normal for you to


    disappear for a month or two when working¡± Peter gave Marina a curious look.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°What do you mean? Am I not allowed to take a rest for a while?¡± Marina looked at him impatiently.


    ¡°Of course! You can,¡± Peter was instantly terrified.


    He looked back and reluctantly dragged his eyes away from the direction Jessica had just left.


    It seemed that he was going to sleep alone tonight.


    What a heartless little girl! She did not even look at him when she was leaving.


    After Peter left, Marina ate alone for another ten minutes.


    After she had been stuffed to bursting, she left the table and went upstairs.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw Jessica leaning against the window.


    She was still holding the picture books that Marina had picked out for her.


    However, her gaze was fixed outside the window.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it too difficult?¡± Marina Bailey thought that Jessica was having difficulties studying.


    ¡°Ah? Yes¡­ Yes, it¡¯s a little difficult.¡± When Jessica heard Marina¡¯s voice, she immediately came to her


    senses.


    ¡°Hold on and take it easy. Learning a foreignnguage does cost a lot of time.¡± Marina stepped forward


    tofort her.


    ¡°I know.¡± Jessica nodded heavily.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go wash up and rest,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Half an hourter, the two of themy on the bed after showering.


    However, Marina was not used to sleeping with others.


    But when she lost her memory in the past, every time she was sad, Jessica would always sleep by her


    side.


    She said that with someone¡¯spany, she would feel much better.


    Gradually, she got used to sharing a bed with others.


    ¡°It seems like we haven¡¯t slept in the same bed for a long time,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was back in Solemwood.¡± When Jessica heard this, her nervous expression rxed


    slightly.


    ¡°When I think about those days in the past, it feels like a dream.¡± Marina smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I never thought that I would be able to live my current life.¡± A look of disbelief appeared on


    Jessica¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you happy working with Peter?¡± Marina asked casually.


    When Jessica heard Peter¡¯s name, his heart stopped beating for a moment.


    ¡°¡­ Very¡­ very happy.¡± There was a hint of nervousness in her voice that even she did not notice.


    At this moment, her phone suddenly rang


    Jessica took it over and took a look. It was a message from Peter.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep without you tonight.¡±


    When Jessica saw this message, she immediately turned off the screen.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a¡­ harassment message.¡± Jessica realized that once you told a lie, you only


    needed to use countless lies to cover up it.


    And every time she lied to Marina, she felt very guilty because she was such a good sister to her.


    ¡°Marina, do you think¡­ a couple with a huge difference in their social status can be together?¡± Jessica


    suddenly said as she tightened her grip on the phone in her hand.


    ¡°Usually not.¡± Maybe Marina did not notice how weird Jessica¡¯s words were.


    ¡°Not?¡± When Jessica heard this, her tone was instantly filled with disappointment.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes, which were about to close, suddenly opened wide


    again.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. I just watched a television drama recently. In that story, the female lead was a very


    ordinary girl, while the male lead had a wealthy family background. The two of them went through many


    difficulties and finally got together,¡± Jessica said with an evasive expression.


    ¡°Ah, a television drama. The truth is that those things were specially filmed for ordinary people to


    watch.¡± Marina smiled.


    When Jessica heard this, she could not help but turn around.


    ¡°Because ordinary people might never be able to rise above their current ss in their lives.


    ¡°Moreover, the more ordinary people are, the easier it is for them to fantasize that they will suddenly


    strike it rich one day or be a high¨Cflyer.


    ¡°Those television dramas are just to entertain the public and satisfy some of their vain fantasies,¡±


    Marina said calmly.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    ¡°Then is there no such example in real life?¡± Jessica¡¯s hands tightened.


    ¡°Of course there are, but there are very few of them. Moreover, among these examples, there are very


    few who can really reach the end.¡±


    Hearing this, Jessicapressed her mouth a little tighter.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not looking down on people from poor families. It¡¯s just that the environment they grew up in


    and the education they received are bothpletely different.


    ¡°That¡¯s why their values are different.


    ¡°For example, first, let¡¯s talk about the mostmon needs of humans, such as food, clothes, and


    amodation. For children like us who grew up in aristocratic families, all the things since our birth


    are top¨Cnotch..


    ¡°And that¡¯s not because we¡¯re extravagant. Instead, it¡¯s because we have the ability and qualifications


    to have these.


    ¡°But in the eyes of others, our life might be extravagant and wasteful.


    ¡°Just like the plot in the television drama you just mentioned. If the female lead is just an ordinary


    citizen, how did she meet the male lead of a wealthy family?


    ¡°From a practical point of view, people of different sses usually can never have a connection.


    ¡°Not to mention falling in love one day. Think about it. A young master from a noble family has seen all


    kinds of beautifuldies, socialites, and elegantdies. How can he fall in love with an ordinary girl


    who¡¯s useless and always tends to cry when something happens?


    ¡°Even if they do have feelings for each other, it might just be a moment of novelty. When this novelty


    passes, he will realize they are not a good match at


    all.¡±


    When Jessica heard all these words, her lips moved as if she wanted to say something.


    And Marina seemed to understand what she meant.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to tell me that we¡¯ve known each other, right?¡±


    Jessica nodded slightly.


    ¡°Jessica, perhaps my words might make you sad, but if that ident didn¡¯te and I didn¡¯t lose my


    memory, ending up bing a lonely girl in Solemwood, our lives would have never crossed,¡± Marina


    said slowly.


    After Jessica heard this, the light in her eyes dimmed bit by bit.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Because she knew that Marina waspletely right.


    The only reason why she could be friends with Marina was because their social statuses were not


    much different when they first met.


    That was why they could empathize with each other.


    Jessica looked down at the phone in her hand. It seemed that something came to her mind and she felt


    a little lost.


    ¡°However, there¡¯s no need for you to feel inferior just because of this. Although people like us who


    come from noble backgrounds enjoy a much more wealthy life than ordinary people, we have to pay


    the price.


    ¡°For example, sacrificing our marriage for the benefit of the family and getting trapped in an arranged


    one.


    ¡°Or, you have to give up your preferences and choose to inherit the family business.


    ¡°In the upper¨Css society, it¡¯s mostmon for the strong to join forces.


    ¡°Therefore, we don¡¯t need topete with others. We just need to be ourselves,¡± Marina said gently.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Jessica nodded.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Time to sleep,¡± Marina said slowly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Outside the window, the moon had gradually risen to its highest point.


    However, Jessica was lying beside Marina but not sleepy at all.


    Her mind was filled with what Marina had just said to her.


    Was it really¡­ inappropriate?


    Then what about her and Peter¡­


    Did he just find her a novelty?


    A trace of confusion appeared in her eyes.


    She suddenly had no idea how to deal with her rtionship with Peter.


    What if he really just wanted to trifle with her?


    At this moment, her phone screen suddenly lit up.


    The messages from Peter again.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you replying to my messages? Are you asleep?


    ¡°Ah, what a heartless girl! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve really forgotten me sopletely.


    ¡°When youe back, I will definitely punish you!


    ¡°Good night, my little girl.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked at the messages that kepting.


    Actually, she clearly knew from the beginning that they are not the right ones for each other.


    But Peter treat her so well.


    In all her life, apart from Marina, the person who treated her the best was Peter.


    If a person like him sincerely wanted to pursue a girl, no one wouldn¡¯t be tempted.


    She let out a long sigh in the end, she could not help but send Peter a good night.


    Perhaps, there were exceptions to everything.


    As long as she worked harder and became more excellent, the gap between them could be bridged.


    Perhaps, they would not be from two different statuses.


    Jessica finally felt a sense of security.


    She had to work harder!


    And Peter soon discovered that ever since Jessica slept with Marina that day, she worked even


    harder.


    He had previously said that he wanted this girl to make it up to him.


    In the end, they didn¡¯t even get to meet each other.


    He was either working or studying every day.


    In addition to the French teacher Marina arranged for her, she also enrolled in so many other sses


    that every day was packed.


    Her intensely busy schedule caused Peter great suffering


    Finally, he seized an opportunity to stop Jessica in the pantry.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, why are you here?¡± A trace of panic shed across Jessica¡¯s face.


    It¡¯s in thepany¡¯s pantry, where a colleague woulde over any time.


    ¡°What more can I do? This is the only ce where I can meet you,¡± Peter said bitterly.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve told you I¡¯ve been quite busy recently, right?¡± Jessica tightened her grip on the cup.


    ¡°But you¡¯re almost busier than me, the boss. Jessica, you don¡¯t have to push yourself so hard. Studying


    is a long process that cannot be achieved in hours or days. We can take it easy.¡± Peter¡¯s hand could


    not help but wrap around Jessica¡¯s waist.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Jessica¡¯s expression was very firm.


    ¡°Howe there is no time? No one forces you to work so hard.¡± Peter didn¡¯t understand.


    Jessica¡¯s lips moved. All of a sudden, just as she was about to say something, there was a push on the


    door.


    ¡°Huh? Who locked the door?¡±


    ¡°Is anyone there? Please open the door.¡± The person outside knocked.


    Jessica was so frightened that she immediately broke free from Peter¡¯s hug and fled away to keep a


    distance.


    Peter¡¯s brows.could not help but frown when he saw her so nervous.


    However, he didn¡¯t say anything else and just went forward to open the door to the pantry.


    The girl standing outside froze when she saw Peter.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Moore!¡± After the girl came back to her senses, she hurriedly bowed respectfully to Peter.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Peter only replied lightly, ¡°don¡¯t be nervous. I just want to see if the door of this pantry is


    secure.¡±


    Peter left after saying that.


    The girl was still in a daze.


    To see if the pantry door was secure?


    What kind of excuse was that?


    When Peter¡¯s figurepletely disappeared around the corner, the girl immediately rushed into the


    pantry.


    She immediately saw Jessica.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Miss Rodriguez, are you alright?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Jessica immediately shook her head.


    However, because of her anxiety, her face turned red..


    And because she felt too guilty, she did not dare to look into the girl¡¯s eyes.


    Her expression immediately made the girl get the wrong idea.


    ¡°Miss Rodriguez, were you bullied by Mr. Moore?¡± The girl said righteously.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Jessica quickly waved her hands when she heard this.


    ¡°You sure?¡± The girl was still in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure!¡± Jessica confirmed.


    Under Jessica¡¯s repeated assurances, the girl¡¯s expression finally rxed.


    Then, she looked outside the door. After confirming that no one wasing, she lowered her voice


    and said to Jessica..


    ¡°Miss Rodriguez, you haven¡¯t been in thepany for long. You might not know about Mr. Moore¡¯s


    temper.


    ¡°He changes women even more frequently than changing clothes. He never takes rtionships


    seriously, even though his family background and looks can easily make people fall for him.


    ¡°But all the girls who have been in thispany for a long time know that you can secretly admire Mr.


    Moore¡¯s looks or even adore him in your heart, but you should never really go cut with him.


    ¡°Otherwise, you will definitely be the one who gets hurt.¡± This girl liked Jessica very much, so she said


    a little too much.


    After all, boys were not the only ones who liked such gentle and cuddly girls.


    Even girls couldn¡¯t help but feel protective when they saw such a cute and obedient girl.


    ¡°Mr. Moore¡­ He doesn¡¯t look like that kind of person.¡± The look in Jessica¡¯s eyes flickered fiercely.


    ¡°You¡¯re too naive. You can only judge a person by what they appear to be


    ¡°Let me tell you something quietly. I heard it by ident.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Moore get thrown to a small ce like Solemwood for more than a year? it¡¯s because his


    private life is too messy. He even disturbed the chairman, Mr. Moore¡¯s mother. In order to teach him a


    lesson, the chairman deliberately transferred him to a godforsaken ce.¡±


    When Jessica heard this, she did not know what to say.


    ¡°You usually just keep your head down and focus on work. You definitely don¡¯t know the evilness of


    society. A young gentleman from a wealthy family like Mr. Moore won¡¯t care about ordinary girls like


    us.¡±


    ¡°If he bullies you in private, you must tell me. I¡¯ll get justice for you even if I have to give up this job!¡±


    The girl enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± There were thousands of words stuck in Jessica¡¯s throat, but in the end, she could only reply


    in a low voice.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Seeing how obedient Jessica was, the girl¡¯s maternal instincts were instantly satisfied.


    Actually, she wasn¡¯t the only one. Many colleagues in thepany treated Jessica as their own child.


    Because this girl was too obedient, like a cute bunny.


    She always made people worry that the big bad wolf outside would secretly take her away.


    After returning to her table from the pantry, Jessica¡¯s mood fluctuated.


    She looked at the work in front of her and cked off rarely.


    It was as if everyone around her was telling her that she and Peter were not right for each other.


    But if she had given her heart to him, how could she take it back safely?


    Whoosh!


    Jessica let out a long sigh, then forced herself to stop thinking about those things and continue working


    seriously.


    At this moment, Marina was sitting on the sofa with a worried expression.


    She bit her lower lip and frowned.


    It was as if she was thinking about a particrly difficult question.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a birthday present? Your grandfather dotes on you so much. Even if you give him grass, he


    will definitely ept it happily and get someone to frame it.¡± Quantum was sitting in front of the


    computer and ying games.


    Phoenix, on the other hand, was extremely attentive as it held the fan in its ws and fanned Marina.


    When Marina heard this, she looked up at him leisurely. ¡°What do you know? What I¡¯m going to


    prepare is not just a gift but dozens of gifts!¡±


    ¡°Dozens? Why do you need to prepare dozens? Does your grandfather receive gifts ording to his


    age? Are all the rich people so spendthrift?¡± When Quantum heard this, he was no longer in the mood


    to y games. He turned his chair and looked at Marina in surprise.


    Marina looked at Quantum as if she was looking at an idiot.


    ¡°It¡¯s not only for my grandfather but also other members of the Bailey family.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m mere confused. Isn¡¯t it your grandfather¡¯s birthday? Why do you have to prepare gifts for


    others?¡± Quantum frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡± Marina let out a long sigh. ¡°In any case, I have to prepare a lot of gifts. Otherwise,


    something big will happen.¡±


    Quantum didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°You rich people really have a lot of rules. However, I saw on the Dar previously that there would


    be an auction this Saturday.¡±


    ¡°There will be much good stuff inside. If you don¡¯t have any clues, you can go there and pick some,¡±


    Quantum reminded her considerately.


    ¡°An auction? What good stuff can there be in that ce?¡± Marina looked a little disinterested.


    Quantum said, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on this auction. I heard that this is an auction that includes both


    domestic and foreign treasures. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s also the scepter of the Queen of Esmonia.¡±


    ¡°What do I need that for?¡± Marina rolled her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help you out because you¡¯re having a headache thinking about it. You got nothing to


    lose by going there and taking a look anyway. It would be nice if you can find something you like. If not,


    just take it as a part of the fun.¡±


    However, Marina suddenly sensed that something was wrong with his words.


    She narrowed her dark eyes instantly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to go there, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you. I want to see the world, too. It¡¯s just that the stuff you rich people


    y discriminates against us ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°The auction is memberships only. I don¡¯t even qualify for admission,¡± Quantum said angrily.


    ¡°Alright, I see.¡± Marina looked up helplessly.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve agreed to bring me along?¡± Quantum immediately jumped up from the stool.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    ¡°You¡¯ve already beat around the bush and said so much. If I don¡¯t bring you along, won¡¯t I seem too


    unkind?¡± Marina said slowly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone already know the fact that you¡¯re unkind?¡± Quantum replied subconsciously.


    After all, in the Dar, Marina would never be too respectful to anyone.


    Marina didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Now I can see why you always stay at home and don¡¯t go out.¡± Marina¡¯s tone was calm.


    ¡°Why?¡± Quantum was a little confused.


    ¡°Because with your mouth, you might be beaten to death if you go out.¡± Marina snorted.


    Quantum was speechless.


    ¡°Beat him to death! Beat him to death!¡± The little Phoenix, who was fanning Marina, caught the main


    point of Marina¡¯s words.


    It threw away the fan in its hand and slid toward Quantum with an electric current.


    ¡°Hey, hey, calm down! Calm down! Your owner didn¡¯t mean to kill me!¡± Quantum was so scared that he


    fled.


    ¡°Beat him to death! Beat him to death!¡± The little Phoenix was still chasing after him.


    ¡°Hey, hurry up and stop your little firecracker,¡± Quantum took the time to shout at Marina.


    However, she only yawnedzily andy on the sofa. Then she slowly closed her eyes and started to


    sleep.


    Quantum was very speechless.


    Sure enough! Like owner, like item.


    They were always taking pleasure in bullying others.


    Saturday night, Quantum followed Marina into the auction house as he wished.


    And the little Phoenix was still in his arms.


    In order to be more in line with today¡¯s big scene, Quantum also put on a special suit for little Phoenix.


    It looked even more handsome and adorable.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, this way please.¡± After taking a look at the invitation card in Marina¡¯s hand, the attendant


    at the door of the auction house instantly put on a


    respectful look.


    He bent down and led the way for Marina and the others.


    Marina followed behind him with a calm expression.


    However, Quantum realized that they were in the exact opposite position of the entrance of others.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Quantum asked softly.


    ¡°This is the passageway for VIPs. You can take the elevator directly to the VIP seats on the second


    floor,¡± the attendant in front immediately exined.


    ¡°Wow, the ss system really exists everywhere.¡± Quantum felt that he had really grown in knowledge.


    Then he followed Marina to the VIP area on the second floor.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, this is your seat.¡± The attendant led Marina to the first row.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Marina said slowly.


    ¡°There¡¯s our auction booklet for today on each seat. You can take a look first. If there¡¯s anything you


    like, you can tell me in advance, I¡¯ll send it over for you.¡± The attendant was very respectful.


    ¡°Alright, you can go do your job first Marina nonchntly picked up the auction booklet beside her


    seat.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The attendant immediately bowed and left.


    As soon as that person left, Quantum immediately went up to her. ¡°Speaking of which, don¡¯t the items


    in this auction have to be bid first? How can they be taken away in advance?¡±


    ¡°Others can¡¯t, but I can.¡± Marina casually flipped through the booklet in her hand..


    There were a lot of items being auctioned today, but nothing caught her eye.


    Well¡­


    When Quantum heard Marina¡¯s words, his eyes instantly lit up.


    ¡°Marina, do you need a younger brother? The kind who does everything you say.¡±


    ¡°No. I already have enough brothers. I don¡¯t want to get myself another burden.¡± Marina refused without


    looking up.


    Quantum instantly looked upset.


    ¡°You¡¯re a burden!¡± The little Phoenix, who was in his arms, seemed to be gloating.


    ¡°You still have the cheek to call me a burden? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? I have to carry


    you when you go out. You¡¯re the real burden!¡± Quantum started being mean again.


    ¡°Prepare for electric shock charging!


    ¡°Chargingplete!


    ¡°Electrocution begins!¡± The sses on the little Phoenix¡¯s screen instantly turned into a cold straight


    line.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Quantum¡¯s entire body was trembling from the electric shock.


    Meanwhile, Marina could not be bothered with the two of them. She just flipped through the booklet in


    her hand.


    It was indeed a waste of time toe to such a ce.


    However, gifts were only a token of feelings.


    She could just pick a few thrigs.


    Just as Marina war focused on choosing gifts, another group of people was led up to the second floor


    by the attendant.


    However, their seats were a little far from Marina¡¯s.


    They were at the leftmost position.


    If Marina turned around slightly, she would see a very familiar figure.


    And that was Gordon!


    ¡°Mr. Yetts, please help yourself. If there¡¯s anything you like, you can call me anytime.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can leave now.¡± Luke didn¡¯t even look at the booklet in his hand and directly asked that


    person


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Gordon, take a seat.¡± After the staff of the auction house left, Luke nced at Gordon.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gordon immediately sat down.


    ¡°You¡¯vepleted your mission very well this time. You can see if there¡¯s anything you like in this


    action. If there is, just let me know. I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± Luke said slowly.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yetts.¡± Gordon did not decline.


    This was the mystery of human interaction.


    One had to know what kind of reward to ept and what kind of reward not to.


    His mission this time involved too many aspects.


    Some of them could not be known by the public.


    He had to ept Luke¡¯s gift to show that they were in the same boat and make Luke at ease.


    If he pretended to be upright and refused to ept it, Luke would be angry.


    There was no need for Gordon to learn these hypocritical things before.


    But now, he was already good at it.


    As time passed, the seats downstairs were already fully upied.


    On the second floor, there were more people than at the beginning.


    With the crowd blocking them, neither Marina nor Gordon noticed each other¡¯s presence.


    Half an hourter, the auction officially began.


    Actually, the items that Marina wanted had already been circled. There was no point in her staying


    there any longer.


    After informing the people at the auction, they would directly send the items to her house.


    However, Quantum said now that they were already here, it would be a little unreasonable if they did


    not get a taste of the auction.


    Marina could only go through the motions with him.


    Compared to Marina¡¯sck of interest, Quantum was much more excited.


    Because Marina had already said that he could bid as much as he wanted on the items she had


    circled.


    As a result, in the following auction, everyone only saw a very young¨Clooking youth on the second floor


    bidding all the time.


    He did not care about other people¡¯s bids at all.


    The people who appeared here naturally knew that those who could go to the second floor were


    definitely not people they could easily offend.


    As a result, no onepeted with him every time he bid.


    ¡°Oh, why aren¡¯t they bidding anymore?¡± Quantum was starting to find it boring.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    ¡°Who would dare topete with you when you were bidding so hard just now?¡± Marina rolled her


    eyes at him.


    ¡°Do they not dare to y? I thought the people who came here were powerful, but in the end, they¡¯re


    all cowards and paupers.¡± Quantum snorted unhappily.


    Marina only raised her eyelids and did not tell him that they did not bid against him not because they


    did not have money, but because they did not dare to offend the guests on the second floor.


    As for Gordon, he also chose a few items seriously.


    However, Luke seemed to have seen through his thoughts.


    ¡°What? Is there nothing you like in here?¡±


    ¡°No, I think I¡¯ve already taken enough.¡± Gordon was very sincere.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t know how to ask for it. If it were anyone else, they would have asked me for this and


    that long ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll bring you to see something goodter.¡± Luke¡¯s expression was a little mysterious.


    The look in Gordon¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, but it quickly calmed down.


    He lowered his head and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the auction ended, Quantum felt that this ce was not as fun as he had imagined.


    He was only a little disappointed and prepared to go back with Marina.


    However, he suddenly noticed keenly that some of the guests opposite him had followed the attendants


    of the auction to another ce.


    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t they going down with us?¡± Quantum asked Marina doubtfully.


    Marina followed his gaze to look over.


    Then, she exined, ¡°Generally speaking, there are two rounds for auctions like this.¡±


    ¡°Two rounds? Then why didn¡¯t they invite us?¡± Quantum was not happy about it.


    ¡°On the surface, these auctions are all auction items from legitimate channels. As for the second round


    of the auction, it¡¯s basically something that can¡¯t be shown to the public.¡± Marina¡¯s red lips parted


    slightly.


    ¡°I knew it. I knew this auction is definitely not that simple. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so strict.¡±


    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go and take a look at those auction items that can¡¯t be shown in public!¡± Quantum got


    excited again.


    However, Marina stared at him meaningfully. ¡°Are you sure you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we have to go. Those that can¡¯t be exposed must be some good stuff. Don¡¯t you need to


    choose gifts too?¡± Quantum egged Marina on.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted to go. Don¡¯t me meter,¡± Marina reminded.


    ¡°Why should I me you? I can¡¯t thank you enough,¡± Quantum raised his voice.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you to take a look.¡± Seeing how fearless Quantum was, a faint smile appeared on


    Marina¡¯s face.


    Then, she took out her phone and made a call.


    Just a momentter, the staff member of the auction house rushed over.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, this way please.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina nodded lightly.


    This time, Quantum could clearly sense that the attendant who was leading them now was in a much


    higher position than the one who greeted them at


    the door.


    After all, what he was wearing was better.


    The staff led Marina and the others into the elevator.


    Quantum keenly noticed that the elevator couldn¡¯t go up anymore, but it had a negative third floor.


    Well¡­


    As expected, it couldn¡¯t be exposed.


    Even the venue was underground.


    After the elevator arrived on the third floor, Quantum immediately rushed out.


    This auction venue was no longer divided into ordinary and VIP seats.


    There was only one kind of seat.


    The guests were free to choose their favorite seats to sit down.


    Marina chose a seat at the side.


    Quantum sat beside her excitedly.


    He rubbed his palms together and waited for the next auction item.


    About ten minutester, the lights in the venue suddenly dimmed.


    Then, a good¨Clooking auctioneer walked onto the stage.


    ¡°Thank you very much foring to this auction today.¡±


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re getting a little anxious from waiting, so I won¡¯t waste your time. Let¡¯s go straight to


    our first auction item.¡±


    ¡°A wolf from the Snow Domain!¡± After the auctioneer finished speaking, she immediately gestured to


    the big screen behind her.


    The screen that was originally ying soothing music instantly changed.


    A huge cage appeared on the screen.


    What was locked in the cage was not a wolf, but a¡­ well¨Cbuilt man.


    He wore a cor around his neck and was chained in the cage.


    He moved on all fours like a wild beast.


    More importantly, there was no humanity in his eyes.


    They were filled with wolfishness.


    ¡°The first auction item. A wolf from the Snow Domain. Ferocious and bloodthirsty.¡±


    ¡°But if you can tame him, he will see you as his master for life.¡±


    ¡°The Wolf n is one of the most beloved animals in the world. The starting price is 1 million dors.


    Let¡¯s start now.¡±


    With the hammer of the auctioneer, a sign was immediately raised by someone at the scene.


    ¡°1.2 million dors!¡±


    ¡°1.4 million dors!¡±


    ¡°1.5 million dors!¡±


    ¡°2 million dors!¡±


    ¡°2.2 million dors!¡±


    ¡°3 million dors!¡±


    The auctioneer¡¯s voice became more and more excited.


    ¡°3 million dors. Any higher bids?¡±


    The auctioneer looked around.


    She realized that no one raised their signs again.


    She immediately hit the hammer again.


    ¡°3 million dors once!¡±


    ¡°3 million dors twice!¡±


    ¡°3 million dors final!¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± The auction item was sold.


    On the other end of the video, a staff member opened the cage door.


    He was trying to pull the people inside out.


    However, the other party was extremely fierce and wanted to bite him.


    Fortunately, the staff member was already prepared. He directly stunned the person with an electric


    shock, and then the few of them worked together to carry him out.


    Meanwhile, Quantum, who had witnessed the entire process, had his mouth wide open.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is this a wolf? Is there something wrong with my eyes? Why do I see a person?¡± Quantum turned


    his head stiffly to look at Marina beside him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not mistaken. It¡¯s indeed a person,¡± Marina confirmed.


    ¡°Then what are they doing?¡± Quantum¡¯s voice wouldn¡¯t be too loud.


    Fortunately, because the first round of bidding had just ended, the crowd was still rather lively, so no


    one noticed them, who were at the corner.


    ¡°In this world, some people have some special fetishes, just like what you see,¡± Marina said rather


    tactfully.


    However, Quantum already understood everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought I¡¯ve perfected my understanding of the world. I even thought I had seen enough


    perverts.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t


    didn¡¯t realize how big the world is and how many perverts there are. This is really an eye¨Copener for


    me,¡± Quantum muttered to himself before speaking again.


    ¡°But human trafficking should be illegal, right? Aren¡¯t they afraid of being arrested?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°There are always some ces where the sunlight can not reach in this world.¡± Marina¡¯s red lips parted


    slightly, and there was a dark glow in the depth of


    her eyes.


    ¡°Then can you help them?¡± Quantum asked subconsciously.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    When Marina heard Quantum¡¯s words, the look in her eyes could not help but flicker..


    Her eyes also grew a little darker as she looked at the stage.


    ¡°You¡¯re so powerful and rich. It should be easy for you to save them,¡± Quantum¡¯s tone was filled with


    urgency.


    Marina sighed as if she did not hear anything. ¡°How do you know that I haven¡¯t done that?¡±


    ¡°Have you? Then why does this kind of deal still exist?¡± Quantum frowned deeply.


    ¡°When I first came here, I was in the same mood as you. I bought those people at the auction at a high


    price.¡±


    ¡°Then I tried to let them live a free life, but guess what happened in the end?¡± Marina lowered her


    voice.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Quantum asked.


    ¡°You might have felt it just now. They¡¯ve been captured and trained since they were young. Sometimes,


    in order to cultivate the best work, they just put some children in the wolves to grow up.


    ¡°So look at the man you just saw. His every move, even his eyes, is exactly like the Wolf n.


    ¡°It is precisely because of this that they have no way to integrate into regr human life.


    ¡°So, the people I saved ended up going back to this old path for a variety of reasons.¡±


    Quantum could not help but fall silent after hearing this..


    ¡°Then¡­ Can we solve this problem from the root?¡± Quantum asked again..


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one who can think of this? I¡¯ve investigated the organization behind this


    before and brought people to destroy it.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that in less than a month, I found that the underground auction house here has opened again.


    ¡°There is no shortage of businessmen in this world, so as long as there are benefits and market


    demand, there will always be people making goods.


    ¡°Look, no matter how strongly our country is against this, aren¡¯t those contraband items still not


    completely destroyed?¡± Marina¡¯s red lips moved slightly.


    Quantum was at a loss for words.


    Because Marina was right. As long as there was market demand, transactions would never disappear.


    ¡°The only thing I can do is to minimize such transactions as much as possible. I can¡¯t do anything else


    right now.¡± Marina¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse.


    Quantum saw the man being dragged out. After that, the auctioneer on stage started the next round of


    auction.


    The audience below was all excited.


    There was anger and dissatisfaction in Quantum¡¯s eyes. He even wanted to rush up and fight them..


    However, so what if he hit them?


    There was still no way to change the current situation.


    There would still be an endless stream of perverts requesting such things.


    Where there was demand, there would be supply.


    He couldn¡¯t kill everyone who needed it, could he?


    However, even if he killed one, a new one would appear.


    One couldn¡¯t kill all the people in this world.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you not toe over,¡± Marina said calmly.


    Quantum had always been active online and rarely engaged in offline activities.


    Therefore, there were some very secret things that he might not know.


    But now that he was out, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing for him to see the dark side of society.


    At the very least, it could make him more vignt in the future.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Marina got up and was going to bring Quantum back.


    Quantum, who had been very interested, was now like a chicken that was knocked unconscious. He


    lowered his head and prepared to leave.


    However, just as Marina turned around, she suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°2 million dors!¡±


    Marina suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned around.


    In the first row, a familiar figure was holding a sign in his hand.


    It was Gavin.


    Marina then shifted her gaze to his side.


    As expected, it was Simon.


    What was he doing here?


    A strange look shed across Marina¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Quantum looked at Marina¡¯s bleak expression and asked in confusion.


    Then, he followed her gaze but did not notice anything unusual.


    However, she retracted her footsteps and sat back on the chair.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She picked up the sign next to her and said, ¡°4 million dors.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thisdy bids 4 million dors. Is there anyone bidding higher than this?¡± The auctioneer on the


    stage was obviously excited.


    It had to be known that very few people would raise the price like this.


    The price was directly doubled.


    As soon as Marina said this, everyone present looked over.


    Simon, who was sitting in front, naturally noticed Marina.


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Bailey!¡± Gavin said quickly.


    ¡°Do I need you to remind me?¡± Simon said coldly.


    Then, he gave Marina a look and asked her toe to him.


    Chapter 210.


    However, Marina acted as if she hadn¡¯t seen that. She simply sat where she was.


    ¡°I feel like Miss Bailey is angry,¡± Gavin said in a low voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that!¡± Simon gritted his teeth.


    Gavin didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He instantly pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we leaving? Why are you bidding too?¡± Quantum asked Marina with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Nothing. I was suddenly intrigued again,¡± Marina said lightly.


    Quantum looked up at the second auction item on the screen.


    was a little girl who looked like she had just reached adulthood.


    She was dressed as a cat girl.


    Her eyes were as timid and vignt as a kitten¡¯s.


    In order to match her identity as a cat girl, she also wore cat ears on her head and tied a cat tail to her


    pants.


    She did look quite tempting.


    When Quantum looked at Marina again, his gaze became a little strange.


    ¡°I knew it. There must be a big man living in your heart. Otherwise, why would you like such a thing?¡±


    Marina was speechless.


    Marina could not be bothered to exin to him. She only gave him a look coldly.


    ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Okay¡­


    Quantum instantly pursed his lips and sat beside Marina.


    On the other hand, when Simon did not see Marinae over, he immediately prepared to get up and


    walk toward her.


    However, at this moment, another slightly deep voice sounded.


    ¡°5 million dors!¡±


    ¡°This gentleman has increased the bid by another 1 million dors. Now, the second auction item is 5


    million dors. Is there anyone who bids higher


    than this?¡±


    The auctioneer spfiled so happily that her eyes almost narrowed into two slits.


    With this way of increasing the price, hermission today would definitely break the record.


    Simon, who was about to get up, immediately turned around when he heard this.


    His gaze met the other party¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Yetts, the king of gambling!¡± Gavin¡¯s expression became more serious.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    However, Simon wasn¡¯t paying attention to Luke at all. His gaze waspletely attracted by the man


    beside Luke.


    How did he appear in Janeborough?


    Meanwhile, Gordon also noticed Simon¡¯s gaze. He was slightly stunned before he immediately


    regained hisposure.


    ¡°This cat girl looks pretty good. I think she suits you,¡± Luke whispered to Gordon.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yetts.¡± Gordon wasn¡¯t interested in this cat girl at all.


    However, when he thought that Simon had just made a bid, he agreed.


    Simon nced at Gavin beside him. Thetter immediately raised his card again.


    ¡°6 million dors!¡±


    Luke was not to be outdone. He raised his card again.


    The two of them went back and forth..


    The price was instantly increased to 16 million dors.


    The auctioneer on stage wasughing so hard that her makeup was about to fall off.


    16 million dors!


    One should know that it was only the second auction item, but it had already sold all of the amounts


    they had expected.


    Today¡¯s auction was really profitable.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, the other party seems to be targeting us. If this continues, the price might keep


    increasing.¡± Gavin frowned.


    It was not that they could not afford to raise the price, but it was simply a waste of time.


    ¡°20 million dors!¡± Just as the two sides were in a deadlock, Marina said lightly.


    As soon as she said this, everyone fell silent.


    Wasn¡¯t this price way too ridiculous?


    Although this cat girl did look pretty good, she definitely didn¡¯t worth 20 million dors!


    One had to know that the starting price was only 400 thousand dors.


    At the most, 4 million dors.


    If it exceeded 4 milion dors, it would definitely not be worth it.


    After all, you could buy several different types for the same price.


    ¡°The youngdy is indeed generous. 20 million dors. Is there anyone bidding higher than this young


    lady?¡± The auctioneer felt that her career had reached its peak.


    She actually auctioned an auction item worth 20 million dors.


    In the future, she would definitely be popr in this industry.


    At first, Luke only wanted to bid for a gift for Gordon.


    However,ter on, Simon kept increasing the price. Naturally, he could not submit to him.


    In the end, it was no longer a matter of gifts, but a matter of pride.


    He couldn¡¯t let others see him lose to a young man.


    Unexpectedly, another youngdy appeared halfway.


    Luke was already looking awkward at this moment.


    He had money, but that wasn¡¯t how he spent it.


    ¡°Mr. Yetts, I think the price of this auction item is already at a high premium. I¡¯m not very interested in


    this kind. Why don¡¯t we wait for other auction items?¡± Gordon keenly captured Luke¡¯s emotions and


    immediately said.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like it, let¡¯s wait and see other items.¡± Luke immediately followed the excuse given by


    Gordon.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yetts.¡± Gordon quickly thanked him.


    He only nced at Marina from the corner of his eye.


    As the scene was rather dark, he could not see Marina¡¯s face clearly.


    However, he actually recognized her voice immediately.


    It turned out that she had alsoe to Janeborough.


    But wasn¡¯t she with Simon?


    Why did it seem like they were on opposite sides now?


    Did the two of them break up?


    When Gordon thought of this, his eyes could not help but flicker.


    ¡°It seems that no one can bid higher than this youngdy.¡±


    ¡°Then 20 million dors. Deal!¡± The auctioneer was afraid the guest would back out, so she made the


    final call.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Marina put down the sign in her hand slowly..


    Meanwhile, Quantum¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    ¡°Hey, even if you¡¯re rich, you can¡¯t spend your money like this, okay? It¡¯s just a cat girl. You actually


    offered 20 million dors. You have never given so much money to me!¡± Quantum cried.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted me to save them? Why are you reluctant to pay the money now?¡±


    Marina rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Quantum was at a foss for words.


    In the end, he held little Phoenix tightly in his arms.


    He didn¡¯t know that wearing cat ears and a cat tail could be worth so much money.


    He had worked so hard for so many years, yet he was not as valuable as these two things.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt like going on strike.


    At this moment, Simon walked over from the front.


    Quantum immediately recognized him as the person who had bid for the cat girl with Marina.


    10:39 Tue, 4 Jul


    Chapte? 211


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to hit us just because you can¡¯t beat us in bidding?¡± Quantum did


    not know Simon. He thought that Simon was here


    to cause trouble. So, with little Phoenix in his arms, he stepped forward and stood in front of Marina


    royally.


    Meanwhile, little Phoenix¡¯s eyes also becamebat¨Cready.


    Quantum was naturally much more unyielding now that he had a killing weapon in his arms.


    However, Simon only nced at Quantum indifferently before turning his gaze back to Marina,


    ¡°Why did youe here today?¡± Simon¡¯s tone was as gentle as ever.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you? Why? You¡¯re allowed toe, but I¡¯m not?¡± Marina looked up


    casually.


    Quantum could not help but frown when he heard the conversation between the two of them.


    They¡­ knew each other?


    Quantum stared at Simon again. After confirming that he did not emit any killing intent, he carried little


    Phoenix and moved to the side.


    Simon immediately sat beside Marina.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean? Do you think I¡¯m interrupting your fun?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows.


    Simon didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, I bid on this cat girl for a different purpose than others,¡± Simon exined.


    ¡°Then what is your motive?¡± Marina asked.


    Simon said, ¡°I¡¯ll exin to you when we get back. This is not a ce to chat.¡±


    ¡°Go back? Go back where? Your house or mine?¡± Marina tapped on the armrest casually with her


    slender fingers.


    ¡°Marina,¡± Simon called out gently.


    He sounded like he was begging for mercy.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Marina snorted lightly and did not say anything else.


    The auctioneer on stage was already introducing the third auction item.


    Marina instantly frowned the moment the big screen lit up.


    Gordon, who was still in a daze, couldn¡¯t help but freeze.


    ¡°This is our third auction item today, the sinful snake girl. The starting price is 1.6 million dors!¡±


    ¡°What? Do you like this type?¡± Luke noticed Gordon¡¯s absent¨Cmindedness and immediately asked.


    ¡°¡­¡± Gordon did not know how to exin.


    However, his eyes kept darting to the big screen.


    It was as if he was confirming something


    ¡°It seems that I was wrong. I thought that with your personality, you would like those obedient cat


    girls.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like this type. It¡¯s rare to see you care so much about something. I¡¯ll definitely bid


    for this for you,¡± Luke said, raising the sign in his


    hand.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    ¡°4 million dors!¡±


    Luke neither wanted to waste any more time nor wanted to slowly raise the price with others. He


    directly offered a high price.


    This time, no one else bid against him.


    The auctioneer on the stage was a little disappointed and asked the people below expectantly.


    ¡°Are there any more bids? You have to know that this snake girl can give you an unexpected surprise.¡±


    Meanwhile, Marina was staring at the figure on the big screen.


    ¡°It is Sophia Rodriguez!


    ¡°Why is she here?


    ¡°Moreover, she has be an auction item at the underground auction house.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she be at the club now?¡±


    Just as Marina was in a daze, the auctioneer on the stage had already hit the hammer.


    ¡°4 million dors. Congrattions to this gentleman. The snake girl belongs to you now!¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going to get your gift?¡± Luke felt that he had finally saved his face. He looked at


    Gordon with a smile.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Gordon was still a little uncertain now, but since things had already developed to this point, he


    could only brace himself and go on stage.


    When Gordon stood up, Marina also noticed him.


    An understanding expression appeared on her face immediately.


    Sheughed softly.


    Just now, Marina was wondering why Sophia was here.


    After seeing Gordon, Marinapletely understood why.


    However, when Simon noticed the smile on Marina¡¯s face, his thin lips instantly pursed tight.


    He reached out and turned her head straight around.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°You are smiling so happily ¨¢t another man, and I am jealous,¡± Simon said.


    Marina was puzzled.


    ¡°When did I smile happily at another man?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know when?¡± Simon nced at Gordon, who was about to go backstage to collect the


    auction item.


    Marina was thinking about how to reply.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that blind? Why would I smile at him?¡± Marina felt a little helpless.


    ¡°But you didugh just now.¡± Simon was unusually persistent on this matter.


    It was because he already knew that Marina had been injured and lost her memory before and that she


    had been by Gordon¡¯s side for three years.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, have you just graduated from kindergarten?


    ¡°Do you know that there are many kinds ofughs? Someughs mean joy, while others mean


    gloating¡± Marina rolled her eyes at Simon,


    ¡°Gloating?¡± Simon¡¯s expression flickered when he heard this.


    ¡°What else could I do?¡± Marina cast her gaze on the big screen in front of her again.


    The staff had already handed the snake girl over to Gordon.


    Looking at Gordon holding Sophia with aplicated expression, Marina couldn¡¯t help but want to


    Some people were deceived every day, but the methods of deception were different.


    However, some people were deceived by others with the same method every day.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It seemed that Gordon had not learned his lesson at all.


    Or perhaps his emotions had blinded him.


    In that case, he was really an infatuated man.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At this point, Marina had no intention of staying any longer.


    She stood up and was ready to leave.


    However, she still had to arrange for some people to keep an eye on Gordon and Sophia.


    After all, she wanted to know how the two of them were going to love and hurt each other this time.


    Marinaughed again..


    Just thinking about it would make her feel a little excited.


    When Marina left, Simon naturally followed her.


    While they were leaving the auction house, the staff delivered to Marina the cat girl that Marina had just


    bid for.


    To be honest, Marina had not been able to see the cat girl clearly through the big screen.¡±


    Now Marina could get a close look at the cat girl, who was really pretty.


    In particr, there was a faint green light in her big t***g eyes.


    She really looked like a kitten that had be a spirit.


    ¡°Meow.¡± As soon as the cat girl saw Marina, she immediately jumped toward her.


    Marina took a step back right away.


    The cat girl inimmediately stopped where she was, and a sad and aggrieved expression appeared on


    her small face,


    The cat girl looked at Marina with tears in her wide eyes. The cat girl looked so pitiful.


    Marina didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She didn¡¯t do anything out of line.


    Why did this cat girl suddenly be like this?


    ¡°That¡¯s because felines are clingy. Moreover, they especially like to be close to their masters. If they are


    rejected or treated coldly by their masters, they will be especially sad.¡±


    The staff member beside Marina seemed to have noticed her confusion, so he gave an exnation.


    Marina was speechless.


    She felt that the cat girl was even more difficult to please than humans.


    ¡°However, this cat girl is very obedient. As long as you tease her a little and spend a little time with her


    regrly, you can do anything to her. And she is submissive to her master.¡±


    Marina did not feel happy when she heard this.


    Instead, she felt that this staff member was extremely disgusting.


    ¡°Of course, we will provide after-sales service. If any item auctioned by us hurts its master or has some


    other abnormal behavior, its owner can contact us. We will tame the auction item for its master again.¡±


    ¡°I see. You can go back now.¡± Marina replied indifferently. She was not used to his tone of taking


    people as animals.


    ¡°All right, I wish you a good time with our cat girl.¡± The staff member did not seem to have noticed


    Marina¡¯s unusual tone.


    Instead, he nodded at her respectfully before turning to leave.


    The cat girl, who was left behind, stared at Marina for a moment with her head half bent.


    Then, she took two tentative steps toward Marina.


    The cat girl seemed to be afraid of being rejected again.


    Marina sighed and patted the cat girl on the head.


    The cat girl instantly revealed a satisfied and enjoyable expression.


    Marina had mixed feelings when seeing the cat girl¡¯s reaction.


    The cat girl was so beautiful that who knew how she would be bullied if she fell into someone else¡¯s


    hands?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get in the car first.¡± Marina did not stay here for long.


    She led the cat girl into the car..


    Just like what the staff member had said, the cat girl was especially clingy to Marina.


    She sat very close to Marina.


    Moreover, she would always make some moves to rub against Marina¡¯s body.


    The cat girl was like a real cat.


    Marina had thought of pushing her away.


    However, once Marina pushed the cat girl away, thetter would look at Marina with watery eyes.


    This made Marina think that she hadmitted some heinous crime.


    In the end, Marina could only let the cat girl do what she wanted to do.


    ¡°Tell me what this is all about.¡± Marina shifted her gaze to Simon.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    ¡°I¡¯m here to bid for her on behalf of one of my subordinates,¡± Simon exined as he nced at the cat


    girl, who did not seem to know anything.


    ¡°One of your subordinates? Then you¡¯re really toopetent as a master. You can actually satisfy


    such a perverted request of your subordinate.¡± Marina


    snorted coldly.


    In fact, she knew from the beginning that Simon went there definitely not for himself.


    She was still a little confident in her judgment.


    Anyway, Simon would never do such a thing as bullying a girl.


    But if it was one of his men, that might not be the case.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you are thinking. She is my subordinate¡¯s daughter,¡± Simon said in a deep voice.


    When Marina heard this, she instantly frowned.


    ¡°Daughter?¡± She had never thought of that.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Simon nodded. ¡°That subordinate of mine had been by my side for many years. He could be


    considered one of my elders who had watched me grow up.


    ¡°Some time ago, he suddenly passed away in an ident.


    ¡°Before he died, he asked me to find his long¨Clost daughter.


    ¡°I conducted various investigations to finally find this ce.¡±


    Marina gritted her teeth after hearing this.


    If the cat girl¡¯s father had seen that his daughter became like this, how sad he would have been.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you take her back.¡± Marina did not intend to keep the cat girl by her side though


    Marina had seeded in bidding for her.


    Now that Marina had understood what was going on, she naturally had to return the cat girl to Simon.


    Meanwhile, Simon stared at the cat girl, who was hugging Marina¡¯s arm with a satisfied look on her


    face. After thinking for a moment, Simon said, ¡°I¡¯m surrounded by men. I don¡¯t think I can take good


    care of a girl like her. Why don¡¯t you let her stay by your side?¡±


    ¡°Let her stay by my side?¡± Marina felt a little uneasy when she heard this. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯ve never


    had a pet. You¡¯d better take her back quickly!¡±


    ¡°With her in the current state, I can¡¯t take her back even if I want to,¡± Simon said. And then he wanted


    to have a try.


    He reached out and pulled the cat girl away from Marina.


    The cat girl¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.


    Then, she struggled to return to Marina¡¯s side.


    ¡°Look.¡± Simon gazed at Marina.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°What sin have Imitted?


    ¡°Why did I help Simon bid for this cat girl just now?


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it good to let him continuepeting with that Luke?¡±


    Chapte? 213


    As soon as Simon let go, the cat girl immediately went to Marina¡¯s side.


    Then the cat girl clung to Marina.


    Marina didn¡¯t want to say anything.


    ¡°Give me the money!¡± Marina was furious. She looked at Simon beside her white gritting her teeth.


    ¡°All right,¡± Simon agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°I want double the money!¡± Marina gritted her teeth.


    ¡°As long as you marry me, all my assets will be yours,¡± Simon said.


    Marina was thinking about how to reply.


    ¡°Are you shameless?¡± Marina could not help but roll her eyes at him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to get a wife if I have a sense of shame,¡± Simon said with emotion.


    Marina didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Old man!¡±


    Marina snorted.


    But in the end, Marina still had to take this cat girl home.


    When they got out of the car, Simon spoke to Marina in all seriousness.


    ¡°Her father had saved my life before. I swore to him that I would take good care of her. However, I¡¯m


    now in a dangerous situation. It won¡¯t be safe to keep her by my side.


    ¡°So, I have to ask you, my wife, to look after her for a while. After I¡¯m done with my matters, I¡¯ll


    definitely take her away.¡±


    Simon looked at Marina in a very serious way. This seemed to be the first time he had asked Marina for


    a favor so seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your wife.¡± After a while, Marina rolled her eyes at Simon, opened the car door, and got out of


    the car.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    The cat girl immediately followed her happily.


    Simon, who was in the car, couldn¡¯t help but smile when looking at Marina¡¯s back.


    Marina was actually a little girl who had a sharp tongue but a kind heart.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez. Previously, we were still worrying about what to do with the cat girl after winning the


    bid. Now, this problem has been solved. Miss Bailey is simply your lucky star. She appears at the most


    critical moment every time.¡±


    Gavin looked grateful, too.


    He knew that, before Marina appeared, Mr. Hernandez had arranged for him to take care of the cat


    girl.


    To be honest, he had no interest in raising a pet.


    Moreover, those auction items that came out of that auction house had basically been trained.


    However, Gavin and the cat girl¡¯s father were old friends.


    The two of them had gone through thick and thin together.


    No matter how beastly Gavin was, he could not do evil things to his old friend¡¯s daughter.


    He couldn¡¯t go to sleepst night because he was very worried.


    New Marina was so kind that she solved a huge problem for him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to go home and clean up those restless targets!¡± It was not until Marina¡¯s figure


    disappeared behind the gate that Simon looked away.


    The expression on his face was extremely cold.


    Back then, the cat girl was also born under the expectations of her parents.


    However, at that time, those people from the Hernandez family who wanted to usurp power tried to


    send Simon to a ce like that.


    It was the cat girl¡¯s father who saved him, but the former lost his biological daughter because of this.


    The cat girl had be like this because of him, too.


    He would definitely avenge the cat girl¡¯s family!


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin also felt the hostility emanating from Simon¡¯s body.


    Gavin immediately drove away.


    While Marina was dragging the cat girl home, they saw Lamberting down the stairs.


    Now, more than half of his injuries had recovered.


    He could get out of bed and walk around.


    The cat girl was probably a little afraid of strangers. As soon as she saw Lamberting downstairs,


    she immediately hid behind Marina.


    ¡°Huh? What have you brought back?¡± Lambert looked curiously at the cat girl behind Marina.


    Marina was worrying about what to do with this cat girl.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When she saw Lambert, she instantly realized that she had found her savior.


    Then, she pushed the cat girl in front of him..


    ¡°This is the cat girl bid for at the underground auction house. Help me take care of her!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lambert couldn¡¯t keep calm when he heard this.


    ¡°This cat girl is very pitiful. She was stolen from her parents by those human traffickers. And she had


    been forced to live with cats since she was young.


    ¡°Now she¡¯s an adult, so the auction house immediately auctioned her off. She¡¯s such a pretty little girl


    that I couldn¡¯t let those perverts buy her, right?¡± Marina said with a righteous expression.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    1


    ¡°Indeed, you couldn¡¯t, but you should take care of the auction item you have bid for yourself Why are


    you asking me to look after her?¡± Lambert immediately refused to deal with this intractable problem.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like to raise cats and dogs the most? This cat girl is the most suitable for you!¡± Marina


    pushed the problem back.


    ¡°The cats raised by me are real cats, not humans!¡± Lambert said with an expression full of resistance.


    ¡°They¡¯re about the same. What¡¯s the difference between this cat girl and a kitten?¡± Marina said in a firm


    tone.


    Lambert¡¯s gazended on the cat girl in front of him.


    The cat girl had pure eyes. She thought that her master was ying a game with her. Now, her eyes


    were flickering with joy.


    She was indeed as cute as the kittens raised by Lambert.


    Mm, mm!


    But soon, Lambert realized what was going on.


    ¡°I cannot be fooled!


    ¡°This is a human!¡±


    ¡°No, no. If Grandpa finds out that I¡¯m raising such a little girl by my side, he¡¯ll definitely break my legs!¡±


    Lambert was extremely resistant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to Grandpa about it. I¡¯ll leave the cat girl to you. You must take good care of her.


    ¡°Also, remember to teach her some human knowledge. Don¡¯t let her continue to be a cat.¡± Marina had


    finally found a good ce for the cat girk so how could she give it up?


    She pushed the cat girl to Lambert and quickly left.


    ¡°Marina!¡± No matter how Lambert shouted from behind, Marina refused to turn around.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She trusted Lambert thanks to his temperament.


    He could be considered one of the most upright people in their family.


    After handing the cat girl over to him, Marina waspletely at ease.


    Moreover, Lambert was very patient. He should be able to slowly guide the cat girl in familiarizing


    herself with human life.


    ¡°Meow?¡± The cat girl meowed in confusion.


    As soon as Lambert heard the cat girl, his cat-loving nature was immediately called out.


    He subconsciously raised his hand and stroked her head.


    The cat girl instantly closed her eyes and let out a particrlyfortable moan.


    When Lambert saw the expression on her face, he instantly came back to his senses.


    He immediately retracted his hand.


    ¡°What a sin it is!


    ¡°This is not a real cat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stroke her head like that!¡±


    ¡°Meow?¡± The cat girl, who was originally feelingfortable, tilted her head and looked at Lambert in


    confusion when she felt the hand on her head


    withdraw


    Lambert was speechless.


    ¡°What should I do?


    ¡°She is so cute!


    ¡°I feel so excited!


    ¡°I really want to caress her head!


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah!¡±


    Lambert had to use all his willpower to suppress the impulse in his body.


    He said over and over again in his mind, ¡°This is a human! Not a cat. It is a human, not a cat.¡±


    ¡°Meow?¡±


    ¡°It is a cat, not a human!.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lambert didn¡¯t know what to say.


    At the same time, Luke had already returned home with Gordon.


    Now, Gordon was living in Luke¡¯s house.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a week off. You can enjoy your gift of victory for a few days.¡± Luke patted Gordon on the


    shoulder considerately.


    Then, Luke returned to his room with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Gordon, who stayed where he was, had aplicated and indescribable expression on his


    face.


    After hesitating for a moment, he turned around and walked toward his room.


    When he pushed open the door, he found that there seemed to be something lying on his bed.


    As soon as he turned on the light, he saw Sophia lying on his bed.


    At this moment, there was an abnormal flush on her face.


    Shey on the bed with one hand supporting her head, revealing her beautiful figure.


    The sudden light made her very ufortable.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly.


    When she saw clearly who the person in front of her was, she immediately smiled.


    Then, she slowly stood up.


    She raised her head and prepared to kiss Gordon,


    However, Gordon pushed her away.


    ¡°Sophia, calm down!¡± Gordon frowned.


    However, Sophia had nned to have sex with Gordon so that she would establish a rtionship with


    him. How could she listen to him?


    She just wanted to be closer to him.


    She was wearing very thin clothes.


    Even Gordon felt a little stiff after being seduced by her like this.


    However, thanks to his upbringing, he knew that he could not mess around with Sophia at this moment.


    Then, he carried Sophia and walked toward the bathroom.


    After entering the bathroom, Gordon ced Sophia directly into the bathtub.


    Then he turned on the faucet.


    The cold water poured on Sophia¡¯s body made her more or less regain some rationality.


    She looked up at Gordon, who was now standing in front of her.


    She said with tears welling up in her eyes, ¡°Gordon¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Gordon stood there and looked at Sophia calmly.


    ¡°Gordon, you finally came to find me¡­ Do you know how miserable my life was¡­¡± Sophia was trying to


    get up from the bathtub.


    However, she could not exert any strength at all andy feebly in the bathtub.


    ¡°Why did you end up in that kind of ce? Didn¡¯t I give you money? Didn¡¯t I ask you toe to


    Janeborough to find a teacher?¡± Gordon frowned.


    Aftering to Janeborough, he also thought that he would meet Sophia.


    At that time, he thought that she had probably be an outstanding dancer.


    Or perhaps, she had already fallen in love with someone that she felt was more outstanding.


    When the two of them met, maybe they would pass by without looking sideways like strangers.


    Or perhaps they would just nod and say hello to each other.


    However, he had never thought that they would meet again under such a circumstance.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Marina Bailey. She¡¯s the one who has caused me to be like this¡­¡± Sophia cried.


    When Gordon heard this, he immediately frowned.


    ¡°Gordon, actually, I didn¡¯t mean what I said to you back then, Marina forced me to say that.


    ¡°She said that she bore a grudge against you for you being heartless to her back then and doting on


    me.


    ¡°So, she wants you to have a taste of being deserted.


    ¡°She has so many backers. She even forced the Campbell family into bankruptcy.


    ¡°She told me that if I didn¡¯t leave you, she would continue to suppress you.


    I really had no choice but to say those heartless words to you.¡± Sophia cried as she spoke.


    She looked as pitiful as she could be.


    ¡°It¡¯s Marina Bailey, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gordon was surprised after he heard what Sophia had said.


    ¡°Yes, it is. She arranged for me toe to Janeborough. You don¡¯t know what a difficult life I had been


    living here.


    ¡°There were a few times when I wanted to die, but I couldn¡¯t bear to part with you. I always wanted to


    see you again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Heaven to take pity on me and let me see you again.


    ¡°Gordon, I¡¯m already very satisfied to be able to see you again. Now, even if I die, I won¡¯t have any


    regrets.¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes were filled with affection.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    When Gordon heard Sophia¡¯s words, the expression on hisce changed violently.


    Sophia waited for a long time, but Gordon did notfort her.


    She quietly looked up.


    She found that the expression on Gordon¡¯s face was no longer as doting and loving as before.


    Sophia¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Could it be that he did not believe what she had said?


    If it had been in the past, he would have tried his best tofort her as long as she shed only a few


    tears.


    It hadn¡¯t been a long time since they two partedst time.


    Was he actually indifferent to her tears?


    ¡°Gordon, do you not believe what I said?


    ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s no point for me to live in this world anymore. Let me die!¡±


    Sophia said as she was running straight into the wall


    beside her.


    When Gordon saw her actions, a strange expression appeared on his face. He hurriedly went forward


    and pulled her back..


    Due to inertia, Sophia fell heavily into Gordon¡¯s arms.


    The two of them fell straight to the ground.


    Meanwhile, Gordon¡¯s hands were still tightly protecting Sophia.


    Sophiay in Gordon¡¯s arms and looked at him with red eyes.


    ¡°Since you are not willing to believe me, why did you save me?


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any rtives in this world anyway. It¡¯s better to let me die!¡± Sophia¡¯s voice was choked


    with sobs.


    Looking at Sophia, Gordon finally sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    ¡°So, Gordon, have you forgiven me?¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    However, Gordon did not answer her. He only whispered, ¡°You have a good rest first. No one can hurt


    you here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Although Sophia did not get the answer she wanted, it was still within her expectations.


    Her original n was to take this opportunity to stay by Gordon¡¯s side.


    She was confident that as long as she could stay by Gordon¡¯s side, she could make him fall in love with


    her again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring you some clean clothes.¡± Gordon helped Sophia up and then left the


    bathroom.


    After Gordon came out of the bathroom, the expression on his face instantly changed.


    He nced down at his hands.


    Because Sophia had bumped against him too hard just now, one of his arms was a little numb.


    This also proved that Sophia did not pretend to bump into


    She really wanted to do that!


    If it had been in the past, Gordon would have believed herpletely.


    Moreover, his heart would have ached terribly.


    However, during this period of time, he instantly fell from the high and mighty young heir to the


    Campbell family to one of the people from a dpidated family that everyone looked down on.


    Although this period of time was not long, he had already experienced all the fickleness of human


    rtions.


    He believed that Sophia was serious about bumping into the wall just now.


    But, he was more confident that the reason why Sophia tried to bump into the wall so hard was


    because she was 100% sure that he would hold her back.


    This was one of Sophia¡¯s usual skills.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was stupid in the past and couldn¡¯t see through her..


    However, at that time, he alwaysplied with her wishes.


    He disdained to quarrel with her.


    But now, when he didn¡¯t think so much of her, the details that he hadn¡¯t cared about before now


    surfaced.


    Meanwhile, Sophia waspletely unaware of the changes in Gordon¡¯s emotions.


    She justyfortably in the bathtub and took a hot bath.


    Ever since she came to Janeborough, she had not had such afortable bath.


    Her skin had be a little rough.


    She had to take good care of herself in the future so that she could regain her previous smooth body.


    This was the most powerful magical weapon with which she could keep Gordon.


    At this moment, in the Pembroke family, Ruth sat on the sofa in uncontroble anger.


    She looked at Yenny, who was sitting opposite, calm andposed.


    ¡°Yenny, it¡¯s been a long time. Why haven¡¯t you done anything to Simon Hernandez?¡± Ruth had been in


    the Pembroke family for almost a month.


    Previously, Yenny had promised her that he would definitely make Simon beg for mercy.


    But up to now, there was still no movement from Simon.


    Her patience was running out.


    ¡°Why are you to anxious? You just wait and see,¡± Yenny replied slowly.


    ¡°How can¡¯t I be anxious? You have to know that those people are waiting to see me make a fool of


    myself. They all said that I was chased out by Simon Hernandez. Didn¡¯t I marry into the Hernandez


    family because we wanted to annex it?


    ¡°You have promised me before that as long as we annex the Hernandez family, you will set me free


    and let me do what I want to do!¡± Ruth¡¯s eyes were


    mixed with excitement.


    She had been waiting for so many years, and something would happen soon.


    She didn¡¯t want to wait for another ten years.


    After hearing Ruth¡¯s words, Yenny immediately raised his head and gave her a look.


    Ruth instantly felt a chill run down her spine.


    She did not dare to say anything else.


    Outsiders had always thought that Yenny doted on his younger sister Ruth.


    However, only Ruth knew what a cold¨Cblooded person Yenny was.


    He was Ruth¡¯s biological older brother.


    Other than their parents, he was the closest person to her in the world.


    Even so, he could give her to the Hernandez family without hesitation for his grand ambition.


    He was indeed good to her.


    But, this was all based on her obedience.


    Once she was disobedient, he would turn into the cruelest existence in the world.


    ¡°Yenny, I just¡­ want to fulfill your wishes as soon as possible. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to annex the


    other Four Families and be the top


    existence?¡±


    Ruth didn¡¯t dare to talk about herself anymore. She focused their conversation on Yenny.


    ¡°Since you know my wishes, why can¡¯t you endure it for my sake?


    ¡°I naturally have a n. I will remember everything I have promised you. The only thing you have to do


    is listen to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much about other things. You have to know that I like an obedient younger sister the


    most.


    ¡°As for those who are disobedient, you should know better than me what the oue will be, right?¡±


    Yenny narrowed his eyes and nced at Ruth.


    He was clearly smiling now, but Ruth instantly shivered.


    ¡°I see.¡± Ruth did not dare to say anything else.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    At this moment, Yenny¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.


    He nced at the caller ID on the screen, and his expression suddenly changed.


    Then, he picked up the call.


    Ruth didn¡¯t know what the person on the other end of the line had said, but Yenny¡¯s aura instantly


    turned cold.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Yenny replied and immediately stood up.


    Then, he nced at Ruth, who was sitting on the s. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back to the Hernandez


    family, you can always stay at home.¡±


    Ruth looked up in surprise, but before she could react, Yenny had already turned around and left.


    It was not until Yenny¡¯s car left the vi that Hannah dared to go downstairs.


    On seeing Ruth sitting on the sofa, Hannah immediately walked over.


    ¡°Mrs. Hemandez, are you all right?¡± Hannah¡¯s face was filled with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ruth quickly restrained the emotions in her eyes.


    ¡°Has Uncle Yenny agreed to help?¡± Hannah asked tentatively.


    However, Ruth did not answer her question and only looked at her with burning eyes.


    Hannah felt a little uneasy from Ruth¡¯s gaze.


    After a while, she said, ¡°Mrs. Hernandez, why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you really like Simon, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hannah didn¡¯t react for a moment..


    ¡°Do you like him or not?¡± Ruth¡¯s tone became more anxious.


    ¡°Of course, I like him!¡± Hannah came back to her senses and replied immediately.


    Actually, she liked Simon at first sight.


    For all these years, she had been working hard to improve herself.


    The purpose of her doing this was for her to be a good match for him.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll have to take the initiative to act!¡± Ruth enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°What¡­ take the initiative to act?¡± Hannah was getting more and more confused.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to investigate. The woman who appeared beside Simon previously was


    not from the Garcia family at all.


    ¡°There are no girls in this generation in the Garcia family!¡± Ruth¡¯s tone was firm.


    ¡°Then who is she?¡± Hannal was a little uneasy when she heard this.


    ¡°No matter who she is, she can¡¯t be a particrly powerful person. She is probably just a woman who


    relies on her beauty to get to where she is,¡± Ruth said with a hint of disgust.


    ¡°Butst time she¡­¡± Hannah still wanted to say that the woman made the two of them so miserable


    last time, but in the end, Yenny even asked them to go over and apologize.


    Perhaps this woman didn¡¯t just rely on her beauty to get to where she was today.


    Hannah knew that previously, Leon¡¯s leaders had a quite different attitude toward this woman.


    However, before Hannah could finish speaking, Ruth shot her a look.


    Hannah immediately stopped talking.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so scared, don¡¯t think about Simon anymore in the future. I¡¯ll find a few young men from


    big families for you so that you can develop a rtionship with one of them,¡± Ruth said in a very cold


    tone.


    Hearing this, Hannah became anxious.


    If Ruth did not help her, she would never be Simon¡¯s wife in this lifetime.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared. Mrs. Hernandez, what do you want me to do?¡± Hannah quickly asked.


    ¡°I want you to get pregnant with Simon¡¯s child as soon as possible!¡± Ruth said unhurriedly and clearly.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Hannah¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to do that?¡± Ruth gave her a look..


    ¡°Of course, I do, but¡­ Simon doesn¡¯t want me to get close to him at all. Now that he has that woman


    by his side, he doesn¡¯t care about me at all.¡± Hannah¡¯s expression could not help but darken as she


    finished speaking


    Simon was her sweetheart. She would be very willing to have a child with him if she could..


    However, it was impossible to give birth to a child if just she herself was willing to do that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll figure something out for you.¡± Ruth gave Hannah a meaningful look.


    For some reason, Hannah felt uneasy.


    However, Ruth¡¯s request was too tempting.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Hannah couldn¡¯t refuse it at all.


    In the end, she could only silently suppress the uneasiness in her heart.


    Even if something happened, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Anyway, Ruth was backed by Yenny and the Pembroke family.


    Even if something serious happened, Simon would try not to embarrass the Pembroke family.


    With this idea in mind, Hannah immediately lowered her head and said gently, ¡°Thank you, Mrs.


    Hernandez.¡±


    ¡°You have to know that I don¡¯t have any children. I only have you as my goddaughter. All I¡¯m doing is


    nning for you..


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re obedient, I won¡¯t treat you badly,¡± Ruth said leisurely.


    ¡°I see!¡± Hannah replied.


    On this day, Marina was busy in front of herputer.


    She looked at theputer screen before her. It was shing with codes and numbers.


    If an ordinary person were to watch beside Marina, he/she would definitely feel dizzy.


    At this moment, Marina¡¯s expression was extremely serious.


    She was quickly sifting through the information.


    Recently, the people from that organization had be more and more active.


    ording to her recent investigations, the military of Meridonia did not seem to be rted to that


    organization.


    Marina and her people had encountered a person with tattoos previously, and this person should be


    from that organization and had entered of Meridonia.


    The fact that a person from that organization could enter the official army was enough to prove how


    powerful the forces behind that organization were.


    Moreover, it could be seen that their goal was definitely not that simple.


    Therefore, she wanted to gather more information about them.


    Not only did she have to figure out where theirir was, but she also had to know what they were


    nning


    Just as Marina was busy, her cell phone suddenly rang


    She nced at the caller ID.


    The caller was Jessica.


    Marina immediately picked up the call and pressed the speaker.


    ¡°Marina, it¡¯s me.¡± Jessica¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°I know. What are you calling me about?¡± Jessica usually wouldn¡¯t call Marina unless there was


    something important.


    Because Jessica was afraid of disturbing Marina, she basically sent Marina messages.


    Marina would reply when she saw them.


    ¡°Here is the thing. Ourpany is holding an annual party tomorrow night. All the entertainers of our


    company will be attending it. Are you interested ining over for fun?¡± Jessica¡¯s voice carried a hint


    of excitement.


    ¡°You¡¯re going crazy after stars, aren¡¯t you?¡± Marina kept staring at the screen in front of her as she


    spoke.


    Her ability to do two things at one time had also been cultivated to perfection.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a star¨Cchaser. However, I¡¯m in the entertainment industry now, so I more or less have to know


    something about it.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Marina nodded and was about to say that she was not interested in those small celebrities.


    She heard Jessica speak again.


    ¡°Well, I am the one who has nned this year¡¯s annual party. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been in charge of


    such a big event, so I¡¯m a little flustered,¡± Jessica


    said in a low voice.


    COMMENT

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    ¡°I was wondering why you suddenly called to ask me to attend yourpany¡¯s annual party. Do you


    want me to support you, don¡¯t you?¡±


    After hearing Jessica¡¯s words, Marina suddenlyughed.


    Jessica knew that Marina was not a star¨Cchaser.


    Hence, when hearing what Jessica had said just now, Marina felt that it was a little strange.


    It turned out that Jessica wanted to ask her for help.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to help me with anything. It¡¯s just that¡­ I¡¯ll feel especially at ease when you are


    beside me.¡± Jessica tightened her grip on the cell phone.


    She did not know when Marina had be her mainstay.


    The two of them were clearly about the same age.


    However, Jessica could not help but rely on Marina.


    ¡°I see. Send me the time and address. I¡¯ll be there on time tomorrow night.¡± Marina naturally


    understood what Jessica meant, so she smiled and replied.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll send them to youter!¡± Jessica raised her voice after she heard Marina agree.


    After hanging up, Marina received a message from Jessica soon.


    The message contained the time and address.


    Marina continued with her work at hand after replying. [Received].


    That organization was well¨Chidden, so she had to dig deeper.


    The next night, Marina specially arrived at the annual party venue an hour earlier.


    Jessica was standing at the door to receive the guests.


    Tonight, she was charming.


    Her originally long and straight ck hair had been styled tonight.


    Now she had a particrly feminine wavy hairstyle.


    She was wearing a light blue gown.


    The makeup on her face must have been specially done by a professional makeup artist.


    It highlighted all her advantages.


    Though Jessica was standing in the middle of so many beautiful female celebrities, she was not inferior


    at all.


    More importantly, her social phobia seemed to have been not as serious as before.


    She was still a little nervous when others came to talk to her.


    But at least she was able tomunicate normally with people now, and she no longer stuttered when


    she spoke.


    Marina hadn¡¯t expected Peter to have the ability to train Jessica to be like this.


    ¡°Hello, beautifuldy. I was wondering if you¡¯d have time tonight. Would you like to spend a romantic


    night with me?¡± Jessica heard someone say to her.


    from behind in a low voice after having just said goodbye to an entertainer of thepany.


    However, Jessica was not scared at all. Instead, she said without hesitation, ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve be much bolder now, haven¡¯t you?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows..


    Only then did Jessica turn around with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Because I know it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°How could you recognize my voice when it became like that?¡± Marina was a little surprised.


    Actually, Marina had specially learned vocal imitation. Even her family had been tricked by her many


    times.


    Moreover, she had never disyed this skill in front of Jessica before.


    ¡°Of course, as long as it¡¯s your voice, I can recognize it no matter what it bes!¡± Jessica said


    confidently.


    It was as if she were looking at the faith in her heart.


    She was extremely pious.


    ¡°You naughty girl.¡± Marina shook her head helplessly.


    Marina had just said that Jessica had improved, but all of a sudden, she was back to her old self.


    ¡°By the way, did you have this ce set up?¡± Marina asked again.


    ¡°Yes, I did. This is the first time I¡¯ve been in charge of such a big event. I wasn¡¯t confident at first, but


    Mr. Moore told me to go ahead and do it. If I mess things up, he can make up for them.¡± Jessica almost


    let it slip.


    ¡°Peter did a good job.¡± Marina nodded in satisfaction after hearing this. Then, she praised Jessica


    again. ¡°You did a great job. The venue is beautifully set up.¡±


    ¡°Really? Mr. Moore said so previously, but I didn¡¯t dare to believe it. I thought he was trying tofort


    me,¡± Jessica said.


    ¡°Of course, it is true,¡± Marina said in a firm tone.


    The smile on Jessica¡¯s face instantly spread from the corners of her mouth to her eyes.


    She looked like a primary school pupil who had been praised by her teacher.


    Jessica felt as if she were surrounded by flowers.


    ¡°Marina, the annual party won¡¯t start for some time. I¡¯ll take you to your seat now.¡± Jessica, who had


    been a little flustered before, seemed to have taken something capable of setting her mind at ease


    after hearing what Marina had said.


    Jessica became more confident.


    ¡°All right.¡± Marina nodded.


    Jessica knew that Marina did not like to be seated among too many people, so she arranged a remote


    seat for Marina in the front row.


    However, although this seat was remote, Marina could have a superb vision. She could see everything


    in the entire venue.


    It was obvious that Jessica had made every effort to arrange the seat for Marina.


    Jessica still had work to do. After Marina sat down, Jessica prepared to go to the door of the hall to


    receive guests.


    However, just as Jessica walked out of the door, arge hand suddenly reached out and pulled her into


    the corridor behind.


    She was quickly pressed by a man against the wall behind her.


    12:05 Wed, 5 Jul A


    The man¡¯s movements were too fast for Jessica to see his face clearly.


    But, she was extremely familiar with his smell.


    Naturally, she was not too shocked.


    ¡°Stop fooling around. I still have work to do.¡± Jessica gently pushed the man who was holding her


    down.


    ¡°I saw that you were so attentive to Marina just now. When you left, you even looked reluctant.


    ¡°Why am I feeling now that you can¡¯t wait to leave when I¡¯m still here?


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Tell me, if Marina and I fall into a river at the same time, will you save me first or Marina first?¡± Peter


    looked at Jessica firmly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely let me save Marina first because she¡¯s your most beloved younger sister!¡± Jessica


    looked at him gently.


    Peter was speechless.


    Peter¡¯s bellyful of anger waspletely stuck in his throat because of this sentence.


    ¡°You¡¯re really getting less and less afraid of me now. You actually know how to dig a pitfall for me.¡±


    Peter raised his hand and scratched Jessica¡¯s nose.


    ¡°It¡¯s only because I understand you.¡± Jessica smiled even more happily.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve already known my weaknesses,¡± Peter snorted a few times indignantly.


    Seeing him so unhappy, Jessica immediately tiptoed and quickly gave a kiss on his lips.


    Peter hadn¡¯t expected Jessica to take the initiative to kiss him.


    In the past, even after he hugged her and coaxed her for a long time, she would only blush and bury


    herself in his arms.


    She didn¡¯t dare to take the initiative to kiss him at all.


    Why did she suddenly be so bold today?


    Meanwhile, Jessica took advantage of the moment when Peter was in a daze and quickly came out


    from under his arm.


    =

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    At this moment, Peter finally came back to his senses. He frowned and red at Jessica, who was not


    far away.


    ¡°You used a sex¨Ctrap!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite effective on you.¡± Jessica smiled.


    Seeing her like this, Peter felt his heart beating faster and faster.


    The expression on his face gradually deepened.


    Now, he couldn¡¯t wait to drag Jessica to his bed and punish her.


    However, when he took a step forward, Jessica took two steps back..


    She even raised her hand to stop him.


    Peter instantly frowned.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot to do tonight. Don¡¯t mess with me anymore. This is the first time I¡¯ve taken on such a big


    event. I want to have it finished smoothly.¡±


    The expression on Jessica¡¯s face was so serious that Peter felt that if he went forward again, he would


    seem a little unreasonable.


    Jessica smiled brightly as she looked at Peter, who was standing there obediently.


    Although Peter seemed to be a male chauvinist, he was actually very obedient.


    ¡°But after this event ends, I¡¯ll stay at home and apany you for two days,¡± Jessica added.


    After Peter heard this, his unhappiness instantly dissipated.


    Then, he stared at Jessica with burning eyes. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am!¡±


    ¡°In that case, will I be allowed to do anything to you in the next two days?¡± The darkness in Peter¡¯s


    eyes was about to overflow.


    Jessica¡¯s earlobes quietly turned red, but she still mustered her courage to nod.


    She had learned from the Inte that one should not be too passive when being together with one¡¯s


    partner.


    Sometimes, one had to be proactive.


    In this way, the rtionship between one and one¡¯s partner could be kept fresh longer.


    ¡°You said it yourself. Don¡¯t beg me for mercy when the timees,¡± Peter said in a deep voice.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go back or my word!¡± Jessica said and then turned around to leave.


    She walked a little fast, but her expression was unusually excited.


    This was definitely the boldest thing she had ever said.


    However, she felt very happy.


    Actually, she was not born timid.


    But she had been living under someone else¡¯s roof for so many years.


    12:05 Wed, 5 Jul


    Chapte 215


    Her sence of inferiority was so strong that the didn¡¯t dare to pa


    Jessica felt that the was in despicable and chamalect as her mother


    har people


    She even thought that the chould not have been born at all because she had destroyed somet


    She had be an illegitimate daughter that everyone hatad


    Therefore, the traind herself up and hid under that small world


    However, after she and Marina met, Marina always told her that her birth was not her fault.


    The resentment among the previous peneration should not involve the next generation


    Jessica had no obligation to be punished for her mother


    After all, if her father was unwilling, her mother could not give birth to her alone.


    That was the beginning of her awakening


    Sinceing to Janeborough, Jessica had been working by Peter¡¯s side.


    Everyone in thepany was especially friendly to her


    They would neither care about her background norugh at her looks and figure.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    a¡¯s fattilly.


    Even her blushes which made her feel the most inferior seemed to have be a cute symbol of hers


    in their eyes.


    Jessica had found her own path.


    She worked hard to learn and grow.


    She finally realized that she was useful


    She could create value, too.


    And all of this was brought to her by Marinal


    Jessica swore that she would definitely work hard to grow up and repay Marina!


    Meanwhile, Marina, who was in the hall, had no idea what was happening outside


    She fell bored and yawned


    Then, she casually took out her cell phone and sent a message to Simon, who had the name ¡°Bolster¡±


    Howaver Simon, who always jed to her instantly, did not respond for a long time this


    ¡°What?¡±


    Marina checked her phone


    Fortunately diswork sipial was full


    ¡°So he¡¯s busy now?


    ¡°It seems to be even more baning¡±


    Marina casually spun her phone, a hint of sleeprowess appeating so her face.


    Beld


    12:05 Wed, 5 Jul


    At this moment, someone suddenly said to Marina in a brisk voice, ¡°Are you a neer, too?¡±


    Marina nced over her shoulder at the man in front of her.


    No, to be precise, he should still be a boy.


    He looked quite sociable. Before Marina could speak, he sat down beside her..


    ¡°You have a good seat. It¡¯s not eye¨Ccatching, but it enables you to always notice the movements in the


    venue.¡± The boy was so talkative that he kept talking after sitting down.


    Within just a few minutes, he had already revealed all his secrets,


    His name was Jason Kates. He was a newbie who had just signed a contract with Peter.


    ¡°By the way, I still don¡¯t know your name after talking to you for so long.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re nervous at all. Most of the entertainers in the entertainment industry were gathered


    here. Usually, I can only watch these people on television. I was so excited just now that I couldn¡¯t even


    hold my wine ss properly.¡± Jason¡¯s eyes flickered with excitement.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be nervous about? Aren¡¯t they all humans?¡± Marina said lightly.


    Jason was thinking about how to reply.


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re right, but there are still differences among people.


    ¡°Look at the man opposite us. He¡¯s the new winner of the best actor award this year. Look at the


    people surrounding him. They¡¯re all popr producers and directors in the entertainment industry.¡±


    There was a hint of envy in Jason¡¯s tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s as good¨Clooking as you.¡± Marina followed his gaze.


    That man always had a gentle smile on his face.


    However, if one looked carefully, one would find that the smile did not reach his eyes at all.


    Moreover, he looked at others with a hint of disdain.


    However, he had hidden it very well, so no one else noticed it.


    Or perhaps, even if someone had noticed it, he/she wouldn¡¯t dare to expose it in front of him,


    Such a hypocritical person was not even as cute as this young chatterbox in front of Marina.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. How can I bepared to the best actor? I¡¯m still a nobody who has just entered the


    entertainment industry.


    ¡°But so far, I¡¯ve yed 308 roles!¡± Jason said a little proudly.


    ¡°308 roles?¡± Marina was surprised..


    This little chatterbox had yed so many roles!


    ¡°Hey hey, but they¡¯re all small supporting roles. For most of these roles, their faces didn¡¯t appear in the


    camera and they had no lines at all. Once, I yed more than 30 roles in a TV drama; and when the


    TV drama was broadcast, the audience didn¡¯t notice it.¡±


    Jason raised his chin slightly, looking very proud.


    12:06 Wed, 5


    O

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    ¡°Is it possible that because you were a dispensable figurant, the audience was not paying attention to


    you at all?¡± Marina said slowly.


    Hearing this, Jason immediately stopped raising his left leg


    Then, he slowly turned his head and stared at Marina with an aggrieved expression.


    His eyes instantly turned red.


    Marina was quite embarrassed.


    ¡°Hey¨Chey¨Chey, don¡¯t cry. I haven¡¯t hit you!¡± Marina quickly raised her hand, trying to stop him from


    crying.


    However, when Jason heard her words, he could no longer hold back his tears.


    They kept falling.


    As he cried, even his nasal mucus came out.


    Marina, who had wanted tofort him, instantly retracted her hand.


    Jason was crying aloud.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be just a figurant, either. I also want to y a role that has lines and can appear in the


    camera alone.,


    ¡°But those assistant directors don¡¯t think much of me.


    ¡°Some of them took a fancy to me and wanted me to offer myself to them, but I didn¡¯t want to!


    ¡°How could such a pure, innocent, and handsome young man as me do such a dirty thing?


    ¡°But what should I do? If I don¡¯t offer myself to them, I can only continue to y those roles that have


    no lines and whose faces can¡¯t appear in the


    camera.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be able to extricate myself from miserable circumstances for the rest of my life.


    ¡°If so, then I¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± When Jason said this, he cried even louder.


    Looking at Jason, Marina frowned.


    ¡°To be honest, seeing that you are so miserable now, I think you should change your profession.¡±


    Marina felt that her suggestion was practicable.


    However, after Jason heard this, his nasal mucus bubbles became even bigger.


    Marina couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    ¡°Can you wipe away.. Marina felt that her eyes were hurting.


    Jason seemed to be good tempered. He obediently turned his head to look for tissues.


    However, after searching for some time, he could not find any tissue.


    Then, he looked at Marina.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I haven¡¯t brought any tissues with me.¡±


    Then Jason¡¯s gaze fell on the skirt Marina was wearing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Just now, she felt that this little chatterbox was a little pitiful.


    12:06 Wed, 5 Jul


    But looking at him now, she thought that he clearly deserved what he got.


    He even wanted to use her clothes to wipe away his nasal mucus.


    As soon as Jason was rejected, his eyes turned even redder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own clothes? Wipe away your tears and nasal mucus with your own clothes!¡±


    Marina frowned.


    ¡°But my clothes are rented. After the event, I have to return them. I can¡¯t get them dirty.¡± Jason


    sobbed.


    Marina could say nothing.


    She could not help but roll her eyes at him. Then, she called for one of the waiters in the venue.


    She asked the waiter to bring them a packet of tissues.


    Then, she threw the tissues to Jason.


    ¡°Hurry up and clean your ugly face.¡± Marina was very regretful now. She should have told him to get


    lost as soon as he began to talk.


    This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to sit here and listen to a young man cry to her about how miserable his


    life was.


    She did not know why she was so unlucky today.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jason said while choking.


    Then, he took out a tissue and blew his nose hard with it.


    Marina didn¡¯t want to say anything.


    Was this man still dreaming of bing the best actor?


    Did he believe that it would be extremely easy for him to be a winner of the best actor award?


    B


    ¡°You look very young. You should still be in school, right? Students should focus on their studies. Don¡¯t


    always be blinded by the fake prosperity.¡± It was rare for Marina to give someone any advice.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t go to school¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t? What do you mean?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°My family¡­¡± Jason still hadn¡¯t recovered from his sadness.


    Hence, he still choked while speaking.


    And Marina automatically imagined what hadn¡¯t been said by him.


    ¡°Your family doesn¡¯t allow you to go to school, does it?¡±


    When Jason heard this, he looked at her. After thinking for a moment, he nodded.


    ¡°You can say so.


    His family didn¡¯t allow him to offer himself as a candidate for admission to any film and television


    colleges, which was equivalent to not allowing him to


    go to school, right?


    ¡°If you¡¯re short of money, I can sponsor you.¡± Marina just wanted him to quickly shut up and stop


    crying.


    ¡°No, thank you. I have signed a contract with thepany. If I breach the contract, I¡¯ll have to pay


    liquidated damages.¡± Jason shook his head.


    Marina was about to say that she could help him terminate the contract.


    12:06


    Wed, 5


    Chapte? 219


    She saw Jason suddenly standing up from his chair with a whoosh.


    She was a little stunned by his sudden actions.


    She looked up at him in a daze.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up. A man can¡¯t say that he is incapable!¡±


    ¡°A man can¡¯t say that he is tired, either! Although I¡¯ve yed more than three hundred roles, none of


    them has a single line.


    ¡°But I will never give up. I will use my strong willpower to continue fighting.


    ¡°One day, I will definitely be able to stand in front of the camera and say a line!¡± Jason was full of vigor.


    The first part of his words made Marina quite excited.


    However, when she heard his final sentence, the corners of her lips could not help but twitch.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a great idea.¡±


    ¡°Really? You also think that I can seed, right?¡± Jason could not hear the sarcasm in Marina¡¯s tone at


    all.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°Is he mentally handicapped?


    ¡°Does Peter never refuse anyone who wants to sign a contract?


    ¡°He even signed a contract with such a person!¡±


    ¡°I think that a sessful man should at least not cry like that in front of strangers,¡± Marina said lightly.


    Jason didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    ¡°By the way, please tell me your contact information,¡± Marina said again.


    ¡°I have a business card!¡± Hearing this, Jason immediately took out a business card from his pocket.


    There were his name and phone number on the card, and there was a photo of himself printed on its


    back.


    Marina didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°As soon as I entered the entertainment industry, I had a hundred thousand business cards printed for


    myself. Every time I see a producer or a director, I give a business card to him or her.


    ¡°I believe that there will always be a director who can discover my beauty!¡± Jason was especially


    satisfied with his masterpiece.


    ¡°Yes, I did discover it. After all, you¡¯ve yed more than 300 roles.¡± Marina really didn¡¯t want to take the


    business card.


    However, looking at the young face in front of her, she gritted her teeth and took it.


    She said in her mind, ¡°Forget about it.


    ¡°At least this face is good looking.


    ¡°I just have to bear it for a while.¡±


    When Jason heard what Marina had said, his eyes swelled a little.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°have something else to do, so I¡¯ll leave now. Have a good time.¡± Seeing that this little chatterbox was


    about to cry again, Marina immediately stood up and prepared to leave.


    She did not want her ears to suffer with her again.


    ¡°Hey, but you haven¡¯t told me your name yet!¡± Jason shouted to Marina.


    However, Marina did not even turn around.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    As Marina made her escape from the venue, she couldn¡¯t help but nce back.


    Seeing that the little chatterbox hadn¡¯t caught up with her, Marina rxed a little.


    She had never encountered such a talkative boy before


    Marina let out a sigh of resignation


    She didn¡¯t think about going back anytime soon.


    The annual party wasn¡¯t going to start right away


    Thus, she decided to step outside and refresh herself before it started.


    Marina sought out a quiet corner and indulged herself in ying games,


    Upon logging into the game, Marina immediately received an invitation from Tyler.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Marina decided to ept the invitation.


    ¡°Captain, aren¡¯t you busy today?¡± Tyler¡¯s voice resonated with excitement.


    He had been online nearly every day, patiently waiting for Marina, but to no avail,


    He had started to believe that Marina would never log into the game again.


    But today, to his great surprise, the actually came online.


    ¡°Yup, I¡¯m feeling a bit bored today. Just trying to kill some time,¡± Marina replied in a curt tone,


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s form a team, I¡¯ll bring in a few more yers,¡± Tyler swiftly extended invitations to


    additional yers upon hearing Marina¡¯s response.


    Marina didn¡¯t decline the proposal.


    Each one of them was a professional yer.


    And Marina was a legend.


    They were invincible in the game.


    They had been winning consistently throughout the way.


    The game progressed so smoothly that Marina eventually grew tired of it.


    With her hands tucked nonchntly in her pockets, Marina quietly followed behind Tyler.


    She appeared like a retired olddy, leisurely strolling along


    Tyler and his crew were renowned within the game. They had a lot of followers.


    So when Tyler and his team showed up in the game, a swarm of fans flocked to watch him.


    Many of them nned an ambush.


    ¡°Captain, if you are free,e visit us. We all miss you like hell¡± Tyler trailed closely behind Marina.


    As he spoke, he nced around, keeping an eye out for any potential threats.


    12:06 Wed, 5


    When enemies appeared, Tyler would swiftly eliminate them


    He didn¡¯t know when Marina would log in again, so he cherished every moment they had together in


    the game.


    He was determined to make sure that no one would ruin her enjoyment of the game.


    ¡°Maybeter,¡± Marina declined the proposal.


    She got a lot of things to handletely.


    She needed a thorough investigation of the mysterious organization.


    Therefore, she preferred to maintain a certain distance from everyone.


    She didn¡¯t want any other people to get involved.


    Tyler understood that Marina rejected his proposal


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Despite this, he remained ted.


    But he couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of joy that Marina was back in the game and that he had the


    opportunity to y alongside her again,


    Marina didn¡¯t enjoy the game very much. Outside the game, she was kind of sleepy.


    Marina¡¯s ears perked up as she caught a faint, familiar voice speaking in hushed tones


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve put the thing in?¡± This female voice sounded a little familiar


    Marina halted her actions of switching screens, her focus fully captured by the nearby conversation,


    The character in the game, dressed in a set of hot bikini, froze in her movements as well.


    Tyler, sensing Marina¡¯s sudden change in focus, stopped his actions in the game as well.


    Tyler couldn¡¯t help but wonder if something had happened to her outside the game.


    ¡°Yeah, everything¡¯s set!¡± the person confirmed, and then added, ¡°After what I¡¯ve done to the Hernandez


    family, I can¡¯t stick around in Janeborough anymore. So, don¡¯t you dare break your word!¡±


    Marina had initially intended to remain indifferent, but when she overheard them mentioning the


    Hernandez family, an involuntary surge of concern prompted her to stand up.


    She walked towards the corridor ahead.


    ¡°No worries, check it, I have already transferred 1 million dors to you. You won¡¯t need to worry about


    money for the rest of your life,¡± Hannah said, smile at the waiter standing before her.


    The boy nced at his phone


    Seeing that he had received the money, the waiter left joyfully.


    As a waiter, he would never earn 1 million dors working in this hotel.


    But now he could go back home, purchase a house, and build a family.


    Furthermore, he believed that the woman who had ced the order was attractive and that her actions


    would not cause any harm to Simon.


    Therefore, he actually did Simon a favor.


    Having that in mind, he left without much guilt.


    12:06 Wed, 5


    Marina, leaning against the wall, recognized the woman.


    It was Hannah.


    She was the goddaughter of Simon¡¯s stepmother.


    Marina wondered, ¡°What happened to Simon?


    ¡°Did she use drugs on him?¡±


    After the waiter departed, Hannah retrieved cosmetics from her bag.


    She meticulously applied her makeup, ensuring it was wless,


    Then, she pulled down her cor.


    Her big breasted was revealed.


    Marina was speechless.


    Now, she waspletely convinced that this woman had conspired something against Simon.


    As Hannah finished her makeup and readied herself to leave, Marina silently emerged behind her.


    Marina knocked her back neck with her palm, causing Hannah¡¯s body to go limp instantly.


    Marina caught her falling body and dragged her to a corner.


    Marina quickly grabbed her phone and dialed Simon¡¯s number.


    However, the moment she picked up her phone, she remembered that she was still in the game.


    Tyler was still there waiting for her.


    ¡°I must leave now, something hase up,¡± Marina informed Tyler before logging off.


    Before logging off, Marina swiftly raised her hand and fired at the distant tower.


    A yer with the username ¡°Brilliant¡± got shot in the head.


    Without dy, Tyler turned his gaze back toward the tower¡¯s direction.


    A strange look shed across his eyes.


    He did not even notice the person on it.


    Turning around, he noticed Marina was no longer there.


    A faint glimmer of light flickered in Tyler¡¯s eyes.


    Previously, he had believed that the gap between him and Marina had considerably diminished.


    Now it seemed it was not the case.


    It seemed likely that surpassing her was impossible.


    Marina immediately called Simon after finishing the game.


    But Simon didn¡¯t answer the call.


    Marina furrowed her brows, pondering, ¡°Has he been ensnared in the trap?


    12:06 Wed, 5 Jul


    She thought that since Hannah was there, Simon must be in the hotel too.


    It shouldn¡¯t be hard to could find where he was at the moment.


    Marina ended the call abruptly and swiftly tapped her phone screen with her slender fingers a few


    times.


    A momentter.


    Marina found Simon¡¯s room number.


    Without dy, she headed towards the elevator.


    Simon¡¯s room was on the uppermost floor.


    Marina stood by the door and rang the doorbell.


    However, no one came to open the door.


    Marina found it weird. Thus she decided not to waste any time.


    Using a data cable, she connected her phone to the door¡¯s password lock.


    After a brief moment, she heard a cracking sound.


    The door was opened.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    The room remained dimly lit and quiet, with no lights on.


    Marina advanced with caution, her movements marked by a sense of unease.


    She called Simon¡¯s name tentatively, but the sound of her own voice was the only reply that came


    forth.


    She was confused.


    She wondered, ¡°Is he not in the room?


    ¡°Did he notice the trap and avoid it?


    ¡°Makes sense.


    ¡°He can¡¯t be so careless.


    ¡°How could such a puerile plot have ensnared him?¡±


    Marina shook her head, concluding her concern to be unfounded.


    She spun around, ready to leave the room.


    At this moment, the stillness was disrupted by a slight movement within the room.


    Marina suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    The noise appeared to be increasingly morous, intermingled with a muffled voice.


    Despite the muffled sound, Marina was able to discern that it was Simon¡¯s voice.


    She strode into the bedroom without hesitation.


    At the same time as she walked over, someone staggered out of the room.


    With a loud thud, he pinned Marina down on the ground.


    In the light of the phone screen, Marina discerned the person atop her


    It was Simon.


    ¡°Marina?¡± Simon¡¯s voice reached her ears, feeble andden with deliberate restraint, as though he was


    subduing something within his body.


    ¡°Simon, are you okay?¡± Marina inquired anxiously, her words rushing forth in concern.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ not quite okay,¡± Simon admitted, his entire body slumping in defeat.


    Marina fett immobilized under the weight of the pressure, rendered incapable of any movement


    whatsoever.


    ¡°Can you get off me first?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t have the strength.¡± Simon¡¯s words hung in the air, their intention veiled, as


    his breath grazed Marina¡¯s neck, leaving uncertainty in its wake.


    Marinn was speechless.


    She thought, ¡°You don¡¯t have the strength, right?


    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t me me.¡±


    12:06


    Wed,


    E


    Marina¡¯s eyes filled with darkness, and in a surge of determination, she mustered her strength and


    swiftly flipped Simon over.


    Simon¡¯s towering frame collided with the ground, creating a resounding impact.


    He emitted a series of groans.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ rather relentless?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I was attempting to be gentle,¡± Marina replied, her tone filled with a mixture of disbelief and


    irony. Gradually, she got up and illuminated the room by turning on the lights.


    Unustomed to the abrupt illumination, Simon instinctively raised his hand to shield his eyes from the


    ring light ahead.


    ¡°Why are you still sprawled on the ground? Get up quickly,¡± Marina chided, casting a disapproving gaze


    upon him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention that I have no strength left? Help me up¡­¡± Simon pleaded, extending his hand


    towards Marina, seeking her assistance.


    ¡°Quit the charade,¡± Marina admonished, fixing him with a stern, cautionary stare.


    Simon didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He thought, ¡°Oh no!


    ¡°What gave me away?


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°I said get up.¡± Marina¡¯s patience waned as she observed Simon still sprawled on the ground,


    unmoving. Frustration surged within her, and she took a decisive step forward, delivering a forceful kick


    to jolt him into action.


    Simon knew that his act had failed.


    He propped himself up from the ground with a gradual effort.


    ¡°How did you find out that I wasn¡¯t drugged?¡± Simon asked as he adjusted his clothes.


    ¡°When you pinned me down earlier, you deliberately restrained my limbs. It was quite apparent. How


    could an unconscious person even contemte suppressing the other person¡¯s limbs at that moment?¡±


    Marina retorted, rolling her eyes at him in disbelief.


    Simon was speechless.


    ¡°Oh shite! I should have known that. I¡¯ll improve it next time.¡± Simon looked like he had learned


    something.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°There is no fucking next time! If you dare to lie to me like this again, I¡¯ll really drug you. You know, with


    the kind of drug that will make you no longer a man.¡± Marina¡¯s eyes were filled with warning.


    Simon was speechless.


    He thought, ¡°What a heartless girl!


    ¡°But who would suffer if I am no longer a man?¡±


    Of course, he had no gut to tell her his thought.


    He changed the topic. ¡°So what brings you here? Have you been keeping tabs on me?¡±


    ¡°Who has the time to keep tabs on you?¡± Marina scoffed, dismissing his self¨Ccenteredness. ¡°By


    chance, I overheard Hannah bribing the hotel waiter outside. He mentioned adding something to your


    wine.


    B


    ¡°I happen to be here so I came over to take a look,¡± Marina exined calmly.


    ¡°You do care about me. Admit it. Otherwise, why would you take the risk by yourself?¡± Simon only paid


    attention to what he wanted to hear.


    Marina, rendered speechless, rolled her eyes at him in exasperation. With the assurance of Simon¡¯s


    safety, she readied herself to depart.


    ¡°So, nothing is up here, bye.¡±


    ¡°Where are you off to?¡± Simon trailed closely behind, his curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Peter¡¯spany is having an annual party downstairs,¡± Marina exined.


    ¡°Are you interested in such asions?¡± Simon was a little surprised.


    He thought that Marina probably did not like to attend such boring gatherings.


    ¡°I was invited.¡± As She spoke, Marina had already walked to the door.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re that bored, I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Simon dered.


    ¡°What?¡± Marina could not help but stop and look up at Simon.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Have you taken care of everything on your end?¡± Marina raised an eyebrow, questioning.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already knock her out? What else is there to settle?¡±


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°Up to you.¡± Upon hearing Simon¡¯s words, Marina did not say anything else.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She turned around and left.


    Simon naturally followed quickly.


    Marina returned to the banquet hall with Simon.


    The annual party officially began.


    As Simon said, such activities were extremely boring.


    However, the others were having a good time.


    Jessica¡¯s nning was novel.


    However, Marina had long passed the age where she loved to y games.


    She was chatting casually with Simon in a corner.


    ¡°I think your stepmother arranged the whole thing,¡± Marina said calmly.


    ¡°Of course. Hannah wouldn¡¯t dare¡± Simon snorted.


    ¡°What do you n to do with your stepmother?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°originally thought that as long as she doesn¡¯t make trouble, I¡¯ll ensure her a carefree life..


    ¡°But if she wants to get something that doesn¡¯t belong to her, I have to teach her a lesson.¡± Simon¡¯s


    eyes flickered with a dark light.


    ¡°Yenny is not easy to deal with.¡± Marina did not know much about their family¡¯s matters.


    12:06 Wed, 5 Jul o


    Chapte? 221


    However, after the previous incident,


    She finally saw the truth of the matter.


    Ruth and Hannah were just tools.


    The person who was reallymanding all of this from behind was Yenny.


    He was the head of the Pembroke family.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    ¡°Sooner orter, I¡¯ll handle him as well!¡± Simon¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold, determined gleam.


    The intensity of his hatred surpassed even that which he harbored for Ruth.


    Marina refrained from probing further.


    After all, it was a family affair.


    if Simon was unwilling to share, Marina deemed it impolite to press for further information.


    ¡°By the way, I might need to leave for a while. If you need to reach me, feel free to leave a message. I¡¯ll


    respond as soon as I see it,¡± Simon added.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Marina asked instinctively


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t bear to be away from me? If that¡¯s the case, I can take you with me,¡± Simon suggested,


    drawing nearer to Marina.


    ¡°Who said so? I was simply asking out of politeness. Forget it if you don¡¯t want to tell me.¡±


    ¡°I have a highly significant shipment that has been intercepted at sea. I must handle it personally,¡±


    Simon whispered into Marina¡¯s ear, revealing the urgency and significance of the situation.


    Marina nodded indifferently.


    With a hint of exasperation, she replied, ¡°I neverpelled you to divulge the details to me.¡±


    ¡°I know. I chose to confide in you.¡± Simon chuckled softly, his voice carrying a touch of amusement.


    Perhaps it was because the two of them were too close.


    Or perhaps, the lights in this corner were too dim.


    Marina found Simon¡¯s voice particrly charming.


    Momentster, Marina turned around, fixing Simon with an intense, fiery gaze. ¡°Return safely,¡± she


    uttered, her words filled with a mixture of concern and longing.


    Simon was momentarily taken aback, caught off guard by Marina¡¯s unexpected remark as if he hadn¡¯t


    anticipated such sentiments from her.


    After all, Marina had always been perceived as cold and haughty, making her sudden disy of


    concern all the more surprising.


    Such words appeared somewhat uncharacteristically timid.


    It didn¡¯t sound like what she would say.


    ¡°You must understand that if you wish to be my fianc¨¦, you absolutely cannot afford to lose a limb. I


    won¡¯t tolerate any injuries either. Scars would make me uneasy,¡± Marina dered, ignoring his gaze as


    she pressed on with her conditions.


    Simon spoke very casually just now.


    However, she was not a naive youngdy.


    A cargo of such significance,pelling Simon to personally intervene, indicated that it was a matter


    not easily resolved.


    It was likely fraught with considerable danger.


    ¡°Is this a beauty pageant?¡± Simon chuckled, amused by Marina¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Beauty pageant? If you aspire to be my fianc¨¦, you must uphold standards far more rigorous than


    those of a mere beauty pageant,¡± Marina retorted with


    12.06 Wed, 5 Jul


    Chapted 222


    ¡°Got it. I won¡¯t get hurt, and I¡¯ll make sure toe back without any scars. I promise,¡± Simon assured,


    a captivating smile lighting up his eyes.


    ¡°Okay¡± Marina subconsciously avoided his gaze.


    Otherwise, she felt like she wanted to do something


    For example, pressing him against the wall behind her and kissed him deeply.


    His smile was too charming.


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t go around smiling like that at everyone, especially girls. Just because you didn¡¯t fall


    for it this time doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll have the same luck next time,¡± Marina warned.


    ¡°I¡¯m a clean freak, and I want you to remember this clearly if you truly want to be my fianc¨¦, Marina


    stated firmly, enunciating each word with precision. ¡°I can overlook your previous affairs, but I won¡¯t


    tolerate anything that has been touched by someone else: I have zero tolerance for it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marina. I¡¯mpletely devoted to you. I¡¯ve never been involved with any other woman


    besides you,¡± Simon reassured.


    Marina¡¯s words sounded a bit egocentric, however, Simon sounded unusually happy.


    Her excessive possessiveness stemmed from her deep love for him Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Who would believe that?¡± Marina couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    Simen was much older than her.


    Moreover, he was the head of the Hernandez family.


    Given his position, numerous women were throwing themselves at him.


    She didn¡¯t believe that he hadn¡¯t touched any of them.


    Peter had been dating since kindergarten.


    In order to please his kindergarten girlfriend, he even stole his mother¡¯s wedding ring and gave it to


    her.


    After the incident, he was beaten up by his parents.


    He almost died.


    ¡°It¡¯s ture. If I lied, I¡¯ll be alone for the rest of my life and won¡¯t be able to marry the person I love!¡± Simon


    swore.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°This is man¡¯s usual trick,¡± Marina said.


    However, she smiled


    Simon didn¡¯t say anything.


    He could not bear to look at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back after I leave this time. Be careful in


    Janeborough,


    ¡°Especially guard agasints Yenny. I think he should have already guessed your true identity. When you


    meet him, don¡¯t fight him head¨Con. Just avoid him. We¡¯ll talk about everything when I return.¡±


    Simon¡¯s tone was somewhat serious.


    He had yet to find out who the culprit behind the interception of his goods was.


    12:06 Wed, 5 Jul o


    However, he had more or less guessed that it was Yenny¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of him?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows in disdain.


    ¡°I know that if you are to fight openly, you won¡¯t lose. However, he¡¯s sinister, cunning, and extremely


    shrewd. He¡¯s best at framing people with a smile.


    ¡°Back then¡­¡± Simon seemed to want to say something, but he swallowed the words that were about to


    come out of his mouth.


    ¡°In any case, listen to me. If you encounter anything rted to Yenny, don¡¯t get into a direct conflict


    with him. Just avoid him.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Forcing a fight was not Marina¡¯s style.


    However, Simon had nagged so many times that Marina could not refuse anymore. She could only


    reply in a low voice.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± After getting an affirmative answer from Marina, the smile on Simon¡¯s face instantly


    deepened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use such a tone to coax me.¡± The corner of Marina¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a kid to me.¡±


    When Marina heard this, she was about to retort when Simon spoke again.


    ¡°You can be as naive and happy as a kid in front of me.¡±


    Marina swallow the words she was about to say upon hearing that.


    She had once read a book.


    ¡°If a man really loves you,¡± the book said.


    ¡°Then he¡¯ll spoil you like a child.¡±


    Marina looked at Simon in front of her, and the emotions in her eyes surged slightly.


    After a moment, she spoke.


    ¡°If things are tricky, you can contact me. I can help with matters at sea.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Marina! You can even control the sea?¡± Simonughed.


    However, he did not answer Marina¡¯s question directly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat me like a delicate youngdy. I¡¯m not that delicate. I believe you should have


    learned it.¡± Marina was not someone who could be fooled with just a few words.


    It directly exposed his thoughts.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    With his thoughtsid bare, Simon no longer felt the need to conceal anything


    Simon gazed at Marina with a generous expression. ¡°I understand that you¡¯re strong, Marina,


    but I don¡¯t want you to shoulder too many burdens when you are with me,¡± he said sincerely.


    ¡°What burden? Since you¡¯ve chosen to stand by my side, we face whateveres together.


    ¡°If you feel the need to be so explicit about these matters, it suggests that you¡¯re not truly


    committed to spending the rest of your life with me,¡± Marina expressed


    Simon didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    From his perspective, girls should be protected and cared for.


    ¡°What I find most infuriating is when people make decisions on my behalf, iming it¡¯s for my


    own good,


    ¡°Regardless of whether I¡¯m strong or weak, I am the one who must make my own decisions,¡±


    ¡°You know, there are so many people in this world who let insignificant misunderstandings


    keep them apart.


    ¡°And honestly, I don¡¯t have the time or patience to exin every little misunderstanding. What I


    truly want is a partner who can give me theirplete


    devotion.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t try to handle me the same way you¡¯ve dealt with other girls.


    ¡°If, because of your hidden actions, a misunderstanding arises between us one day, I might not


    have the time or willingness to hear your exnation.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± Marina looked at Simon with a burning gaze.


    Meanwhile, Simon did not speak for a long time. He just looked at her quietly.


    Marina frowned.


    Why? Was what she just said a little too domineering?


    However, she was telling the truth.


    For a period of time, her mother was especially obsessed with those brainless soap operas,


    Sometimes, she would also take a few nces of the TV.


    At that time, she realized that the male and female leads in movies and dramas had no mouths.


    Those small misunderstandings could be cleared up with just a few words.


    But they wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    Then, they spent 50 to 60 episodes torturing each other.


    The truth wouldn¡¯t be revealed until the finale.


    However, her mother was often moved to tears.


    She was speechless.


    Didn¡¯t those people in the dramas have anything else to do?


    They spent all time on love.


    12:06 Wed, 5


    How were they going to live their lives?


    She did not have the time to guess other people¡¯s thoughts.


    She wanted everything to be simple and direct.


    ¡°Marina, I will definitely return for your grandfather¡¯s birthday!¡± Just as Marina was starting to


    think that Simon might back out, he spoke up suddenly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Marina was stunned by his words.


    Why were they suddenly talking about her grandfather¡¯s birthday?


    Weren¡¯t they talking about themselves now?


    ¡°At your grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet, I will officially propose to your parents and ept


    their test. Be patient. I will marry you as soon as possible!¡± Simon articted each word with


    rity and determination.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m not patient?¡± Marina wondered if there was something wrong with this guy¡¯s


    brain..


    He was talking nonsense.


    ¡°But you kept saying ¡°fianc¨¦¡® just now. Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to marry me?¡± Simon¡¯s thin lips


    moved slightly.


    ¡°I was¡­¡± Marina wanted to exin, but before she could finish, Simon interrupted her.


    ¡°I understand your feelings for me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll perform well!


    ¡°But I heard that your family keeps a close eye on you. If they make things difficult for me, you


    have to help me.¡±


    Marina was speechless.


    She rolled her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    However, Marina did not interrupt him and let him ramble on.


    She woudin¡¯t stand it if it were anyone else nagging in her ear.


    She would have thrown the person out long ago.


    But she was fine when it was Simon.


    She even found his voice to be particrly pleasing to the ear.


    A sense of drowsiness washed over her, making her feel a little sleepy.


    Mmmmm¡­


    With this person by her side, perhaps the idea of marriage wouldn¡¯t seem as daunting or


    intimidating to her.


    The long annual party drew to a close with a chat between Marina and Simon.


    After the annual party ended, Marina had already fallen asleep on Simon¡¯s shoulder.


    Simon, considerate as ever, refrained from disturbing her. He gently lifted her up and quietly


    departed from the venue.


    12:06 Wed, 5 Jul o


    However, just as Simon was fastening Marina¡¯s seatbelt, an urgent ringtone abruptly pierced


    through the air.


    It was Marina¡¯s phone.


    Simon nced at the frowning Marina. It was obvious that she was a little annoyed by the


    ringing.


    Then, he picked up the phone and answered the call.


    ¡°Marina, where did you go? Why didn¡¯t I see you?¡± A soft voice greeted her as soon as the call


    connected.


    ¡°She can¡¯t answer the phone now. I¡¯ll tell her when she wakes up,¡± Simon exined in a low


    voice.


    On the other end of the line, Jessica¡¯s expression froze when she heard the man¡¯s voice.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After regaining her senses, she promptly inquired, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Marina¡¯s fianc¨¦,¡± Simon said and hung up.


    Then, he drove away with Marina.


    However, Jessica, who remained inside the venue, was utterly stunned.


    She thought, ¡°Fianc¨¦?


    ¡°When did she have a fianc¨¦?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know?


    ¡°Is she kidnapped?


    ¡°Marina is so powerful. Without her permission, no one should be able to get close to her.¡±


    However, she was still a little worried.


    Just as she contemted whether to make another call, Gordon approached her from behind.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Jessica began to speak, but she quickly suppressed the words that were on the tip of her


    tongue.


    Marina had never told her that she was engaged.


    Had she told her family?


    If she told Gordon now, would she cause trouble for Marina?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The annual party is so sessful. Are you too happy?¡± Peter raised his hand


    and pinched Jessica¡¯s cheek.


    Only at that moment did Jessica regain her fullposure. She swiftly turned her head,


    evading his outstretched hand.


    E


    ¡°The sessfulpletion of the annual party was due to the active cooperation of everyone


    involved. It¡¯s not about my own achievements.¡±


    Jessica never took credit for other people¡¯s work, which earned her the admiration and favor of


    her colleagues.


    ¡°I understand, but you¡¯re the one who has made the greatest contribution. If there¡¯s any reward


    you desire, just let me know, and I¡¯ll fulfill your wishes, even if it means giving myself entirely to


    you.¡± Peter¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    Jessica blushed upon hearing that.


    She avoided his gaze shyly. ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s fooling around with you? I¡¯m telling the truth. If you agree, I can marry you now!¡±


    Peter¡¯s tone was firm.


    Wed, 5

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. The court is closed¡± Jessica smiled, her voice carrying a hint of


    amusement.


    ¡°We can queue up now. When they start working, we¡¯ll be the first new couple!¡± Peter¡¯s face disyed


    the utmost seriousness.


    Jessica almost nodded in agreement.


    However, she quickly restrained herself, realizing the impracticality of the idea given her current


    situation.


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other¡¯s parents yet.


    Peter¡¯s family remained oblivious to their rtionship for the time being.


    They both understood that getting married without anyone¡¯s knowledge would be a great disrespect.


    Moreover, she hoped that her marriage would be blessed by everyone.


    ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. I have something to ask you.¡± Jessica avoided the topic.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Peter asked.


    E


    ¡°Peter, do you happen to know if Marina has a fianc¨¦?¡± Jessica asked, trying to sound casual.


    ¡°Fianc¨¦? Marina? How could she have a fianc¨¦? You know her well enough. She¡¯s always been


    independent and has no interest in being tied down,¡± Peter replied.


    ¡°Who do you think she¡¯ll like?¡± Peter had a headache talking about this.


    Therefore, it was fine for his sister to stay at home.


    He could support her.


    However, if she was alone for the rest of her life, he would feel sorry for her.


    ¡°I see.¡± After Jessica heard this, her eyes flickered slightly.


    It was indeed so.


    Even the Bailey family did not know that Marina already had a fianc¨¦.


    ¡°But why are you suddenly asking this? Did Marina tell you something? She has a boyfriend?¡± Peter


    asked.


    ¡°No, I just¡­ When I heard you mention marriage, I thought of Marina. I was just asking¡­¡± Jessica


    lowered her eyes and exined.


    ¡°You¡¯re always thinking about her. I¡¯m a little jealous.¡± Peter deliberately pulled a long face.


    ¡°Alright, I was just asking casually. Most of the guests have left. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Jessica softened her


    voice and even took the initiative to hold Peter¡¯s


    hand


    However, Peter still had a long face. It was obvious that he was not satisfied with Jessica¡¯s attitude.


    There was no other way.


    Jessica could only tiptoe and kiss him on the lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can forgive you just because of this.¡± Peter¡¯s expression had already loosened a


    little.


    But his words were still very sharp.


    FO


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go home with me? When we get home. I¡¯ll promise you anything


    Jessica deliberately lowered her voice and looked at him with a burning gaze.


    Peter was speechless.


    This girl had really learned bad things


    She knew how to use such words to tempt him.


    Peter narrowed his eyes and pulled her into his arms. Then, he lowered his head and kissed her


    fiercely.


    His kiss was fierce and urgent. Jessica could not withstand it at all.


    A momentter, she could not stand steadily,


    She leaned into Peter¡¯s arms with a flushed face and panted heavily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will bring you home now!¡± Peter loved Jessica so much. He bent down and picked her up,


    then strode towards the parking lot.


    ¡°Hurry up and put me down. Don¡¯t make anyone sees us!¡± Jessica struggled to get off Peter.


    Peter gently patted her butt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    ¡°Peter¡­¡± Jessica¡¯s face turned even redder.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that the guests have already left? Who can see us?¡± Peter lowered his head and


    said.


    Jessica knew that Peter was reliable and would never let her down, so she remained silent, finding


    comfort in burying her face in his arms.


    This way, even if she did happen to meet someone, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see her face clearly,


    providing her with a sense of anonymity and protection.


    However, to their surprise, as they stepped into the elevator, a slim figure emerged from the corner


    beside them.


    It was Peter¡¯s friend.


    At that moment, he swiftly retrieved his phone andposed a message in the group chat.


    [Let me tell you a piece of great news. Mr. Moore¡­ Mr. Moore has got the girl.]


    That youngdy threw herself into his arms and even kissed Mr. Moore. The person making the bet


    previously is going to lose terribly.]


    [Seriously? I won¡¯t believe it until I see photographic evidence!] someone responded in disbelief.


    The group chat was flooded with messages of excitement, disbelief, and curiosity


    I knew you guys would say that, so I just risked my life to take this video.]


    That person immediately posted the video he had just taken.


    It was the scene where Jessica took the initiative to kiss Peter.


    When this video was released, the group chat was filled with wails.


    [It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. I¡¯m going to lose my beloved car


    [I told you. Don¡¯t you know Mr. Moore? There is no one he can¡¯t get. Yet you all refused to believe it.


    You actually dared to make a bet with him. You deserve to lose.]


    The group chat was extremely lively.


    12:07 Wed, 5 Jul o


    However, the person involved, Peter, did not appear.


    This was because there were too many group chats on his phone.


    Therefore, group messages were usually muted.


    His close friend would message him if something was up.


    Therefore, he had no idea that the video of him and Jessica had already spread like wildfire within the


    group.


    He rushed home with Jessica.


    As soon as they entered the house, Peter pinned Jessica against the door, his hands firmly holding her


    wrists.


    Then, he kissed her passionately, their lips meeting in a fiery embrace.


    Their bodies had be intimately attuned to each other after spending so much time together.


    Sometimes, a small spark could ignite a passionate fire.


    Jessica was wilder today.


    Maybe it was the wine.


    When Peter kissed her, she opened her arms and wrapped them around his neck.


    Then, she kissed him back.


    Her actionspletely aroused the restlessness hidden in Peter¡¯s heart..


    He pulled her close, lifting her effortlessly.


    The sudden surge in height made Jessica feel a mixture of excitement and vulnerability.


    Her legs instinctively wrapped tightly around Peter¡¯s waist, seeking support and closeness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got you. I won¡¯t let you fall,¡± Peter reassured her, his breath uneven with the intensity


    of the moment.


    He raised his head slightly and kissed Jessica again.


    They moved slowly, and their bodies pressed closely together as they made their way toward the


    bedroom.


    When Jessica was pressed onto the bed, she was still in a daze.


    However, Peter did not give her any time to recover. His strong body pressed down on her again.


    ¡°Jessica, tonight¡­ I don¡¯t n to let you rest¡­¡±


    Peter was a man of his word. They had sex for the entire night.


    No matter how much Jessica begged for mercy, he did not let her off.


    In the end, Jessica didn¡¯t even know how she fell asleep¡­.


    Even in her dreams, she muttered, ¡°No¡­ No.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    The sun rose, casting its gentle rays across the room, signaling the arrival of a new day.


    Marina awoke in Simon¡¯s room, alone.


    And he was no longer on the bed.


    Marina raised herself, her eyes falling upon a note resting on the nightstand.


    ¡°I¡¯m gone. Breakfast is set for you in the dining room. Eat something before heading back,¡± the note


    read.


    It was Simon¡¯s handwriting.


    His script mirrored his character, exuding confidence and strength.


    The note exuded an ominous aura, forewarning of impending danger.


    Marina tucked the note away, and with deliberate steps, she made her way to the bathroom to freshen


    up..


    After dressing up, she left the room.


    Simon had prepared breakfast for Marina, cing it on the dining table in the living room.


    The breakfast was not only prepared with care but it was also kept warm.


    Marina took a seat without hesitation and began to enjoy her breakfast.


    Once she finished her meal, Marina tidied up the dining table


    She carried the trash out the door.


    Her every move was extremely natural.


    She felt at home.


    Yet, in the absence of Simon¡¯spany by her side, she felt that there was something missing.


    When Marina returned to the Bailey family, it was almost noon.


    The moment she crossed the threshold, Lambert readily greeted her.


    Sharon Hill trailed closely behind him.


    Her petite hand sped the edge of Lambert¡¯s shirt.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon was the cat girl that Marina had bought previously.


    Because she didn¡¯t have a name, Lambert gave her a name..


    It was his mother¡¯s surname.


    It appears that the two of you have fostered a strong bond,¡± Marina remarked, her eyes scanning the


    pair.


    She was very happy to see them getting along.


    You are aware that Sharon¡¯s mindset differs from that of usmon folk. She now regards me as her


    master and no one else,¡± he exined.


    Lambert couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of indecency as he was seized by the girl.


    E


    Wed,


    But he had no choice. No matter how he taught her, Sharon couldn¡¯t learn it.


    Even if she had let go of him when she was talking about her just now, she would not let go of him


    when she saw him again.


    Therefore, he did not want to waste his time.


    ¡°It sounds quite exciting.¡± Marina teased in all seriousness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. She is still a child.¡± Lambert looked back at Sharon nervously.


    Sharon, who had been staring at Lambert, immediately smiled brightly when she saw Lambert turn


    around.


    Lambert¡¯s expression instantly became gentler.


    Who could reject such an obedient and cute little girl?


    E


    ¡°Ah, I almost forgot. I was waiting for you because I have something important to tell you!¡± Lambert


    struggled to break free from Sharon¡¯s smile.


    Then, he turned to look at Marina.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened recently, but several batches of our goods have been blocked by the


    customs for no reasons,¡± Lambert said.


    ¡°Any details?¡± Marina nced at Lambert.


    ¡°It¡¯s just some products from our overseaspany. They¡¯re not particrly important, but I keep


    feeling that this matter isn¡¯t that simple.


    ¡°That cargo ship has the Bailey family¡¯s logo printed on it. It¡¯s our family¡¯s assets on the surface, not a


    privatepany.


    ¡°Logically speaking, no one should have the guts to go against us.


    ¡°But it¡¯s been a few times. I¡¯m wondering if someone is deliberately targeting us or plotting something.¡±


    Lambert was injuredst time, so he became more careful about these things.


    He wanted to tell Marina.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll investigate it thoroughly,¡± Marina replied.


    ¡°Yes, but you have to be careful. I¡¯m afraid these people have a n,¡± Lambert reminded her.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his body hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, he wouldn¡¯t have troubled Marina.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marina nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I have news,¡±


    After saying that, Marina went upstairs.


    Then, she turned on herputer and looked up the goods that Lambert had mentioned.


    She got some clu


    Looking at the information on theputer screen, Marina¡¯s ck eyes narrowed.


    She had already promised Simon not to go against Yenny..


    But what if Yenny took the initiative to go against her?


    She couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing


    Marina stared at the screen with a dark expression.


    Wed, 5


    The next morning.


    Marina directly brought Oscar and Lee out.


    At Pier Janeborough.


    It was the most prosperous area in the entire Janeborough.


    Countless cargo ships docked every day.


    There would also be countless cargo ships leaving the port.


    the Bailey family has several spaces here.


    At this moment, at the Bailey family¡¯s ship.


    The person¨Cin¨Ccharge was arguing with the staff at the docks.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you guys? We have all our documents and you¡¯ve already checked the goods.


    Why can¡¯t we leave the port?¡±


    ¡°Just ait a little longer. We¡¯re also doing things ording to the rules. You know that recently, the


    investigation of foreign sales has been rather strict. There¡¯s nothing we can do,¡± that staff member


    said.


    The people from the Bailey family had already looked for them several times, but they always said the


    same thing.


    ¡°Stop fooling us. This ship must leave today. Hurry up and let us through!¡± The people from the Bailey


    family were running out of patience.


    One had to know that the longer they dyed, the more they would bear the cost.


    It was not a small amount of money to have so many ships crushed here.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to say such harsh words to me. I only have such authority. I can only reassure you


    when the higher¨Cups give the order.¡± The staff still looked like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling


    water.


    He nced at the people from the Bailey family.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he felt a pain in his foot.


    He immediately bent forward and knelt down.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The staff member turned around angrily and realized that the person standing behind him


    was a beautiful woman.


    He had never seen such a beautiful woman in his life.


    Even the prettiest princess in the club couldn¡¯tpare to her.


    Marina ignored his gaze and only nced at the name tag in front of him.


    Examiner.


    Marina snorted and nced at the staff member of the Bailey family in front of her.


    ¡°Heh, you guys are really getting more and more promising. You¡¯re actually detained here by an


    examiner. In the future, don¡¯t mention the Bailey family when you go out. I can¡¯t afford to lose face.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our fault!¡± When the person on behalf of the Bailey family saw Marina, he quickly lowered his head


    and admitted his mistake.


    Marina was their Missy.


    She was more terrifying than anyone else in the family


    12:07 Wed, 5 Jul


    ¡°What did the Bailey family teach you before?¡± Marina asked nonchntly.


    The examiner who was pressed to the ground by Lee wanted to get up, but he realized that he could


    not stand up at all.


    The man¡¯s hand on his shoulder weighed like a thousand pounds.


    ¡°We have to keep a low profile.¡± The person on behalf of the Bailey family enunciated each word


    clearly.


    His tone was filled with timidity.


    He thought that Marina must havee to punish him because of his ipetence.


    ¡°Wrong!¡± However, Marina said immediately.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Upon hearing Marina¡¯s words, the person in charge of the Bailey family immediately looked up.


    His eyes brimmed with astonishment.


    Had he said something inappropriate?


    Wasn¡¯t it a longstanding rule of the Bailey family to never exploit their status to intimidate others?


    ¡°The Bailey family did ask you to maintain a low profile, but that¡¯s under the condition that nobody stirs


    up trouble.


    ¡°Well, if someone else decides to start trouble, then the whole idea of keeping a low profile doesn¡¯t hold


    up,¡± Marina said in a calm tone, her hands. casually tucked behind her back.


    The person in charge was at a loss for words.


    It appeared that Marina hadn¡¯te there to me him.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t teach you properly in the past. I¡¯ll make it up to you now,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you how to handle those whoe seeking trouble!¡± Marina dered before swiftly delivering


    a forceful kick to the chest of the examiner who knelt before her.


    The examiner was immediately sent hurtling through the air, crashing heavily onto the ground a dozen


    feet away.


    Under ordinary circumstances, Marina rarely took it upon herself to personally teach someone a


    lesson.


    Whenever she personally took action, it indicated her genuine anger.


    Oscar cast a sympathetic gaze at the examiner, who remained sprawled on the ground, unable to rise


    for an extended period of time.


    Fortunately, Marina had exercised some restraint in her strength; otherwise, the man would have been


    kicked to death.


    The other members of the Bailey family present at the dock were equally taken aback.


    After all, people like them, who were primarily engaged in manualbor, rarely had the opportunity to


    see Marina in person.


    At that moment, they were all stunned by Marina¡¯s bold and courageous actions.


    Marina was too cool.


    She actually defeated the enemy in one move.


    Marina approached the examiner whoy sprawled on the ground.


    Then, she looked down at bim.


    ¡°Do you think that with the Pembroke family backing you up, we won¡¯t dare to touch you?


    ¡°What is the thing on your neck for? Don¡¯t you know who¡¯s ranked first among the Four Families?¡± A


    cold light surged in Marina¡¯s eyes.


    The examiner was freaked out.


    the Pembroke family had promised him.


    They said that those were just insignificant goods.


    And that the Bailey family wouldn¡¯t care about such a small business at all.


    He had also specially investigated and found i


    they were indeed not very important goods.


    It was also because of this that he dared to detain the cargo ship from the Bailey family


    However, he did not expect that such a small matter would make Marinae in person.


    He had really suffered because of the Pembroke family this time.


    However, Marina¡¯s kick had almost dislocated his internal organs.


    He was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t even defend himself.


    ¡°Take him away.¡± Marina was toozy to look at him and said to Oscar beside her


    ¡°Yes!¡± Oscar immediately grabbed that person.


    He was never a gentle person, not to mention that the guy was not a beautiful girl.


    Hence, her actions were a little rough.


    It was so painful that the examiner broke out in cold sweat.


    After giving his orders, Marina turned to look at the people behind her.


    ¡°In the future, ensure that you hold yourselves with proper decorum. While the Bailey family does not


    condone instigating conflicts, we will not tolerate any of our members being subjected to unjust


    treatment,


    ¡°From now on, you better learn to behave properly. The Bailey family doesn¡¯t go looking for trouble, but


    we won¡¯t stand for any mistreatment of our


    own, Manna said in a stern yet measured tone.


    ¡°Yes!¡± the Bailey family¡¯s crew answered excitedly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Marina said from Oscar and Lee.


    Marina wasn¡¯t fond of resorting to violence, but in this world, there were certain people who simply


    wouldn¡¯t listen unless dealt with firmly,


    Therefore, fists could be useful sometimes.


    Half an hourter


    Marina¡¯s car stopped at the entrance of the Pembroke Group.


    ¡°Throw him at the door!¡± Marina said.


    Oscar grabbed the examiner and threw him at the entrance of the Pembroke Group.


    This action instantly caused quite a stir.


    The security guard at the door immediately came over,


    ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know what this ce is? Those who are causing trouble, get lost, or you¡¯ll


    suffer!¡±


    The bodyguard¡¯s face was fierce


    ¡°See that? Even the security guards of the Pembroke family act so arrogantly¡± Marina scoffed coldly,


    dismissing the bodyguard with a dismissive nce.


    She then said directly. ¡°Call Yenny out!¡±


    ¡°How dare you address our president by his name, little girl? I¡¯ll give you onest chance Leave


    immediately, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    12:08 Wed, 5 Jul


    ¡°Oh, go ahead and call the police! Let¡¯s see if they¡¯lle to arrest me or Yenny,¡± Marina said with a


    hint of amusement in her voice, unable to contain


    herughter.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The security guard looked at Marina¡¯s attitude and did not know what to do.


    This girl did not look like someone to be trifled with..


    In the end, he could only tell the walkie¨Ctalkie to inform Yenny.


    He stayed here to watch over them.


    He didn¡¯t want to make things worse.


    However, before the guards informed Yenny, they saw him walking out of the office.


    When Marina looked over, her expression suddenly turned cold.


    However, when she noticed the man standing beside him, she immediately frowned.


    She wondered, ¡°Why is Gordon here?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he with Mr. Yetts?


    ¡°What is he doing with Yenny?¡±


    The moment Gordon saw Marina, his eyes could not help but flicker.


    However, he quickly suppressed it.


    The expression on his face had already returned to its usual indifference.


    He acted as if he didn¡¯t know Marina at all.


    And Marina did not waste too much attention on him.


    After all, she came here for Yenny.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, why didn¡¯t you inform me in advance about your visit? I could have arranged a proper


    reception for you.¡± Yenny acted as if he hadn¡¯t


    witnessed the tumultuous scene earlier.


    He walked up to Marina with a smile.


    There was even a surging light in his eyes.


    Marina wanted to dig out his eyeballs.


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford the kind of reception Mr. Pembroke can provide. I¡¯m only here today to take back your


    man,¡± Marina replied.


    Oscar kicked the examiner on the ground to Yenny.


    Yenny looked down at the man in front of her and took a step back.


    Then, he frowned and looked at her toes.


    The assistant standing next to him quickly crouched down. He retrieved a handkerchief and


    meticulously wiped the tip of his shoe that the man had just


    touched.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Once the assistant had finished cleaning, he promptly retreated to the side.


    He maintained a respectful demeanor as if nothing had urred.


    Upon witnessing this scene, Marina¡¯s eyes grew colder.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, you must have misunderstood. I don¡¯t know this person.¡± Yenny maintained her usual


    gentle demeanor.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, it seems like your memory is quite poor, but fortunately, mine is quite good,¡± Marina


    replied coldly.


    ¡°Therefore, I am a person who holds grudges. I warned youst time not to mess with me again, or


    else I will make sure you suffer even more than I did!


    ¡°Consider this a warning. If you ever try to y tricks on me again, it won¡¯t be as easy for you as it was


    this time.¡±


    With a cold nce at Yenny, Marina turned on her heel and walked away.


    Some people are perpetually restless, constantly believing that no one would know their tricks..


    Yenny seemed to be one of those people.


    She had to speak to him in the open.


    Only then would he restrain himself slightly.


    Otherwise, he might have attempted to create difficulties for them in a covert manner.


    Although those obstacles might not cause any significant harm.


    They could be annoying.


    Even after Marina got into the car and drove away, Yenny¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the direction she


    had left, not willing to let her out of sight..


    The assistant standing behind Yenny hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Mr. Pembroke, should we


    consider calling the police?¡±


    ¡°Take him away and interrogate him thoroughly.¡± Yenny dismissed the assistant¡¯s question and cast a


    disdainful nce at the auditor who was kneeling


    before him.


    It was as if he were looking at a lowly ant, beneath his notice.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The assistant promptly signaled the bodyguard beside him. The bodyguard quickly stepped


    forward, lifting the almost unconscious examiner from the ground and forcefully escorting him into the


    company.


    After resolving the situation, Yennyposed himself and put on a gentle smile as he turned to face


    Gordon,


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, I apologize if i startled you. I hope you¡¯re not too shaken by the incident,¡± Yenny said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gordop shook his head.


    ¡°I already know what Mr. Yetts means. I also have the intention to cooperate with him.


    ¡°Mr. Campbell, please convey my message to Mr. Yetts that I would be delighted to explore any


    potential coboration opportunities in the future,¡± Yenny said with a slight smile.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Gordon nodded.


    He was here today on behalf of Luke to discuss a potential coboration with Yenny.


    Before he came, he had already carefully investigated Yenny¡¯s identity.


    Yenny was the head of the Pembroke family, which was one of the Four Families in Janeborough.


    He was one of the most influential people in Janeborough


    However, he had shown a kind and respectful attitude towards Marina earlier.


    ¡°Who was that girl just now? It looked like she is not from an ordinary family,¡± Gordon inquired, feigning


    casual curiosity


    ¡°Why? Mr. Campbell? Do you find her interesting?¡± Yenny sidestepped his question and responded


    with a hint of curiosity in her voice


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m interested per se. It¡¯s just that! find girls with her temperament quite rare,¡± Gordon


    replied, skillfully deflecting the question.


    ¡°Indeed. Well, you see, I have something I need to take care of, so I apologize for not being able to see


    you off in person.¡± Yenny said, gesturing for Gordon


    to leave.


    ¡°Sure, take your time, Mr. Pembroke.¡± Gordon nodded.


    Afterward, Yenny turned around and walked back into the building.


    Meanwhile, Gordon, who was standing there, had a somber look in his eyes.


    Yenny didn¡¯t disclose Marina¡¯s identity at all just now.


    It seemed that he was worried about something.


    Who could make the Four Families so afraid?


    A flicker of emotion surged in Gordon¡¯s eyes.


    A momentter, something urred to him.


    He made his way towards the car parked nearby.


    Yenny returned to his office.


    The assistant had already investigated everything.


    He reported what had happened to Yenny.


    ¡°Miss sent someone to look for him. She said that she wanted to teach the people from the Bailey


    family a lesson.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yenny¡¯s expression turned icy cold. ¡°She truly disregarded everything I said!¡±


    ¡°So, how should we handle this situation then?¡± The assistant couldn¡¯t make a decision independently,


    considering it involved Ruth.


    Yenny was silent for a moment, and his dark eyes narrowed slightly.


    After a moment of contemtion, he said, ¡°Use my name to present Marina with a modest yet


    extravagant gift. Just remember, it needs to bevish.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the assistapf replied. Then, he asked, ¡°Then Miss¡­¡±


    ¡°Make it clear to her that she should never take matters into her own hands again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t


    show her any mercy just because she¡¯s my sister!¡± Yenny¡¯s eyes were cold.


    To him, the most important thing was power and glory


    Kinship could also be sacrificed at any time.


    Ruth had crossed his bottom line by acting without his permission.


    The fact that he did not punish her was already very considerate of their brotherhood


    ¡°Yes!¡± The assistant responded and immediately left.


    Once he left, Yenny was left alone in the office,


    He leaned back in his chair leisurely and slowly closed his eyes.


    The image of Marina¡¯s arrogant look just now appeared in his mind.


    Her gaze was wild and unruly


    Just like the wildest horse on the grasnd.


    And he loved to train horses the most.


    He could not wait to see her bow down to him.


    That scene was really moving.


    Meanwhile, after Marina left the Pembroke Group, she had been sitting in the backseat with her eyes


    closed.


    Lee thought that she was unhappy because of the Pembroke family¡¯s matter and immediately said


    coldly.


    ¡°Miss, if you¡¯re still angry, I¡¯ll assassinate Yenny for you tonight!¡±


    When Oscar heard Lee¡¯s words, he immediately turned around.


    What nonsense was he talking about?


    Marina, who was sitting in the back seat, slowly opened her eyes when she heard this.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You? Don¡¯t get killed before you can even find his room.¡± Marina snorted.


    Lee¡¯s face was still expressionless.


    However, Oscar could clearly sense that he was a little unhappy now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. Think about his identity.


    ¡°Do you think someone who can sit in the position of the family head doesn¡¯t have any bargaining chips


    around him?


    ¡°If you could kill him by yourself, would he still be alive?¡± Marina said sincerely.


    After all, the people in the Four Families were all difficult to handle.


    Even an insignificant person could be hard to handle.


    Not to mention that Yonny was the head of the family.


    ¡°But he made Miss unhappy!¡± Lee¡¯s tone was firm.


    He didn¡¯t care about Yenny¡¯s identity.


    He cared only about Marina.


    08 Wed,

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    ¡°I truly despise him, but I have to admit he¡¯s not responsible this time.¡± Marina acknowledged


    ¡°It¡¯s not him?¡± Lee furrowed his brow slightly upon hearing this.


    ¡°It was his sister, Ruth,¡± Marina disclosed.


    If it were Yenny, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be such a trivial matter.


    Even Simon had to caution her about Yenny¡¯s intimidating nature.


    How could Yenny allow such tant evidence left behind?


    Since Marina was well aware that it was Ruth who was responsible, why did she still bring the


    examiner to confront Yenny?


    She did so because she wanted to warn Yenny.


    Yenny was indeed innocent this time.


    But that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t act next time.


    Therefore, she felt the need to warn him beforehand against attempting any deceitful schemes behind


    her back.


    Naturally, Lee couldn¡¯tprehend Marina¡¯s convoluted reasoning and actions.


    In his heart, he silently regarded Yenny as his enemy.


    On the other hand, Oscar, being sharp¨Cwitted, intuitively grasped Marina¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep a close watch on the Pembroke family from now on,¡± Oscar dered.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marina replied calmly.


    At this moment..


    Gordon had already made his way back to Luke¡¯s manor.


    Luke held him in high regard, he specifically allocated a side courtyard in the manor for Gordon to


    reside in.


    Once he arrived back in his room, he began rummaging through his drawers in search of something.


    His actions caught the attention of Sophia, who was practicing in the nearby dance studio.


    ¡°Gordon, what are you searching for?¡± Sophia approached with a gentle expression.


    She was dressed in a snug training suit, with her hair neatly tied up in a bun.


    Her face was adorned with only a lightyer of makeup, giving her a fresh and natural appearance. At


    first nce, she looked like when they just met.


    However, Gordon quickly regained hisposure and calmly replied, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just


    searching for a document.¡±


    ¡°What kind of documents are you looking for? Would you like me to help you search?¡± Sophia asked.


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Gordon declined directly.


    A flicker of hurt crossed Sophia¡¯s eyes for a moment.


    12¡¯08 Wed, 5 Ju


    Gordon had left her by his side.


    Sophia received excellent treatment and was even assigned a personal servant.


    However, she sensed that his attitude towards her was not as warm and enthusiastic as before. Most


    of the time, he was rather cold.


    For instance, even though he stood right in front of her, she felt as if he were thousands of miles away.


    ¡°Gordon, are you still holding it against me for leaving you in the past?¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes instantly welled


    up with tears, turning red.


    Gordon, in a hurry to find something, felt a sudden surge of frustration from the depths of his heart


    upon seeing her in such a state.


    Yet then, he cast a nce at the servant who was cleaning outside.


    And he suppressed his frustration..


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. This document is work¨Crted and highly confidential. It can¡¯t be read by others,¡±


    Gordon patiently exined.


    ¡°Not even me?¡± Sophia felt even more aggrieved.


    Observing her distress, Gordon retrieved his wallet, pulled out a card, and handed it to her..


    ¡°I¡¯ll be busy with work and won¡¯t have much time to spend with you. Tomorrow, go out shopping and


    buy whatever you like,¡±


    Sophia looked at the card in front of her and did not take it immediately.


    She looked at Gordon miserably. ¡°Do you think I care about your money?¡±


    Gordon¡¯s patience was running out. If not for the fact that the servant outside had not left, he really


    wanted Sophia to disappear from his sight.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Gordon looked at her steadily.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sophia stopped mid¨Csentence.


    She hesitated.


    ¡°Tell me, as long as it¡¯s something within my capabilities,¡± Gordon replied, his attention still divided


    between Sophia and the servants outside.


    Although she appeared to be cleaning, the area she was sweeping had always been the same.


    She had no intention of going somewhere else.


    This was enough to prove that she was not cleaning at all.


    She was spying on him and Sophia.


    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re working for someone else now, and earning money can be challenging. I don¡¯t


    want to rely on you financially all the time. I want to get a job,¡± Sophia finally voiced her thoughts.


    ¡°Job? What kind of job are you looking for?¡± Gordon frowned when he heard this.


    ¡°I want to enter the entertainment industry,¡± Sophia finally said what was on her mind.


    ¡°The entertainment industry?¡± Gordon narrowed his dark eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, in the past, I was fully dedicated to dancing, but now¡­ because Marina intentionally


    tarnished my reputation, I no longer have a ce in the dance world.


    I thought that the entertainment industry wouldn¡¯t be much different from the dance industry, so I


    wanted to give it a try.


    ¡°More importantly, if you can be popr in the entertainment industry, you can earn a substantial


    ie. I also want to support you and share


    3


    your burdens.¡± Sophia expressed her consideration and affection in a gentle and caring manner.


    However, Gordon was no longer the same person who unquestioningly believed in her every word.


    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I can help you.¡± However, Gordon didn¡¯t reject her.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    If he could find something for her to do, she wouldn¡¯t have to bother him throughout the day.


    ¡°Really? Gordon, you¡¯re truly kind to me!¡± Sophia expressed her surprise, expecting that she would


    have to make more effort to convince Gordon to agree to her request.


    She did not expect him to agree so readily.


    Indeed, he still loved her.


    At that moment, the servant who had been cleaning outside the door finally left.


    Gordon¡¯s expression quickly returned to its usual state.


    ¡°I still have work to do here. You can go back first.¡±


    ¡°I can stay here tonight if you want?¡± Sophia¡¯s voice held a trace of shyness as she made the


    suggestion, her face blushing slightly.


    She had been reunited with Gordon for some time.


    However, he had never touched her.


    asionally, he would go to her room.


    However, when he went to her room, he still had a lot of work on his hands.


    They never hooked up.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be quite busy with work,¡± Gordon reiterated, declining her request once again, as


    expected.


    ¡°Gordon¡­¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes welled up with tears once again. She wanted to persist in being cute and


    pleading.


    However, Gordon¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Gordon immediately took out his phone and nced at the caller ID. He looked up at Sophia.


    ¡°I still have work to attend to here. You can go ahead and leave,¡± Gordon stated, his tone clearly


    indicating an order.


    Sophia refrained from saying anything further. Moreover, Gordon had already agreed to support her


    pursuit of a career in the entertainment industry. Everything else could be addressedter.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you focus on your work I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Just make sure to take care of


    yourself and get enough rest. Don¡¯t stay up toote.¡± Sophia said, believing that she was being


    considerate


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gordon replied, not feeling particrly touched by Sophia¡¯s words


    It was probably because there was not much sincerity in her eyes.


    However, Gordon was only momentarily distracted before swiftly ending the harassing call on his


    phone.


    Then, he turned around and continued to search for what he wanted.


    He then turned his attention back to his search and eventually located the desired document in a


    drawer inside the closet.


    Gordon retrieved the document he had been searching for, which happened to be the introduction to


    the prominent families of Janeborough. Luke had arranged for someone to provide him with this


    valuable resource earlier.


    Given that he would be working for Luke, it was undoubtedly imperative that he possess some


    comprehension of the state of affairs on Janeborough,


    This document granted him immediateprehension of the upper echelons of Janeborough¡¯s social


    circle.


    He immediately opened the folder.


    As he sifted through its contents, he stumbled upon a page that detailed the Four Families


    He found a page about the Bailey family.


    As expected, there was indeed a Bailey family.


    Gordon continued reading


    the Bailey family was the head of the Four Families.


    It had a diverse array of industries and assets.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gordon swiftly perused through the items, realizing that they were not what he was searching for.


    Eventually, his gaze came to rest upon a line of text.


    Miss Bailey seldom made an appearance.


    Miss Bailey


    Gordon stared fixedly at the line of words. His gaze seemed to be about to pierce through the piece of


    paper.


    Despite his skepticam, he arrived at this conclusion after ruling out all improbable scenarios.


    Was Marina, in fact, the young miss of the Bailey family?


    It was no surprise that her aura exuded a sense of terror


    When he had rescued her previously, he had sensed that her identity was anything but ordinary


    Although her memory had failed her, she remained fastidious when it came to her preferences for food,


    clothing, and lodging


    It was not that she was picky, but her own body was picky


    For exa


    For example, if the clothing material was bad, she got allergic all over her body.


    Moreover, she had a special demeanor.


    Despite his never having instructed her on proper table etiquette, she had never encountered any


    issues during meals.


    Her poise was even more graceful and refined than his, despite the fact that he had been raised by a


    teacher since childhood


    So¡­ she actually had such a background?


    the Bailey family¡­.


    Gordon stared at the line in front of him and could not help but tighten his grip.


    Meanwhile, Marina did not know that Gordon had already guessed her identity.


    After returning to the Bailey family.


    She told Lambert that it was not the group of people who injured him.


    Then, she went straight back to her room.


    When she sat in front of theputer, Marina subconsciously nced at her phone.


    There was no message from Simon.


    She wondered, ¡°Where is he now?


    ¡°Did things go well?¡±


    Unknowingly, Marina¡¯s thoughts drifted away.


    When she came back to her senses, she realized that nearly an hour had passed.


    Marina was a little shocked..


    She had actually been in a daze for an hour?


    Moreover, she was thinking about everything rted to Simon..


    Mmmmm¡­


    He was a her weakness.


    Men were obstacles to women¡¯s advancement.


    Marina immediately shook her head and suppressed thoseplicated thoughts.


    Then, she turned on herputer and found the script that she had written hallway


    This was the birthday present that Peter had begged her for on his birthday.


    He said that he wanted her to tailor a movie script for his girlfriend.


    If she didn¡¯t agree, he would pester her.


    In the end, she had no choice but to agree to his request.


    It was just that the girlfriend was nowhere to be seen now.


    However, she still had toplete this script.


    After all, she liked to finish everything.


    The reason why she stopped back then was because she was stuck by a character.


    Coincidentally, the little chatterbox she met at the annual party gave her inspiration.


    Only then did she remember this script.


    Perhaps it was because of an outburst of inspiration or to stop herself from thinking about Simon.


    Marina was totally focused on the script.


    She wrote from the afternoon to the morning of the next day.


    As the morning sun ascended over the horizon, Marina¡¯s fingers finally stilled on the keyboard, bringing


    an end to her fervent typing.


    Perhaps because it was written in one go, Marina was very satisfied with this script.


    Without even eating breakfast, she took it to Peter¡¯spany.


    Marina took the elevator to Peter¡¯s office.


    As soon as she came out of the elevator, Jessica saw her.


    ¡°Marina? Why are you here today?¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Marina. She quickly went up to


    her.


    ¡°I have something to discuss with Peter,¡± Marina exined.


    ¡°Perfect. Mr. Moore just came out of a meeting. He¡¯s in the office now. I¡¯ll bring you in,¡± Jessica said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Marina nodded.


    Because they were in the office, when Jessica walked to the door of office Peter, she knocked on the


    door very politely.


    ¡°Mr. Moore¡­¡± Jessica was about to exin when Marina arrived.


    However, before she could finish speaking, the tightly shut office door abruptly swung open.


    Then, a big hand pulled Jessica in and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Baby, you finally remember me,¡± Peter whispered.


    Jessica was shocked!


    Marina thought, ¡°What the hell!¡±


    The scene fell silent for a second.


    Jessica tried her best to signal Peter to let go of her.


    The next moment, Mari?a came back to her senses.


    Before Peter could evenprehend the situation, a powerful force struck him, propelling his body


    through the air with tremendous force.


    Then, he fell heavily to the floor.


    ¡°Pe¡­¡± Jessica subconsciously wanted to go forward and check..


    However, Marina pulled her behind.


    Then, she looked down at Peter. ¡°What were you doing just now?¡±


    The moment Peter saw Marina, he came to his senses.


    His gaze passed through her andnded on Jessica, who was standing behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Marina¡¯s tone became heavier.


    ¡°¡­I got the wrong person¡­¡± Peter sighed when he saw that Jessica had no intention of speaking


    ¡°Wrong person? Are your eyes just for show?


    ¡°Believe it or not, I don¡¯t mind chopping off both your hands right now!¡± This bastard actually dared to


    hug Jessica.


    ¡°Jessica is such a pure girl and you are just a yboy. How dare youy your hands on her?¡±


    Marina was furious.


    Peter was speechless.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    ¡°Come on. You¡¯re acting like Jessica is your sister,¡± Peter retorted, shocked by Marina¡¯s words.


    i hope that is true.¡± Marina said, rolling her eyes at Peter before issuing a solemn warning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare treat Jessica the way you treat other girls, and don¡¯t even think about bullying her,¡±


    ina warned sternly


    ¡°Otherwise Marina¡¯s unfinished sentence hung in the air, but the weight of her words was palpable,


    leaving Peter feeling the unmistakable pressure


    ¡°Marina, didn¡¯t you mention that you¡¯re here to see Mr. Moore? What brings you here?¡± Jessica swiftly


    intervened, breaking the tense atmosphere.


    ¡°Here,¡± Marina responded, her focus redirected by Jessica¡¯s words. She swiftly tossed the script she


    held into Peter¡¯s direction.


    Peter took it in a flurry. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you cry and beg me to write a script specifically for your little girlfriendst year?¡± Marina


    remarked casually. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already finished it,¡± she added with a nonchnt tone.


    As soon as Marina finished speaking, Peter¡¯s gaze immediately shifted to Jessica.


    However, Jessica¡¯s expression remainedrgely unchanged.


    Did she not understand?


    ¡°It was for the girl you were so infatuated with before. Where is she now? I haven¡¯t seen much of her


    lately. You must have had several girlfriends after her,¡± Marina remarked with a hint of contempt


    Their entire family was devoted.


    Even Peter¡¯s parents were models of modern love.


    But Peter was a yboy.


    Peter¡¯s aunt had punished him severely due to that.


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop talking¡± Peter quickly interrupted Marina.


    If this continued, Jessica would probably not let him sleep with her tonight


    ¡°Why? You have the audacity to do it, but you don¡¯t have the courage to let me speak about it? Then


    return it to me!¡± Marina raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Not happening it¡¯s mine now. Why should I return it to you?¡± Peter refused without a moment¡¯s


    hesitation.


    It was Marma¡¯s script


    Back then, his mother set up a managementpany on a whim.


    Coincidentally, they had signed a student who had just graduated from the film academy


    At that time, Marina had nothing to do, so she created a script for that student.


    Who knew that in the end, this small budget film would win the most important film award back then?


    This script, in turn, became the most prized treasure of its time


    This very foundationid the groundwork for his mother¡¯s gradual transformation of the management


    company into the thriving filmpany it is today.


    Now, it was in his hand.


    12:08 Wed, 5 Jul


    However, once Marinapleted that script, she seemed to be exceptionally indolent.


    Afterward, she would onlyplete one script every few years,


    So far, she had only three scripts.


    However, without exception, all three scripts won major awards.


    It was precisely due to this reason that Peter held this script in high regard.


    His performance this year hinged on the sess of this script


    Therefore, returning it was out of the question,


    ¡°But haven¡¯t you already broken up with that actress? So, are you nning to give the gift you got for


    your previous girlfriend to your current girlfriend?¡± Marina raised an eyebrow


    ¡°Stop dwelling on the past. That was a long time ago. I was¡­ too young and foolish back then,¡± Peter


    said, keeping a close eye on Jessica¡¯s reaction.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Too young? Your childhood is really long. You were in your twenties.¡± Marina scoffed


    Peter¡¯s lips moved. He wanted to exin something, but he swallowed the words that were about to


    come out of his mouth.


    After all, he was indeed the one who did those things.


    if he quibbled now, who knew how much more information Marina would reveal


    In the end, he decided not to say anything


    He¡¯d better take the scold.


    As expected, Marina did not say anything else when she saw that Peter didn¡¯t talk back.


    She started to talk about serious matters with him.


    ¡°By the way, how about casting Jason for the supporting male role? It suits him,¡± Marina suggested.


    ¡°Jason who?¡± Peter searched his mind for a long time but could not find such a name.


    ¡°He was at your annual party that day. He didn¡¯t seem to have any notable acting credits. You probably


    don¡¯t know him. Just look up his name,¡± Marina


    rified


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s rare to hear you praise people. Do you have feelings for him?


    ¡°If you do, just tell me. And he will be yours,¡± Peter said generously.


    ¡°Save it. I am not you¡± Marina rolled her eyes at him.


    Peter panicked again and quickly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯ve never coerced anyone into


    anything I¡¯ve always respected the principle of consent.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m not interested in your romantic affairs. I came here today to give you the script and discuss


    the casting for the supporting male role,¡± Marina said, shitting the focus back to the purpose of her


    visit.


    Marina waved her hand. She did not want to continue this meaningless conversation with him


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll set up a project team immediately,¡± Peter replied without hesitation


    ¡°Sure.¡± Manna nodded and looked at Jessica


    ¡°I still have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave now. But if anything like that happens again


    in the future, rest assured, I¡¯ll make sure to teach hith a lesson he won¡¯t forget,¡± Marina dered


    Jessica was speechless.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll see you out,¡± Jessica stammered, her eyes darting between Marina and Peter.


    Seeing his resentful expression, she shot him a quick warning nce, silently conveying her message


    for him to remain silent.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina nodded, then turned around and walked towards the door.


    Only Peter remained in the office.


    Feeling a sense of urgency, Peter knew that he needed to address the current situation and clear the


    air with Jessica


    Otherwise, Peter feared that his cousin¡¯s sense of justice might override their family tiespletely


    Peter pondered over the uncertain timeline of when Jessica would be ready to publicly acknowledge


    their rtionship


    He sighed¡­


    He really didn¡¯t expect that one day, he would be mncholic about his status.


    As Peter¡¯s gaze fell upon the script in his hand, a spark of excitement ignited within him, momentarily


    pushing aside his mncholy.


    Then, he flipped it open and read it..


    He couldn¡¯t stop once he started.


    He did not realize it until Jessica returned.


    Jessica did not disturb him.


    As Peter¡¯s eyes scanned the final lines of the script, his excitement grew with each passing word.


    After this script was released, it would definitely win all the awards!


    Unexpectedly, she met Jessica¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Jessica, when did yoe back?¡± Peter was still a little surprised.


    ¡°Is it because you saw the shadow of your ex¨Cgirlfriend in it that you¡¯re so focused?¡± Jessica¡¯s tone


    was faint.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? There¡¯s no ex¨Cgirlfriend. Don¡¯t listen to Marina¡¯s nonsense,¡±


    Peter immediately said.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    ¡°Are you suggesting that she set you up, I should call her now to confirm it?¡± Jessica grabbed her


    phone and prepared to make a call.


    ¡°Oh, hold on!¡± Peter quickly intervened, stopping her.


    Jessica simply gazed at him in silence.


    When Peter noticed her gaze, a sense of guilt washed over him, eventuallypelling him to


    reluctantly concede.


    ¡°Okay, I confess that what Marina just said is actually true. It¡¯s just that those things happened before I


    even knew you.


    ¡°After I met you, there hasn¡¯t been another woman in my life. You should be well aware of this fact,


    perhaps more than anyone else, considering you¡¯re practically by my side 24 hours a day,¡± Peter stated


    firmly.


    Upon seeing Peter¡¯s anxious expression, Jessica couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    ¡°You¡­ Why are youughing?¡± Peter, feeling somewhat flustered, questioned Jessica about her


    laughter.


    ¡°I was just teasing you. How could I be mad at you for something that happened before we even met?¡±


    Jessica reassured Peter with a smile.


    ¡°I noticed you were engrossed in reading the script, so I didn¡¯t want to interrupt. Instead, I took the


    opportunity to organize the documents for you,¡± Jessica remarked, ncing at him..


    Peter looked over and saw that the documents on the desk had indeed been sorted out.


    The desk also appeared clean and organized.


    Obviously, that it was also done by Jessica.


    Peter was not a tidy person.


    He often threw things randomly after using them.


    However, Jessica would always trail behind him, ensuring that everything was in order.


    She had never once demanded anything of him, nor had she ever allowed herself to be flirtatious or


    ostentatious in his presence.


    At thepany, she was an efficient and dutiful secretary.


    At home, she was also an especially gentle and obedient lover.


    Peter was likely unaware of how ustomed he had be to his life with Jessica.


    ¡°You freaked me out just now. I thought you were really angry.¡± Seeing that Jessica was not angry,


    Peter heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, before he could rx for a while, he immediately perked up again.


    Then, he looked a Jessica with a serious expression. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jessica was stunned by his question.


    ¡°You should be angry. Why aren¡¯t you angry at all?¡± Peter was extremely agitated.


    Jessica was speechless.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jessica frowned.


    ¡°Are you ying with my feelings?!¡± Peter suddenly grabbed Jessica¡¯s shoulder


    +


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°If you really take me seriously, you¡¯ll definitely be angry when you hear that I have an ex¨Cgirlfriend.¡±


    ¡°You should cry, throw a tantrum, or force me to swear that I will never contact with my ex¨Cgirlfriends


    again,


    ¡°You should ask me to delete all their numbers and prepare an apology gift for you.


    ¡°Flowers, diamond rings, candlelight dinner. You need all of them before you can calm down,¡± Peter


    said in one breath.


    Jessica was a little dizzy upon hearing that.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you exaggerating a little too much?¡± She finally came back to her senses and felt that Peter¡¯s


    words just now were a little too unbelievable.


    How can it be an exaggeration? My ex¨Cgirlfriends¡­¡± Peter began to say, implying that his former


    partners had behaved this way.


    However, she was afraid that Jessica would be angry, so he swallowed his words.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Jessica already understood what he meant.


    She only raised her head and looked at him seriously.


    ¡°Peter, I don¡¯t know what your previous girlfriends did, but I don¡¯t care about your past.


    ¡°For that time is not mine to im. What I hold dear is the present and the days toe.


    ¡°What reason is there for anger, as long as you haven¡¯t betrayed me?


    ¡°As for the flowers, diamond rings, and candlelight dinner you mentioned, I don¡¯t really need them.


    ¡°What I like is how it feels when the two of us are together. Love does need material things, but it¡¯s not


    just material things.


    ¡°Do you want me to be the sort of partner who only seeks material gifts and mary gains from you?¡±


    Jessica inquired.


    Peter immediately shook his head.


    However, he immediately nodded.


    ¡°Why are you shaking your head and nodding your head?¡± Jessica smiled.


    ¡°¡­.¡± Peter did not know how to exin.


    He always felt that if Jessica was like the girlfriends he used to date who asked for money and gifts.


    It felt like trading instead of dating when he was with those girls.


    However, if Jessica did not ask him for anything, he would feel that as a boyfriend, he was useless.


    Therefore, for a moment, even he did not know how to solve this problem.


    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t understand, then don¡¯t think about it. Aren¡¯t you preparing to reshoot Marina¡¯s


    script now?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already checked just now. We do have an actor called Jason.


    ¡°He used to be an extra in various production teams. Later on, he was signed by ourpany, but we


    never gave him any roles.¡±


    ¡°It has been a year since he joined us, yet he has merely yed some figurant roles.¡± Jessica shifted


    the conversation to work.


    ¡°Well, since Marina has already decided on him, inform him to be prepared to join the crew.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also set up a project team soon.¡± Peter¡¯s thoughts were brought over.


    12:09


    Wed.


    ¡°Then, can you¡­ let me be in charge of this project?¡± Jessica asked hesitantly.


    ¡°You?¡± Peter looked up at her.


    ¡°I¡­ because this is a script written by Marina. If I want to participate, I can do anything as long as I can


    be in this production team!¡± Jessica¡¯s tone was


    firm.


    This way, it was as if she was fighting side by side with Marina.


    It had always been her wish.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d be thinking about her.¡± Peter was starting to get jealous again.


    He had been in love for so many years, but he had never thought that there would be a day when he


    would be jealous of his cousin.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m also very concerned about you.¡± Jessica had learned to tter.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve already asked, so of couse yes.


    ¡°The thing is, Marina has the most advanced configuration on our end, which implies that the project¡¯s


    responsibility might be overwhelming for you,¡± he


    said.


    This was also the point that Peter was most hesitant about.


    Originally, Jessica did not have much time for him.


    If she was in charge of this project now, she would probably have even less time.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    ¡°it¡¯s fine, I can handle it!¡± Jessica didn¡¯t grasp Peter¡¯s intentions.


    She agreed immediately.


    Observing Jessica, Peter found himself at a loss for words.


    He sighed slowly.


    What else could he do?


    Well, since his girlfriend was so passionate about her work, he figured it was his role as her boyfriend


    to fully support her, no questions asked.


    ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re so eager for this job, I¡¯ll leave it in your hands,¡± Peter said, exhaling heavily.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes sparkled with gratitude.


    ¡°Your words of gratitude sound insincere. Don¡¯t you think you should do something more?¡± Peter


    narrowed his eyes, fixating his gaze on Jessica.


    *Then what would you like me to do? Should I get you a gift or treat you to a meal?¡± Jessica


    momentarily failed to grasp Peter¡¯s underlying intention.


    ¡°What do you think I would enjoy?¡± Peter asked.


    This time, Jessica finally caught on.


    The expression on her face instantly became shy.


    Her ears turned red as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s working hours now¡­¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t referring to the present moment. Aren¡¯t you overthinking?¡± Peter smiled.


    You!¡± Jessica, slightly exasperated, eximed while ncing at Peter¡¯s expression.


    He must have done it on purpose.


    He had that unmistakable look in his eyes, as if he wanted to eat her alive.


    Yet he said he didn¡¯t mean now.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Peter deliberately asked.


    He liked seeing Jessica angry. It was cute.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just going to focus on my work!¡± Jessica couldn¡¯t help but guess what Peter was


    thinking, though she pretended otherwise.


    She took the script from his hand and turned to leave.


    ¡°Hey, is this how you treat your boss? With that kind of work attitude, you¡¯ll face consequences in other


    companies,¡± Peter shouted after Jessica¡¯s retreating figure.


    However, Jessica paid no heed to his words and walked out of the office without looking back,


    completely ignoring him.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter chuckled.


    The present Jessica disyed a slightly more temperamental sidepared to when they first met.


    She even went as far as throwing a tantrum at him.


    However, this change didn¡¯t make Peter unhappy at all.


    Instead, he liked it..


    After teaching her for such a long time, he had finally achieved some tangible results.


    At the Bailey family.


    In Quantum¡¯s room.


    Marinay casually on the sofa.


    Her eyes never left the phone in his hand.


    Meanwhile, Quantum had been reporting thetest situation to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve managed to find some clues regarding the matter you tasked me to investigate.


    ¡°The organization is codenamed ck Shark. Its members bear a specific tattoo on their bodies, which


    you previously shared with me..


    ¡°I discovered that the earliest mention of this organization dates back ten years ago.


    Over the past ten years, this organization has been involved in numerous criminal activities. However,


    these incidents seem unrted, making it unlikely for many people to connect the dots.


    ¡°I only stumbled upon this information because you requested the investigation. However, the deeper I


    delve into it, the more I realize how dangerous this organization truly is.


    ¡°I believe we should halt our investigation at this point. Further pursuit may attract unnecessary


    danger.¡±


    Quantum spoke at length, but when he finally looked up, he realized that Marina hadn¡¯t even nced in


    his direction.


    She was ying with the phone in her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, are you listening?¡± Quantum¡¯s patience wore thin as he could no longer remain


    calm.


    She had specifically requested him to investigate this matter,


    Why was she even more indifferent or unconcerned about this than he was?


    ¡°I heard you,¡± Marina finally replied calmly.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Quantum asked.


    ¡°Continue the investigation!¡± Marina answered without hesitation.


    ¡°You¡­ I don¡¯t think you were listening at all!¡± Quantum was a little exasperated.


    ¡°I get that you¡¯re wealthy, but let me tell you, the people in this organization are downright vicious.


    ¡°They risked their life many times.


    ¡°They have nothing to lose, so they are fearless. You don¡¯t have to push them too hard if you don¡¯t hate


    them that much.¡±


    ¡°But what if it¡¯s a personal vendetta?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows and turned her gaze towards


    Quantum


    Quantum was speechless.


    ¡°If you¡¯re concerned about the potential danger, you don¡¯t have to continue the investigation. I can find


    someone else to take over,¡± Marina stated


    E


    without a hint of me in her tone.


    After all, this job was indeed very dangerous.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you think I¡¯m someone who¡¯s afraid of death? I was just trying to give


    you a warning.¡± Quantum raised his voice.


    ¡°Yup.¡± However, Marina¡¯s response was still especially cold.


    ¡°But hey! What have you been staring at your phone all this time? Are you texting some guys?¡±


    Quantum said casually.


    Marina¡¯s hand that was holding the phone paused slightly.


    Quantum keenly noticed the change in Marina¡¯s demeanor. It was as if she had stumbled upon a new


    continent of emotions. Without hesitation, he swiftly approached her.


    ¡°Are you really waiting for news from a man? Who is he? How dare he be with you?¡± Quantum asked


    curiously.


    Marina gave him a death stare.


    Quantum immediately shrunk his neck.


    However, a momentter, he could not help but remind her in a low voice.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really a man, you can take the initiative.


    ¡°After all, a man will be tired if he takes the initiative all the time. Besides, man likesproactive women.¡±


    ¡°Proactive women?¡± Marina narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.If you girls had worked harder, I wouldn¡¯t still be single.¡±


    Quantum sounded a bit sad as he spoke.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t treat everyone as you.¡± Marina rolled her eyes at him and got up to leave..


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean by not treating others as me? What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m a good man that¡¯s


    hard to find!¡± Quantum protested at Marina¡¯s back.


    ¡°Shameless!¡°Phoenix kicked Quantum¡¯s foot and chased after Marina.


    ¡°Hey, even you don¡¯t know how to be polite? How am I shameless? I just want a girlfriend. Isn¡¯t this


    noraml?¡± Quantum covered his painful foot and shouted at the top of his voice.


    However, no one responded to him.


    After Marina returned to her room, she threw herself onto the bed.


    Then she held up her phone.


    Taking the initiative?


    Marina narrowed her ck eyes slightly.


    After hesitating for a moment, she sent a message.


    After sending the message, Marina kept staring at the phone.


    A minuteter


    She got no reply.


    12:09 Wed, 5 Jul


    Five minutester.


    There was still no response.


    Marina casually threw the phone aside.


    She must be too bored.


    Otherwise, why would she be waiting here for that guy¡¯s reply?


    Marina raised her hand to block her vision.


    It was time for her to find something to do.


    E


    .

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    The next day


    Marina paid another visit to Peter¡¯spany.


    She expressed her desire to be involved in the entire project


    While Jessica was overjoyed, Peter Moore felt a mix of happiness and concern.


    He felt a sense of relief and happiness knowing that Marina would be involved throughout the entire


    process.


    Because it meant that the movie had a greater chance of bing a tremendous sess.


    However, once Marina arrived, Jessica¡¯s attention would undoubtedly be focused on her.


    At that time, as her secret boyfriend, he would likely bepletely ignored.


    However, Marina was not here to ask for his opinion at all. She was just informing him.


    What could Peter do?


    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend either of them.


    When Jason received thepany¡¯s notice, he had just finished portraying a character who died by


    choking on a hamburger.


    He was standing in line, waiting to get his lunch.


    Upon hearing the news, he became so absorbed in it that hepletely forgot what he was doing.


    He stood motionless, his mind in a state of bewilderment.


    ¡°Hey, what do you want? Chicken or steak?¡± The person serving the food impatiently called out to the


    bewildered boy in front of her once again..


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Jason murmured.


    ¡°What are you talking about? The menu is right in front of you! Can¡¯t you see it? If you¡¯re not ordering,


    move out of the way. There¡¯s a long line of people waiting behind you!¡± The person serving the food


    thought Jason was talking to her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve hit the jackpot this time! This project is thepany¡¯s biggest of the year, and the boss is


    personally leading it.


    ¡°This is a huge break for you! The boss himself chose you to be the second male lead in this movie.


    Where are you? Hurry back! If you pass up this chance, you¡¯ll be stuck ying background roles


    forever!¡±


    The other person hung up after saying that.


    On the other hand Jason felt like he was being illuminated by a spotlight.


    Then, he grabbed thedy who seved the food by the hand.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve been chosen? I just know that Light will pick me for sure!¡±


    ¡°What are you bbering about? No matter how much you try to impress me, there¡¯s only one


    drumstick thates with each serving of rice. So, wrap it up and get going!¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t have the patience to wait for him anymore. She casually took a bento box and


    stuffed it into his arms before pushing him away.


    Jason¡¯s eyes shone as he gazed down at the bento box cradled in his arms.


    Wed.


    The size of the chicken drumstick today surpassed that of yesterday¡¯s..


    It was his time.


    After Jason finished the lunch in his hand in a few bites, he immediately returned to thepany.


    Peter was especially efficient


    Aher Marina came to look for him that day, he immediately set up a project team.


    Then, they began to choose actors.


    As soon as the project was established, Peter wasted no time in disseminating the information.


    The script was said to be a genius screenwriter, a masterpiece that Judy had worked hard on for three


    years.


    Judy was the pseudonym of Marina.


    The moment this news was released, it almost bombarded the entire entertainment industry.


    Almost all the celebrities in thepany came to Peter.


    They all hoped to y a role in this movie.


    After all, every of Judy¡¯s scripts would set off a wave of excitement.


    Peter grew increasingly agitated by the incessant pestering. Eventually, he acquiesced by announcing


    to the public that it was up to Judy to select the actors and that they must abide by the established


    regtions.


    It was only after this statement was released that Peter finally got some peace.


    However, Jessica was extremely busy.


    Because there were hundreds of audition emails in her mailbox every day.


    She had to do a rough screening before letting Marinae over to finalize the case.


    It took half a month of screening.


    Jessica had already selected dozens of actors who were more suitable for the role.


    Then, it was time for the offline audition.


    Marina was actually not too interested in these things.


    However, Quantum had yet to track down ck Shark¡¯s base.


    She had nothing to do here, so she came to join in the fun.


    However, Peter would pay attention to her whenever she sat next to them and auditioned for an actor.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However, Marina did not have much of an expression the entire time.


    She leaned back in his chair and casually yed with her phone.


    Every time she looked like this, Peter knew that the actor was not chosen.


    In the end, even after the morning ended, no one was chosen.


    ¡°Marina, if this continues, we couldn¡¯t find any actors,¡± Peter leaned forward and whispered.


    When Marina heard his words, she casually raised he eyebrows and nced at the actress on stage.


    ¡°Your face hasn¡¯t recovered yet, right? I remember that when I issued the recruitment notice previously,


    I already said that we don¡¯t use those who have


    undergone stic surgery.


    ¡°Are you confident enough in your face, or do you think we¡¯re blind?¡±


    When the actress heard Marina¡¯s words, her eyes turned red.


    She turned around and left the room.


    ¡°Marina, don¡¯t be too harsh. Cosmetic enhancements aremonce, especially for actresses,¡±


    Peter argued.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what other people do, but in my movie, everything must be natural.¡± Although Marina¡¯s


    voice was not loud, her eyes were exceptionally


    cold.


    Peter didn¡¯t dare to say anything more..


    Peter acquiesced in a low tone, ¡°Well, we¡¯llply with your demands.¡± He then turned and directed


    the staff, ¡°Next!


    At this moment.


    Marina¡¯s phone, resting atop the table, began to vibrate abruptly.


    She lowered her gaze and cast a nce upon the illuminated screen, but upon seeing the name


    disyed upon it, her expression underwent a sudden transformation.


    Then, she stood up from the chair.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Peter looked at Marina in surprise.


    ¡°The person hasn¡¯t evene in yet and you already know that she can¡¯t make it?¡± Peter said.


    ¡°I have something to do. I have to go out for a while.¡± Marina took her phone and walked towards the


    door.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Peter raised his voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Marina said without turning around.


    Peter thought, ¡°Yes?


    ¡°Up to me?¡±


    He was afraid that Marina wouldn¡¯t be content with the person he chose.


    However, Marina had already disappeared at the door.


    Peter noticed her worried look just now and wondered what had happened. He thought she feared


    nothing


    He wanted to check what was going on.


    However, in that very moment, the next actress had already made her entrance.


    Peter could only sit back in his seat.


    As soon as Marina exited the room, she quickly switched her phone on.


    It turned out she had received a message from Simon.


    But there was only the letter 5.


    Marina called him almost immediately.


    However, the call could not be connected.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± she wondered.


    Marina¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    She made a few consecutive calls.


    However, he didn¡¯t answer.


    The panic in her heart instantly intensified.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Marina couldn¡¯t connect with Simon.


    Then, she thought of something and found Gavin¡¯s number, called him.


    However, Gavin didn¡¯t answer the call either.


    The uneasiness in Marina¡¯s heart intensified.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Simon said that he was going to go to the sea but he didn¡¯t say exactly where.


    The sea stretched out so vast and wide, and unlike onnd, there weren¡¯t as many cameras capturing


    its every moment.


    Looking for a person was like searching for a needle. It was an incredibly challenging task.


    Marina felt powerless at the moment.


    At this moment, her phone suddenly rang.


    Marina was overjoyed. She thought that Simon called her back.


    As she lowered her head, she caught sight of the shing name.


    It was Robert Hernandez.


    Although the surname was the same, they werepletely different.


    However, Marina still answered the call.


    She thought that Robert might have news about Simon.


    ¡°Auntie Marina, emergency!¡± As soon as the call went through, Robert¡¯s cry for help came from the


    other end.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°Someone is trying to seize the throne while Uncle Simon is away. I can¡¯t handle the situation on my


    own. I need your help!¡± Robert¡¯s voice conveyed a deep sense of urgency and anxiety.


    It sounded like a real crisis.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Marina quickly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the headquarters right now!¡± Robert eximed, but before he could say anything further, the call


    abruptly ended.


    When Marina attempted to call again, there was no response.


    Marina didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly headed towards the elevator.


    Half an hourter.


    Marina and her people rushed to Hernandez Group¡¯s headquarters.


    Upon seeing therge group of people approaching, the security guard quickly stepped forward to


    block them.


    However, just as the security guard was about to intervene, someone interjected.


    Marina, who was at the front, walked straight to the elevator.


    ¡°Hey, who do you think you are? No transpassing here. Leave immediately!¡± the security guard


    continued to shout at them.


    Oscar, who had intervened, gave the security guard a stern look. ¡°Do you have any idea who the


    person leading this group is?¡±


    The security guard followed his gaze.


    Her elegant figuremanded attention, and her presence exuded an aura of authority and power.


    Her mesmerizing facial features surpassed the beauty of any woman he had ever seen, even


    surpassing those he admired while watching live broadcasts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The security guard shook his head.


    ¡°She¡¯s Mr. Hernandez¡¯s wife, remember her face. If you stop her now, you¡¯ll be fired tomorrow.¡± Oscar


    smiled.


    After the security guard heard this, he was stunned.


    She stared at him with her big eyes.


    He was confused, thinking, ¡°Mr. Hernandez¡¯s wife?


    ¡°When was Mr. Hernandez married?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know?


    ¡°Moreover, isn¡¯t Mr. Hernandez¡¯s wife supposed to be Miss Champ?


    ¡°When did it be this beautiful youngdy?¡±


    ¡°Mind v


    d your manners and watch your tone. At this age, you should have aplished much more,¡± Oscar


    said sternly, giving the security guard a pointed look before swiftly following Marina.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The security guard waspletely stunned.


    He hadpletely forgotten to stop them.


    Marina and Oscar made their way swiftly through the corridors of Hernandez Group, heading towards


    the conference room.


    In the conference room.


    Robert was facing the group of people opposite him alone.


    Ruth¡¯s frown deepened as she red at Robert. ¡°Your uncle is not here, and I am currently in charge of


    thepany. I have the authority to sign the document I mentioned, so I am fully qualified to do so!¡±


    ¡°Who said you are qualified? My uncle may not be present, but I am. Furthermore, as a shareholder of


    thispany, if you intend to make any changes to the ownership shares, you must hold a board


    meeting and formally announce it to everyone. Otherwise, your actions will be deemed invalid!¡± Robert


    enunciated each word clearly, emphasizing his point.


    ¡°What are you bbering about? I can transfer my shares to anyone I want. Who do you think you are,


    a little brat, to lecture me?¡± Ruth snapped, her annoyance with Rebert clearly apparent.


    He was just a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing


    Back then, she had almost seeded inpletely getting rid of him.


    However, this little piece of trash was sent away by Simon.


    If she had gotten rid of him earlier, she wouldn¡¯t be here now.


    ¡°No matter what, I am a Hernandez. If you think you can transfer the shares to this outsider while Uncle


    Simon is absent and take over the Hernandez family, you¡¯re mistaken! I won¡¯t allow it! I will fight until he


    returns!¡± Robert¡¯s voice resounded as he mmed his hand on the table and stood up.


    12:09 Wed, 5 Ju


    It was rare for him to have the vigor of a man.


    ¡°Heh, return? Do you really think Simon wille back alive?¡± Ruth¡¯s voice dripped with disdain as she


    scoffed at Robert. She no longer felt the need to pretend or show any respect to Robert, whom she


    considered useless.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Robert¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°I mean, Simon is noting back!¡± Ruth emphasized her words with a cold and calcting tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Robert denied it without thinking.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible in this world. Today, you will sign the share transfer agreement whether


    you like it or not. If you cooperate, I might consider letting you walk out of this conference room


    unharmed.


    ¡°If you refuse to cooperate, I¡¯ll make sure your hand gets chopped off and use your thumbprint to sign


    the agreement,¡± Ruth threatened with a vicious


    tone.


    She had been waiting for this moment for too long.


    They finally finished Simon.


    The only thing left was the shares in this little piece of trash¡¯s hands.


    As long as they could get the shares in his hands, the entire Hernandez Group would belong to the


    Pembroke family.


    Then she would be free!


    Therefore, she really did not want to wait a second longer.


    The emotional reaction in Robert¡¯s eyes was very strong.


    His gaze was fixed on Ruth and Yenny.


    Just now, he was extremely determined that nothing would happen to Simon.


    But if Simon was still alive, how could Yenny audaciouslye?


    Moreover, he looked so confident.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not say a word.


    He sat calmly on the chair.


    it was as if he was watching a farce that was destined to end.


    Had Simon really¡­


    At this moment, Robert¡¯s pind was in a mess.


    The tightly shut door of the conference room behind him was suddenly kicked open from the outside.


    The violent sound instantly attracted everyone in the office.


    Robert also turned around.


    The moment he saw Marina, it was as if he had seen his savoir


    Then, he immediately rushed up.


    ¡°Auntie Marina, you¡¯re finally here!¡°.


    ¡°You¡¯re an adult now. Why are you so flustered when something happens? Wipe your tears and pull


    yourself together!¡± Marina nced at Robert¡¯s red


    eyes.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Robert replied with determination. He quickly raised his hand to wipe away his tears, trying to


    regain hisposure.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again!!¡± Ruth gritted her teeth when she saw Marina.


    0

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    ¡°Why? Am I not being weed here?¡± Marina casually nced at Ruth.


    Yenny¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw Marina.


    ¡°This is our family matter. It has nothing to do with you. Please leave this ce immediately. Otherwise,


    don¡¯t me me for not being nice!¡± Ruth gritted


    her teeth.


    She had to solve this matter today. She could not let anyone disturb her!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°How is it not rted? Our kid has been treated badly by you guys. How can I note over and


    support him?¡± Marina casually nced at Robert, who


    was next to her.


    ¡°Kid¡­?¡± When Ruth heard this, her mouth could not help but twitch. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are referring to


    Robert.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± Marina nodded indifferently.


    ¡°When did he be your kid?¡± Besides, did he look like a child?


    Wasn¡¯t that too much?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he called me just now?¡± Marina grunted impatiently.


    ¡°Auntie Marina!¡± Robert read the room and shouted again.


    Auntie Marina?


    Ruth heard it clearly this time.


    ¡°You¡¯ve married Simon?¡± A look of surprise shed across Ruth¡¯s face.


    ¡°Tell me, why are you bullying him?¡± Marina did not answer her question and just gave Robert a look.


    Robert was sensible and immediately pulled out a chair for her.


    Marina sat down immediately.


    She crossed her slender legs casually and leaned back in the chairzily.


    Although she looked rxed, the aura around her was very intimidating.


    ¡°Auntie Marina, they want to force me to transfer my shares when Uncle Simon is not home.


    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t agree to it. They threatened me and said that they would chop off my hand and put


    the thumbprint on the share transfer agreement!¡± Robert immediatelyined.


    ¡°Is that so? How arrogant. Try it!¡± Marina red at Ruth.


    At that moment, Ruth felt a chill run down her spine.


    She was actually shocked by that little girl¡¯s gaze.


    However, she quickly calmed down.


    Marina was just a little girl. What was there to be afraid of?


    ¡°You¡¯re young, but quite arrogant. Do you know that sometimes you¡¯ll suffer from rushes to the fore?


    Ruth said it coldly.


    ¡°Is that so? Then tell me, what will happen to me?¡± Marina seemed to be interested.


    12:09 Wed, 5 Ju


    ¡°For example¡­.Losing your life.¡± There was a hint of murderous intent in Ruth¡¯s eyes.


    This youngdy had embarrassed her over and over again.


    She had already stored up a lot ofints.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± However, Marinaughed when she heard this.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ruth¡¯s voice instantly sounded cold.


    ¡°There are indeed many people around the world who want my life, but you don¡¯t have that ability.¡±


    Marina raised her hand slightly, and people waiting outside immediately rushed in.


    For just a while, the huge office was full of people brought in by Marina.


    The conference room that was empty a second ago suddenly became crowded at this moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal for having someone backing up. How about you look around? This is my ce.


    Do you think I don¡¯t have as many people as you?¡± Ruth looked around the group of people behind


    Marina.


    ¡°Then, who do you think has more people than the Bailey family?¡± Marina asked nonchntly as she


    supported her chin with one hand.


    ¡°The Bailey family?¡± Ruth was confused.


    ¡°How many Bailey families do you think there are in Janeborough?¡± Marina lifted her eyelids


    nonchntly.


    ¡°L.¡°Just as Ruth was about to retort, she suddenly thought of something.


    Her pupils suddenly constricted. A momentter, she stared at Marina.


    ¡°You¡­ are from the Bailey family?¡±


    ¡°How stupid you are. You can never think of it until I give my self¨Cintroduction.¡± Marina shook her head


    resignedly.


    ¡°You!¡± Ruth was so angry that her face turned pale, but she quickly reacted.


    She stared hard at Marina.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you are from the Bailey family! If Simon married someone from the Bailey family, why


    didn¡¯t I know about it?¡±


    One had to know that the Bailey family was not an ordinary family.


    It was said that there was only one youngdy in this generation.


    That one was the apple of the Bailey family elders¡® eye.


    If such a precious daughter was about to get married, how could there be no news at all?


    This girl was definitely trying to use the reputation of the Bailey family to intimidate them.


    After all, none of them knew what the Bailey family¡¯s Missy looked like.


    ¡°Why do I have to let you know if I¡¯m getting married or not? Who do you think you are?¡± Marina


    snorted.


    ¡°You!¡± Ruth really wanted to rip this woman¡¯s mouth off.


    Marina pissed her off every time.


    ¡°Yenny, this girl is so arrogant. How could you still sit here and stand on the sidelines?¡± Ruth could only


    turn her head and look at Yenny beside her.


    However, she realized that Yenny kept staring at the woman opposite her.


    Wed


    ¡°Yenny, do you really believe what she said? She¡¯s definitely not someone from the Bailey family!¡± Ruth


    raised her voice.


    ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m your brother, why are you still making such a big fuss?¡± Yenny finally reacted.


    However, his eyes were filled with coldness.


    Ruth instantly calmed down and lowered her voice.


    E-


    ¡°Yenny, we¡¯ve nned for so many years. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to get to this point. If we miss this


    opportunity, we don¡¯t know how much longer we¡¯ll have


    to wait.¡±


    However, Yenny ignored her.


    He stared hard at Marina.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood my intentions. No matter what, Simon is my nephew.


    ¡°I helped him achieve his current position back then.


    ¡°Now that he died abroad, a family as big as the Hernandez family must be supported by someone.


    ¡°As the elder member of the family, I certainly can¡¯t bear to see the family business that Simon


    painstakingly built for years fall into the hands of someone with ulterior motives.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I made this trip. My goal is also for the good of the Hernandez family.¡± Yenny¡¯s words


    completely portrayed himself as a savior.


    Robert felt shameless for Yenny in his heart.


    ¡°Pfft, you shameless old dog. I think you¡¯re the one with the worst intentions! How dare you im


    others have bad intentions?


    ¡°Also, what nonsense are you saying? Uncle Simon is doing great. Nothing will happen to him!¡± Robert


    enunciated each word clearly.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Robert¡¯s words did not make Yenny change his expression Instead, Ruth, who was sitting at the side,


    could not take it anymore


    She red fiercely at Robert ¡°What nonsense are you saying, you little brat?¡±


    ¡°How am I talking nonsense? Did I say anything wrong? Isn¡¯t he up to no good?¡± Robert was not afraid


    at all..


    After all, Marina was here


    She was his strongest support


    ¡°I don¡¯t think my kid has anything wrong either,¡± Marina replied seriously.


    ¡°You!¡± Ruth gritted her teeth in ariger


    However, when she turned around, the tow that her brother was calm andposed


    He did not look humiliated at all.


    Marina¡¯s gaze also fell on Yenny.


    ¡°Mi Pembroke, even a kid can see your wild ambitions. Your disginine is a little louny,¡± Marina taid


    indiferently


    ¡°Miss Bailey, are you nning to intervene in this matter until the end!¡± Verry¡¯s thin lips parted slightly


    ¡°Otherwise, what do you think I¡¯m here for? To watch a show?¡± Marina felt that Yenny was really not


    good at reading people at all.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, this n something between the Pembroke family and the memander family in the end, this


    is just a family matter


    ¡°If you get involved the nature of this matter will be different Aren¡¯t you worried this is going to involve


    the entire Bailey family? What Yenny said sounded like a threat


    Are you too old that your hearing is not


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ma looked


    ny speechlesslyc


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it once. I¡¯m Robert¡¯s aunt, Auntie Marina. How can I be treated as an outsider?


    ¡°I will intervene in this matter until the end. Don¡¯t try to threaten me with other things. You


    each word clearly.


    ford to offend the Bailey family!¡± Marina enunciated


    Yenny¡¯s eyes gleamed and flickered,


    His gaze on Marina also became a little profound.


    As if he was confirming the authenticity of her words.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, does Mr. Bailey agree with your decision as well? Yenny spoke slowly.


    ¡°Why not? You maf not know, but my grandfather has agreed to Simon¡¯s marriage proposal personally.


    ¡°My grandfather¨CI¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know much about him. He has always stood by his family. What


    do you t bullied the husband he chose for me?¡±


    When Marina said that, Yenny¡¯s expression finally changed slightly.


    He was once pretty sure. Even if there was a rtionship between Marina and Simon, it was definitely


    private


    It should not have been reported to the two families.


    Unexpectedly. Simon had already informed Chuck about his marriage proposal


    he¡¯ll do if he finds out that you


    12:10 Wed, 5 Jul


    Moreover, Chuck had agreed to it.


    A


    If that were the case, things would get a little tricky.


    If Simon were alone, he might be able to handle it.


    But if Simon was with the Bailey family, even with the current foundation of the Pembroke family, there


    was still no way for him to deal with them


    together.


    Yenny deliberated for a moment before slowly standing up.


    ¡°Since Miss Bailey is here, I think you should be able to handle the situation for the Hernandez family.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t bother to get involved. Of course, if Miss Bailey can¡¯t handle it, they can


    come to me for help at any time.¡± Yenny¡¯s meaning was very clear.


    That was the end of today.


    ¡°Yenny!¡± Ruth immediately disagreed.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back!¡± Yenny berated.


    There was no warmth in his eyes.


    Ruth bit back the words that were once on the tip of her tongue.


    She red at Marina indignantly.


    Marina just looked at her leisurely.


    She did not care about Ruth at all.


    The only person who could make her feel a little apprehensive was Yenny.


    ¡°I won¡¯t send you off,¡± Marina said calmly.


    Only then did Yenny leave with his men.


    However, when he got to the door, he suddenly stopped and looked back at Marina.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, if Mr. Bailey knew that the fianc¨¦ he chose for you is no longer around, he would probably


    find a new husband for you.¡±


    ¡°What? You want to be one of the participant too?¡± Marina narrowed her eyes and nced at him.


    ¡°Miss Bailey is indescribably beautiful and striking. I do have the intention to marry you.¡± Yenny did not


    hide his thoughts at all.


    ¡°Take a look at your age. You are such an old dog. If you don¡¯t understand yourself well, I can help you


    with that.


    ¡°Auntie Marina is so young and as beautiful as a flower. She is not something an old dog like you can


    dream of.¡± Robert was a bit restless, while Marina was not angry yet


    He cursed angrily.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Even my kid doesn¡¯t like you, let alone my grandfather,¡± Marina added.


    Yenny, instead of being angry, smiled.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, you¡¯re still young. Men are getting more charming as they get older.


    ¡°They will be more mature and know how to take care of girls.¡±


    12:10 Wed, 5 Jul o


    A


    B


    ¡°Bullshit. I bet you don¡¯t even have the ability to make love at your age, not to mention stability and


    maturity. Get out of here, or I¡¯ll set a dog on you!¡± Robert took a step forward and stood in front of


    Marina.


    Hepletely blocked Yenny from looking at Marina.


    That was not funny


    This was the wife that Uncle Simon had worked so hard to find.


    Even if he had to risk his life, he could not let another man snatch her away!


    Yenny chuckled and leisurely nced at the arrogant Robert.


    Although he did not say anything, the expression in his eyes made Marina look slightly dignified.


    After Yenny left, only Robert and Marina were left in the meeting room.


    ¡°Auntie Marina, you really came at the right time. If you hade anyter, my hand would really have


    been chopped off by them!¡± Once Yenny left, Robert looked at Marina with an aggrieved expression.


    Marina didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the office of the Hernandez family? How can you let someone chop off your hand at your


    ce?¡± Marina snorted.


    ¡°Although this is the Hernandez family¡¯s office, Uncle Simon is not here now. Ruth still has our


    company¡¯s shares.


    ¡°Yenny has been secretly acquiring some of thepany¡¯s odd lots recently. Speaking of which, I don¡¯t


    have as many shares as there are.


    ¡°Plus, Uncle Simon isn¡¯t here; those people in thepany don¡¯t dare stand up for me.¡± Robert was


    upset while speaking of these.


    ¡°Alright, Yenny should restrain himself a little after this incident.¡± Looking at Robert¡¯s pitiful expression,


    Marina sighed resignedly.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    ¡°Auntie Marina, why don¡¯t you just stay here and take charge for me? Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid Yenny and


    the others will make aeback!¡± Robert was still


    a little scared.


    He could finally understand why Uncle Simon had asked him to work hard and learn more in the past.


    Uncle Simon also said that he would not be able to protect him forever.


    It turned out to be all true.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to guard you here, but tell me about your Uncle Simon¡¯s situation first.¡± Marina was


    most concerned about Simon¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to that old dog. Yenny. He must have said those words on purpose to trick us. Nothing will


    happen to Uncle Simon!¡± Robert¡¯s tone was firm.


    After all, in his heart, his Uncle Simon was peerless.


    It was absolutely impossible that he would be plotted against by that old dog, Yenny.


    ¡°Has your Uncle Simon contacted you?¡± Marina asked.


    Robert shook his head.


    ¡°Are you able to get in touch with him?¡± Marina asked again.


    Robert shook his head again. ¡°I called Uncle Simon immediately once I knew Yenny wasing, but


    no one picked up the call.


    ¡°I really had no choice but to call you.¡±


    Upon hearing Robert¡¯s words, Marina¡¯s face was even clouded.


    ¡°Auntie Marina, don¡¯t you worry. When Uncle Simon goes to do something, he cannot be reached.


    However, he will return immediately after he settles everything.¡± Robert looked very confident.


    However, Marina remembered the message she had received.


    That was a letter S in that message.


    What did that mean?


    Was that a message to ask for help?


    ¡°Stay home during this time. I¡¯ll keep someone for you. If there¡¯s no special asion, don¡¯t go out


    casually, and don¡¯t give Yenny and Ruth a hard time. Do you hear me?¡± Marina enunciated each word


    clearly.


    ¡°What about you, Auntie Marina? Aren¡¯t you going to be with me?¡± Robert couldn¡¯t sit still when he


    heard this.


    ¡°I have to deal with something else. Those people I left for you are trustworthy. As long as you don¡¯t go


    out looking for trouble, they will keep you safe.¡± After saying that, Marina turned around and left.


    ¡°Auntie Marina¡­ Robert was about to chase after her, but Marina¡¯s voice had already disappeared at


    the door.


    Robert stood rooted to the ground, the expression in his eyes dignified.


    By looking at Marina¡¯s expression just now, he knew that she must have gone to look for Uncle Simon.


    He was extremely vexed that he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    If he was more capable, he might be able to help.


    12:10 Wed, 5


    After Marina came out of Hernandez Group, Venny, who had been waiting in the distance, saw


    everything.


    E


    ¡°Yenny, why are you so afraid of her? She¡¯s just a little girl. Even she said she¡¯s from the Bailey family,


    there¡¯s no evidence. She might deliberately lie to us.¡± Ruth was still a bit unwilling.


    It was just a split second away.


    It was so close that everything would have been settled.


    However, that woman suddenly appeared.


    Marina was the one who caused her ns to fail each time.


    ¡°She¡¯s not lying.¡± Yenny replied indifferently.


    His gaze was still following the direction Marina had left.


    ¡°What?¡± Ruth was a little confused, but she quickly reacted. ¡°You mean¡­ she¡¯s really the Missy of the


    Bailey family?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, who else could raise such a good¨Cupbringing person as her?¡± Yenny sounded a bit


    admiring.


    Ruth keenly caught it.


    ¡°Yenny, are you really interested in that little girl?¡± Ruth narrowed her eyes and looked at Yenny.


    ¡°She¡¯s the most special girl I¡¯ve met in all these years,¡± Yenny said with interest.


    ¡°But obviously she¡¯s not interested in you. She likes Simon!¡± Ruth enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°So what? Simon is almost dead. What do you think a dead person canpete with me for?¡± Yenny¡¯s


    tone was calm.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like her!¡± Ruth gritted her teeth.


    She knew Yenny¡¯s personality. He always had to get what he liked.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she really could not ept that woman as her sister¨Cinw.


    ¡°What? Do you think you can decide my affairs now?¡± Yenny leisurely nced at Ruth.


    The warning in his eyes was obvious.


    Ruth¡¯s red lips instantly pursed tight.


    ¡°You are getting more and more disobedient recently. I¡¯ve already warned you not to mess with her. If


    you keep being disobedient, don¡¯t me me for punishing you.¡± Yenny said it indifferently.


    However, when Ruth heard the word punish, her body could not help but tremble.


    Yenny¡¯s punishment was not something that anyone could withstand.


    ¡°I got it,¡± Ruth could only lower her head and reply.


    After Marina came out of Hernandez Group, she immediately turned on theputer that she had


    been carrying.


    She was going to look for Simon.


    However, it was too difficult to find a person in such a vast sea.


    Until she drove back to the Bailey family, Marina was still not getting much.


    In the end, Marina even asked for Quantum¡¯s help.


    12:10 Wed, 5 Jul


    A


    The two of them worked through the night until the next morning.


    Only then did they finally lock on a rough range.


    After Marina got the address, she was about to stand up immediately and get ready to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to head to the sea and look for him.¡± Quantum asked as soon as he saw her


    the way she looked.


    ¡°What else? Do you think I¡¯ve been staying up all night for fun?¡± Marina gave him a look.


    E


    ¡°But do you know what kind of area this is? This is the high seas, and pirates are prevalent here. This


    is a gray area, and no country can rule it.


    ¡°There are nows. The children there are all extremely fierce. I even heard that they hunt men for fun.


    ¡°You, as a girl, shouldn¡¯t take such a risk. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able toe back.¡± Quantum¡¯s eyes


    were still filled with worry.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just say something good to me?¡± Marina rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to warn you. It¡¯s not worth sacrificing your life for a man.¡± Quantum enunciated each word


    clearly.


    ¡°But he was willing to risk his life for me!¡± Marina recalled the time when she led the team out on a


    mission.


    Simon clearly knew that he might not be able toe out if he returned to the apartment with her.


    However, he still followed her back without hesitation.


    This time, she would treat it as a return to his favor!

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Quantum really didn¡¯t know what to say after seeing how insistent Marina looked.


    Looking at Marina, who was packing her things, Quantum hesitated for a moment. In the end, he gritted


    his teeth and started packing his things.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marina looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°What else can I do? Of course I¡¯m going with you,¡± Quantum said snappishly.


    ¡°You want to go with me?¡± When Marina heard this, there was a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    One had to know that this guy was just now devastated andining that she should not lose her


    life for a man.


    Why did he decide to go with her now?


    ¡°You have promised that you would protect me. If you can¡¯te back this time, who else would


    protect me if my enemies came looking for me?


    ¡°Furthermore, although you are more skilled than I am, don¡¯t you need someone to support you?


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t helped youst night, would you be able to lock on that person¡¯s location so quickly?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I am so unlucky. I wasing over and seeking your protection, but in the end, I still


    have to escape with you.


    ¡°Most importantly, you¡¯re going to be the hero. What¡¯s the point of me following you there?


    ¡°The more I think about it, the angrier I get. The angrier I get, the sadder I am!¡± Quantum kept nagging.


    However, the speed at which he packed his luggage did not slow down at all.


    Instead, he was very orderly and neat.


    After Marina finished packing. Quantum had already put on his backpack. Then he turned around and


    held up Phoenix, which was next to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. All of my belongings are here. If I really die with you on the high seas this time, I don¡¯t have to


    worry about my home falling into the hands of my enemies!¡± Quantum seemed to face death calmly.


    Marina didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you are going to die as a hero. I¡¯m going to find someone, not prepare to die.¡± Marina


    sighed snappishly.


    ¡°I know, but who knows if you¡¯ll encounter any danger on the way?¡± Quantum was very sober.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go with me if you¡¯re afraid. If you stay in the Bailey family, even if I¡¯m not around, the


    Bailey family will protect you.¡± Marina enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Come on. I don¡¯t know anyone else but you in your family. I only follow you!¡± Quantum said firmly.


    Marina couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw the way Quantum looked.


    Although Quantum said that, he probably chose to go with her because he was worried about her.


    With his hiding skill, as long as he found a ce to hide, his enemies would not be able to find him for


    years.


    However, since Quantum needed to give himself an out, she would not uncover it.


    Marina was in a hurry.


    There was no time to gather too many people.


    12 10 Wed, 5 Jul


    A


    Therefore, when she set off, she only took Oscar and Lee with her,


    There were also Quantum and Phoenix.


    There were a total of four people and a machine. They booked a ship


    The scenery on the sea was not bad.


    Quantum was very excited when he first boarded the ship.


    He had been holding Phoenix and taking many photos at the bow of the ship.


    This made Lee, who was taking photos of him, a little impatient.


    Lee threw the cellphone on the splint..


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not done yet. Hurry up and take a few more photos for me!¡± Quantum shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been taking photos since you boarded the ship. Your phone¡¯s memory is almost full. Being a


    boy, why are you taking so many photos?¡± Marina, standing beside him, couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. I just want to choose a beautiful death portrait for myself,¡± Quantum said.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°Can you just shut up? We¡¯ve just set off, and you¡¯re already talking about the death portrait. Are you


    really not wanting us toe back safely?¡± Marina really wanted to shut Quantum¡¯s mouth up with a


    rope.


    ¡°I¡¯m just taking precautions. Otherwise, what if they randomly choose a death portrait for me when the


    timees? Then my beauty would be in vain.¡± Quantum picked up the phone and started picking


    photos while holding Phoenix.


    Marina didn¡¯t respond.


    Marina couldn¡¯t bother to talk to him anymore.


    She turned her head and stared at the sea in the distance.


    The motion in her eyes surged.


    She wondered how Simon was doing now,


    At the same time, on the high seas.


    A three¨Cstory¨Ctall cargo ship was currently hiding in the dark.


    The vibe on the ship was also tense.


    Gavin hurriedly brought the first aid kit into the cabin.


    When he opened the door and entered, he immediately saw Simon resuscitating the patient lying on


    the bed.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, this is thest first aid kit on our ship¡± Gavin handed the first aid kit over with a serious


    expression.


    ¡°Get some hemostatic medicine and gauze!¡± Simon said in a deep voice


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin quickly found what Simon wanted and handed it over


    After Simon treated the patient¡¯s injuries, who was lying on the bed, he used gauze to tightly bind this


    person¡¯s wound.


    Because the hemostatic medicine was not very good, even if it was applied, the wound could not


    completely stop bleeding.


    12:10 Wed, 5 Jul


    Therefore, he could only control the amount of bleeding in this way


    After Simon finished all of this, the condition of the patient on the bed seemed better.


    However, because of the massive bleeding, the man¡¯s face was abnormally pale.


    At this moment, he was in a critical condition


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, based on the current situation, Edward has to see a doctor immediately,¡± Gavin said


    with a frown.


    Simon¡¯s expression was also gloomy.


    Of course, he knew that Edward needed medical treatment now.


    But now they were still floating on this vast sea.


    Where would they find a hospital?


    ¡°Take good care of Edward!¡± Simon was silent for a moment before he spoke firmly.


    They had to break through tonight.


    Otherwise, Edward would definitely die here.


    Edward had been missing for more than ten years. He finally found Edward this time. He must bring


    him home!


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez¡­¡± Gavin was about to say something, but Simon had already left.


    Gavin turned around and looked at Edward, who was now on the bed, with aplicated expression.


    Actually, they all knew that everything that happened this time was under Yenny¡¯s scheme.


    But Edward was Mr. Hernandez¡¯s brother.


    Back then, he was missing in order to protect Mr. Hernandez.


    Now he finally received news about Edward. Even if Simon knew this was a trap, he would not hesitate


    to jump into it.


    This was what made Yenny so terrible.


    He was good at finding a person¡¯s weakness.


    And then gave that person a final hit.


    Half of their men had already made sacrifices on the way to rescue Edward.


    There were still many pursuers after them, so they had no way of contacting others.


    With such a cargo ship, there was no way for them to break through sessfully.


    Perhaps they would lose their lives this time.


    D

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Marina¡¯s ship had been sailing for two days and one night.


    It wasn¡¯t until the morning of the third day that they finally approached the border of the high seas.


    ¡°Miss, if we continue forward, we will be in the area of the high seas. At that time, our ship will no


    longer be protected,¡± Oscar reminded Marina.


    ¡°Drive over!¡± Marina did not hesitate at all.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Oscar looked at Marina¡¯s determined expression, and she did not hesitate at all. He drove


    straight into the high seas.


    As soon as they entered the high seas, Quantum clearly felt that the vibe was not quite right.


    It seemed that the sea water here was colder than before.


    Quantum held Phoenix tightly.


    ¡°Well, what does your lover do? Why does hee to such a ce? Is he some kind of desperado?¡±


    Quantum subconsciously leaned closer to Marina.


    Marina did not tell Quantum about Simon¡¯s identity.


    However, Quantum was smart enough to be able to figure out their rtionship.


    They must be lovers.


    Otherwise, why would she disregard her life for a man?


    However, Marina did not respond to Quantum.


    She just stared straight ahead.


    ¡°Is Simon here?¡± She thought.


    In which direction would that be?


    Marina became more nervous as it got closer.


    Because she was afraid that it would be toote.


    The ship sailed for a few more hours..


    All of a sudden, Oscar spotted several big steamships passing in front of them.


    What¡¯s more, it seemed that there were pirate sails hanging on the ships.


    Lee noticed that and immediately reported it to Marina.


    ¡°What? Are they really pirates? Are we going to encounter them so soon? What should we do now?


    Surrender or run?¡± Quantum panicked when he heard


    the news.


    However, Marina was not going to respond to him at all. She just stared at the approaching ships in the


    distance.


    That was arge ship, in addition to seven to eight small boats.


    As they approached, they surrounded Marina¡¯s ship.


    Then a bridge te was built from their end to Marina¡¯s.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys reacting at all? Shouldn¡¯t we now go and overturn the bridge te they ced?


    Otherwise, once they board the ship, they will


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    12:10 Wed, 5 Jul


    definitely start a massacre!¡± Quantum looked anxiously at Marina, who was expressionless,


    Was she too scared to react?


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    It was impossible for Marina to be as cowardly as him.


    After the bridge te was built, a particrly burly man stepped out of the ship.


    He had an extremely long beard on his face.


    It almost covered half of his face.


    His skin tone was a healthy tan.


    However, because he was too tall, the entire ship seemed to be shaking when he walked.


    This was the first time Quantum had observed pirates at such a close distance.


    He subconsciously hid behind Marina.


    Then he quickly used theputer to check the identity of the person in front of him.


    He reported it to Marina afterward.


    ¡°Oh my god, we really have started off on the wrong foot this time.


    ¡°This man¡¯s name is ck Panther, and he is one of the three great pirate leaders on the high seas.


    ¡°He owns dozens of pirate ships. More importantly, this man is especially fierce.


    ¡°It seems that he retains the habit of primitive people, that is, eating human flesh. It¡¯s said that the more


    tender it is, the more he likes it.¡± Quantum trembled as he spoke of the information he had found.


    Why did they bump into such a dangerous man the moment they arrived?


    The strength gap between the two sides is so big. How could they possibly fight with them?


    ck Panther was already walking toward them.


    Quantum looked at him and thought that ck Panther¡¯s big mouth should probably be able to eat a


    little kid in one bite.


    Ah! Ah! Ah!


    Quantum had thought of many tragic ways of dying.


    However, he never thought that one day he would be someone else¡¯s food.


    And had been digested into poop after death.


    Ah! Ah! Ah!


    He definitely could not ept this way of dying!


    ¡°Bring it on!¡± Quantum brought himself to fight when he saw ck Panther walking over.


    However, in the next moment, ck Panther suddenly rushed over and held Marina up.


    No, to be precise, he lifted Marina.


    E


    12:10 Wed,


    He even spun a few rounds happily with Marina in his arms.


    His deep and pratingughter could be heard throughout the entire sea.


    Huh?


    What the hell was going on?


    Was he hallucinating?


    A near¨Cdeath illusion?


    On the other side, ck Panther lifted Marina and spun a few rounds before he finally put her down


    under Marina¡¯s usation.


    ¡°Marina, you¡¯re finally back. I¡¯ve invited you several times over the years, but you¡¯ve refused. Now


    you¡¯re finally here!


    ¡°Do you know how happy I was when I heard from my men that you entered the sea? I rushed over


    without eating!¡± ck Panther had stars in his eyes when he stared at Marina.


    It was as if he were looking at some very precious treasure.


    Quantum didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    At this moment, Quantum felt that everything was over his head.


    Why was this pirate, who was being pursued and attacked around the world, so well¨Cbehaved in front


    of Marina?


    ¡°I¡¯m here because I have something very important to do, and I might need your help,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°No problem. I will definitely help you with your business. Besides, there is nothing at sea that I, ck


    Panther, can¡¯t do. Just tell me, and I promise I¡¯ll do it for you!¡± ck Panther, he said as he patted his


    chest.


    Quantum felt ck Panther¡¯s voice was loud enough to wake the dead.


    Was this man¡¯s voice always so loud?


    Could it be that all his men are deaf?


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± said Marina, inviting ck Panther into her ship.


    However, as soon as Marina spoke, people standing behind ck Panther looked tense.


    It had to be known that, as pirates, they would never casually enter other people¡¯s cabins other than


    their own ships.


    Because no one knew if the other party had set an ambush for you.


    ¡°There is no need to be nervous. She is my bestie. She¡¯s my lifelong friend who¡¯s worth dying for. I


    definitely trust her!¡± ck Panther felt the nervousness of his men and turned around to speak.


    However, after ck Panther finished speaking, he turned again and looked at Marina.


    ¡°Your ship is a little too small. It might not be big enough for me. Why don¡¯t we talk on my ship?¡± The


    ck Panther¡¯s expression was especially sincere when he said this.


    It didn¡¯t look like he suspected Marina at all.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Marina did not have any objections to this. It did not matter whose ship they were on,


    However, Quantum was a little worried.


    He plucked at Marina¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°I think we should talk here. They are not willing to board our ship. If we board their ship, wouldn¡¯t we


    be sending ourselves into danger?¡± Quantum lowered his voice.


    0

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    ¡°What are you all chattering about? Can you speak louder? Why do you sound like a woman!¡± ck


    Panther couldn¡¯t quite make out the conversation between Quantum and Marina and shouted with a


    raised voice.


    Quantum felt like his eardrums were about to burst.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Did this guy put a megaphone in his throat?


    How on earth was he speaking so loudly?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This is also my good friend who came with me to find someone,¡± Marina exined.


    Upon hearing Marina¡¯s words, ck Panther nced up and down at Quantum.


    ¡°I must say, Marina, howe your friends are always tiny? See this little creature. I could squash him


    with just one finger. How can he possibly protect you?¡± ck Panther had a helpless expression.


    Quantum went speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. You should join me as a pirate on the high seas. It¡¯s carefree and liberating. On


    the sea, I am the king, and you can do whatever you want without anyone bothering you!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better than being with a bunch of Spineless Chickens like this guy?¡± ck Panther stared at


    Quantum with disdain.


    Quantum retorted, ¡°Who are you calling a Spineless Chicken? Do you think everyonemunicates


    through fists like you?


    ¡°A real man relies on his brains, not his size. Don¡¯t think you can look down on others just because


    you¡¯re a burly man with a few pounds of muscle!¡± Quantum couldn¡¯t stand being called a Spineless


    Chicken.


    Even if the other party was a fearsome pirate captain, he couldn¡¯t tolerate this insult.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± ck Panther¡¯s face immediately turned grim upon hearing Quantum¡¯s words.


    The subordinates standing behind ck Panther all looked at Quantum with expressions of pity.


    This Spineless Chicken was truly done for today.


    How dare he spoke such words?


    They knew that thest person who said such things was thrown to the sharks by their boss.


    They wondered how their boss would punish this Spineless Chicken this time.


    ¡°I said a real man relies on intelligence, and size doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Quantum repeated his statement


    without realizing the gravity of the situation.


    Even Marina¡¯s eyes started to look at him with sympathy.


    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Quantum began to sense something was amiss.


    He turned his head in confusion, looking at Marina beside him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡± Quantum¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything wrong. You¡¯re incredibly brave, and I salute you as a man!¡± Marina gave him a


    thumbs¨Cup.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± Before Quantum could ask about the meaning behind Marina¡¯s words, he was


    abruptly lifted up by ck Panther.


    The sudden lift made Quantum instantly panic.


    12:11 Wed, 5 Jul o


    His legs iled involuntarily as he stared in fear at ck Panther, who was twice his size, right in front


    of him.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? Killing people is illegal!¡±


    ¡°Illegal? Haha.¡± ck Pantherughed at Quantum¡¯s words.


    The group of subordinates behind ck Pantherughed even more brazenly.


    Quantum immediately realized how foolish his words were.


    They were in the gray area wherews and regtions held no sway.


    B


    ¡°Um¡­ Don¡¯t think you can bully me just because you¡¯re physically stronger. If you have the guts, let¡¯s


    compare our intellectual abilities!¡± Quantum struggled, attempting to free himself from ck Panther¡¯s


    grasp.


    However, he soon realized that his strength was no match for his opponent¡¯s.


    ¡°Who wants topare some useless intellectual abilities with you? I¡¯m going to squash your head


    right now and see how you can stillpare with me!¡± ck Panther prepared to smack Quantum


    directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Quantum immediately raised his voice to apologize when he saw ck Panther¡¯s big punch


    coming at him.,


    As soon as the apology escaped his lips, Quantum tightly shut his eyes.


    After a brief moment, he realized that the expected pain did not arrive.


    He slowly opened his eyes and realized ck Panther had stopped the punch.


    Just as he was wondering, ck Panther suddenly released him.


    However, the release was somewhat rough, causing Quantum to plop down on the deck.


    ¡°Marina, since you¡¯re the one who brought this person here, I¡¯ll spare him this time. But if he dares to


    spout nonsense again next time, I¡¯ll chop him into pieces and feed him to my Little Baby,¡± ck


    Panther enunciated each word.


    ¡°Alright, I will remind him firmly,¡± Marina replied. She didn¡¯t take action earlier because she knew ck


    Panther wouldn¡¯t actually harm Quantum.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my ship,¡± ck Panther spoke and headed toward therge ship.


    Meanwhile, Marina nced down at Quantum, who was still sitting on the ground..


    ¡°You better get up quickly. You¡¯ve really lucked out this time,¡± Marina said calmly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong just now. Why did he get so angry? Does he only admire physical strength


    but despise others who have intellectual capacity?¡± Quantum struggled to get up, feeling somewhat


    embarrassed.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t grasped the main point until now. It wasn¡¯t about that,¡± Marina¡¯s expression held a hint


    of profound meaning.


    ¡°What was it then?¡± Quantum furrowed his brow.


    Besides that statement, he hadn¡¯t said anything else.


    ¡°You said ck Panther is a burly man, right?¡± Marina looked at Quantum and, out of concern for his


    well¨Cbeing, kindly reminded him in order to save his


    own head.


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Quanturn looked bewildered.


    ¡°ck Panther is a woman,¡± Marina parted her lips.


    ¡°What?¡± Quantum¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets upon hearing this.


    His expression of disbelief was as if someone had just told him that the world was ending tomorrow.


    ¡°You¡¯re not joking with me, are you?¡± Quantum spoke again in disbelief.


    ¡°Do you think I would joke about something like this?¡± Marina rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°But she¡­ doesn¡¯t look anything like a woman! She clearly looks like a man in every way!¡± Quantum


    began to doubt his own eyes,


    Marina replied, ¡°Sometimes, you can¡¯t be deceived by superficial appearances. ck Panther may


    appear taller and more masculine than an average girl, but deep down, she is a very gentle girl.


    ¡°And I must remind you, ck Panther despises it when people say she looks like a man.


    ¡°So you have to be careful in the future. She let you off just now because of me. Otherwise, you would


    already be her Little Baby¡¯s food.¡±


    When Quantum heard this, he wanted to say something, but before he could say anything, Marina


    added another sentence.


    ¡°By the way, her Little Baby is arge ck shark. It¡¯s extremely bloodthirsty. It can swallow ten of you


    in one bite.¡±


    Quantum was too shocked to speak..


    How could ck Panther be a girl?


    Which girl would keep a shark as a pet and name it ¡°Little Baby¡°?


    Could that thing be called ¡°Little Baby¡°?


    It should be called a deadly weapon!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, get on the ship.¡± Marina didn¡¯t give him time to process it.


    After all, he would graduallye to understand in the following time.


    PELA AIF

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    ¡°Can I¡­ not go?¡± Quantum, after hearing Marina¡¯s words, suddenly felt a sense of fear.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, it¡¯s okay. But you should know better than me what kind of ce this is.


    ¡°Other than ck Panther, there are many other pirates in these waters.


    ¡°They won¡¯t show me any respect. If they catch you, who knows what might happen¡­¡± Marina spoke


    as she looked at Quantum with a meaningful gaze.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll go. Just please stop talking about it.¡± Quantum met Marina¡¯s gaze and felt a shiver down


    his spine.


    He immediately agreed without hesitation.


    Although ck Panther seemed quite ruthless, her rtionship with Marina appeared to be quite


    good.


    As long as Quantum could minimize his presence and keep a low profile, he should be able to stay


    alive.


    Therefore, with Phoenix in his arms, Quantum lowered his head and followed behind Marina, boarding


    ck Panther¡¯s ship.


    ck Panther¡¯s ship was several timesrger than Marina¡¯s.


    Moreover, the decorations inside were especially luxurious.


    There were various facilities onboard.


    From the casino on the upper floor to the shopping mall on the lower floor. There were even swimming


    pools.


    Quantum was utterly amazed.


    ¡±


    4


    Since Marina had an urgent matter to discuss with ck Panther, she didn¡¯t have time to apany


    Quantum for a leisurely stroll.


    Instead, she went directly to ck Panther¡¯s room, and Quantum followed behind.


    ck Panther¡¯s room almost upied the entire top floor.


    The interior was grand and magnificent.


    As Quantum entered, he was nearly blinded by the sparkling golden ornaments.


    Were all pirates this rich?


    It made him want to go be a pirate too..


    ¡±


    ¡°Marina, it¡¯s especially safe here with me. There are always people guarding outside, so you can tell


    me if you have something. You don¡¯t have to worry about eavesdropping by others,¡± ck Panther sat


    directly on her exclusive chair.


    Because of herrger size, it was difficult to find chairs on the market that fit her.


    This one was specially customized by Marina for her.


    It was one of ck Panther¡¯s beloved treasures.


    ¡°I want you to help me find someone. He should be in this sea area as well,¡± Marina said without


    beating around the bush.


    ¡°Who is it? Do you have any information?¡± ck Panther asked.


    ¡°I have his photo,¡± Marina directly pulled out a picture of Simon and handed it to ck Panther.


    ck Panther stared at the photo and examined it carefully for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t have any impression of


    this face, but if he¡¯s in these waters, I can


    definitely help you find him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I believe he might be in danger now. Have there been any significant incidents in this area


    recently?¡± Marina inquired.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Significant incidents?¡± ck Panther¡¯s expression turned thoughtful upon hearing those words.


    After a moment, ck Panther suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Oh, I heard there has been some trouble with Humpback recently. It seems that someone stole


    something precious from him.¡±


    Marina¡¯s face immediately turned grim upon hearing this.


    ¡°No way! Could it be that the person you¡¯re looking for is the one who stole from Humpback?¡± ck


    Panther raised an eyebrow as she noticed Marina¡¯s


    expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but if this is the only significant incident recently, I think it might be rted to him,¡±


    Marina replied. She could not be a hundred percent certain now.


    ¡°Your friend is quite bold. Even I hesitate to confront Humpback directly.


    ¡°Humpback is a madman. Once you get entangled with him, he won¡¯t easily let go,¡± ck Panther said


    in a rxed tone.


    ¡°Can you help me locate their position? Just tell me where they are, and I¡¯ll take care of the rest,¡±


    Marina said, well aware of the reputation of Humpback.


    In these seas, there were three famous pirate leaders.


    ck Panther was one of them.


    And Humpback was the boss among these three pirate leaders.


    He was able to rise to this position because he had no moral boundaries whatsoever.


    Regardless of who they were, anyone who set foot on his territory would never leave unscathed.


    It was precisely because of his cruel and ruthless nature that he had been able to amass immense


    wealth and power in the shortest possible time.


    Although ck Panther was also a pirate leader, she did have boundaries.


    Her principle was ¡°Pay up and no killing.¡±


    She was willing to ept payment from civilians in exchange for sparing their lives. She also avoided


    unnecessary conflicts with military personnel.


    That was why Marina became friends with her.


    ¡°What do you take me for? Do you think I would just let you deal with Humpback on your own?¡± ck


    Panther¡¯s temper red up upon hearing Marina¡¯s


    words.


    Quantum instantly raised his hand to cover his ears.


    Honestly, he still couldn¡¯t believe that the person in front of him was a woman.


    What grudge did god have against ck Panther, giving her such a robust physique and turning her


    into a woman?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to make her a man?


    ¡°This matter is my personal affair. You¡¯ve already helped me greatly by providing this lead, and I don¡¯t


    want to involve you any further,¡± Marina said earnestly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of mess I will be in. You saved my life, and I wouldn¡¯t be here today without you.


    ¡°No matter who you¡¯re going up against, if they¡¯re your enemies, they¡¯re my enemies too.


    Just stay on my ship and rest assured, I will take you to find Humpback!¡± ck Panther¡¯s tone left


    Marina no room for refusal.


    After speaking, she immediately gave orders to her subordinates to search intensively for Humpback¡¯s


    whereabouts.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the subordinates replied and immediately left.


    Seeing ck Panther¡¯s attitude, Marina sighed deeply. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    ¡°I wondered why you¡¯ve been acting so hesitant and indecisive aftering ashore for a while. You¡¯re


    nothing like the Marina I knew!¡± ck Panther leisurely nced at Marina.


    Marina shook her head helplessly.


    Then she spoke, ¡°Let me see how well your injuries have healed.¡±


    ¡°My body has long recovered,¡± ck Panther said, although she obediently let Marina check her


    condition.


    Marina checked ck Panther¡¯s condition with her portable medical instrument.


    Marina had in¨Cdepth knowledge and research experience in medicine.


    She checked ck Panther¡¯s condition seriously for a while before letting her go.


    ¡°Did you not listen to what I told you before?¡± Marina had a stern expression.


    ck Panther went silent for a moment.


    ¡°Well¡­ Those requirements of yours are too difficult. Not touching cold water, not drinking alcohol¡­ As


    a mighty pirate, do you expect me to drink herbal drinks every day? What nonsense!¡±


    ck Panther¡¯s face showed disdain.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to get married in the future?¡± Marina¡¯s tone was firm.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Pfft¡­


    Upon hearing Marina¡¯s words, Quantum couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.


    His sudden outburst immediately caught the attention of Marina and ck Panther.


    ¡°Um¡­ you guys continue. I just suddenly felt a bit ufortable in my throat,¡± Quantum said, noticing


    the gaze from ck Panther and quickly looking


    away.


    He then pretended to be ufortable and rubbed his own neck..


    Only then did ck Panther slowly withdraw her gaze.


    ¡°I have thought about it, but after all these years, I haven¡¯t found anyone who catches my eye.¡± ck


    Panther¡¯s tone had a hint of frustration about being


    unmarried.


    Quantum couldn¡¯t take it anymore, but he didn¡¯t dare tough out loud again.


    He could only pinch his thigh hard.


    As a result, his face instantly turned red.


    There was even a hint of tears in his eyes.


    The mixed expression of crying andughing made Quantum¡¯s face appear weirdly distorted.


    Even ck Panther frowned in disdain while looking at him.


    ¡°I think your friend might have some illness. If he¡¯s sick, you should get him treated before letting him


    out and scaring people,¡± ck Panther said with a


    hint of annoyance.


    However, Marina just gave Quantum an indifferent look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s always having these random convulsions. He¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Since Marina said so, ck Panther didn¡¯t say anything further.


    After all, Marina¡¯s medical skills were superb.


    If she said Quantum was fine, then he must be fine..


    ¡°Since you¡¯re still thinking about getting married, you must listen to me from now on. No more alcohol.


    If you think drinking herbal drinks isme, use a thermos bottle to cover it up.


    ¡°No one can see what¡¯s inside. You can even tell them you¡¯re drinking human blood. It¡¯s not a problem,¡±


    Marina redirected the conversation back to the original question.


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t work. Imagine me going out to rob with a thermos in my hand. It would immediately


    reduce my intimidation factor by hall,¡± ck Panther firmly rejected the idea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get married and have your own children?¡± Marina¡¯s tone was firm.


    ck Panther was instantly taken aback.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What? If you still want to get married and have children, then listen to me. Did you take the medication


    I gave you on time?¡± Marina disliked patients who didn¡¯t follow instructions.


    With her temperament, she would have tied up disobedient patients and given them a harsh lesson.


    She wanted them to remember how miserable it could be for patients who didn¡¯t listen.


    ¡°I have been taking the medication you gave me on time every day!¡± ck Panther immediately raised


    her hand.


    ¡°Continue taking it in the future, and pay more attention to your diet. Remember that you live on the


    sea. The men might not have major issues, but as a girl, you should be more cautious,¡± Marina


    instructed.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I got it. You don¡¯t have to keep nagging,¡± ck Panther actually felt quite afraid of


    Marina¡¯s nagging.


    Normally, Marina didn¡¯t seem like a talkative person.


    But once she transformed into a doctor, she tended to be a chatterbox, and she couldn¡¯t control


    herself.


    ¡°You better take my words to heart, or else you can forget about ever having children in your lifetime,¡±


    Marina gave her a stern look.


    Initially, ck Panther had been somewhat nonchnt. But upon hearing those words, a hint of


    seriousness appeared in her eyes.


    After all, her biggest wish was to get married and have a dozen little kids to y with.


    ¡°Alright, I promise I¡¯ll listen to you from now on!¡± After much internal struggle, ck Panther finally gave


    Marina her assurance.


    ¡°Alright.¡± With that affirmation, there was a slight rxation in Marina¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Let¡¯s g


    sgo.


    I¡¯ll take you to rest. Once we find Humpback, I¡¯ll notify you,¡± ck Panther said, leading Marina to the


    adjacent room.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina didn¡¯t refuse.


    Since she didn¡¯t know the situation with Simon yet, she had to conserve her energy. That way, she


    would be able to assist him when he needed it.


    After returning to the room, ck Panther left, probably to avoid further nagging from Marina.


    She looked like she was afraid that Marina would continue to nag at her.


    As soon as ck Panther left, Quantum couldn¡¯t hold back and burst intoughter, sitting on the


    nearby sofa.


    Heughed so hard that his stomach began to ache, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself.


    Marina stood in front of him, looking down at him.


    ¡°How long are you going to keep acting stupid?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ I find it a bit¡­ funny,¡± Quantum managed to say between chuckles.


    ¡°The fact that she, of all people, is still so¡­ eager to get married?


    ¡°Hahaha, I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯mpfiterallyughing until my stomach hurts¡­¡±


    Quantum copsed onto the sofa.


    Heughed until he curled up into a ball.


    ¡°ck Panther has surveince in every room, and she can see everything you¡¯re doing,¡± Marina said


    with a serious tone.


    As soon as Quantum heard that, he immediately stoppedughing.


    With a face full of terror, Quantum sat up quickly from the sofa.


    He quickly looked around the room.


    Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    Oh no, it was over.


    If ck Panther found out he was mocking her here, she might squeeze his head until it burst.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so afraid, then why do you mock her behind her back?¡± Marina¡¯s expression was stern.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to mock her intentionally. I just couldn¡¯t help myself¡­


    ¡°Her appearance¡­¡± Quantum wanted to continue speaking, but he immediately stopped halfway.


    He had already said the wrong thing earlier, and he couldn¡¯t make up for it with more nonsense.


    Otherwise, even if Marina was present, she probably couldn¡¯t protect his head.


    Marina said sternly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her appearance? Do you know that she once single¨Chandedly


    saved twenty innocent crew members on the brink of being killed by other pirates?


    ¡°Do you know how old she was at that time? She was only thirteen years old, and at thirteen, she


    saved twenty precious lives.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°What were you doing at thirteen? Were you still sitting at home waiting for your parents to wake you


    up for breakfast?¡±


    Upon hearing Marina¡¯s words, Quantum¡¯s expression froze on his face.


    ¡°The human body is a gift from above, and she doesn¡¯t have the right to choose her appearance. But


    instead of self¨Cpity, she utilizes her strengths to empower others to their fullest potential.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to mock about? And what about you? You¡¯re so small in stature. Can you also be


    ridiculed for it?¡± Marina¡¯s words were deliberate and sterr


    Quantum opened his mouth but found himself at a loss for words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Quantum mumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one you should be apologizing to.¡± After saying that, Marina walked straight into the room.


    She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time dealing with such trivial matters.


    She just wanted to have a good rest and then look for Simon.


    Watching Marina leave, Quantum felt even more guilty.


    Then, he looked down at Phoenix in her arms.


    ¡°Am I¡­ really going too far?¡±

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    ¡°Too far, too far!¡± Phoenix repeated Quantum¡¯s words.


    This made Quantum feel even more guilty.


    To be honest, he hadn¡¯t put much thought into it at the time.


    Quantum found it astonishing that a woman who looked so masculine would have the greatest desire


    to get married and have


    children.


    The visual impact was really too strong.


    That was why he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    But even if ck Panther didn¡¯t look like a woman, she still was one.


    What he said was indeed a little too much.


    Should he apologize to her?


    ¡°There¡¯s no sincerity in apologizing empty¨Chanded!¡± Phoenix said.


    ¡°Who said I was going to apologize empty¨Chanded?¡± Quantum red at Phoenix in his arms.


    This little thing was bing more and more shrewd.


    However, what could he find on this ship to apologize with?


    He better put some thought behind it.


    After all, the entire ship belonged to ck Panther, and she probably wouldn¡¯t care for anything on this


    ship.


    Lost in deep thought, Quantum decided not to disturb Marina, who was resting in her room. He went


    out on his own, holding Phoenix in his arms.


    As Quantum wandered around outside, he couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.


    This ship had really broadened his horizons.


    It had a little bit of everything.


    He even started considering bing a pirate.


    Eventually, Quantum unconsciously walked into a restaurant.


    He suddenly thought of something and walked in.


    After approximately an hour, Quantum pushed a food cart and slowly knocked on ck Panther¡¯s


    room.


    ¡°Come in.¡± A deep voice came from inside.


    Quantum gave himself another mental pep talk before entering.


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl inside the room.¡± He reminded himself he definitely could not see ck Panther as a man


    again.


    She was a girl.


    She was a girl.


    Quantum repeated these thoughts in his mind several times.


    After confirming that he had sessfully brainwashed himself, he pushed the door open and entered.


    Upon entering the room, Quantum was startled by the sight in front of him.


    He stood frozen in ce, unable to regain hisposure for a while.


    The reason was that ck Panther was standing there wearing nothing but a pair of¡­rge


    underwear.


    Quantum¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell on her chest. He saw it was simrly t to his own.


    However, as soon as he snapped out of his daze, he quickly turned his back, apologizing repeatedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    What?


    ck Panther thought that it was the doctor who hade to treat her injuries.


    Unexpectedly, she heard an unfamiliar voice.


    She turned around and saw Spineless Chicken with his back facing her.


    He had a weak physique and was not tanned.


    It was obvious that he was not her ship¡¯s crew.


    ¡°Oh, I remember now. You¡¯re the Spineless Chicken beside Marina.¡± ck Panther pondered for a


    moment and then spoke up.


    Quantum went speechless.


    Quantum¡¯s guilt towards ck Panther suddenly diminished by half.


    Although he had made fun of her behind her back, she had just called him ¡°Spineless Chicken¡± to his


    face.


    At the very least, it could offset half of his guilt.


    However, he was still a man and couldn¡¯t argue with a woman.


    ¡°Well, um¡­ I¡¯ve brought you some food as an apology for my previous words and actions. Please¡­


    take your time and enjoy it.¡±


    Quantum hurriedly finished speaking and left before ck Panther could even stop him.


    She could only watch as he quickly disappeared through the door.


    At this moment, the doctor who came to treat ck Panther¡¯s injuries almost bumped into Quantum.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Quantum apologized to the doctor and quickly left.


    The doctor looked thoughtfully in the direction where Quantum had left and then slowly entered ck


    Panther¡¯s room.


    ¡°Boss, since when did we have such a polite little brat on our ship?¡±


    ¡°Well, you said it yourself. He¡¯s a little brat. He must know his manners.¡± ck Panther looked away


    nonchntly.


    She casually put on her coat and walked straight to the food cart.


    She uncovered the lid and found exquisitely arranged dishes inside.


    There was some food carved into flower shapes on them.


    ¡°Oh, Boss, when did you change your taste? You actually like these delicate and feminine things?¡± The


    ship¡¯s doctor also leaned in.


    When he saw the food on the te, his eyes immediately widened in surprise.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ck Panther pped him.


    The doctor startled and shrank his neck.


    ck Panther stared intently at the dishes in front of her, with a glimmer of light flickering in her eyes.


    Spineless Chicken said that he prepared these dishes himself.


    Surprisingly, his knife skills were quite good.


    ck Panther smiled and then picked up a cucumber carved into the shape of a flower, popping it into


    her mouth.


    Wasn¡¯t it just an ordinary cucumber?


    It did not be tastier because of the flower shape.


    Instead, it seemed to be a waste of ingredients.


    One had to know that it was not easy to get fresh vegetables on a ship.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But never mind, there was no need to me that Spineless Chicken.


    Meanwhile, the ship¡¯s doctor also realized the situation and looked at ck Panther with a smile.


    ¡°Congrattions, Boss!¡±


    ¡°Congratte me for what?¡± ck Panther was confused by the ship doctor¡¯s random words.


    ¡°Congrattions on fulfilling your long¨Cstanding wish!¡± the doctor said with confidence.


    ¡°What did I fulfill?¡± panther was even more confused.


    Everyone on the ship knew their boss¡¯s greatest wish was to get married and have children.


    However, none of the crew members dare to ept her marriage proposal.


    Of course, the most important thing was that ck Panther herself looked down on them.


    She felt that they were too stupid. She believed that the children they had with them would definitely be


    stupid.


    Thest person she was interested in was Marina, who came from the shore.


    However, it waster revealed that Marina was actually disguised as a man.


    Since two women could not have children, ck Panther had no choice but to give up the love in her


    heart.


    And now, she had finally met a real man.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that onnd, men who are courting their desired women often give them flowers,¡± the ship¡¯s


    doctor said, emphasizing


    each word.


    ¡°Flowers?¡± When ck Panther heard this, a trace of doubt appeared on her face.


    The ship¡¯s doctor replied, ¡°Yes, you see, Spineless Chicken carved the food into flower shapes on


    every dish he prepared for you.


    ¡°Well, considering we¡¯re on a ship, it¡¯s indeed a bit difficult to find fresh flowers. So, he had to resort to


    this method as a substitute.¡±


    ¡°And these flowers, in total, are one, two, three, four, five¡­ plus the one you just ate, making it a total


    of nine flowers.


    ¡°Nine flowers. It means he must be really like you and want to be with you for a long time!¡± the ship¡¯s


    doctor analyzed confidently.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± ck Panther looked thoughtful as she listened.


    ¡°Of course! Spineless Chicken must have been impressed by your strong and sturdy physique, Boss!¡±


    the ship¡¯s doctor ttered enthusiastically.


    ck Panther couldn¡¯t help but raise her chin a little.


    ¡°Well, you won¡¯t find a woman with a more robust figure than me in this sea region!¡± ck Panther¡¯s


    tone unconsciously revealed a few traces of confidence.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    ¡°Is it time for a celebration on our ship, Boss?¡± the ship¡¯s doctor asked, wearing a joyful expression.


    ¡°Yes, indeed! We must celebrate in grand style. After all, I have epted the flowers sent to me, which


    means I have epted his proposal. I must give him a propermitment,¡± replied ck Panther,


    emphasizing each word.


    After all, she was not an irresponsible woman.


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll inform everyone right away. We¡¯ll try our best to make sure you have a wonderful wedding


    night.


    ¡°By this time next year, we might have a little boss!¡± eximed the doctor, brimming with excitement.


    ¡°Go ahead, but make sure the celebration is grand. However, don¡¯t disturb that Spineless Chicken. I


    think he has a weak heart, and I don¡¯t want to scare my new husband,¡± ck Panther quickly got into


    her role.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss. We¡¯ll take good care of him!¡± The ship¡¯s doctor smiled so wide that his gums were


    visible.


    ¡°Good.¡± ck Panther nodded, then gestured for the doctor to go and handle the arrangements.


    As soon as the ship¡¯s doctor left, ck Panther was left alone in the room.


    She gazed at the exquisite and abundant dishes before her, a rough smile involuntarily appearing on


    her face.


    She recalled the way Spineless Chicken had looked at her was strange. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    So, that was the look of affection.


    Well, that boy had good taste. Within a hundred miles, there was no woman more beautiful than her!


    Of course, that hundred¨Cmile radius belonged to ck Panther alone.


    Naturally, other than her, there was no other woman.


    Marina had a peaceful sleep.


    When she woke up, she realized that the atmosphere on the ship seemed to have be a little


    strange.


    The crew members, who were usually serious, now wore smiles on their faces.


    Moreover, they had be unusually busy. It was like they were celebrating the New Year.


    Marina¡¯s eyes filled with confusion, and she shifted her gaze to Quantum, who was standing nearby.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. I have no idea what¡¯s happening too. They suddenly became


    excited, and I don¡¯t know if they


    collectively took some kind of stimnt,¡± Quantum replied in confusion.


    ¡°Never mind, maybe they have their own program or something. Any news from ck Panther?¡±


    Marina didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the peculiarities either.


    After all, their customs at sea were somewhat different from those onnd.


    A significant portion of the crew members had never really set foot onnd.


    Whenever the ship docked, only a few designated individuals would go ashore to gather supplies.


    The rest would stay on the ship.


    Because they were generations of pirates, a belief had formed among them.


    If their feet touched thend, it would bring them misfortune.


    So, most of these people avoided going ashore.


    Gradually, many of the pirates¡® customs and habits became distinct from those of people onnd.


    ¡°No.¡± Quantum shook his head.


    Since returning from ck Panther¡¯s room, he had been staying in the room and staying alert.


    No one hade to inform them of anything yet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and find ck Panther myself,¡± Marina said, checking the time before looking for ck Panther.


    At that moment, ck Panther was in the room, trying on her wedding dress.


    ¡°Boss, have you gained weight again? This dress feels a bit tight,¡± the two crew members assisting


    ck Panther with dressing were sweating profusely.


    ¡°Gained weight? I¡¯ve just grown taller! Can¡¯t you see? This dress was tailored for me several years ago,


    and since then, some time has passed. I must have be more robust,¡± ck Panther justified


    herself convincingly.


    The two crew members dared not say anything in response.


    Even though they may not have had a formal education, they understood that at the age of their boss,


    it was impossible for her to experience further physical growth.


    However, their boss was still a woman.


    No woman would appreciate hearing someone say that they had gained weight.


    Therefore, the two crew members could only bow and nod in response.


    ¡°You two give more effort. I feel like I can squeeze into it now,¡± ck Panther said. She then took a


    deep breath.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The two crew members gritted their teeth and gave it their all, finally managing to zip up the


    dress from behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s on. It¡¯s on! This dress is simply tailor¨Cmade for you, Boss!¡± The two crew members apuded


    enthusiastically.


    ck Panther stood before the mirror, examining herself for a moment.


    It was a rose¨Cred gown.


    Thebination of that color with ck Panther¡¯s extremely tanned skin gave an eerie, almost


    deathly, color scheme.


    However, the crew members were enthusiastically praising the dress.


    They were not ttering to ck Panther.


    They genuinely thought the color of the dress was incredibly beautiful.


    It showed they reallycked sensitivity and understanding to praise a girl.


    At that moment, a knocking sound suddenly came from outside the door.


    Marina pushed the door open and entered.


    Vendedor ANN AN


    As soon as she saw the scene before her, her expression froze.


    ¡°Marina, you¡¯re here.¡± ck Panther immediately greeted Marina.


    But because ck Panther didn¡¯t hold her breath and became rxed, a tearing sound came out, and


    the dress split open from behind.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room became tense.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± Quantum, who was following behind, also heard the sound and


    immediately looked over, thinking something had happened.


    ¡°Get out!¡± ck Panther immediately shouted upon hearing Quantum¡¯s voice.


    Quantum immediately retracted his head that was poking out.


    Why did it feel like ck Panther was even angrier than before?


    Could it be that she didn¡¯t like the apology gift he had given her?


    Quantum pondered with a thoughtful expression.


    That was probably it.


    A bold and spirited girl like ck Panther probably wouldn¡¯t appreciate the delicate cuisine Quantum


    had prepared.


    Perhaps he should bring her arge grilled tomahawk steak or something more robust.


    It seemed such a choice would be more fitting for her temperament.


    After ck Panther chased Quantum away, she said to Marina, ¡°Marina, wait for me.¡±


    Then she carried the dress and went into the inner bedroom.


    When she came out again, she had changed out of the dress and was now wearing more casual and


    loose¨Cfitting attire.


    ¡°Marina, did youe to find me for something?¡± ck Panther finally felt able to breathe freely in her


    usual clothes..


    Sigh¡­


    Fortunately, she only nned to get married once in her life.


    If she had to do it multiple times, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand that darn dress.


    ¡°Oh, I wanted to ask if you received any news,¡± Marina remembered her purpose foring at this


    moment.


    ¡°I was just about to send someone to find you. I¡¯vee across some information that Humpback has


    gathered all the pirate ships under hismand and is vigorously hunting down a passenger ship that


    hase from the shore.


    ¡°I believe the person you¡¯re looking for should be on that ship,¡± ck Panther said firmly.


    ¡°Where are they now?¡± Marina could not contain her excitement upon hearing the news.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    ¡°In the waters just ahead, I¡¯m currently urging the crew to push forward at full speed,¡± ck Panther


    spoke up.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Marina immediately expressed her gratitude.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so formal with me. Rest assured, I will definitely reim your man for you. How


    wonderful, we can attend my wedding ceremony together tonight!¡± ck Panther¡¯s face was filled with


    confidence.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Marina nodded heavily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the bow of the ship!¡± ck Panther said as she walked towards the door.


    Marina instinctively followed along but then suddenly realized something.


    What did ck Panther just say they would attend together?


    Her wedding ceremony?


    Was ck Panther getting married?


    Who was she getting married to?


    She hadn¡¯t mentioned this matter when theystmunicated.


    Marina didn¡¯t even have a chance to prepare the wedding gift.


    Marina could not help but frown.


    ck Panther had helped her so much this time, so she definitely needed to prepare a thoughtful


    wedding gift.


    However, she would have to wait until they rescued Simon before she could focus on that.


    Marina followed ck Panther to the bow.


    Quantum feared that the ck Panther would take her anger out on him, so he had been waiting in the


    room with Phoenix in his arms.


    As Marina stood at the bow of the ship, she seemed to catch a glimpse of faint light through the mist.


    ¡°That¡¯s Humpback¡¯s ship over there,¡± ck Panther spoke up.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marina responded.


    The ship surged forward at full speed.


    After a moment, they crossed the mist and finally got a clear view of the other party¡¯s lineup.


    The pirate ships on the other side seemed to outnumber ck Panther¡¯s team.


    ¡°My ships are no less than theirs, but this time I didn¡¯t bring them along,¡± ck Panther felt she couldn¡¯t


    lose her status in this situation.


    Hence, she immediately exined to Marina.


    ¡°ck Panther, what are you doing here today? I don¡¯t have time to fight with you. Now get lost!¡±


    From thergest and tallest pirate ship on the opposite side, a small and slender man also stepped


    forward.


    However, his gaze was cold and vicious.


    It was obvious that he was not a good character.


    ¡°That¡¯s Humpback. Despite being as small as a shrimp, he insists on giving himself such a nickname.


    He clearly tries topensate for his shorings,¡± ck Panther exined to Marina while taking


    the opportunity to vent a fewints.


    After speaking, she once again met the gaze of the man across from her.


    ¡°Humpback, I didn¡¯te here today to fight with you. I have a friend who went missing in your waters,


    and I came to retrieve him. Once I have him, I will leave immediately,¡± ck Panther shouted.


    Upon hearing these words, Humpback immediately lowered his head and asked the person beside


    him.


    After a moment, Humpback looked at ck Panther and said, ¡°My men say they haven¡¯t encountered


    anyone from your group in these


    waters.¡±


    ¡°They are not my crew members. They are my friends. The ones who were attacked by your group,¡±


    ck Panther rified.


    Hearing this, Humpback¡¯s face immediately turned cold.


    ¡°ck Panther, did you send those people?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ck Panther furrowed her brow in confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending! All these years, I¡¯ve abided by our agreement and peacefully coexisted with


    you. I¡¯ve never encroached on your territory. But why did you have to break the rules?¡± Humpback


    gritted his teeth.


    He had wondered who had the audacity to steal under his watchful eyes.


    Now he thought that it was ck Panther who pulled the strings.


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. I have never sent anyone to cause trouble for you. My friend


    simply got lost by chance, and I¡¯m here to bring him back,¡± ck Panther spoke firmly.


    ¡°Bullshit! Who dares to touch me on these seas? It¡¯s obviously you behind all this! I will blow you to


    pieces right now!¡± Humpback dered, ordering his crew to ready the cannons.


    ck Panther was unruffled, and she confidently met Humpback¡¯s gaze..


    ¡°Humpback, are you sure you want to fight me? If youy a hand on me, you¡¯ll break our agreement.


    And when that happens, you¡¯ll be the target of all the pirates in these waters.¡±


    In the past, this area of the sea was inplete chaos.


    Pirates not only plundered passing ships but also engaged in internal conflicts.


    For a period of time, the sea was stained red with blood.


    Afterward, three powerful pirate factions emerged.


    They established new rules and boundaries within the region.


    They prohibited excessive plundering and disallowed pirates from betraying each other without


    consequences.


    From that point on, the seas began to gradually calm down.


    While not entirely peaceful, it was certainly a significant improvementpared to the past.


    ¡°You were the one who sent someone to ambush me, so I¡¯m not breaking the rules!¡± Humpback¡¯s tone


    was icy.


    ¡°Before you use me, you better provide some evidence. Where is your proof that I sent someone to


    ambush you?¡± ck Panther red up as she countered Humpback¡¯s usations.


    ¡°Buy me some more time, and I¡¯ll sneak in to take a look,¡± Marina whispered to ck Panther.


    ¡°Are you going alone? I can send some people with you.¡± ck Panther knew well of Humpback¡¯s


    methods.


    He was bloodthirsty and disregarded many moral rules.


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s better for me to act alone,¡± Marina directly refused.


    There was another reason as well. If ck Panther¡¯s people went with her, and Humpback noticed


    them, it could escte into a sh


    between the two groups.


    At that point, the casualties would be more than just a few.


    ¡°Then be careful on your own. If you find yourself overwhelmed, send me a signal,¡± ck Panther


    spoke to Marina while pulling out a signal,


    re.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Marina epted it solemnly.


    Then, she quietly moved to the side. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    With Marina gone, ck Panther continued to engage with Humpback¡¯s men.


    Meanwhile, on the ship, Simon also noticed this development.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, it seems another group of pirates has arrived, and they appear to be engaging with


    each other. This might be our chance to break free,¡± Gavin¡¯s eyes flickered with a glimmer of hope.


    They knew this might be their only opportunity.


    If they couldn¡¯t escape sessfully this time, there would be no other options left.


    ¡°If things continue like this, prepare for an all¨Cout attack!¡± Simon gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin quickly turned around.


    As soon as Gavin gave themand, the engine room revved up its power.


    They were preparing for a breakthrough.


    On the other side, Humpback also received the news.


    ¡°ck Panther! Are you still ying tricks on me?


    ¡°Quickly engage in full defense! Don¡¯t worry about that ck Panther anymore!¡± Humpback turned


    around and ordered the ships to pursue.


    ¡°Surround them immediately!¡± ck Panther didn¡¯t hesitate.


    She immediately dispatched her men to surround Humpback¡¯s ships.


    She knew she had to buy more time for Marina.


    ¡°Attack! Attack!¡± Humpback looked at ck Panther¡¯s ships that had surrounded them. He was already


    certain that she was the one behind this.


    Therefore, he was not afraid at all.


    Both parties started fighting.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Quantum, who was still hiding in the cabin, suddenly felt a violent jolt.


    He tumbled from the sofa to the floor.


    Even Phoenix, who was in his arms, fell to the side.


    Quantum quickly got up and carefully picked up Phoenix.


    After carefully examining it to ensure that it was unharmed, he let out a sigh of relief.


    However, in the next instant, the ship shook once again.


    But this time, Quantum immediately held Phoenix tightly in his arms.


    After all, that little thing was too precious.


    He couldn¡¯t let it get hurt, even if he himself got injured.


    Once the situation in the cabin stopped shaking, Quantum anxiously and hastily walked out of the cabin


    while still carrying Phoenix.


    As Quantum climbed up to the deck, he saw ck Panther standing at the very front.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there a fight?¡± Quantum asked anxiously.


    ¡°Why did youe up here? Go inside quickly!¡± When ck Panther saw Quantum, she immediately


    pushed him back.


    Because she didn¡¯t control her strength well, Quantum stumbled a few times and almost fell to the


    ground.


    ¡°Miss¡­ ck Panther, I really didn¡¯t mean to offend you earlier. I¡¯ve also sincerely apologized to you.


    Can you¡­ please stop being angry with me?¡± Quantum said unsteadily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you. It¡¯s just too dangerous outside. Get inside quickly!¡± ck Panther replied, not


    fully understanding Quantum¡¯s words but wanting him to go inside immediately.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Where¡¯s Marina? Where did she go?¡± Quantum looked around but did not see Marina.


    ¡°She went to find her lover,¡± ck Panther replied very quickly.


    Lover?


    Did she leave the ship at a time just like that?


    Quantum¡¯s face turned somewhat grim.


    Marina really had no regard for her life.


    There were bombs raining down outside, yet she quietly got off the ship alone.


    Just at that moment, a giant shell suddenly shot toward them from the opposite side.


    It caused a towering ssh of water.


    Quantum looked at ck Panther, who had her back turned to the bow of the ship. He immediately


    rushed forward to push her away.


    Because they evaded in time, they were not injured by the iing shell.


    After calming down, Quantum stared at ck Panther with a serious expression.


    ¡°What were you thinking? You¡¯re risking your life right now. How could you expose your back to the


    enemy like that?¡±


    As ck Panther faced the serious reprimand from Quantum, she suddenly became somewhat


    stunned.


    She remained silent, staring straight at Quantum without saying a word.


    At this moment, Quantum finally recalled that he was not dealing with a gentle and obedient woman in


    front of him.


    He was facing a pirate leader with blood on her hands.


    And he was actually reprimanding a pirate leader!


    No!


    Had he lost his mind?


    How could he say such things?


    Just as Quantum was frantically thinking about how to make amends, ck Panther suddenly stood


    up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve saved me once again, and I remember your kindness!¡±


    After ck Panther finished speaking, she walked to the bow of the ship.


    She then pushed aside the crew member who was operating the weapon.


    Taking the weapon into her own hands, she aimed and fired.


    With a loud bang, the shellnded urately on the enemy¡¯s deck.


    The mes soared high instantly.


    ¡°You dare to harm my little sweetheart? Watch me destroy you!¡± ck Panther unleashed a barrage of


    firepower.


    Meanwhile, Quantum, who was still standing behind, felt a chill running down his spine.


    Indeed, ck Panther was a woman who ruled the seas.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to provoke her!


    He vowed to avoid her at all costs in the future.


    Otherwise, with a single p from her, he might end up with his brain matter sttered.


    Meanwhile, Simon was desperately trying to break through the encirclement of Humpback and his


    men.


    However, they had already exhausted their manpower and weapons.


    Their defense was on the verge of copsing.


    The Humpback¡¯s men swung ropes over and one by one, and they boarded the deck.


    A brutal hand¨Cto¨Chand fight ensued between the two sides.


    Even though Simon was formidable, it was difficult for one person to fight four opponents at once.


    Gavin had already been injured on the other side.


    Simon wanted to go and help, but he was entangled and unable to break free.


    As he saw the enemy about to deliver a fatal blow to Gavin, Simon¡¯s pupils dted.


    He toppled the enemy in front of him and prepared to rush over.


    However, there was still a distance before he reached Gavin.


    The enemy¡¯srge de was about to strike Gavin¡¯s neck


    At that critical moment, a slender figure suddenly leaped down from the edge of the ship.


    With a powerful kick, the figure struck the enemy wielding the de.


    The enemy was instantly sent flying several tens of meters, crashing heavily onto the deck and sliding


    for a considerable distance.


    Gavin looked at the figure who suddenly appeared, and he was stunned.


    Simrly, Simon was also caught off guard.


    Were his eyes ying tricks on him?


    Why did he see Marina at this moment?


    ¡°What are you two staring at? Are you waiting for someone toe and attack you?¡± Marina shouted.


    Her voice instantly snapped Simon and Gavin out of their daze.


    Simon immediately sidestepped, avoiding the enemy¡¯s swung de.


    However, his reaction was still a second toote, and his arm was cut open.


    .w


    Marina¡¯s expression darkened as she witnessed this. Without hesitation, she charged forward and


    delivered a flying kick to the enemy¡¯s neck.


    The enemy instantly lost consciousness.


    ¡°How did youe here?¡± Simon finally fully believed that the person standing in front of him was not


    an illusion but Marina herself.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you send me a distress message?¡± Marina looked around vigntly.


    ¡°When did I send you a distress message?¡± Simon looked puzzled.


    He knew his phone had long been turned off due to ack of battery.


    At the moment when his phone was about to shut down, Simon did intend to make a phone call to


    Marina.


    However, there simply wasn¡¯t enough time.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter. Let¡¯s deal with these people in front of us first!¡± Marina nced at the


    approaching pirates.


    Now was not the time for heartfelt conversations.


    ¡°Agreed!¡± Simon nodded firmly.


    Marina¡¯s skills had always been fast, fierce, and urate.


    There were no unnecessary movements.


    Her every move was aimed directly at enemies¡® vital points.


    Combined with her wless coordination with Simon, they managed to forcefully tear open a gap


    amidst the chaos.


    ¡°Quick, get off the ship. There are people waiting for us ahead!¡± Marina immediately spoke up..


    ¡°You go ahead. I need to bring my brother out!¡± Simon said as he prepared to go into the cabin.


    At that moment, Gavin was already helping Edward out of the cabin.


    ¡°Hurry, get on the ship!¡± Marina saw this scene and quickly made her way, allowing Gavin to assist the


    injured Edward boarded the boat.


    Gavin didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly helped Edward board the boat.


    Because Marina wanted to avoid being discovered, the boat she had prepared was not veryrge.


    With four people on board, it felt a bit cramped.


    And behind them, there were already pursuers catching up.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Seeing the pursuers closing in, Gavin gentlyid Edward on the boat.


    He stood up and looked at Marina with a serious expression. ¡°Miss Bailey, please take Mr. Hernandez


    and leave. I will stay behind and hold


    them off.¡±


    Marina nced at Gavin.


    She realized his body was already covered in wounds.


    His clothes were stained red with blood due to theck of timely treatment.


    If he stayed behind to hold the pursuers off, only death awaited him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to stay behind! Since I¡¯m here, I can take all of you to safety!¡± Marina had no habit of


    abandoning herpanions,


    She revved up the engine, pushing it to its maximum power.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, I know all of us can¡¯t leave together. If I can buy a little more time, the rest of you will be


    able to escape unharmed!¡± Gavin knew there was no way they could make it down in time at this


    speed.


    ¡°How will you buy us time? Jump into the sea and be shark bait?¡± Marina didn¡¯t even look back.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Gavin¡¯s gaze shifted to Simon, who was nearby. ¡°Mr. Hernandez!¡±


    Gavin¡¯s voice carried a hint of pleading.


    If sacrificing himself could ensure the safety of Simon and Edward, Gavin felt it was more than worth


    it..


    ¡°Marina is right. There¡¯s no point in you staying behind!¡± Simon stood by Marina¡¯s side, supporting her


    decision.


    Although Gavin was Simon¡¯s secretary, they had grown up together as close brothers.¡±


    Their bond had long surpassed the rtionship between a boss and a subordinate.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez!¡± Gavin¡¯s face was filled with anxiety.


    If they continued to dy, the pursuers would catch up to them.


    However, Simon¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    He tightened his grip on his weapon and was prepared to fight to the death.


    But at that moment, a precisely aimed cannonballnded among the pursuers, knocking down arge


    portion of them in an instant.


    Gavin¡¯s pupils ted at once.


    Marina also spotted the faintly visible ship ahead.


    It was ck Panther¡¯s ship!


    ¡°My people are here!¡± Marina elerated the engine once again and headed toward therge ship in


    front of them.


    In just a moment, they were already close to the ship. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Quantum, who was on the ship, immediately dropped the rope for them.


    ¡°Hurry, bring him aboard,¡± Marina urged Gavin.


    ¡°Miss Bailey¡­¡± Gavin was on the verge of tears now.


    ¡°Do you really think I came here alone to rescue you all?¡± Marina scoffed.


    ¡°¡­¡± Gavin didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.


    ¡°Get on board quickly. It¡¯s not safe here,¡± Marina urged again.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin immediately tied Edward and began climbing the ropedder step by step to get on the


    ship.


    After the two of them climbed aboard, Marina and Simon climbed up one after another.


    After they all climbed aboard, Gavin felt a sense of relief as they had shaken off the danger.


    This time, they survived again.


    ¡°Marina, are these your friends?¡± ck Panther approached and nced at Simon and the others.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Marina nodded.


    ¡°Then take them to the cabin first. I¡¯ll give you a ride back,¡± ck Panther said without further


    questioning their identities.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Marina nced at the pale¨Cfaced Edward and immediately spoke up. ¡°Take him to the cabin


    first. He looks seriously injured and needs immediate medical attention.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin nodded heavily.


    He quickly lifted Edward from the ground and headed towards the cabin.


    ck Panther¡¯s ship was equipped withprehensive facilities.


    There was even a fully equipped operating room onboard.


    Speaking of which, these medical supplies were actually provided by Marina for ck Panther.


    Never did Marina expect that they would end up being used to save her own people.


    Marina instructed Gavin to ce Edward on the operating table.


    Afterward, she asked them to leave the room.


    Simon stood outside the ss, able to observe the situation inside clearly.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, you don¡¯t need to worry. Miss Bailey is skilled in medicine. I¡¯m sure nothing will


    happen to Mr. Edward,¡± Gavin reassured Simon after he noticed the worried expression on Simon¡¯s


    face.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Simon managed to calm down a bit and responded.


    There was no doubt about Marina¡¯s medical skills.


    His brother would definitely be fine!


    Marina didn¡¯t spend too much time in the operating room either.


    About an hourter, she came out of the operating room.


    ¡°How is he?¡± Simon rushed forward to Marina.


    ¡°I administered some emergency measures, and he is not in immediate danger, but we need to get


    back to the maind as soon as possible.. The ship doesn¡¯t have enough sma, so I couldn¡¯t perform


    aplete surgery,¡± Marina exined.


    ¡°By the way, Miss Bailey, didn¡¯t your friend just mention that she will take us ashore?¡± Gavin asked.


    ¡°Yes. If everything goes well, that injured person should be able to hold on until we reach the shore,¡±


    Marina replied, ncing back at the person in the ward.


    Simon clenched his teeth, his eyes filled with intense determination.


    ¡°Who is that injured person?¡± Marina asked.


    Considering how long she had known Simon, she had never seen him in such a disheveled state


    before.


    ¡°He is my¡­ second brother,¡± Simon exined in a low voice.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember now. My grandfather mentioned it before. He said you had two older brothers, and


    your eldest brother passed away due to


    an ident. And your second brother, he¡­¡± Marina paused.


    Robert once mentioned he had more uncles other than Simon.


    Marina finally understood Robert was referring to Simon having elder brothers.


    ¡°My second brother was reported as deceased, but he actually went missing.¡± Simon exined.


    Marina didn¡¯t inquire further about the matter.


    After all, their backgrounds were simr.


    Marina could understand that conflicts between powerful families were sometimes kept hidden from the


    public eye.


    The Hernandez family announced the supposed demise of Edward even though they had not found


    him.


    It was probably done to protect him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your brother¡¯s condition will be taken care of once we reach the shore. I will personally


    perform the surgery and ensure that you have a healthy brother again!¡± Marina reassured.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Simon¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    ¡°Why are you thanking me? Just make sure to sleep over at my ce more often in the future,¡± Marina


    said instinctively.


    Upon hearing those words, Gavin, who was standing nearby, couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes in


    surprise.


    What was going on?


    What did he just hear?


    Could it be a deal between Mr. Hernandez and Miss Bailey?


    Had Mr. Hernandez resorted to selling his body?


    Hmm¡­


    However, if the other party was Miss Bailey, it was unknown if Mr. Hernandez had gained or lost in this


    situation.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    But what Marina said just now was actually quite innocent.


    When she mentioned sleeping, she truly meant just sleeping.


    After all, Simon was the cure for her insomnia.


    However, others would certainly not believe that her words were purely innocent.


    After settling Edward in afortable position, Marina attended to the injuries of Simon and Gavin.


    Then, they left Gavin, who had more injuries, to take care of Edward in the cabin.


    Meanwhile, Marina brought Simon to meet ck Panther.


    As ck Panther looked at Simon standing beside Marina, she squinted her eyes and carefully


    examined Simon from head to toe several


    times.


    ¡°I must say, Marina, your taste in men has always been quite questionable. Is this one man really worth


    risking your life for?¡± ck Panther was known for being straightforward.


    She always said what was on her mind directly, regardless of whether the person she talked about was


    present or not.


    ¡°I really appreciate what you¡¯ve done this time, and consider it a favor owed to you. If you ever need


    anything in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out to me. As long as I can help, I won¡¯t refuse!¡± Marina


    spoke with conviction.


    ¡°Well, you came at just the right time. I happen to need your help with something here!¡± ck Panther¡¯s


    eyes lit up as soon as she heard those words.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting married, you know. And during a wedding, don¡¯t we need someone to officiate the


    ceremony? I don¡¯t have many family members, and you¡¯re one of the few friends I have.


    ¡°So, I¡¯d like to ask you to be the officiant at my wedding,¡± When ck Panther said this, she had a hint


    of bashfulness on her face.


    Even Marina found it unbelievable when she saw this scene.


    After a while, she said, ¡°Are you really getting married?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My subordinates have already set up the venue.¡± ck Panther nodded.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s what they were so busy with earlier?¡± Marina felt a bit dazed.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while since we had any celebrations on this ship, and just when I managed to defeat


    Humpback. It¡¯s like a double joy. I n to celebrate for three days and three nights!¡± ck Panther


    eximed with great enthusiasm.


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t have any issues with your request. However, in our customs, the officiant at a wedding


    is usually an elder from either side of the couple¡¯s family. It¡¯s lessmon for peers to officiate. Would


    you mind?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°Why would I mind? I¡¯m delighted if you agree,¡± ck Panther waved her hand.


    ¡°Well, what about your husband? Does he mind?¡± Marina asked again.


    Simon, who had been standing beside them without speaking, hurriedly turned around to look at


    Marina when he heard her say ¡°husband.¡±


    Rare frowns appeared on his face, showing a hint of confusion.


    Did Marina misspeak, or did he mishear?


    Shouldn¡¯t it be ¡°bride¡± instead?


    How did it be ¡°husband¡°?


    ¡°He? I haven¡¯t asked him about it.¡± ck Panther was at a loss for an answer when she heard Marina¡¯s


    question.


    ¡°Well, you should go and ask him first. Some people are quite particr about these matters. After all,


    it¡¯s your wedding, and the opinions of both parties should be considered.¡± Marina spoke up.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go and ask him.¡± ck Panther turned and walked away.


    As ck Panther turned to leave, Simon couldn¡¯t help but gaze at Marina.


    ¡°Did you say something wrong just now?¡± Simon lowered his voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marina looked confused.


    ¡°Did you just say, his¡­ husband?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. I meant to say her husband.¡± Marina nodded.


    Simon¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°ck Panther is a girl, didn¡¯t you realize?¡± Marina remembered to exin at that moment.


    Simon was too stunned to speak after hearing Marina.


    ck Panther was a girl!


    How could he tell?


    Nobody in the world could tell ck Panther was a girl from her appearance!


    ¡°Most people are a bit confused when they first see ck Panther. I didn¡¯t realize the first time I met


    here too, but you¡¯ll get used to it after seeing her a few more times.¡± Marina patted Simon¡¯s shoulder.


    Simon still remained silent.


    Got used to it after seeing her a few more times?


    Would that really solve the problem?


    He felt that no matter how many times he looked at ck Panther, he wouldn¡¯t be able to convince


    himself.


    Just as ck Panther reached the doorway, she bumped into Quantum.


    When the two of them collided, Quantum staggered back several times from the impact.


    In contrast, ck Panther remained steadfast in her position.


    Simon noticed this scene and couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow.


    Who would believe that this person was a woman?


    You¡¯re here at the right time..) have something to ask you.¡± ck Panther¡¯s eyes immediately lit up


    when she saw Quantum.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside for now. I feel like your subordinates have gone mad. You need to take control of


    them!¡± Quantum quickly interjected.


    ¡°What happened to them?¡± ck Panther furrowed her brow upon hearing this.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She had already instructed her subordinates to respect her future husband.


    How could anyone dare to defy her orders?


    ¡°They insisted on taking me to bathe, giving me a scrub, and even measuring me for clothes.


    ¡°I mean, why would I take a bath during the daytime? And what¡¯s the point of making clothes for me?¡±


    Quantumined.


    ¡°Oh, they wanted to make you new clothes,¡± ck Panther realized what happened when she heard


    Quantum.


    ¡°I already have clothes to wear. I don¡¯t need new ones. Tell them they don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡±


    Quantum replied, still not understanding ck Panther¡¯s words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to wear new clothes?¡± ck Panther furrowed her brow.


    Didn¡¯t people onnd wear new wedding attire when they got married?


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it!¡± As a veteran geek, he preferred wearing slightly wrinkled clothes that he was already


    wearing.


    It gave him a greater sense of security.


    ¡°Alright. We don¡¯t have so many rules here. If you like wearing your clothes, go ahead and wear them,¡±


    ck Panther was easy to talk to, especially when it came to her partner.


    As long as he didn¡¯t bother her too much, she would usuallyply with his wishes.


    ¡°Please let your men know not to chase after me anymore. I¡¯ve already run halfway across the ship,


    and it¡¯s exhausting,¡± Quantum said as he walked into the room and found a chair to sit on.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell them not to disturb you anymore,¡± ck Panther responded promptly.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Quantum had run a bit too fast earlier, and now he didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift his


    hand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite with me.¡± ck Panther chuckled and licked her teeth.


    What?


    Quantum looked at her in confusion.


    Why did she suddenly be so easygoing?


    Could it be because he had saved her life on the deck earlier?

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to be too polite either. Saving you earlier was simply an instinctual response. I


    believe anyone in my position would have done the same,¡± Quantum said with an air of confidence.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true,¡± ck Panther replied. She was born into a pirate family.


    For generations, her family had been involved in this line of work.


    Hence, she had seen many schemes and plots since she was young.


    Therefore, she was well aware of how depraved human nature could be.


    When danger struck, most people¡¯s first consideration was undoubtedly their own interests.


    There were not so many people who would sacrifice themselves.


    Although ck Panther thought this Spineless Chicken appeared thin and weak, he came to her


    rescue during a critical moment.


    That already made him much better than those burly men by countless times.


    That was why she was willing to marry him.


    She was also willing to give birth to his child!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Quantum still had not realized what exactly happened.


    But Marina, who was standing nearby, could not help but frown.


    She felt like she understood something.


    ¡°ck Panther, who will be your spouse?¡± Marina asked loudly.


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re getting married?¡± Quantum was also shocked.


    ck Panther had found her spouse so quickly?


    Was it one of the crew members on the ship?


    Did she force someone to marry her with a knife?


    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± ck Panther¡¯s wordspletely stunned Quantum, leaving him stunned on the spot.


    It felt as if he had been struck by a bolt of lightning, instantly shocked and charred.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you not mistaken?¡± Marina spoke up first while Quantum still couldn¡¯tprehend the


    situation.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s already proposed to me. Moreover, he saved my life before. I¡¯m willing to marry him,¡± ck


    Panther said seriously.


    Proposed?


    Marina¡¯s gaze shifted to Quantum.


    Her expression became somewhatplicated.


    Although Quantum had been nagging non¨Cstop, he had quietly done something significant.


    It turned out ck Panther was his type.


    Hmm¡­


    It seemed that Marina had misunderstood Quantum in the past.


    She thought that he was attracted to delicate and curvaceous girls.


    Of course, those are just superficial qualities.


    At this moment, Quantum finally snapped out of it and quickly stood up from the sofa.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense and ruin my reputation! When did I ever propose to you?¡± Quantum eximed.


    His face turned red as he looked at


    ck Panther.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you give me flowers? You even gave me nine flowers. Doesn¡¯t it mean that you want to be


    with me forever?¡± ck Panther


    replied.


    Upon hearing this, Marina¡¯s gaze toward Quantum became even more ambiguous.


    Was this guy this romantic?


    ¡°When did I ever give you flowers?¡± Quantum couldn¡¯t maintain hisposure after receiving Marina¡¯s


    suggestive look.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring me flowers when you delivered me food?¡± ck Panther exined.


    ¡°Deliver food? I delivered food to you, but I never sent you any flowers!¡± Quantum was starting to doubt


    himself.


    ¡°Nonsense! You clearly gave me nine flowers. Three flower¨Cshaped carrots, two flower¨Cshaped


    radishes, and four flower¨Cshaped cucumbers!¡±


    ck Panther said, emphasizing each word.


    Quantum was dumbfounded for a second.


    ¡°They were just a food arrangement!¡± Quantum finally realized what the misunderstanding was about.


    ¡°Then tell me, did they represent flowers!¡± ck Panther said seriously.


    ¡°They did, but¡­¡± Quantum still wanted to exin.


    But before he could finish, ck Panther interrupted him.


    ¡°Just admit they were flowers!¡±


    ¡°No, the meaning behind them ispletely different!¡± Quantum desperately tried to rify the


    misunderstanding.


    However, ck Panther didn¡¯t give him a chance to exin at all.


    ¡°In my culture, giving flowers represents a deration of love. You expressed your love to me, and I


    epted it. So, we can consider ourselves a couple!¡± ck Panther stated firmly.


    ¡°No, no, no! In my culture, treating you a meal doesn¡¯t equate to a deration of love!¡± Quantum


    quickly shook his head in denial.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s put that aside. But you saved my life on the deck earlier. Traditionally, one would repay such


    a debt with their own body. You can¡¯t refuse that, right?¡± ck Panther said confidently.


    Quantum went speechless for a moment.


    ¡°Yeah, I saved you. I¡¯m your savior, and instead of repaying me, you¡¯re causing trouble for me!¡±


    Quantum was on the verge of tears.


    If he had known that saving someone would lead to this kind of situation, he would never have done it.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± ck Panther¡¯s expression turned instantly cold upon hearing those words.


    ¡°L¡­¡± Quantum wanted to say something, but as soon as he met ck Panther¡¯s gaze, the words stuck


    in his throat.


    Because her gaze seemed as if she wanted to tear him apart, piece by piece.


    ¡°I¡­ Even if you want to kill me, I still have to rify this matter with you!


    ¡°When I cooked for you before, it was simply to apologize for the inappropriate things I said earlier.


    ¡°I never once thought about seeking your love!


    ¡°As for saving your life on the deck, it was purely a reflexive instinct.


    ¡°If it were someone else standing on that deck, I would have done the same!¡± Quantum mustered up all


    his courage to speak those words.


    After ck Panther heard this, she froze on the spot.


    She stared straight at Quantum.


    Quantum felt a chill down his spine under ck Panther¡¯s intense gaze. Instinctively, he moved behind


    Marina, seeking some form of protection.


    Marina wore an expression of helplessness on her face.


    She understood that ck Panther¡¯s lifestyle at sea might have different customs and habitspared


    to those onnd.


    However, she never expected it would escte into such a big misunderstanding.


    ¡°ck Panther¡­¡± Marina nced at Quantum, who was trembling behind her.


    She wanted to exin to ck Panther.


    However, before she could utter another word, the ship suddenly shook violently.


    Immediately after, someone came to report.


    ¡°Boss, Humpback hase after us!¡± The person¡¯s tone carried a hint of urgency.


    ¡°He¡¯s here? He¡¯s not afraid of death, huh? I was just looking for someone to vent my anger on, and


    here hees. I¡¯ll make sure he regrets ever crossing paths with me!¡± ck Panther said, turning


    around and leaving.


    Her silhouette exuded a strong sense of determination.


    It seemed like she was really going all out.


    ¡°Stay here and take care of Gavin and Simon¡¯s brother. I¡¯ll go up and take a look.¡± Marina instructed


    Quantum.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Quantum immediately nodded.


    However, he quickly reacted and grabbed Marina¡¯s arm in fear.


    ¡°If you left me here alone, will ck Panther send someone to assassinate me?¡±


    After all, it seemed he had offended her with what he said just now.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Moreover, ck Panther was a fierce pirate leader.


    COMMENT


    ¡°You are so scared. Why were you so brave when you spoke just now?¡± Marina rolled her eyes at


    Quantum.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to either. But they will make me stay as their sister¨Cinw if I don¡¯t exin things clearly!¡±


    Quantum couldn¡¯t help but burst


    into tears.


    He wondered why the crew he had met previously all called him sister¨Cinw.


    So that was how it was!


    Previously, he had thought they were mocking him with the nickname because he was rtively small


    and weak.


    In the end, that was not the case at all.


    They did want Quantum to be their sister¨Cinw!


    In the twenty¨Codd years of Quantum¡¯s life, it was the first time a woman had proposed to him.


    The result was so tragic.


    If only it were slightly more decent.


    And she looked a little more like a girl.


    Perhaps Quantum might ept it!


    After all, who could resist the security brought by a pirate leader?


    However, what Quantum wanted was a wife but a brother!


    If Quantum did marry ck Panther, he would be too afraid to sleep when he was half¨Casleep at night


    later and turned his head and saw a


    face that was burly than his.


    ¡°Why are you worried about it? ck Panther is not that kind of person,¡± said Marina. She was really


    speechless.


    ¡°But I think that look in her eyes is very homicidal.¡± Quantum was still a little uneasy.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so scared, do you want to follow me to the deck?¡± Marina asked.


    As soon as she finished her words, the ship shook again.


    More importantly, the sound of cannonballs kept echoing in their ears.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll stay in the cabin. Even if I¡¯m really assassinated, I can at least leave my corpse intact. If I


    go ashore with you, I¡¯ll probably be blown up until not even my bones are left.¡± Quantum finally shook


    his head.


    The group of pirates really did not care about anything when they fought.


    ¡°Then just stay where you are!¡± Said Marina, who had no time to waste with him. Then she headed


    straight for the deck.


    Simon naturally followed her.


    As soon as Marina got on the deck, she saw Humpback¡¯s ship quickly approaching.


    There were many more of them than that of ck Panther.


    It was clear that Humpback was furious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on the fighting and retreat first!¡± said Marina. She stepped forward and nced at ck


    Panther.


    ¡°What retreat? There¡¯s no such thing as a retreat in my dictionary! I must kill this brat today!¡± ck


    Panther¡¯s eyes were filled with redness.


    They did not know if it was because ck Panther hated Humpback so much or was just mad at


    Quantum for turning down her marriage proposal, so she vented her anger on the other party.


    ¡°Boss, I think she¡¯s right. We don¡¯t have enough manpower. But the other party has summoned almost


    all of their belongings. We¡¯ll definitely suffer if we fight head¨Con with them!¡± A subordinate of ck


    Panther hurriedly said.


    ¡°If you¡¯re scared of death, leave. I won¡¯t run away anyway!¡± said ck Panther with an insistent tone.


    The subordinate wanted to say something more, but the other party suddenly shot a cannonball in their


    direction right at the moment.


    ¡°Boss!¡± The subordinate quickly pushed ck Panther away.


    However, the subordinate was sent flying by the explosion.


    ¡°Shawn!¡± ck Panther immediately saw Shawn, who was covered in blood, after she finally stood still


    herself.


    She quickly crawled over.


    ¡°Shawn!¡± called ck Panther with a nervous tone.


    ¡°Boss¡­ Hurry¡­ Hurry up and leave¡­¡± The subordinate held herst breath and closed her eyes after


    saying that.


    ¡°Shawn!¡± ck Panther shouted at the top of her lungs.


    However, the person in her arms could no longer respond.


    ck Panther gritted her teeth, and her entire body exuded a monstrous viciousness.


    Just as she got up and was about to fight to the death with Humpback, Marina seized the opportunity


    and knocked ck Panther out with a palm strike.


    When the children at the side saw that their boss had been knocked unconscious, they immediately


    surrounded Marina.


    They looked at Marina warily.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like this? Hurry up and take your boss away. Do you really want to see her


    fight with the people opposite?


    ¡°Do I need to exin how vastly the difference in strength between the two sides is to you?¡± Marina¡¯s


    tone was stern.


    When the pirates heard what Marina said, they didn¡¯t say anything else and immediately went forward


    and lifted ck Panther.


    Then, they helped her into the cabin.


    Meanwhile, Marina ordered a full retreat.


    Sometimes, when there was a significant gap in strength between the two sides, the most urate


    solution was to retreat.


    Then, they would stall for time. If they could not retreat more, they would have to wait for an opportunity


    to kill the other party with a single


    strike.


    And now, it was not the time for them to fight to the death.


    ck Panther¡¯s subordinates were much more obedient than her.


    After Marina gave the order, they quickly carried it out.


    The ship sailed all the way out the high seas.


    Humpback was still chasing them closely behind.


    ¡°Boss, they¡¯re going out of the high seas if they keep going. Should we still chase after them?¡±


    Humpback¡¯s subordinate looked at him anxiously.


    ¡°Of course. I have to chase after them. I¡¯ve suffered such a huge humiliation and won¡¯t let them go off


    just like that!¡± said Humpback with red eyes.


    His arm was still wrapped in gauze.


    He was injured by ck Panther previously.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No. Once we go out of the high seas, we will be surrounded by the military of Calirina. We can¡¯t go


    forward anymore!¡± The subordinate hastened to dissuade Humpback.


    ¡°But are we just going to watch them slip away right under my nose?¡± Humpback¡¯s chest heaved up


    and down in anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. ck Panther wille back eventually. We only


    have to wait patiently.


    ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re still injured. The thing most matters now is to heal your injury quickly. Then, we¡¯ll kill


    ck Panther with one strike when she returns!¡±


    The subordinate knew how to talk. After saying that, Humpback¡¯s expression softened a little.


    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s retreat quickly. It seems that the military ship from Calirina has appeared in front,¡± the


    subordinate immediately said.


    Humpback looked at the ck Panther¡¯s ship that was getting further and further away. Although


    Humpback was unwilling, it still ordered his ship to turn around.


    After all, if he chased after them now, they would definitely be the ones at a disadvantage.


    Because ck Panther still had Calirina¡¯s men on board.


    Calirina¡¯s military would definitely not make things difficult for ck Panther.


    However, they would definitely make things difficult for him!


    After all, he had robbed many ships from Calirina over the years.


    ¡°They¡¯ve finally retreated!¡± The crew on the ck Panther ship finally heaved a sigh of relief after


    seeing the Humpback gradually retreat.


    If Humpback and his men really caught up, they could only risk their lives to fight with them.


    ¡°Now is not the time to breathe a sigh of relief. Look at where we are now!¡± The other person looked


    like he was ready to die.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Hmm?


    With this reminder, everyone finally reacted.


    In their full¨Cspeed retreat, they had now sailed out of the area of the high seas.


    They had entered the sea border of Calirina.


    ¡°It¡¯s over! How did we enter Calirina? Hurry up and give the order to retreat at full speed!¡± A pirate


    hurriedly shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to retreat now, and the people of Calirina havee!¡± said another pirate. His¡¯s feet were


    trembling.


    ¡°We are just out of the frying pan into the fire!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re really doomed today!¡±


    The pirates on the ship all fell into low pressure.


    ¡°Brothers, it is not the time to be dejected now. Even if we have to die, we must fight to the end with the


    other party!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, pick up your weapons, and let us face the enemies with all our might!¡±


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill!¡±


    For a moment, the sounds of killing filled the air on the deck.


    As soon as Marina saw the scene behind her, she quickly stepped forward and patted the head of that


    pirate leader.


    ¡°Kill what? Is there only killing in your heads?¡±


    ¡°Ah! The woman actually hit my head? She did it.¡± The pirate turned his head and looked angrily at his


    fellows behind him.


    ¡°So what if I hit you? I hit you, you troublemaker!¡± said Marina. Then she hit him again.


    The pirate couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes.


    Then he turned around again. He was so angry that his hair was about to stand on end.


    ¡°Did you see that? She hit me again!¡± said the pirate.


    ¡°Yes, she hit you twice!¡± The crowd nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°The woman dares to hit my head? I have to teach her a lesson!¡± The Pirate raised his broadsword and


    prepared to stab Marina.


    However, a broadcast suddenly sounded above the sea at this moment.


    ¡°You have been surrounded by the military. You have invaded the Calirinath region. Please


    immediately put down the weapons in your hands and give up resisting. Release our Calirina citizens.


    ¡°If not, we will attack with all our might!¡±


    The pirates immediately raised their hands as soon as the announcement was made.


    Marina was speechless.


    What a bunch of fools.


    Marina did not know how ck Panther led such a group of fools daily to achieve her current position.


    After ncing at the pirates, who had all be well¨Cbehaved behind her, Marina made her way to


    the edge of the deck.


    Then, she took out her phone and turned on the lights.


    Then, the light shed back and forth for about 30 seconds.


    The pirates naturally didn¡¯t know what Marina was doing, but people across the sea from the Calirina


    military could tell Marina was turning on her lights regrly.


    Marina was sending them a secret signal.


    Calirina¡¯s people from the military immediately deciphered Marina¡¯s secret signal.


    Then a small boat was sent over to receive her.


    Marina saw the military understood what she meant. She immediately exined the situation to the


    crew who came to meet her.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t hurt us. On the contrary, they escorted us back,¡± said Marina.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t suffer any damage?¡± The people from the military were still a little vignt.


    ¡°No. But I have mypanions on the board, and one of them is seriously injured. We need to rush to


    the hospital as soon as possible,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Please wait a moment. We will immediately send a rescue boat!¡± The person who came to receive


    them immediately returned after contacting Marina.


    After he exined the situation to his superior, the other party discussed it again.


    They decided to save the people first.


    In an instant, the rescue boat was sent out.


    Meanwhile, Marina immediately contacted Quantum and Gavin in the cabin and asked them to bring


    Edward out quickly.


    After the rescue boat approached, the military¡¯s warship was prepared to face the enemy.


    It locked onto the pirate ship there..


    The pirates on the deck did not dare to move.


    Marina let Simon and the others board the boat first.


    And she walked in front of the pirates.


    The pirate standing at the front immediately raised his hands to cover his head as he saw Marina


    coming.


    However, he would never let this woman hit his head again.


    After all, there were no more than three times!


    ¡°Because we have an injured man on and must go ashore immediately, I don¡¯t have time to say


    goodbye to your boss.


    ¡°Please tell her I thank her for this incident. However, she must have been hated by Humpback this


    time.


    ¡°You must be careful when you return. Remember to contact me if you encounter the other party¡¯s


    revenge and can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    After Marina finished her words, she turned around and prepared to board the rescue boat without


    waiting for that person¡¯s reply.


    ¡°But how can we contact you?¡± The pirate looked at the back of Marina and shouted for some reason.


    Marina immediately stopped and turned around to look at him.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The pirate immediately raised his hands and covered his head.


    It almost became his instinctive reaction.


    ¡°Your boss knows how to contact me.¡± Marina did not know whether tough or cry.


    She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who liked to hit people without saying anything.


    There was no need to be so wary of her.


    ¡°¡­ Oh.¡± When the pirate heard that, he only responded with one word.


    Meanwhile, Marina sessfully boarded the rescue boat.


    Then, she returned to the military¡¯s warship.


    As pirates, ck Panther¡¯s ship naturally couldn¡¯t stay in the area of Calirina for too long.


    The ship was immediately expelled from the sea boundary by the warship.


    On the other hand, Marina was immediately sent ashore by the military..


    ¡°How did you get the pirates to escort you back?¡±


    Although the military rescued Marina and her people, they remained deeply suspicious of them.


    After all, the pirates have been brutal and bloody.


    They had only heard of them killing and plundering but never heard of them saving people.


    ¡°Probably because we¡¯re penniless and have nothing to be robbed of.¡± Marina naturally couldn¡¯t reveal


    that she was friends with ck


    Panther.


    Naturally, the military would not believe her excuse.


    Meanwhile, Marina had no time to waste with them..


    She directly reported her military identity to them.


    She also told them her code name and asked them to investigate it themselves.


    The people on the military ship immediately verified Marina¡¯s identity.


    The higher¨Cups immediately instructed them to release them and not to make things difficult for them.


    The people from the military world were stunned.


    Who exactly was this young girl?


    Why did the higher¨Cups pay so much attention to her?


    Although Marina also noticed their probing gazes, she did not have the time to exin.


    After getting ashore, she immediately brought Simon and the others to the private hospital under the


    Bailey family.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Marina had contacted the hospital when they were in the car.


    So by the time their car arrived at the hospital, the medical staff were already waiting for them at the


    entrance.


    Simon and the others immediately carried Edward to the hospital bed.


    Then, they pushed him all the way to the operating room.


    Marina also took off her jacket as she walked.


    Then she prepared to follow them into the operating room.


    ¡°Marina!¡± Simon called Marina just when she was ready to enter the operating room.


    Marina turned around and looked at him. Simon¡¯s eyes were filled with aplicated expression.


    There was pleading and worry in them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve promised you on the ship that I will definitely cure your brother!¡± Marina gave him a


    reassuring smile before turning around and entering the operating room.


    The surgery took a long time.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Simon and Gavin had been waiting outside the door.


    Meanwhile, Quantum sat quietly aside with Phoenix in his arms.


    He remembered they heard that ck Panther was injured when they left.


    He wondered how she was doing now.


    She must have been emotionally unstable because of what he had said to her before.


    Quantum bit his lower lip and suddenly felt a little annoyed.


    He felt that his previous words might have been a little too unyielding.


    After all, she was a girl.


    He should have said it more tactfully.


    Well¡­


    He hoped that she would be fine.


    The surgerysted for more than ten hours.


    And in the past ten hours, Simon had rarely left the operating room.


    He only stared at the operating room door with a burning gaze.


    ¦§


    4


    B


    4 4


    There were a few times when Gavin wanted to persuade Simon to have a rest. But when he saw the


    expression on Simon¡¯s face, he knew that Simon would not go and have a rest no matter what.


    In the end, Gavin could only stay by Simon¡¯s side and wait with him.


    Until the following morning.


    At dawn.


    The operating room door was finally opened from the inside.


    The medical staff hurriedly ran out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Simon immediately went up to them and asked them.


    ¡°Murder!¡± The medical staff looked particrly flustered.


    ¡°What? What murder? Make yourself clear!¡± asked Simon. His expression immediately turned cold


    when he heard that.


    However, the medical staff were probably frightened. They pushed Simon away and immediately ran


    out.


    Simon had no choice but to enter the operating room quickly.


    Gavin followed him immediately.


    When Simon rushed into the operating room, the scene before him almost made his head explode.


    Edward was holding a scalpel and stabbing it straight into Marina¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Marina!¡± Without hesitation, Simon charged forward and knocked Edward unconscious with his palm.


    Meanwhile, Marina staggered back several steps.


    Simon reached out to catch her instantly.


    ¡°Marina, how are you?¡± Simon looked at the scalpel on Marina¡¯s chest in horror.


    The entire de had entered her body.


    The position was particrly close to her heart. Simon did not dare to have any first aid.


    ¡°Edward¡­ are quite strong¡­¡± Marina forced herself to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore. I¡¯ll take you to the doctor right now!¡± Simon said as he picked Marina up.


    Gavin, who had followed Simon in, was also surprised when he saw this scene.


    ¡°Keep an eye on Edward and restrict his movements!¡± Simon ordered Gavin without turning his head.


    Gavin opened his mouth and wanted to ask something, but Simon rushed out with Marina in her arms.


    His face was awful. From Marina¡¯s angle, one could still see his slightly trembling eyshes.


    It was clear that he was extremely nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± Marina said.


    However, her voice sounded especially weak.


    It was as if a breeze could blow away her voice.


    Herforting sentence lost all credibility.


    ¡°This is your family¡¯s hospital. You know which doctor is the best. Tell me, and I¡¯ll take you to him!¡± said


    Simon, trying to calm himself down as much as possible.


    ¡°Top floor¡­ Director¡¯s office¡­¡± After saying that, Marina fell into aa.


    ¡°Marina!¡± Simon¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    Edward had yet toe out of the operating room.


    Marina was sent into another operating room.


    Simon had no idea why things had turned out this way.


    Didn¡¯t Marina go to save Edward?


    Why did Edward hurt Marina?


    Simon stood at the operating room door and fell into a violent panic.


    The director knew Marina.


    When Simon carried her into the director¡¯s office, the director immediately gathered all the top doctors


    in the hospital.


    Gavin immediately rushed over after dealing with Edward.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, how¡¯s Miss Bailey doing?¡± said Gavin. He looked at Simon worriedly.


    ¡°How is Edward?¡± Simon did not answer his question and only asked in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found the new doctors. They injected Edward with a tranquilizer and tied his hands and feet with a


    restraining band. Edward is not awake yet,¡± Gavin told Simon the truth.


    ¡°What on earth happened in the operating room?!¡± Simon asked with gritting teeth.


    Gavin said, ¡°I¡¯ve talked to the doctors who operated on Edward. They said that the surgery process


    was all right.


    ¡°However, just as they were performing the final suture, somehow Edward woke up suddenly. Then he


    picked up the scalpel and stabbed it into Miss Bailey¡¯s chest.¡±


    Gavin¡¯s eyes flickered when he said so.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Edward be under anesthesia during the surgery? Why did he suddenly wake up before the


    operation was finished?¡± said Simon, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also asked them if they don¡¯t have enough anesthesia in the surgery, but they¡¯ve all seen the


    surgery records and said the anesthesia dosage is enough.¡± Gavin enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Then why did Edward wake up?¡± asked Simon. His hands hanging down at his sides involuntarily


    clenched into lists.


    ¡°The doctors are still investigating it,¡± Gavin said. ¡°However, their preliminary conclusion is that


    Edward¡¯s body should have been injected with drugs for a long time, so he developed a certain level of


    resistance to drugs. That¡¯s why he woke up during the surgery.¡± Gavin said.


    When Simon heard these words, his brows furrowed tightly.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, Miss Bailey should be fine, shouldn¡¯t she?¡± said Gavin, looking worriedly at the closed


    operating room door in front of them.


    If anything happened to Miss Bailey, both the Bailey family and the Hernandez family would definitely


    fight with each other to the death.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Simon did not answer Gavin¡¯s question. He only stared at the closed operating room door in front of


    him without blinking.


    Marina was stabbed in her chest.


    The ce was the lifeblood of humans.


    If there was any carelessness, she might not be able to be saved.


    Therefore, he did not want to think about any idents now.


    Seconds ticks by.


    The operating room door was never pushed open.


    Simon¡¯s heart also started to be anxious.


    Just as Simon¡¯s patience was about to run out, the operating room door was finally pushed open from


    the inside.


    The first one to walk out was the director of the hospital.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Simon immediately went up to him and asked.


    ¡°The surgery was sessful, but Miss lost too much blood and is still in aa.¡± The director nced


    at Simon. Although he was a little hesitant, he still exined the situation to Simon.


    When Simon heard that Marina was fine, his anxious heart finally rxed.


    He looked a little weak.


    When Gavin standing behind him heard that, he kowtowed repeatedly to thank the gods.


    It really scared him to death.


    Marina was the most beloved Missy in the Bailey family.


    With the Bailey family doting on Marina, if anything happened to Marina after being stabbed by Edward,


    not only would the Bailey family skin Edward alive, but the entire Hernandez family would also be


    implicated.


    Moreover, the Hernandez family was currently in a precarious situation.


    The Hernandez family couldn¡¯t withstand such a thing at the moment.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The nurses pushed Marina out of the operating room as the director finished his words.


    Marina¡¯s anesthetic had probably not dissipated yet. Shey quietly on the hospital bed.


    Perhaps because she had lost too much blood, her face looked pale.


    Simon¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache as he followed the bed to the ward.


    Marina was lying quietly on the bed in the ward.


    It was the first time Simon had seen her so weak.


    And it was because of him.


    After the medical staff left, Simon slowly sat on the bed.


    Then he carefully held her hand.


    ¡°Marina, you must wake up quickly,¡± Simon said silently in his heart.


    When Marina regained consciousness, she felt weak and powerless.


    Even her breathing affected her wound, and it hurt badly.


    Her movements instantly woke Simon up, whose head was lying by her hospital bed.


    Simon looked up and realized that Marina was already awake.


    He hurriedly leaned forward.


    ¡°How is it? Are you feeling unwell? Does your wound still hurt? Do you want me to call a doctor for you


    now?¡±


    Simon asked one question after another.


    Marina was stunned by his questions.


    Then she forced a weak smile and said, ¡°You asked me so many questions at once. Which one do you


    want me to answer first?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all because of me!¡± Simon¡¯s voice instantly turned hoarse.


    ¡°What does this have to do with you? I¡¯m a doctor myself. It¡¯s my duty to treat illnesses and save


    people.


    ¡°And in the process, I¡¯ll be responsible for any idents I encounter. After all, I voluntarily saved the


    patient.¡±


    Marina looked at the apology in Simon¡¯s eyes and exined with a faint smile.


    ¡°But


    you didn¡¯t need to save him in the first ce. It was because of me that you wanted to be his chief


    surgeon.¡± Simon never thought that Edward would actually attack the person he loved.


    Moreover, his stab was so ruthless.


    Simon had almost lost her.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with Edward. He should have been¡­ hypnotized.¡± Marina had discovered the


    abnormality before.


    However, her own injuries could not exin so much at that time.


    ¡°Hypnosis?¡± Simon was stunned when he heard her.


    ¡°However, didn¡¯t the doctor say that it was because he was often injected with simr drugs that his


    body developed resistance and woke him up from the surgery in advance?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also the reason. However, even if he is awake from the surgery, it¡¯s impossible for him to attack


    someone for no reason.


    ¡°You have to know that I was suturing him at that time. If an ordinary person were awake, they would


    have cried out in pain without the painkiller pump.


    ¡°But Edward¡¯s eyes were empty at that time. He almost relied on his instincts to pick up the scalpel and


    stab me.


    ¡°The feeling he gave me was that he waspletely unconscious. It was as if he waspletely


    controlled by someone,¡± Marina said slowly.


    Simon fell silent after he heard her words.


    ¡°I think it should be a trap set up by your enemies.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to how Edward will attack the first person he sees at the moment he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re the closest person to Edward. After you save Edward, you¡¯ll definitely be the one to stay by


    his side.¡±


    ¡°The person they want to attack should be you.¡± Marina had already sorted out all the causes and


    effects.


    Simon¡¯s thin lips twisted into a straight line after he heard her words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely avenge you!¡± Simon said through clenched teeth.


    ¡°I used to think that if I were to be with you, you might be implicated in some unnecessary trouble for


    my personal reasons.


    ¡°It might even be life¨Cthreatening. But from the looks of it, the person beside you seems even more


    dangerous than the one beside me.¡± Marina deliberately sounded more rxed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Simon lowered his voice.


    To be honest, he had never been so scared in his life.


    The moment he rushed into the operating room and saw Edward stabbing Marina¡¯s heart with a


    scalpel.


    He felt his breathing stagnate.


    He had experienced a lot in his life.


    After being up and down for many years, he felt he should already be invulnerable.


    But he really began to fear from the bottom of his heart at that moment.


    He was afraid that¡­ she would leave his world without warning¡­


    Although Simon only said three words, Marina could clearly sense the thick guilting from these


    words.


    She raised her hand with some difficulty, wanting to pat Simon.


    However, she realized that she really couldn¡¯t hold on at their current angle.


    Marina could only retract her hand weakly.


    Then she nced at Simon and said, ¡°Bend down a little.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± When Simon heard her words, he thought Marina¡¯s wound


    was hurting.


    He quickly bent down a little.


    However, Marina suddenly raised her head and gently kissed him on his lips right at this moment.


    Simon¡¯s body instantly froze.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t test as soft as before. Did you not drink any water today?¡± Marina pursed her lips and


    deliberatelymented after kissing.


    Simon was speechless.


    ¡°You have to remember to take good care of yourself in the future. You¡¯re already older than me. If you


    don¡¯t take good care of yourself, people will think that you¡¯re my uncle when you go out with meter,¡±


    said Marina briskly.


    Simon knew that Marina wanted to use this way to make his heart less heavy.


    The more she acted like this, the more upset he felt.


    ¡°Okay, I can¡¯t use too much strength now. I haven¡¯t kissed you enough just now. Now, it¡¯s your turn to


    kiss me,¡± said Marina. She couldn¡¯t


    stand Simon¡¯s gaze.


    She just wanted to find something else to avoid.


    ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯ve invited you, yet you¡¯re still indifferent? Aren¡¯t you disregarding my charm a little too


    much?¡± Marina couldn¡¯t help but frown when she saw Simon standing rooted to the ground.


    ¡°But your injury¡­¡± Simon looked worriedly at her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m injured in the chest but the mouth. Move quickly!¡± Marina urged.


    Seeing her like this, Simon sighed as if he had not heard anything.


    Finally, he bent down and gently kissed her lips.


    it was a kiss that Simon did not mix with any lust between a man and a woman.


    There was only heartache and pity.


    ¡°Marina!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Simon!¡±


    The closed ward door was suddenly kicked open from the outside at the moment.


    Immediately after, two tall figures rushed in.


    However, they both stopped in their ces when they saw the scene in the ward.


    Their eyes widened.


    Marina and Simon, who were interrupted, turned their heads to look over.


    For a moment, Robert and Peter felt a chill on their necks.


    The two of them seemed to have a telepathic connection. They immediately turned their backs on


    Marina and Simonr.


    ¡°Uncle Simon, I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you. I just heard Auntie Marina was injured. I was worried about


    her, so I particrly came to see her.¡±


    After Robert finished his words, Peter finally reacted.


    Why was he avoiding them?


    There was a wild man bullying Marinal


    Peter was instantly enraged and quickly turned around.


    He rushed in front of Simon.


    ¡°What were you doing just now?! What did you do to Marina? You actually dared to kiss her? I think


    you¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± said Peter. He was so mad that his face turned red.


    Simon, on the other hand, had a calm expression. He did not have the slightest fear of being caught


    red¨Chanded.


    ¡°What kind of look is that? Do you believe that I¡¯ll dig out your eyeballs right now?¡± Peter was so mad


    that his chest heaved up and down.


    ¡°Peter!¡± Marina, who was lying on the hospital bed, shouted.


    ¡°Marina, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone bully you. I¡¯ll pull this guy out and cut him into pieces. I¡¯ll bury


    him in our garden as the fertilizer!¡±


    Then Peter was going to take action.


    However, lying on her hospital bed, Marina suddenly squinted.


    ¡°If you dare to touch the hair on my fianc¨¦¡¯s head, I¡¯ll break your hands!¡± said Marina. Although her tone


    was not harsh, it was filled with


    deterrence.


    Peter¡¯s hand stopped in mid¨Cair.


    Then he looked at Marina lying on the hospital bed in surprise.


    ¡°Marina, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Peter looked as hurt as he could get..


    ¨C


    ¡°Stop pretending. I¡¯m not in the mood to y games with you.¡± Marina could not help but roll her eyes.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Pretending what? Do you know how nervous I was when I received a call from the director saying that


    you were injured? I even threw my business partner aside and rushed over immediately.


    ¡°But you actually treat me like this now. Do you still have a conscience?¡± Peter took out a small


    handkerchief from his pocket and pretended to be sad as he wiped the tears that did not exist at the


    corner of his eyes.


    Marina couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°If you howl one more time, I¡¯ll throw you out right now!¡± Marina¡¯s left foot could not help but twitch.


    Peter was speechless.


    Peter immediately stopped crying insightfully.


    Then he looked at Marina with an earnest expression. ¡°The director didn¡¯t exin it to me clearly. He


    just told me that you were injured. What exactly is going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing and was just an ident,¡± Marina exined.


    She knew these people in her family well.


    Peter was a big mouth who could not hide anything.


    If you tell him she was stabbed.


    The guy was going to tell the people in her family.


    As soon as her family heard that she had been stabbed, they would probably rush back from outside


    without stopping.


    Then she would not have any space at all.


    ¡°What ident? Which ident can stab a scalpel into your chest?¡± Peter had learned about Marina¡¯s


    injuries from the hospital director,


    ¡°I told you it was an ident, so it¡¯s an ident. Why do you keep asking like an old woman?¡±


    Marina¡¯s tone was filled with impatience.


    ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be bullied outside.¡± When Peter said that, his gaze


    was still on Simon.


    His expression was clear.


    He did suspect that Simon caused Marina¡¯s injury.


    ¡°Who can bully me? I¡¯ve always been the one bullying others. Don¡¯t tell anyone in the family about this.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Marina¡¯s tone was filled with threat.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. If our family finds out that you¡¯re injured and I don¡¯t tell them, they¡¯ll definitely tear me


    apart,¡± said Peter, shaking his head repeatedly.


    ¡°Then, do you believe I¡¯ll tear you apart right now?¡± said Marina, gritting her teeth.


    Peter was speechless.


    ¡°Okay. But I don¡¯t think you can just shut me up. You get to seal the mouths of the director and the


    others, too. After all, I was informed by the director,¡± Peter said.


    Marina couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Marina could not help but freeze when she heard Peter¡¯s words.


    He was really one step behind.


    How could she have forgotten about it?


    Back then, she had brought Simon and the others to the hospital because it was her territory.


    There was an operating room in the hospital that was specially created for her.


    She had personally checked all the equipment inside.


    It was trustworthy.


    Unexpectedly, it had now be the greatest killing weapon.


    ¡°Quick, help me with the discharge procedures now!¡± said Marina. She immediately looked at Simon.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon looked at Marina in confusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Hurry up and go through the discharge procedures for me, or it¡¯ll be too


    late!¡± Marina urged.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Simon could not help but frown. ¡°But you¡¯ve just undergone surgery. You have to rest up.¡±


    Any random movement would tear open the wound.


    At that time, Marina would have to suffer a second time.


    He could not bear to see her in such a weak state.


    ¡°If I stay here, that will be the real Asura¡¯s Arena. Hurry up and settle the discharge procedures for me.


    Forget it, there¡¯s no need for discharge. procedures. I¡¯ll leave now!¡±


    Marina then forced herself to sit up from the bed.


    Then, she lifted the nket and prepared to get out of bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move or you¡¯ll tear open your wound!¡± Simon quickly stepped forward to stop her.


    ¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to tear open my wound, then carry me out of here now!¡± Marina enunciated each


    word clearly.


    The expression on her face did not look like she was joking at all.


    Simon frowned.


    Marina was not an unreasonable person.


    She was in such a hurry now. It was obvious that there was a reason why she had to leave.


    Simon thought for a moment. In the end, he gently picked up Marina and carried her in his arms.


    He tried his best not to touch her wound.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Simon asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Anywhere is fine, as long as it¡¯s not here.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. Run! Don¡¯t waste time here!¡± Marina urged again.


    Simon had no choice but to carry her out of the hospital.


    Peter subconsciously wanted to stop Simon.


    However, Marina¡¯s gaze was enough to stop Peter from making a move.


    Peter could only stand at the side in a daze and did not dare to go forward again.


    It was not until Simon carried Marina away that Peter rxed.


    However, he soon thought of something.


    Then, he immediately ran out of the hospital.


    Since Marina had run away, he felt that he could not stay any longer either.


    Otherwise, he would be the target of everyone.


    The more Peter thought about it, the more unsafe he felt. As he ran, he called Jessica.


    He asked her to book two flight tickets to go abroad immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s the destination?¡± Jessica was puzzled.


    ¡°You can book anywhere you want. Anyway, the further the better. Hurry up and book the ne tickets,


    then meet me downstairs. I¡¯lle to thepany to pick you up now!¡± Peter wished he could fly to


    Jessica right now.


    Meanwhile, Robert, who was left behind, was still in shock.


    What was going on?


    Why did everyone from the Bailey family suddenly run away?


    Meanwhile, Marina had been brought back to the Hernandez family by Simon.


    That was because Marina insisted on not going to the hospital again.


    Simon could not dissuade her, so he could only bring her home first.


    Then, he hired a professional doctor to take care of her.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    When Marinay down on Simon¡¯s big bed, she finally felt like she had escaped death.


    She let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Simon was still a little confused by Marina¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that the hospital belongs to the Bailey family?¡± After calming down, Marina


    finally had the patience to exin things


    to Simon.


    ¡°Yes, you did.¡± Simon nodded.


    ¡°The director of that hospital is my grandfather¡¯s personal doctor. Back then, I brought you there


    because I felt that the equipment there was more advanced and the ce was more concealed.¡±


    ¡°But at that time, I didn¡¯t expect that I would be injured. The director would definitely tell my grandfather


    about my injury.¡±


    ¡°Once my grandfather knows, he will definitely tell the Bailey family about this.¡±


    ¡°Now, do you know why I ran away from the hospital so quickly?¡± Marina still felt a little scared when


    she thought about it.


    Fortunately, she ran away in time. Otherwise, she would really be finished.


    However, every though Marina had already exined herself, Simon¡¯s eyes were still filled with doubt.


    ¡°If you¡¯re injured, your family will definitely be worried. Won¡¯t they be even more worried if you run away


    without saying anything?¡± Simon


    asked.


    When Marina heard this, she looked at Simon with mixed feelings.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll be the one who suffers.¡±


    Simon was still puzzled.


    Seeing that Simon still did not understand, Marina spoke after shifting her body and finding a


    comfortable position to lie down in.


    ¡°When I was in kindergarten, there was one time when I caught the flu during the flu season. Guess


    what happened next?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your family must be very anxious, so they told you to lie in bed and rest every day?¡± Simon tried his


    best to imagine himself as Marina.


    ¡°This was what happened initially. After that, my grandfather withdrew me from the school and built a


    kindergarten for me.¡±


    ¡°This is the main point. He built a kindergarten for me and hired the best childcare teachers in the


    country and from abroad to teach me.¡±


    ¡°I was the only student in that huge kindergarten. His goal was to prevent me from catching a cold from


    other students.¡± When Marina said. this, she had a smile on her face.


    However, only she knew what she had to go through.


    Simon couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow when he heard this.


    ¡°On another asion, I finally managed to convince my grandfather to let me go to school when it was


    time for me to go to elementary school.¡±


    ¡°However, I saw a male ssmate bully a female ssmate there. I couldn¡¯t stand it and started


    fighting with him.¡±


    ¡°I identally scratched my finger, and guess what happened next?¡± Marina gave Simon another look.


    ¡°Did your grandfather build an elementary school for you?¡± Simon was starting to understand what the


    Bailey family was like.


    ¡°Well, not this time, no.¡± Marina shook her head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it warranted that.¡± Simon heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°My grandfather felt that the construction of the school was a little too long. He was afraid that it would


    affect my learning progress, so he bought a school directly.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he set up strict rules, where only girls were allowed to be admitted to the school. Even the


    teachers had to be female.¡±


    ¡°My grandfather thought that boys were too violent. He thought that if they went to the same school as


    me, they would seriously threaten my life.¡±


    ¡°At that time, Peter had been secretly pretending to be a girl to go to school with me because he liked


    my deskmate.¡± Marina looked like she had nothing to live for.


    Simon didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage when I fought with the guy back then. I knocked out two of his


    teeth, and I really only scratched my hand. a little. Moreover, I scratched my hand because I was


    clumsy.¡±


    When Marina thought about the past, she felt as if the entire sky was starting to turn dark.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you exin it to your grandfather?¡± Simon was also in disbelief.


    ¡°I did. Of course, I did. However, the problem was he didn¡¯t listen to me.¡± Marina let out a long sigh.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    ¡°In any case, this kind of thing happened every once in a while when I was growing up.¡±


    ¡°As soon as I get hurt, my family would watch me twenty¨Cfour hours a day.¡±


    They took care of my food, clothing, and daily necessities. They wanted to make sure that I wouldn¡¯t be


    hurt ever again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I won¡¯t tell my family no matter how badly I¡¯m injured.¡°¡±


    It was because she was really afraid.


    If her family came to take care of her, that was the real hell and she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.


    After all, her mother was someone who could cry for half a day even if all she lost was a tooth.


    Moreover, the tooth her mother lost back then was a primary tooth.


    ¡°I think I understand why you were in such a hurry to leave the hospital just now,¡± Simon muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. In any case, I won¡¯t go home until my injuries arepletely healed. I¡¯ll


    stay here with you. for the time being. Marina said firmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can stay here as long as you want.¡± Simon¡¯s expression was gentle.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina nodded. She was starting to get a little sleepy.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can sleep for a while. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± When Simon saw how tired she was, he


    immediately took away the pillow behind her.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll sleep for a while¡­¡± Marina had already lost a lot of blood. Coupled with the fact that she


    had spoken so much just now, she was indeed a little tired.


    On top of that, she was lying in Simon¡¯s bed, and the nket was filled with his scent.


    After Marinay down, she fell asleep shortly after.


    Meanwhile, Simon, who was sitting by the bed, looked at Marina who was sleeping soundly. The


    expression on his facepletely softened.


    Then, he carefully pulled up the nket for her.


    His face was filled with affection and love.


    This youngdy was loved and protected by her family ever since she was young.


    But now, because of him, she had suffered such a serious injury.


    What happened this time was his mistake.


    However, he swore that this would definitely be thest time!


    He would never let Marina get hurt again.


    Simon¡¯s expression was extremely firm.


    After he was sure that Marina waspletely asleep, Simon walked out of the room.


    Gavin had been waiting for Simon outside the room.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, Mr. Lambert has also been transferred back. The doctor said that his condition is still


    stable, but he hasn¡¯t woken up yet,¡± Gavin reported to Simon in a low voice.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Simon replied curtly.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Robert is still waiting downstairs,¡± Gavin said.


    ¡°Does he know about Lambert?¡± Simon furrowed his brow at once.


    ¡°From the looks of it, he probably doesn¡¯t know yet. He¡¯s probably only worried about Miss Bailey.¡±


    Gavin shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him about Lambert for now,¡± Simon said after thinking for a while.


    Robert was Lambert¡¯s only son.


    After Lambert disappeared back then, he raised Robert.


    Robert had always thought that his father was gone.


    Fortunately, Robert was a carefree person.


    All these years, he didn¡¯t do anything extreme using the excuse of not having parents.


    Other than the fact that he was a little muddle¨Cheaded, he was pretty good at everything else.


    Currently, Simon had notpletely figured out Lambert¡¯s situation. If Simon told Robert about it just


    like that. Robert might get into danger.


    It was better to let Robert continue living such a carefree life.


    After Simon cleared all the obstacles, he would help the father and son reunite.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin replied while lowering his head. He could naturally understand Simon¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go down and see him now.¡± After Simon rposed himself, he slowly went downstairs.


    Robert, who was originally sitting on the couch, immediately stood up when he saw Simoning


    downstairs.


    ¡°Uncle Simon, how is Auntie Marina? Is she seriously hurt?¡± Robert looked very anxious.


    ¡°How did you know that your aunt was injured?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°Peter received a call from the hospital. I happened to be with him and heard it with my sharp ears, so I


    followed him here,¡± Robert exined.


    ¡°Why were you with Peter?¡± Simon narrowed his eyes.


    The two of them should not have interacted at all before.


    ¡°We met at a dinner. Peter is currently preparing to shoot a movie, and I¡­ have a friend who happens


    to be a celebrity. She wants me to help her get an interview, so I contacted Peter.¡±


    Robert spoke with a hint of embarrassment.


    Of course, although Robert said that he was friends with the girl, Simon knew that she was definitely


    his girlfriend.


    However, Simon had never cared when the younger generation dated.


    Simon couldn¡¯t possibly ask Robert to be a monk, right?


    As long as Robert was not promiscuous and treated the youngdies well, Simon would not care.


    ¡°Okay. After listening to the entire story, Simon didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t told me how Auntie Marina is doing. I heard the doctor¡¯s tone at that time. She


    seems to have been seriously hurt. Can I go up and see her?¡±


    Robert looked up at the second floor.


    Actually, he had wanted to go up the moment he arrived.


    However, he was stopped by Gavin.


    Furthermore, he was afraid that he would encounter the same situation in the hospital again.


    His uncle had let him off the first time.


    If he ruined his uncle¡¯s ns again, even if he was Simon¡¯s nephew, Simon would probably break his


    legs.


    ¡°Your aunt is fine, but she¡¯s already asleep. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t disturb her,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I was so worried just now.¡± When Robert heard that Marina was fine, he heaved a sigh of


    relief.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been back for a while. What have you been doing recently?¡± Simon asked as he sat down on


    the couch.


    When Robert heard this, he could not help but tense up.


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± Robert thought.


    His uncle was starting to get even with him now.


    ¡°That¡­¡± Robert stammered for a long time, unable to say aplete sentence.


    This was because during the time he had been back, he had mostly been fooling around with his old


    friends.


    He did not do anything serious at all.


    ¡°I heard that while I was away, Yenny went to thepany to look for you?¡± Simon asked lightly.


    ¡°Yes, they came!¡± Robert replied.


    ¡°Then how did you deal with them?¡± Simon¡¯s tone was light and indifferent.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Robert stuttered.


    He had no idea how to respond because he had gone to look for Marina.


    Moreover, he could not lie about this, because his uncle would know as soon as he investigated.


    ¡°They are alreadying to your ce to bully you, but what did you do?¡± Simon enunciated each


    word clearly.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Hearing Simon¡¯s question, Robert couldn¡¯t say a word at all.


    He really couldn¡¯t do anything at that time.


    If Marina had not rushed over in time, his hand might really have been chopped off by Yenny.


    Thinking of this, Robert¡¯s head drooped even lower.


    ¡°In the past. I thought you were still young. It¡¯s fine if you fooled around and didn¡¯t take things seriously


    then, but take a look at yourself. How old are you now?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Although Marina is your aunt, she¡¯s about your age.


    ¡°Have you seen how she deals with things and people usually?


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to be sessful, but you have to be able to protect yourself when you encounter


    danger, right?


    ¡°If Marina hadn¡¯t arrived in time, have you thought about what would have happened to you?


    ¡°You¡¯ve always told me that you don¡¯t want to inherit thepany. That¡¯s fine, but all the shares you


    have belong to your


    father.


    ¡°This is the only thing your father left for you. Can¡¯t you even protect that?¡±


    Simon rarely said so many words.


    Yet now, every word was like a sharp de that ruthlessly stabbed into Robert¡¯s heart.


    Robert moved his lips, seeming like he wanted to say something, but before he could say anything, he


    heard Simon mutter.


    ¡°Forget it. I shouldn¡¯tpare you to Marina. How can youpare to her?¡±


    Robert was rendered speechless.


    These words were even more hurtful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Peter. His reputation is simr to yours, but at least he¡¯s serious in his work.


    ¡°Since you could actually contact Peter, I¡¯m sure you know a thing or two about him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t me you if you can¡¯t be Marina, but you should at least be simr to Peter, right?¡±


    Simon¡¯s expression was


    calm.


    Robert felt more and more ashamed of himself the more Simon spoke.


    In the end, Robert slowly lowered his head. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°From tomorrow onward, I will give you a subsidiarypany to manage. After a year, I want to see


    that you have improved. Otherwise, even if your hand is really chopped off in the future, I will definitely


    not care anymore!¡± Simon said word by word.


    When Robert heard this, he wanted to say something, but when he saw Simon¡¯s gaze, he swallowed


    his words.


    This time, he was indeed too ipetent.


    ¡°Then¡­ where is the subsidiarypany located? It can¡¯t be in a godforsaken ce like Solemwood,


    right?¡± Robert had already chosen topromise.


    After all, in front of his uncle, he had no choice but to give in.


    ¡°It¡¯s not in Solemwood, Simon said calmly.


    Robert immediately heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s not in Solemwood! Thank God!¡±


    It was so boring to stay there.


    It was far and remote. There was no entertainment there at all.


    Usually, he couldn¡¯t even find anyone he knew.


    Other people only knew how to tter him.


    ¡°It¡¯s in Sakno City, Simon said after a pause.


    ¡°What? Where did you say it was?¡± Robert, who was rejoicing a second ago, immediately widened his


    eyes at this moment.


    ¡°Sakno City,¡± Simon repeated.


    Robert finally believed that he had not misheard Simon.


    ¡°Uncle Simon, I¡¯m your nephew. How could you treat me like this?¡± Robert almost cried.


    Sakno City was at the northernmost point of the map.


    It was so cold there, and it was even more remote than Solemwood.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t my nephew, do you think you would still be standing in front of me now?¡± Simon gave


    him a look.


    Robert instantly swallowed his words.


    *


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll definitely work hard in the future..


    ¡°Please don¡¯t send me somewhere so far away. Can you just give me a position at headquarters?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with any position. I can even sweep the floor and guard the door!¡± Robert pleaded.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re even qualified to sweep the floor and guard the main entrance of the


    headquarters?¡± Simon¡¯s tone was


    calm.


    Robert was at a loss for words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one night to pack. I¡¯ll drive you to the airport myself in the morning.


    ¡°Of course, you can also choose to refuse, but don¡¯t call me Uncle Simon anymore.¡± Simon¡¯s tone was


    firm.


    There was no room for negotiation.


    Robert was really in tears now.


    If he had known this would happen, he would not have called Marina to help him.


    Even if his hand had to be chopped off, he didn¡¯t think it would be worse than what he had to deal with


    now.


    ¡°I understand.¡± However, Robert didn¡¯t dare to resist.


    He only lowered his head and replied.


    Then¡­ when can Ie back?¡± Robert was about to leave when he suddenly turned around and


    asked Simon.


    ¡°You cane back when you achieve results,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t mess around this time!¡± Robert gritted his teeth.


    Then, he turned around and left.


    It was not until Robert¡¯s figurepletely disappeared at the door that Simon slowly retracted his


    However, his eyes were filled with a mixture of emotions.


    Gavin, who was standing at the side, stared at Simon.


    gaze.


    Gavin then let out a long sigh. ¡°I hope Mr. Robert wille to understand your good intentions this


    time.¡±


    The reason why Simon wanted to send Robert to such a remote ce was not because Simon wanted


    to punish Robert at all.


    He wanted Robert to be as far away from the danger in Janeborough as possible.


    Simon was actually protecting Robert.


    ¡°He is Edward¡¯s only bloodline. I don¡¯t expect him to bring great honor to the Hernandez family. I only


    hope that he can live a peaceful life.¡± Simon¡¯s voice was a little low.


    ¡°Mr. Robert will definitely understand,¡± Gavin said firmly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so, Simon replied in a low voice.


    ¡°How¡¯s the Pembroke family?¡±


    At the mention of the Pembroke family, Simon¡¯s expression instantly turned cold.


    The reason why Marina was injured this time was because of the Pembroke family.


    ¡°Yenny has not made any huge moves. He probably doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re back yet,¡± Gavin replied.


    ¡°What arrangements does Yenny have recently?¡± Simon¡¯s expression was solemn.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to attend the opening ceremony of one of his subsidiarypanies tomorrow.¡± The


    moment Gavin returned, he already started tracking Yenny from all angles.


    ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll give him a big gift tomorrow!¡± Simon said through gritted teeth.


    During this period of time, Yenny had been continuously making things difficult for him.


    Simon had always wanted to track down Lambert, so Simon tolerated Yenny no matter what he did.


    Now, it was finally time for Simon tounch a counterattack!


    Simon thought, ¡°Yenny, let¡¯s settle the score between us slowly!¡±

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    The next morning. Yenny took a car to his subsidiarypany.


    In the car, Yenny flipped through the documents in his hand.


    After a while, he seemed to be a little tired.


    He raised his hand and pinched the space between his eyebrows.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    For some reason, he felt a little uneasy after waking up this morning.


    It felt as if something was about to happen.


    ¡°Is there any news from Simon?¡± Yenny asked the assistant sitting in the front passenger seat.


    ¡°Not at the moment. The assistant shook his head.


    ¡°Not yet?¡± When Yenny heard this, her expression turned even colder.


    I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate. However, the high seas area is rtively vast, so it¡¯s not


    convenient to contact them. Therefore, the news might not be sent back in time.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯ve nned for so many years this time. With the Hernandez family¡¯s second master as bait, it¡¯s


    absolutely impossible for Simon to escape!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hernandez. Before long, the Hernandez family will be yours.¡± The assistant did not


    forget to tter Yenny.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like an uncertain answer like that. I want things to be foolproof.¡±


    ¡°Tell them that if he¡¯s alive, I want to see him, and if he¡¯s dead, I want to see his corpse. Give me an


    answer as soon as possible!¡± Yenny said word by word.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Pembroke, the assistant replied respectfully.


    Probably because he didn¡¯t hear the answer he wanted to hear, Yenny no longer had the mood to


    continue with his work.


    He casually threw the document in his hand to the side.


    Then, he leaned against his seat.


    For some reason, the image of Marina appeared in his mind.


    Simon was a really lucky bastard.


    The Bailey family only had one youngdy, but Simon managed to trick her to be his.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. Soon, he would be the master of Marina.


    He would teach her to be the most obedient pet in the world and make her obey all hismands.


    At this thought, Yenny¡¯s mood improved significantly.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of the subsidiarypany.


    The person in charge of the subsidiarypany was already waiting outside. His name was Dalton


    Swiss.


    As soon as Dalron saw Yenny¡¯s car stop, he immediately went to receive Yenny in a humble manner.


    However, Yenny did not even look at him and just walked forward casually.


    ¡°When is the ribbon¨Ccutting ceremony scheduled?¡± Yenny¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°Eight o¡¯clock. There¡¯s still a minute before the ribbon¨Ccutting ceremony starts.¡± Dalton immediately


    looked at the time.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yenny was very satisfied that he had arrived on the dot.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t going to spend a lot of time on something as trivial as the opening of a subsidiary


    company.


    At eight o¡¯clock, thepany was preparing to cut the ribbon.


    Yenny stood in the middle.


    The female staff who was waiting at the side immediately walked over with a tray, on top of which was


    a pair of scissors.


    Yenny picked up the scissors and was about to cut the ribbon in his hand when a huge object suddenly


    came crashing down from above his head.


    The bodyguards at the side noticed this and immediately pounced forward to push Yenny away.


    Yenny fell to the ground in a sorry state.


    In the next moment, the huge object crashed into the ce where Yenny had just stood.


    If the bodyguard had reacted just a second slower, Yenny would have been smashed to death by now.


    This sudden situation also caused the scene to be chaotic.


    ¡°Security, quick, protect Mr. Pembroke!¡± Dalton quickly shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Yenny, who was on the ground, had alreadye back to his senses. With the help of the security


    guards, he stood up.


    His gaze was fixed on the item in front of him.


    It was actually a huge coffin.


    However, due to the strong impact, the coffin had already been smashed into pieces,


    However, it could still be recognized at a nce.


    Yenny¡¯s expression instantly became extremely gloomy.


    When the reporters saw this scene, they also began to take photos.


    This news was much more sensational than the opening of Pembroke Group¡¯s subsidiarypany.


    ¡°Stop filming. All of you, stop filming!¡± Yenny¡¯s assistant immediately stepped forward to stop the


    reporters.


    Yenny was escorted by the security guards to the office of the subsidiarypany safely.


    In the office, Dalton was already sweating profusely.


    To be honest, he did not expect such a scene to happen at the opening ceremony.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, I will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly. I will definitely give you an


    exnation!¡± His voice trembled as he spoke.


    Everyone in thepany knew that although Yenny usually looked gentle and approachable, in fact,


    he had a nickname called Viper.


    When he bit you, you wouldn¡¯t die immediately but in despair and pain over time.


    Therefore, almost no one in thepany dared to go against Yenny.


    Dalton had already made sufficient preparations for this opening ceremony.


    He personally supervised all the security measures.


    He really could not figure out where that huge coffin came from even if he racked his brains.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to investigate? What can you find out?¡± Yenny sneered when he heard this.


    Oh no.


    Yenny put away his fake smile.


    This proved that Yenny was absolutely furious this time.


    He would definitely die a horrible death!


    Dalton bowed even lower.


    Yenny actually didn¡¯t pay attention to what Dalton was feeling at all.


    Yenny stood up and left the office.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, take care.¡± Dalton immediately bowed to send him off.


    However, he was not relieved by Yenny¡¯s departure.


    Instead, he was even more frightened.


    If Yenny had punished him just now, it would have been better.


    At least he could still keep his life.


    However, Yenny left without saying a word.


    That meant that his punishment would definitely be severe.


    Dalton was in despair.


    However, he still ordered a strict investigation of this incident.


    He had to find the person behind this.


    Even if he had to die, he had to drag the mastermind down along with him!


    At this moment, Yenny had already secretly boarded another car under the escort of the security


    guards.


    In the car, the atmosphere was extremely heavy.


    After the assistant hung up his phone, he carefully nced at Yenny, who was sitting in the back seat.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate. We should have results soon.¡±


    ¡°Is there even a need to investigate this?¡± Yenny snorted coldly.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, you already know who did it?¡± The assistant was shocked when he heard this.


    ¡°Simon!¡± Yenny gritted his teeth and spat out a name.


    When the assistant heard Simon¡¯s name, his eyes could not help but flicker.


    How is this possible? Simon should have died on the high seas. Why is he in Janeborough?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think he¡¯ll die so easily?¡± Yenny¡¯s voice was extremely deep.


    The assistant did not know what to say.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    ¡°That so¨Ccalled Humpback imed to be the king of the sea, but he could not even handle the people I


    sent to him. He¡¯s really useless!¡± Yenny Pembroke gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, I think there might be something fishy about this. I have had people keeping an eye on


    the situation by the seashore. If Simon Hernandez and the others had returned, there¡¯s no way we


    would not have received any news.¡±


    The assistant still believed that Simon was not responsible for this matter.


    ¡°You think he would let you receive any news? If he could give himself away so easily, would he still be


    Simon Hernandez?¡± Yenny¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    The assistant fell silent at once.


    ¡°It seems that I made a truly wrong decision back then. I thought I was only raising a dog. I did not


    expect a dog suddenly turn into a wolf that bites.


    Yenny¡¯s gaze grew icy.


    Simon had always been pretending to be weak all these years. He acted as if he knew nothing in front


    of Yenny.


    It turned out that he had been secretly nurturing his strength.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had even managed to escape from Humpback.


    Yenny was really bing more and more impressed by him.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, don¡¯t worry. Even if Simon was so lucky that he had managed to escape from


    Humpback this time, we still have another ace up our sleeves. The assistant reminded him.


    Upon hearing this, a faint smile finally appeared in Yenny¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if he escaped this time, so what? The gift I prepared for him will always be greater


    than what he prepared


    for me.¡±


    Yenny smirked.


    Simon, did you think that you had won?


    No way!


    You were only pursuing a narrow gain while neglecting a greater danger behind.


    I would always be the final winner!


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, I¡¯ll send someone to keep an eye on Simon¡¯s situation. Once Edward Hernandez


    wakes up, it will be the end for Simon!¡± The assistant spoke slowly to make each of his words clear.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Without much emotion, Yenny responded calmly.


    Then, he raised his hand and rubbed his left hand.


    When he was pounced on by the bodyguards earlier, his hand identally hit the ground.


    It was in a lot of pain now.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, let me take you to the hospital first. The assistant immediately spoke up.


    ¡°Alright, replied Yenny with his eyes closed.


    The car sped up right away.


    Yenny held his injured hand, his thin lips forming a straight line.


    Simon Hernandez, I would remember the grudge this time!


    At the Hernandez residence.


    Gavin Johnson was reporting the situation about Yenny to Simon..


    ¡°Yenny has already gone to the hospital. Our people have captured the entire incident on camera, and


    we have asked them. to speed up the editing process so that it could be released as soon as


    possible.¡±


    ¡°Did Yenny go to the hospital we had arranged?¡± Simon, who was sitting behind the office desk, asked


    casually.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin immediately replied.


    Yenny had always been a very cautious person.


    The Pembroke family also had its own hospital.


    However, Yenny never went to his family¡¯s hospital for treatment.


    Because he also knew that he had made too many enemies.


    If he sought treatment at his own hospital, it would be convenient for his enemies to invade.


    So whenever he needed medical attention, he would go to other hospitals instead.


    And each time, he chose a hospital himself at thest minute.


    No one else would know about it before that.


    Therefore, this also eliminated the possibility of others harming Yenny during his treatment.


    And Simon had made all the arrangements in advance this time.


    Yenny probably thought that the scene at the opening ceremony was already the main event.


    But that was not it.


    That was just a sideshow.


    The most important thing woulde after next.


    He wanted Yenny to go to the hospital he had designated.


    Moreover, Yenny would also see the doctor he had specified.


    All the tricks that Yenny had been secretly ying behind his back for all these years, and he would


    return them to him bit by bit!


    In the hospital.


    Yenny was receiving treatment.


    ¡°The X¨Cray results are out. There¡¯s a slight fracture in your arm, but it¡¯s not too serious. However, to


    prevent anysting effects in the future, you may still need to wear a ster cast for a few days.¡± The


    doctor said after examining the X-ray.


    Yenny frowned. ¡°Do I really have to wear a cast?¡±


    ¡°You can use medication externally instead of wearing a cast, but the recovery speed will be slower,


    and if you identally sustain a second injury, it will likely leave somesting effects.¡±


    The more Yenny listened, the more his brows furrowed.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, let¡¯s follow the doctor¡¯s advice. His assistant on the side said in a low voice.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with the cast. Yenny chose topromise in the end.


    After all, his hands were his most important tools.


    There absolutely could not be anysting effects.


    ¡°Sure, please wait for a moment. After receiving Yenny¡¯s affirmative answer, the doctor immediately


    stood up and asked the nurse to prepare the medication.


    The nurse was a very young girl.


    She had an ordinary appearance that would easily get unnoticed in a crowd.


    Neither Yenny nor his people paid any attention to her.


    When the doctor was bandaging Yenny¡¯s hand, this nurse was constantly helping on the side.


    Handing over medicine and applying bandages, she did everything herself.


    An hourter.


    Yenny¡¯s arm was covered in a thick ster cast..


    ¡°During this time, you should rest more and have a light diet. Most importantly, avoid any second injury


    to the affected area.¡± The doctor began to prescribe medicine and give medical advice.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yenny only replied indifferently.


    As he looked at his inconveniently moving hand, the frustration in his heart grew even stronger.


    Simon. Simon!


    His mind was filled with thoughts of Simon.


    He wanted nothing more than to tear him apart into pieces.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to get the medication.¡± After the doctor finished prescribing the medicine, the nurse led


    them all to the pharmacy to get it.


    The nurse did not handle any part of the process.


    It was all taken care


    of by Yenny¡¯s assistant.


    After leaving the hospital.


    The assistant carefully handed over all the medicines in the hands to Yenny¡¯s personal doctor.


    The personal doctor reassured them that these medicines were verymon treatments.


    There should not be any problems.


    Finally, they received confirmation from the personal doctor.


    Without any concerns, the assistant got some water for Yenny and let him take the medicine.


    However, after taking the medicine, Yenny started feeling a little sleepy.


    He leaned back on the chair behind him and closed his eyes.


    This was why he did not like to take medicine.


    Because the drug would numb his senses and slow down his thinking.


    It had been a few years since he was injuredst time.


    Simon Hernandez.


    When Yenny thought of this name, a hint of coldness crept onto his lips.


    Back then, he had possibly made a very wrong decision.


    Originally, he had intended to raise a dog.


    Little did he know that this dog would turn into a wolf that bites people.


    It had been hard on Simon all these years, who had been pretending to be weak in front of him.


    He never expected that Simon had already grown to this extent behind his back.


    But it did not matter.


    Since Yenny was the one who had raised Simon, he would also be able to devour him!


    COMMENT


    0


    1

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    In the vi of the Hernandez family.


    Marina looked at Simon before her earnestly.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve already gotten someone to mix the medicine I gave you into Yenny¡¯s cast?¡±


    Yes, it had already put it in. Simon nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Yenny, just wait for your hand to be crippled.¡± A smile instantly appeared on Marina¡¯s


    face.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, what exactly is that thing you gave him? Yenny is usually very cautious. He personally


    tests any medication or injection given to him by doctors.


    ¡°But this time, he did not detect anything unusual.¡± Gavin could not hold back his curiosity.


    ¡°If they can still test it out, why would I bother poisoning him?¡± Marina rolled her eyes at him.


    Gavin fell silent at once.


    That was true.


    ¡°In three days at most, Yenny should start noticing something strange. But by the time he realizes it, it


    will be toote.¡±


    Marinaid back on the bed, feeling relieved.


    She was incredibly content.


    ¡°Are you that happy?¡± Simon could not help but curl up his own lips when he saw the smile on Marina¡¯s


    face.


    ¡°Of course I am. You have to know that he almost took my life this time. I¡¯m already being very polite to


    him by only taking one of his hands.


    ¡°But you all said that he has always been very cautious. Otherwise, if we had more time, I could even


    take away his life without a trace!¡± Marina narrowed her dark eyes.


    Looking at Marina¡¯s expression, Gavin suddenly felt some sympathy for Simon.


    Marina had too many tricks up her sleeve.


    What if Simon identally made Marina upset in the future?


    He wondered if she would use these methods to deal with Simon.


    Hmm¡­


    With this thought, Gavin felt that Simon¡¯s days ahead would not be easy.


    ¡±


    ¡°You have done a remarkable job.¡± Hearing Marina¡¯s somewhat annoyed tone, Simon reached forward


    and patted her head.


    ¡°You have to know that for so many years, there are many people that have been trying to deal with


    Yenny.


    ¡°There have been many attempts at poisoning, but you are the only one who seeded.¡±


    Gavin, who had been worried about Simon, realized that he had been needlessly concerned upon


    seeing Simon¡¯s cheap


    look.


    He suddenly felt that he had been worrying for nothing just now.


    He thought that even it was poison brought out by Marina.


    Simon would probably take it without hesitation.


    There would definitely be no second thoughts!


    ¡°Of course. How can Ipare myself to others?¡± Marina raised her eyes casually.


    Yes, our Marina is the best. Simon continued softly.


    Gavin was speechless at the scene.


    Why was he even here?


    Why was he standing here as a third wheel?


    Being suffered from the serious public disy of affection before him, Gavin silently left the room.


    Couples truly had too much impact.


    ¡°By the way, how is Edward doing?¡± Marina asked again after Gavin left.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up yet. I have already had a doctor perform a detailed physical examination on him,


    but he could not find anything wrong with the body. I don¡¯t know why he still has not awakened.¡±


    Speaking of which, Simon could not help but frown again.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It should be the reason I made a guess before. He must have been hypnotized.


    ¡°He will probably wake up under specific circumstances, but after waking up, it¡¯s very likely that the


    same situation asst time will happen again,¡± Marina thought for a moment and continued.


    ¡°Then what should we do? Are we just going to let him sleep like this?¡± Simon was not knowledgeable


    in this area.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry right now. I¡¯m not very skilled in hypnosis either, but I have a friend who is


    excellent in that field. I have already contacted him, and he should be able toe over in a few days.¡±


    Marina said.


    Upon hearing her words, Simon suddenlyughed.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Marina looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°I think this is the first time I have heard you admit that you¡¯re not very skilled in something.¡± With a


    gentle tone, Simon replied.


    Marina gave him a look, then changed her posture.


    ¡°There are so many things in this world. How could I possibly be skilled at everything? I¡¯m not a god.¡±


    ¡°But in my eyes, you are my goddess.¡± Simon brought out these words while his gaze fixed on Marina.


    Devotion, longing.


    Deep love, infatuation.


    It was as if all the profound emotion in the world that could be described as deep love had fused into


    his eyes.


    Marina¡¯s heart was also beating a little faster because of his words of calling her a ¡°goddess¡± just now.


    Then, following her body¡¯s instincts, she leaned forward and pounced on Simon, pushing him down


    onto the bed.


    And then she lowered her head and kissed him.


    Marina probably did not even realize how tempting she was to Simon.


    As soon as her lips touched his, Simon immediately took control.


    His two hands tightly grasped her waist and forcefully pressed her head down onto himself.


    The once gentle kiss instantly became filled with desire.


    Simon wrapped his arms around Marina¡¯s waist and pressed her against his body.


    But this action made Marina involuntarily gasp for breath.


    ¡°Marina? What¡¯s wrong? Did I press on your wound?¡± Simon, who had been immersed in passion,


    instantly came to his


    senses.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it, replied Marina casually. Then, she raised her head and ready to kiss


    him again.


    However, this time, Simon directly avoided it.


    Marina looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    Your injury has not healed yet. Don¡¯t be reckless. If you tear open the wound, you will be the one who


    suffers, Simon said firmly.


    ¡°This little injury is nothing at all, replied Marina, still wanting to approach him again.


    However, Simon¡¯s attitude was very firm. He directly wrapped her up with a nket.


    Marina was stunned by his move and could not speak a word.


    ¡°You rest well. Don¡¯t casually provoke me until your injury has healed. Simon¡¯s expression appeared


    very serious.


    Marina continued her silence.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re being too cruel to me too. Do you know how painful it is to see but not be able to have?¡±


    Marina¡¯s entire body was wrapped up like a cocoon.


    She could only look at Simon in front of her in despair.


    Upon hearing the words, it was Simon now who fell speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say these words to provoke me on purpose. When your injury is healed, I won¡¯t let you go. I


    hope you will still be as stubborn as you are now.¡± Simon¡¯s tone was firm.


    Not knowing how to react, Marina fell silent once again.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    ¡°Why did I suddenly feel a bit sleepy? I wanted to go to sleep, Marina murmured as she closed her


    eyes.


    Noticing her timid expression, Simon could not help but smile even more widely.


    However, he refrained from disturbing her and tidied up her nket. Leaning down, he gently kissed


    her forehead.


    ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll be outside. If you need anything, remember to call me,¡± Simon reassured her.


    *Go away. I want to sleep. Don¡¯t disturb me,¡± Marina dismissed him with closed eyes.


    Chuckling lightly, Simon teased, ¡°You, heartless little girl,¡± before leaving the room.


    As soon as the door closed. Marina, who had been pretending to be asleep, could not resist opening


    her eyes.


    However, it seemed she opened her eyes a little toote. She only caught a glimpse of a small part of


    Simon¡¯s attire as he exited the room.


    When his figurepletely vanished from the doorway, Marina withdrew her gaze and shifted her


    attention to the ceiling.


    She pondered to herself, ¡°Once my injury heals¡­ I should have fully recovered in about another half


    month. By then, it will be close to my grandfather¡¯s birthday. I recall Simon mentioning that he would


    propose to me formally during the birthday banquet. Hopefully, everything will be fine by then¡­¡±


    Marina unconsciously bit her lower lip and suddenly recalled the night in Solemwood.


    That night, she had been drugged, and her consciousness was hazy.


    However, she still retained some vague memories of what had happened.


    She remembered the sensation of Simon¡¯s strong and powerful arms, his slender waist, and his deep


    breaths when he was emotionally moved. ¡°Hmm¡­ I shouldn¡¯t dwell on it. I shouldn¡¯t!¡± she scolded


    herself internally.


    Marina pulled the nket over her head, feeling that if she continued down that train of thought, she


    would start feeling like


    a per vert.


    In the subsequent days, Marina continued to recuperate under Simon¡¯s care. It was like living in a fairy


    tale, where everything was catered to her needs.


    Furthermore, she had a special human pillow to cuddle with each night, making her reluctant to leave


    his warm,forting embrace.


    Three dayster, Yenny noticed something amiss. Despite changing the bandages regrly, there


    seemed to be no improvement in his condition.


    It was not due to the pain he felt but theck thereof. He felt no pain at all, which raised Yenny¡¯s


    concerns. As a result, he summoned his private doctor to examine his hand.


    ¡°My hand used to ache a bit after applying the medicine, but these past two days, I haven¡¯t felt any pain


    at all. What¡¯s even more concerning is that my flexibility has significantly decreasedpared to


    before,¡± Yenny shared with a sense of worry, ncing at the doctor in front of him.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, please don¡¯t worry. Since your hand is in a cast, your mobility will be limited. Let me


    examine it first.¡± The personal doctor carefully removed the cast from Yenny¡¯s hand, cleaned the


    ointment off, and conducted a brief assessment.


    To the doctor¡¯s astonishment, he discovered that Yenny¡¯s hand had experienced a notable reduction in


    sensitivity, causing tlie doctor¡¯s eyebrows to furrow instantly.


    Yenny keenly noticed the change in the doctor¡¯s demeanor and asked, ¡°Is this condition normal?¡±


    *Mr. Pembroke, I believe it would be best for you to undergo aprehensive examination at the


    hospital. Weck the necessary equipment here, and it¡¯s challenging for me to make a definitive


    judgment, the doctor stated, his words expressing urgency.


    Upon hearing this. Yenny promptly got into the car and apanied the doctor to the hospital.


    After the examination results were avable, the doctor was taken aback and hurriedly ryed the


    findings to Yenny.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, based on our examination results, your hand¡¯s nerves have sustained some damage.


    In severe cases, your hand may lose its autonomy in the future,¡± the doctor reported.


    Upon hearing this, Yenny¡¯s expression immediately darkened, and he swiped the documents off the


    doctor¡¯s desk in


    frustration.


    Yenny¡¯s assistant quickly interjected, ¡°How is this possible? During the previous examination, the


    doctor said that Mr. Pembroke¡¯s arm only had some minor fractures and would recover within two days


    of wearing a cast. Did you make a mistake somewhere?¡±


    ¡°This is not a mistake. I have conducted several examinations, and the results are consistent,¡± the


    doctor¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    ¡°Then, is there any treatment for this? Since you have identified the problem, immediate treatment


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    should be pursued!¡± the assistant urged.


    ¡°Well¡­ The doctor hesitated, his voice faltering.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your reaction? Can it be treated or not?¡± Yenny¡¯s gaze bore into the doctor, piercing like a


    knife.


    The doctor¡¯s legs almost gave way, and he stammered an apology.


    ¡°How could you not know? Haven¡¯t you already received the examination results?¡± The assistant¡¯s face


    paled as these words. escaped his lips.


    ¡°Our results have revealed indications of nec rosis in Mr. Pembroke¡¯s hand nerves, but we are unable


    to determine the cause. We are currently narrowing down the potential reasons,¡± the doctor exined.


    ¡°Because there are many reasons that could result in this condition. We¡¯re still screening the


    possibilities.¡± Doctors were most afraid ofmunicating with family members.


    The most daunting aspect of being a doctor wasmunicating with patients of such high status and


    standing.


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Yenny fixedly stared at his left hand.


    ¡°We cannot guarantee the duration of this process, but we assure you it will be as expedient as


    possible, the doctor raised his hand and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    ¡°As soon as possible? How soon is that? Do you expect me to wait until my hand ispletely useless


    before youe up with a treatment n? Yenny clenched his teeth.


    You see, the realm of medicine is an extensive and enigmatic process. In fact, numerous known


    diseases defy cure, let alone this particr illness where the cause eludes us.


    ¡°We spend so much money yearly to hire you as a private doctor, and all you can say is sorry?!¡± The


    assistant appeared prepared to engage in a physical confrontation.


    ¡°I¡­ I will do my utmost to find a solution expeditiously and exert every effort to save Mr. Pembroke¡¯s


    hand¡­¡± The doctor¡¯s back was already drenched in sweat.


    ¡°If my hand cannot be saved, then I¡¯ll render both of your hands useless. Not only you, but your family


    won¡¯t escape either!¡± Yenny maintained a calm andposed voice as he looked at the doctor before


    him.


    There was no emotional fluctuation on his face, not even a hint of gravity in his voice. However, his


    gaze made the doctor


    feel like he was descending into hell.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I will give it my all¡­¡± Although the doctor¡¯s words held a glimmer of hope, deep down, he felt


    an overwhelming sense of despair.


    However, Yennypletely disregarded the doctor¡¯s pitiful appearance.


    After all, earning money from him would prove to be quite challenging.


    Upon leaving the hospital, Yenny had his subordinates reach out to all medical experts in the city of


    Janeborough.


    Over the next two days. Yenny sought out every avable doctor that he could get in contact with.


    However, each and every doctor, whom he consulted, shook their head with a sigh upon seeing his


    hand, indicating the daunting nature of the problem. They had no solution for his condition.


    As time went on, Yenny¡¯s hand condition deteriorated, and soon, he had lost all feeling in his fingertips.


    If more time passed, his entire arm might be devoid of sensation.


    ¡°We have thoroughly investigated the previous hospital, Mr. Pembroke, and there does not appear to


    be any issues with the doctors and nurses. We¡­ we also do not know where things went wrong, the


    assistant expressed with deep regret.


    Usually, their cautious approach should have deterred any wrongdoings. But Yenny¡¯s hand did not


    seem like an idental urrence; it was clearly a deliberate act.


    ¡°I really want to confront him,¡± Yenny¡¯s gaze bore into his hand.


    Despite his efforts to form a fist, his hand failed to respond ordingly.


    ¡°Who are you referring to, Mr. Pembroke?¡± The assistant struggled to grasp the full meaning behind


    Yenny¡¯s words.


    However, Yenny remained silent, providing no further exnation for his statement


    ¡°Are you talking about¡­ Simon Hernandez?!¡± His assistant eximed in astonishment. Amid the


    ensuing silence, the assistant suddenlyprehended the significance of Yenny¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Besides him, who else could possess such capabilities?¡± Yenny gritted his teeth.


    ¡°What steps should we take now?¡± The assistant¡¯s expression flickered with uncertainty upon being


    confronted with this question.


    ¡°Simon has be Mr. Pembroke¡¯s ultimate nemesis. If Simon truly drugged him, this would be a


    grave situation,¡± the assistant pondered.


    ¡°Help me get in touch with Simon and inform him that I wish to meet him personally,¡± Yenny stated,


    resigning himself after several unsessful attempts to make a fist.


    Upon hearing this, the assistant raised his gaze in surprise toward Yenny. However, he quickly averted


    his eyes and nodded, saying, ¡°Certainly.¡±


    That same afternoon, Simon received the news of Yenny¡¯s intention to visit him.


    When Gavin delivered the message, Simon was peeling an apple for Marina.


    Upon hearing the news of Yenny¡¯s uing visit, Marina felt a twinge of disappointment.


    Lowering her head, she observed Simon diligently peeling the apple. ¡°You¡¯re right. His vignce is


    commendable. He detected something amiss so swiftly. If a few more days had passed, the toxin


    would have traveled through his arm¡¯s nerves, reaching his brain. After a few additional days, his brain


    would have beenpletely paralyzed. By then, even if he had survived, he would have been reduced


    to a state of idiocy,¡± Marina expressed, tinged with regret.


    ¡°It¡¯s already quite a feat to aplish this,¡± Simon remarked, finishing the peeling and cutting the


    apple into small pieces. for Marina before offering it to her.


    ¡°It seems I should develop a colorless and odorless poison that even machines cannot detect, Marina


    mused, savoring the apple.


    Gavin discreetly nced at Marina and wondered, ¡°How can Miss Bailey utter such chilling words with


    such an innocent. expression?¡±


    ¡°Should we agree, Mr. Hernandez?¡± Gavin inquired once more.


    Simon did not directly respond to his question, but instead, he looked directly at Marina, seeking her


    opinion.


    After all, the notion of poisoning had originated from Marina, so she held some decision¨Cmaking


    authority in this matter.


    ¡°Yes, since he willingly arrived at our doorstep, we should certainly meet him.¡± Marina stated, taking a


    bite of the apple.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll respond right away,¡± Gavin replied before turning and exiting.


    In the room, only Marina and Simon remained.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Yenny really made a significant mistake. It would be best if you had a sincere conversation


    with him about the terms and conditions, Simon suggested, his lips parting slightly.


    If one listened closely, a hint of pride and arrogance could still be detected in his tone.


    After all, it should be noted that there were not many people who could make Yenny look so miserable


    and pathetic.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely worth a substantial deal. After all, he struck a deep blow to my heart,¡± Marina expressed,


    emphasizing her deeply entrenched grudge.


    ¡°I hold resentments. Whoever harms me, I will undoubtedly repay them a thousand times over.¡± Marina


    fiercely bit into the apple in her mouth as if envisioning it as Yenny.


    The following morning, Yenny arrived at the Hernandez Group with his assistant.


    Gavin courteously guided them to the reception room, serving them the finest tea.


    However, despite consuming cup after cup of tea, Simon remained nowhere to be found.


    Of course, Yenny knew that Simon was purposely dying.


    Though aware of the situation, the assistant struggled to control his temper.


    He shouted directly at Gavin, ¡°We have been waiting here for so long, and the agreed¨Cupon time has


    already passed by nearly an hour. Has Mr. Hernandez not finished his work yet?!¡±


    ¡°We cannot do anything about it. Mr. Hernandez is dealing with something truly crucial. If waiting has


    be tiresome, why not return today ande back another time?¡± Gavin responded with a smile.


    The assistant red at Gavin, sensing his feigned confusion. He yearned to rip off Gavin¡¯s hypocritical


    mask. However, before he could act, Yenny, seated on the couch, intervened to halt him.


    ¡°What nonsense is this? Have you forgotten the principles I taught you?!¡± Yenny reprimanded firmly.


    Upon hearing Yenny¡¯s admonishing voice, the assistant dared not utter another word despite his anger


    and reluctance,


    ¡°I apologize, Gavin. My assistantcks an understanding of proper etiquette. Allow me to apologize on


    his behalf,¡± Yenny maintained his customary gentle andposed expression, showing no signs of


    anger from being neglected.


    Mr. Pembroke possesses a superior grasp of etiquette,¡± Gavin silently admired. ¡°No wonder he holds


    the position of the


    Pembroke family head. His ability to endure what most people can¡¯t have already granted him a


    significant advantage.¡±


    ¡°You can also inform Mr. Hernandez that I have a lot of time on hand, and he can take all the time he


    needs for his affairs. I¡¯m in no rush.¡± Yenny calmly conveyed.


    ¡°Alright, I will ry Mr. Pembroke¡¯s message.¡± Gavin nodded at Yenny before turning and leaving the


    room..

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    After Gavin left, Yenny¡¯s assistant could not sit still and spoke up, saying. ¡°They are clearly trying to


    intimidate us.¡±


    ¡°Why does it matter if they are trying to intimidate us? We have already suffered a setback from


    someone¡¯s scheme. Should we not allow them to provoke us?¡± Yenny turned his head and nced at


    his assistant.


    The assistant immediately lowered his head. ¡°It is all my fault. I should have been more thorough in


    checking¡±


    ¡°If even I did not notice, how can you im to have been careful?¡± Yenny responded as he slowly


    ced the teacup down.


    Then he closed his eyes slowly and rxed in thefortable chair behind him. He could not move


    anymore, yet there was no sense of urgency. It was as if he hadplete confidence that nothing


    would happen to him.


    Marina and Simon, who had been monitoring Yenny in the office, showed subtle changes in their


    expressions.


    ¡°Yenny is really good at enduring. Look at his left hand, he has not moved it since he came in. It is


    evident that he has lost most of the sensation in that hand. If it were someone else, they would have


    been unable to remain calm after being ignored for almost an hour. But his face does not show any


    signs of panic. He is truly an opponent to be cautious of,¡± remarked Marina, her eyes tinged with


    curiosity.


    ¡°It is about time. Continuing to show off will not have any effect, Simon said. He understood Yenny¡¯s


    temperament very


    well.


    ¡°Hmm, alright.¡± Marina nodded and stood up, supporting herself with her hand on the chair.


    Simon looked at her with concern and asked, ¡°Can your body hold up?¡±


    ¡°What cannot my body withstand? I am not fighting him like before. Besides, this is your territory. On


    your turf, can he bully me?¡± Marina smiled.


    ¡°You are right. I will not let him harm you again.¡± Simon tightly held Marina¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Then let us go. It is our turn to be bold and arrogant this time!¡± Marina¡¯s lips revealed a hint of


    determination.


    When the reception room door was pushed open again, Yenny saw Simon and Marina walking in hand


    in hand.


    Yenny¡¯s gaze first swept over Simon. He noticed that he was impably dressed from head to toe, and


    even hisplexion. was exceptionally good. Humpback had been useless. Not only did he fail to kill


    Simon, but he did not even leave a scratch. What a worthless man!


    This happened instantly, and Yenny quickly shifted his gaze to Marina beside them.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, yourplexion seems a bit off. Have you been feeling unwelltely?¡± Yenny asked.


    When Simon heard this, a hint of surprise shed in the depths of his eyes. When his brother, Robert,


    left, he mentioned that Yenny had wanted to propose to Marina.


    Marina had deliberately applied makeup when she came over. It was to conceal her paleplexion


    and deceive Yenny. But he still saw through it at a nce. This indicated that he had indeed paid a lot


    of attention to Marina. Otherwise, he would not have observed so carefully.


    ¡°I am in perfectly good health, but Mr. Pembroke seems to be seriously ill,¡± Marina smiled faintly.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, you¡¯re truly remarkable. Could this be your doing?¡± Yenny asked casually.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already deduced the truth?¡± Marina snorted.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, you continue to impress me more and more.¡± Yenny stared at Marina with admiration,


    refraining from probing


    further.


    You see, beautiful women are abundant, but finding someone gorgeous but also intelligent and


    resourceful is rare.


    ¡°I have something even more surprising for you. Would you like to find out?¡± Marina challenged. She


    stood with her hands behind her back, her face contemtive as she gazed at Yenny.


    Yenny raised an eyebrow but did not respond immediately.


    Marina directed her gaze toward his left hand. She challenged calmly, ¡°It must be ufortable not to


    have any sensation. Tell me, would the Pembroke Group appoint a disabled person as their CEO, Mr.


    Pembroke?¡±


    ¡°You people who only know how to poison others from behind are truly treacherous!¡± the assistant


    interjected angrily.


    He had not expected Marina to be behind this, and she was even admitting it so openly.


    ¡°Compared to your CEO, Mr. Pembroke, we are merely child¡¯s y,¡± Marina said indifferently.


    ¡°You!¡± The assistant¡¯s face turned red with anger.


    However, Marina had no intention of wasting any more time on him.


    She turned her gaze directly to Yenny, and proposed, ¡°I can indeed cure your hand, but you have to


    give me the key to release Edward from his hypnotic state.¡±


    Upon hearing Marina¡¯s words, Yenny¡¯s expression momentarily changed, but he quickly regained his


    composure.


    Simon, who was standing beside Marina all along, was also taken aback by her words. He wondered,


    ¡°Is this the deal she wants to make with Yenny? Shouldn¡¯t it be about making himpensate her?


    What¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Bailey, what do you mean by that? I¡¯m having a bit of trouble understanding,¡± Yenny responded


    as he calmly fixed his gaze on Marina.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act clueless with me. You should know more about Edward than I do,¡± Marina emphasized each


    word.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Edward been missing for many years? So, have you found him?¡± Yenny continued in a slow


    and rxed manner.


    ¡°Yenny, you¡¯re exposing yourself even before I¡¯ve said anything. You should know that people believe


    Edward is already dead. After all, the family issued a public statement back then. How did you know


    that Edward was missing?¡± Marina looked at Yenny with a yful smile.


    Yenny¡¯s expression froze momentarily. After a brief pause, a faint smile appeared. ¡°Engaging in a


    conversation with you allows no room for rxation.¡±


    ¡°I do not have much patience. If you continue to act clueless, I can assure you that not only will you


    lose that hand of yours, but even your life will be at stake!¡± Marina¡¯s eyes filled with a threatening gaze.


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± Yenny directly asked. With the conversation reaching this point, Yenny no


    longer pretended to be ignorant.


    The matter of Edward being hypnotized had cost him a great deal. He had employed a highly skilled


    master to aplish it. That master had said that under normal circumstances, very few people could


    detect it. So how did Marina manage to


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    find out?

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    ¡°You do not have to concern yourself with this matter. If you wish to strike a deal, follow my instructions.


    If you¡¯re not interested, then please leave. I shall await the Pembroke family¡¯s invitation to visit!¡± Marina


    said.


    As shepleted her statement, Marina turned away and prepared to depart.


    ¡°Wait a moment, Yenny promptly interjected to stop her.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, have you thoroughly considered the matter?¡± Maria asked.


    Negotiating with someone like Yenny, an experienced negotiator, required precise pacing. Quickness


    and uracy are imperative, especially when dealing with someone as cunning as Yenny.


    Otherwise, there is a high likelihood of being manipted.


    Therefore, Marina wasted no time disclosing her ace in the hole, aiming to expedite Yenny¡¯s agreement


    to the deal.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re aware that Edward has fallen under the influence of hypnosis, you must also be


    cognizant that only a trained professional can break the hypnotic state. Individuals such as ourselves,


    lacking expertise in the matter, could potentially inflict irreparable harm upon the hypnotized individual,


    Yenny spoke slowly and deliberately.


    ¡°So, what is it that you desire?¡± Marina asked with her dark eyes squinted slightly.


    ¡°In the past, I had someone else handle this matter, so if I wish to undo Edward¡¯s hypnotic state. I must


    seek out that individual again. However, this esteemed hypnotist¡¯s whereabouts remain elusive, thus


    necessitating some additional time on my part, Yenny replied, finally arriving at the crux of the matter.


    Marina smiled after hearing Yenny¡¯s words. She questioned, ¡°So, what you¡¯re about to propose is that I


    remove your poison and then allow you to seek out the hypnotist gradually, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Miss Bailey, your intelligence is indeedmendable. Conversing with you is a delightful experience,¡±


    Yenny replied as a trace of amusement glimmered in Yenny¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yenny, do I strike you as a retard?¡± Marina asked, as her gaze bore into him intently.


    Yenny replied, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Since you acknowledge that I¡¯m not intellectually impaired, why do you dare to employ such deceitful


    tactics, reminiscent of fooling a three¨Cyear¨Cold, to deceive me?¡± Marina challenged, her countenance


    immediately darkened.


    Subsequently, she nced at Gavin standing nearby and dered, ¡°Since Mr. Pembroke has no


    intention of seeking reconciliation with us, kindly see the guest off!¡±


    Having uttered those words, Marina decisively strode away from the reception room, disying no hint


    of hesitation.


    Although Yenny intended to call Marina¡¯s name, Gavin directly positioned himself before him.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, please leave, Gavin said, maintaining his cheerful demeanor.


    However, at that moment, Yenny found himself utterly incapable of smiling.


    Marina was not adhering to conventional norms of behavior.


    Yenny drew a deep breath and nced upward at Gavin, who stood before him.


    ¡°Kindly ry the message to Marina that I have already eded to her request,¡± he said. Even in


    defeat, Yenny maintained the air of a victor.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, as you just heard, Marina has requested that I escort you out. You must understand


    that she is resolute in her decisions. Even our CEO, Mr. Hernandez, does not dare question her


    judgments. I¡¯m afraid I cannot fulfill your request,¡±


    Gavin replied. His words sounded apologetic, yet the expression on his face unmistakably conveyed a


    sense of malicious satisfaction.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yenny¡¯s brows furrowed slightly in response.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, please proceed, Gavin repeated as he gestured for Yenny to leave.


    Yenny clenched his teeth slightly. Nevertheless, he maintained aposed expression on his face. He


    turned around and departed from the meeting room.


    After escorting Yenny and his party into the elevator, Gavin returned to Simon¡¯s office.


    Marina Bailey was leaning back in her chair while Simon, wearing a worried expression, stood before


    her as if he was examining her wounds.


    Marina caught a glimpse of Gavin entering and immediately pushed Simon aside.


    ¡°Did Yenny leave?¡± Marina adjusted her clothes slightly.


    ¡°Yes, I personally escorted him to the elevator, and as you suspected, Marina, after you left, Yenny did


    indeed want me to invite you back. However, I refused him ording to your request,¡± Gavin replied.


    The smile on Gavin¡¯s face had not faded since earlier.


    You should know that in the past, Yenny used to intentionally or unintentionally reveal information


    about Edward to the president. Because he held this leverage, the president had to tolerate him for


    many years. He had been holding back his anger for many years. This time, he could finally unleash it


    without reservation.


    ¡°Does his expression not look great?¡± Marina said as her smile deepened.


    ¡°I wanted to capture it on my phone so that I could enjoy it when I am feeling unwell, Gavin replied, his


    eyebrows were tinged with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Marina could not help but snort.


    ¡°When he came today, he definitely thought that we would beg him because Edward is in his hands.


    However, he did not expect that we had already noticed something amiss with Edward. But he¡¯s a


    person ustomed to arrogance. Even though. we have seen through his scheme, he still wants to


    take the upper hand. Dealing with such a person, we cannot give him the slightest opportunity. If he is


    tough, we must be even tougher. Only then can he gain nothing from us!¡± Marina spoke nonchntly.


    ¡°I did not expect, Miss Bailey, that you have such insights into negotiations,¡± Gavinplimented. His


    gaze, now filled with admiration, looked at Marina. It felt like, in a while, Marina¡¯s position in his heart


    would surpass Simon¡¯s.


    ¡°You gain insights with experience, Marina replied with a faint smile.


    ¡°Alright, can youe back with me and rest now?¡± Simon, who was beside them, seemed


    uninterested in Yenny¡¯s matters. His eyes were fixed on Marina, only concerned about her injuries.


    ¡°Hmm, Marina nodded, then nced at Gavin again. ¡°If Yenny requests to visit again, tell him we have


    gone out for a few days and will not return soon.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Gavin immediately agreed without even looking at Simon.


    Simon felt somewhat helpless about this. But he did not say anything. He just bent down and lifted


    Marina, who was on the sofa, in his arms.


    ¡°You have been out all day today. It¡¯s time to go back and rest,¡± Simon said, not waiting for Marina¡¯s


    response, and walked out of the office in big strides.


    Gavin quickly stepped forward to press the elevator for them.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    After the elevator doors opened, he conscientiously did not follow them in. Light bulb matters were not


    his area of expertise.


    After the elevator doors closed slowly, Marina smuggled in Simon¡¯s arms and found afortable


    position to take a nap.


    ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more amazing. Even my secretary obeys your everymand, Simon¡¯s


    tone carried a hint ofughter.


    COMMENT


    ¡°What? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Marina opened her eyes slightly.


    ¡°No, not at all. My wife is smart and brave. And I think I am a lucky guy.¡± Simon lowered his voice.


    His voice sounded more maic in such a narrow space.


    It made Marina¡¯s ears itch slightly.


    ¡°Hmph! Indeed! You¡¯re the luckiest guy in the world.¡± Marina raised her chin and snorted rather


    arrogantly.


    Simon burst intoughter when seeing that look on her face.


    A whileter, he said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marina didn¡¯t quite understand what Simon meant.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Lambert.¡± Simon put it more straightforwardly.


    Then, he rested his eyes on Marina¡¯s chest. ¡°You¡¯ve been seriously injured this time. You should get


    Yenny to make it up to you.¡±


    ¡°No biggie. Lambert¡¯s matter was urgent,¡± Marina saidzily.


    ¡°But it will make me feel I owe you a lot. Simon stared at Marina in his arms.


    ¡°Let it be. You can pay me back little by little in the future.¡± Marina did not care about it at all.


    This was who she was. She would take someone as one of them.


    Once she did, she would do everything she could to take care of him.


    As they put it, she spoiled and protected the people she cared about.


    However, very few people could be taken as one of them.


    Other than her family, there were only a few others.


    But she was ready to risk her life for these few people.


    And she didn¡¯t have to risk her life this time.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay you back in a lifetime.¡± Simon leaned over and gave a kiss on Marina¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Mm, okay,¡± Marina replied sleepily.


    Then, she fell asleep in Simon¡¯s arms.


    She was probably exhausted. In a very short moment, she slept tight and breathed evenly.


    She even didn¡¯t wake up when Simon put her in the car.


    Simon fixed his eyes on the girl in front of him.


    His eyes were filled with love and care.


    His Marina was the brightest star in the world.


    She was the best person¡­


    Yenny came out of Hernandez Group, looking extremely gloomy and outraged.


    Even his assistant could only cower in the front passenger seat, not daring to make a sound.


    He was afraid of getting swept up in it.


    Yenny held the document tightly. He squeezed it so hard that the veins on the back of his hand


    seemed to burst out.


    However, his left hand still felt nothing though he had used so much strength.


    Yenny gnashed his teeth.


    After all, he had never been so humiliated in his life.


    Unbelievably, he had been kicked out.


    Simon Hernandez.


    Marina Bailey.


    Huh! Good for them!


    ¡°How about the doctor I¡¯ve told you to find?¡± Yenny gritted his teeth.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already offered a very high price, but the Miracle Doc didn¡¯t show up,¡± his assistant finally dared


    to answer him.


    But he had kept his voice down.


    He hadn¡¯t done a thing sessfully since Yenny was poisoned.


    He was so afraid that Yenny would kill him directly.


    ¡°Damn it! You even couldn¡¯t find a person? What the hell can you do for me, you dumbass!¡± As


    expected, Yenny was furious


    the next moment.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll find that Miracle Doc the soonest!¡± The assistant quickly lowered his head and said.


    ¡°Three days. You¡¯ll have three days to do your job. You know what will happen if you still can¡¯t find the


    Miracle Doc by then!¡± Yenny stared at him like a poisonous snake glowing with a cold light in the


    grass.


    No one could escape once he was targeted.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± The assistant said in a trembling voice.


    Yenny threw the document away and touched his left hand.


    He still couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    The doctors he had seen before all said that the condition of his arm would get worse over time.


    He had been too careless just now.


    He thought once he had controlled Edward in his hands, Simon would not be able to cause him any


    trouble.


    He had been suppressing Simon all these years in this way.


    He had set a perfect trap this time.


    The trap was so perfect that Robert would still fall for it even if he had already found out something was


    wrong.


    But God had sent him back again!


    Since when had he be the lucky bastard?


    Suddenly, the phone rang in the silent car while Yenny¡¯s thoughts drifted away.


    ¡°Whose damn phone is it?¡± Yenny immediately scolded.


    The assistant sitting in the front passenger seat slowly turned around.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez. I think it¡¯s yours¡­¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yenny gritted his teeth and turned to nce at the seat beside him.


    It was indeed his phone shing and ringing.


    Yenny picked up his phone impatiently and saw an unknown number on the screen.


    Yenny swiped it with one hand and answered the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°You fooled me, Yenny Hernandez!¡± Someone thundered on the other end right after he picked up the


    phone.


    Yenny knitted his eyebrows and held the phone a little further away.


    He didn¡¯t speak until the person on the other end calmed down.


    ¡°When did I fool you?¡± Yenny had already recognized whose voice it was.


    He even sounded a little angry in his tone.


    It was because the person on the other end of the phone was¡­Humpback.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t


    you tell me that the person you wanted me to kill for you is only a businessman?


    ¡°Now tell me. How could the businessman get the attention of the military? Do you know I¡¯m being


    rounded up by the military now?¡±


    Humpback wished he could strangle Yenny to death right away.


    He had suffered heavy losses in the past two days.


    He had lost almost half of his pirates.


    And many pirate ships were destroyed.


    He was like a deserter who dared not to fight the other party head¨Con.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Yenny heard it and immediately frowned.


    ¡°Drop the act, Yenny! An eye for an eye! I swear to God that I¡¯ll seek revenge. Wait and see!¡±


    Humpback hung up the phone after ying tough to Yenny.


    The next moment, his henchmen came to report.


    ¡°Boss, ck Panther, and her men have surrounded us again!¡±


    ¡°Motherfucker!¡± Humpback spat fiercely.


    He had been lying in ambush, waiting for ck Panther to return and trying to give her a fatal blow.


    Unexpectedly, that bitch hade for him with the military.


    He didn¡¯t have a chance to fight back when both parties ganged up on him.


    He could only take the beating passively.


    But he had no way to retreat at this time.


    He had no choice but to make minor sacrifices to protect more interests.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    ¡°Give out my order now. Tell the guys to get ready. We¡¯re going to carry out the final counterattack.


    We¡¯ll live or die with the pirate ship even if we would die here,¡± Humpback said word by word.


    ¡°Yes!¡± said the henchman immediately.


    Then, he turned around and left.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that their boss Humpback had immediately walked towards the stern right


    after he turned around to leave.


    There was an escape boat over there.


    As a pirate, by no means could he abandon his pirate ship.


    But he did not want to die yet!


    So, he had to escape from here.


    The people left behind could not defeat ck Panther and her men.


    But they could buy him some time to escape.


    He could hire new guys if they were all dead.


    But everything would be over if he was dead!


    He still wanted his revenge and couldn¡¯t die here in a grievance.


    +


    Soon afterward, Humpback quietly boarded the lifeboat and took the chance to escape from the scene


    while the two parties. were in a fierce battle.


    Janeborough.


    Yenny¡¯s face grew more pale day by day.


    It had been two days since hest met Marina.


    His entire arm couldn¡¯t feel anything at this time.


    And he felt the feeling of numbness had spread upward.


    Or was it like the doctors had said? He would be numbter and couldn¡¯t feel anything at all.


    What kind of poison had Marina given him?


    Why none of the doctors could detect it?


    Yenny¡¯s face looked deadly pale as a ghost.


    At this moment, the assistant knocked on the door and walked in.


    He nced nervously at Yenny, who was sitting behind the desk.


    Then, he lowered his head and said, ¡°Mr. Hernandez, Simon¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is he unwilling to see me till now?¡± Yenny knew what was going on by looking at his assistant¡¯s


    face.


    For the past few days, he had kept telling his assistant to contact Simon.


    However, they told him Simon and Marina had gone on a trip.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He asked when they would be back.


    They would brush him off by telling him they had no idea.


    They said they would inform him as soon as Simon and Marina returned.


    But he had waited and waited and still heard nothing from them.


    ¡°They¡¯re still giving us the same crap, saying that they¡¯ve gone out, the assistant answered in a low


    voice.


    ¡°Out? How could they go out for a trip at such a critical time?


    ¡°Edward isn¡¯t awake yet. But they already knew that Edward was hypnotized, which means Edward has


    once woken up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Simon is in the mood for a trip before Edward ispletely awake!¡±


    Anyway, Yenny would never believe Gavin¡¯s words.


    ¡°Then what should we do now? Mr. Hernandez, if they keep avoiding us, your hand¡­ his assistant


    nced at Yenny worriedly.


    They also had a backup n..


    They were secretly looking for many different doctors when trying to contact Simon.


    However, none of those doctors could do anything about it.


    They even couldn¡¯t find out the reason.


    No wonder Marina was so arrogant back then.


    It turned out that she had already known it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to see me. They want me to beg them!¡± Yenny narrowed his brown eyes


    slightly.


    Hearing that, the assistant didn¡¯t say anything in reply.


    The fact was that they already knew it.


    But nobody dared to say it out if Yenny didn¡¯t start it.


    ¡°Call them again and tell them that I¡¯m willing to give up half of my shares in Hernandez Group,¡± Yenny


    gritted his teeth and said.


    Half of the shares?


    The assistant heard it and quickly looked up at Yenny.


    For God¡¯s sake, he had paid a lot of effort to win his shares in the Hernandez Group.


    If he gave up half of his shares, all his efforts over the years would be in vain.


    It was like going back to the old days when he had nothing.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡± Yenny scolded his assistant, who was still rooted to the ground.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Hernandez!¡± The assistant immediately regained his senses and left with his head down.


    Yenny was left alone in the office.


    He kicked over the desk in front of him.


    His assistant, Gavin, who had just left, heard the cracking and bumping from the office.


    He dared not to stop and left in a hurry.


    In the office.


    Yenny was so angry that his chest was beating up and down.


    How could he not know that his decision would slow down his merger n for the Four Families for


    several years?


    However, Simon and Marina had avoided seeing him, trying to force him topromise.


    It was true that he also had Edward¡¯s life in his hands.


    But Edward wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    He could take his time.


    It wouldn¡¯t kill him for the time being.


    But his situation was different.


    He couldn¡¯t waste more time with them again.


    Nevertheless, he swore he would take back whatever they had taken from him this day.


    And he would double it!


    Yenny gritted his teeth.


    Gavin was over the moon when he passed Yenny¡¯s words to Marina.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, Yenny can¡¯t hold it anymore. He¡¯s willing to give up half of his shares in Hernandez


    Group!¡±


    ¡°Huh! Of course, he can¡¯t hold it. I guess his entire arm can¡¯t feel anything now. He¡¯s afraid that my


    words wille true. Men of his kind are afraid of death.¡±


    Marina seemed to have expected it.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, can the poison you gave to Yenny kill him in the end?¡± Gavin wondered and asked.


    They didn¡¯t mind waiting a few more days if the poison could finally kill him.


    And they would go to his funeral directly by then.


    ¡°Of course not Marina looked at him as if he was a fool.


    She could have saved all the trouble if she could poison him to death.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Gavin sounded a little disappointed.


    ¡°Come on. We¡¯ve won a good bargain since the negotiation hase this far. Tell Yenny to arrive at


    Hernandez Group¡¯s reception room at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning,¡± Marina said firmly.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gavin said and left immediately.


    Marina had kept a smile on her face since Gavin left.


    701


    And she kept humming an unknown tune.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Simon asked slowly.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy. Aren¡¯t you happy? That is yourpany¡¯s shares.¡± Marina raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°If I had a choice, I¡¯d rather you weren¡¯t injured. Anyway, I¡¯ll be able to get the shares back sooner or


    later. Simon checked the wound on Marina¡¯s chest against night.


    The wound was healing quite well, but it still looked terrible.


    He didn¡¯t want his dear Marina to have these scars on her body.


    ¡°It was just a coincidence, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Marina did not care about the wound at all.


    After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time she had been injured.


    Moreover, the person who had hurt her would have a hard time ahead.


    Looking at Marina¡¯s face, Simon smiled and rubbed her head.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    At 8 a.m. the next day


    Yenny arrived at the reception room on time.


    This time, Marina and Simon did not ignore him on purpose.


    They were already waiting in the reception room when Yenny arrived.


    Yenny had stared at Marina since he went in.


    He was so arrogant that hepletely ignored Simon, the guy who was sitting next to her.


    Simon frowned a little and raised his eyes to nce at Yenny.


    ¡°Did you bring the document?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, what¡¯s the rush? I¡¯m here in person today. Do you think I¡¯m going to fool you?¡± Yenny


    finally took his eyes, off Marina and leisurely sat opposite her.


    The assistant standing behind him immediately handed over the document.


    Simon flipped through it.


    It was indeed an equity transfer letter.


    He went through it from beginning to end and found nothing was wrong with the document.


    Yenny even had already signed it..


    ¡°Can you give me the antidote now?¡± Yenny looked at Marina with keen.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me how to remove Edward¡¯s hypnosis yet,¡± Marina said slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you this before. I don¡¯t know how to remove the hypnosis.¡± Yenny looked slightly


    nervous.


    ¡°Fine, then. You don¡¯t know how to remove it, but you should at least know how to trigger the hypnosis


    effect, right?¡± Marina did not force him.


    Yenny pursed his lips and didn¡¯t intend to answer her question.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, how numb are you now?


    ¡°Shoulders or the back?¡± Marina said it and looked Yenny up and down.


    Her eyes stung him harder than any words.


    Yenny pursed his thin lips hard in a second.


    ¡°Lambert¡­ Yenny began to talk a momentter.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Marina.


    ¡°As long as you say this word to Edward, he will fall into a hypnotic state and attack the person who


    speaks.¡± Yenny told them everything.


    Hearing that, Marina¡¯s face sank in a sh


    In the entire Hernandez family, only Simon would call Edward Lambert.


    So, it meant Yenny¡¯s target was Simon from the very beginning.


    And Yenny had a rather vicious mind.


    He always had a backup n for himself.


    First, he used Edward to lure Simon to Humpback¡¯s territory.


    He wanted Humpback to kill Simon for him.


    But he didn¡¯t trust Humpbackpletely.


    Therefore, he had to hypnotize Edward.


    He assumed Simon could escape unscathed.


    Even so, Simon would be killed by Lambertter.


    Jesus!


    Yenny was a monster!


    He was evil and malicious!


    ¡°Miss Bailey, you don¡¯t have to look at me like that. Since ancient times, those who ascend the throne


    have killed countless people. Undoubtedly. Yenny understood the meaning in Marina¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°But these things don¡¯t belong to you in the first ce. If you fight for your belongings, we won¡¯t say a


    word.


    ¡°But if you want toy your fingers in something that doesn¡¯t belong to you, you have to give it a


    second thought and see if you¡¯re capable of it.¡± Marina did not hate people with big ambitions.


    But she hated people who would stop at nothing to get their way.


    ¡°Huh, funny! You¡¯re too naive, Miss Bailey. Do you think the ancient emperors expanded the borders


    only to fight for what belonged to them?¡± Yenny smiled faintly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you took from other people, but you¡¯re not allowed to touch anything that


    belongs to me!¡± Marina said word by word.


    Yenny could see the threat in her eyes.


    Yenny heard it and smiled more brightly.


    Then, he rested his eyes on Simon beside her.


    ¡®Oh, I don¡¯t know since when you like to hide behind a woman.¡±


    ¡°I went to see the doctor the other day. The doctor suggested I get a woman to take care of me. That¡¯ll


    be better for me.¡± Simon nced at Yenny leisurely.


    Pif¡­


    Gavin almost burst outughing.


    He wondered if Simon could be more cheeky.


    Was he trying to piss Yenny off?


    ¡°Shame on you. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being aughing stock?¡± Yenny could barely hold his anger.


    Laughing stock? Why would peopleugh at me? I have such a good wife. She can fight and kill


    enemies for me in the outside world. And she can also sit still and read with me back in our house.


    ¡°People can¡¯t be more jealous of me. How would theyugh at me?


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, don¡¯t you want to get a woman like Marina to take care of you?¡± Simon looked rxed.


    Yenny clenched his fists by his sides.


    ¡°Oh, it suddenly crossed my mind. My dear Marina hates going out with any guy about your age. She


    used toin about it. I¡¯m her perfect choice.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, you are a little older than me. Probably, she won¡¯t have a crush on someone like you.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, I don¡¯t think you can ever have a woman like her.¡± The more Simon spoke, the more


    arrogant he became.


    Yenny secretly gritted his teeth but still wore a smile on his face.


    It would be a huger shame if he flew into a rage out of humiliation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you what you want. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to fulfill your promise?¡± Yenny gritted his


    teeth and said word by word.


    Marina had enough fun. She took a small porcin bottle out of her pocket.


    And she threw it over to Yenny.


    Yenny caught it.


    ¡°Take the pills inside the bottle once a day. They will take effect two hours after you take them,¡± Marina


    exined calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fully recover after taking them all?¡± Yenny was still very cautious.


    ¡°Of course. If you don¡¯t recover after taking them all, you cane to me again.¡± Marina uttered the


    words one by one.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Yenny held the bottle hard in his hand.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the antidote. Can you guys leave now?¡± Marina yawned sleepily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Yenny nced at Marina deeply before he turned around to leave with his


    men..


    After Yenny and his men left, Gavin snorted unwillingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been too easy on them this time. We didn¡¯t poison Yenny to death!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will have a rough time.¡± A sly look shed across Marina¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gavin understood the hidden meaning in Marina¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do you know what the antidote I gave him is?¡± Marina smiled faintly.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Gavin asked immediately.


    That pill is made from the ten most smelly animal poops in the world,¡± Marina said slowly.


    ¡°What?¡± Gavin was stunned to hear that, and his eyes were wide open.


    ¡°I made it casually when I was busy with nothing not long ago. It just so happened that I could give it to


    Yenny this time.


    guarantee that he will never forget the taste of that thing in his mouth.


    napier 20/


    At least for three years, he¡¯ll have no appetite for food. Marina thought of the scene and could not help


    butugh.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Simon and Gavin were frozen when they heard Marina¡¯s words.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, that was a good one. How impressive!¡± Gavin came back to his senses and gave Marina


    a thumbs up.


    Undoubtedly, that was a fatal blow to Yenny.


    To some extent, life was about nothing but food, drink, or sleep.


    Food was ranked first on the list.


    Moreover, Yenny seemed to be very particr about his food.


    He got more than a dozen chefs in his house.


    It would drive him crazy if he could not eat normally again in the future.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lol¡­


    Gavin couldn¡¯t help butugh when he thought about it.


    ¡°You¡­you naughty girl!¡± Simon looked at Marina helplessly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you think you should praise me for what I¡¯ve done? You¡¯re part of the reason why


    I did that. I stood up for you.


    ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t want to give the pills to him. You know what? It wasn¡¯t easy to collect those raw


    materials. It took me years to collect them all. What a lucky bastard he is.¡±


    Marina said faintly.


    ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s a lucky bastard. Simon nodded seriously.


    Gavin stood aside and dared not to say anything.


    Not surprisingly, the two of them thought the same and hit it off.


    But Gavin quickly thought of something else.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, Miss Bailey. Yenny¡¯s arm won¡¯t recover if what you gave him isn¡¯t the antidote. In that


    case, he wille for us again.¡±


    What if Yenny found that he had suffered such a huge loss and was even fooled?


    Maybe he would even fight them to death.


    Edward¡¯s problem hadn¡¯t been solved yet, and it was not the time to put up a desperate fight.


    ¡°Do you still femember the deadline I told Yenny?¡± Marina smiled.


    ¡°Yeah. You told him the pills would take effect a few hours after he took them, and he would fully


    recover when he finished the whole bottle of pills,¡± Gavin said.


    ¡°The truth is that Yenny¡¯s arm will slowly recover over time even if he doesn¡¯t take any pills,¡± Marina


    said.


    ¡°What?¡± Gavin wondered if he had heard it


    wrong.


    ¡°Do you really think that I gave him an incurable poison?¡± Marina nced at him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± Gavin asked subconsciously.


    Marina clicked her tongue a few times, looking like she wasughing at him for being too naive.


    ¡°I believe that you know Yenny better than I do. For a person like him, everything he eats will be strictly


    tested before it into his mouth.


    ¡°If anything goes wrong, we¡¯ll give ourselves away.


    There are not so many colorless, odorless, and undetected poisons.


    ¡°It was only the enhanced anesthetic I developed earlier.


    ¡°Its medicinal effect is much stronger than the ordinary anesthetics. And, if we use it inrge doses,


    there will be some seque like spreading to other parts of the body.


    ¡°Besides, the effect of the enhanced anesthetic wears off much more slowly than the ordinary ones, so


    the doctors Yenny hired couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s because they were wrong from the start. I¡¯ve never poisoned Yenny.


    ¡°They couldn¡¯t find the reason even though they did a blood test or a general physical examination.¡±


    Marina finally exined the whole thing clearly.


    The anesthetic was applied to Yenny¡¯s arm through the ster.


    Nothing could be found in his blood.


    She knew it wasmon to run a blood test when seeing a doctor in the hospital.


    Therefore, it made it harder to find the reason.


    ¡°So it¡¯s just an anesthetic?¡± Gavin was stunned to hear that.


    ¡°Yeah, it is,¡± Marina grunted.


    She did have some fatal poisons.


    However, she did not bring them with her for safety¡¯s sake.


    So she could only teach Yenny a small lesson this time.


    goes


    When she returned to the headquarterster, she could go to the pharmaceuticalboratory to pick a


    few more potions for


    Yenny.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, you¡¯re bold, You dared to fool Yenny with the anesthesia. That was something.


    ¡°But you know Yenny is evil and malicious like a monster. You¡¯ll be in danger if he figures it outter.¡±


    Gavin must admit that Marina had sofie nerve.


    ¡°Do you think I simply went around tricking people? I¡¯ve studied it and yed it by ear.


    ¡°Yenny is careful. But the more cautious he is, the less suspicious he will be.


    I¡¯m sure of his character and way of thinking. That¡¯s why I set up the trap.¡± Marina looked very


    confident.


    Gavin did not know what to say when he looked at Marina¡¯s confident face.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have to worry about it now. We¡¯ve achieved our purpose. Yenny hasn¡¯t figured out your


    trap, either. Everything has been resolved sessfully!¡± Gavin shook his head and immediately shook


    off the lingering thoughts.


    That¡¯s right. We won nicely this time. Yenny must be so mad now.¡± After all, he had lost half of his


    shares.


    Yenny had paid great effort to gain the shares bit by bit.


    But he had given out half of it this time.


    The shares left for him couldn¡¯t be a threat to Simon at all.


    ¡°From now on, you can hold your position as the master of the Hernandez family and don¡¯t need to


    worry about anything.¡± Marina looked at Simon with a smile.


    But Simon just handed the equity transfer letter to Marina.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marina looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°You won it back. It¡¯s yours.¡± Simon looked calm.


    Hearing that, Gavin subconsciously wanted to say something.


    However, he bit back the words in the end.


    For heaven¡¯s sake, that was the shares of Hernandez Group.


    With these shares, no one in the Hernandez Group would dare to question Simn¡¯s decision again.


    But Simon had given his shares to Marina without a second thought.


    Gavin thought about it and realized that Simon was right.


    Without Marina, they couldn¡¯t get back the shares this time.


    And Gavin had a feeling that even if Marina did not help with it.


    Simon would still give the shares to her without hesitation.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Marina was stunned for a long time before she realized that Simon


    was not joking with


    her.


    ¡°Of course. Sign it, and the shares will be yours,¡± Simon said firmly.


    Marina flipped to thest page, where she saw Yenny¡¯s signature.


    As long as she signed her name on it, she would be a shareholder of Hernandez Group.


    ¡°Sign it.¡± Simon handed the pen to Marina.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    COMMENT


    Marina looked up at Simon again.


    Telling from his eyes, he was sincere and eager.


    She couldn¡¯t see any reluctance in his eyes, not a bit.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He did want her to have the shares.


    Just as Marina was about to speak, Simon spoke first.


    ¡°I know that the shares might not appeal to you.¡±


    Gavin could not believe it as soon as he heard Simon¡¯s words.


    Not appeal to her? What did he mean by saying that?


    For God¡¯s sake, it was the shares of the entire Hernandez Group.


    This was not the shares of any subsidiarypany.


    Yes. It was only 5% of Hernandez Group¡¯s shares.


    But the shares meant arge sum of money.


    With this 5% of shares, one could surpass any of Janeborough¡¯s Four Families in wealth.


    What on earth made Simon say something like that?


    Simon¡¯s words had stung any humble employee like him..


    ¡±


    ¡±


    ¡±


    16


    .


    But Marina did not show much emotion on her face. She just stared at Simon firmly.


    And she was waiting for what he was going to say next.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have anything else on me now. Take it first. I¡¯ll make it up to youter when I find something


    better.¡± Simon said it, looking extremely serious.


    He looked as if he had treated Marina wrongly.


    Gavin couldn¡¯t bear to watch it anymore.


    Probably, his boss Mr. Hernandez was a hopeless romantic.


    At the same time, it took Marina quite a while toe back to her senses.


    She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to sign it. Instead, she took the chance and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that something better


    you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Simon parted his lips, looking like he was trying to say something.


    But he could not think of anything better for Marina for the time.


    ¡°Nothing? Well, I have an idea if you can¡¯te up with anything.¡± Marina said casually.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Simon asked quickly.


    If Marina wanted something, he would do everything he could to let her have it.


    Marina looked at Simon¡¯s face and slowly took a step forward.


    ¡±


    The two of them were already standing very close to each other. They nearly clung to one another as


    Marina took another step.


    Simon could kiss Marina¡¯s lips as long as he lowered his head slightly.


    They looked straight into each other¡¯s eyes.


    For some reason, Simon felt his heart racing, and his breath was short.


    The girl in front of him looked more attractive to him over time.


    He had never known that love for someone would grow day by day.


    Marina put on a smile when seeing the crush in Simon¡¯s eyes.


    Then, she softly uttered a word, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Simon was a little stunned to hear that.


    He just stared intently at the sweet girl in front of him.


    He tried his best to suppress the urge to pull her into his arms and make her


    part


    of him.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want that?¡± However, Marina had got him wrong.


    ¡°Well, this must be a little too expensive. Let me work on it again and see¡­¡± Marina blurted out on


    impulse just now.


    When she thought of it again, she felt she was putting him on the spot.


    So she wanted to smooth things over and save herself from embarrassment.


    However, before she could finish speaking, Simon cut in immediately.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Marina was confused.


    Simon slowly took Marina¡¯s hand and ced his hand gently in her palm..


    ¡°You¡¯ll have me! I¡¯m yours.


    ¡°From now on, I will devote my heart and body to you.¡±


    Simon¡¯s voice was deep and maic.


    He looked like he was making a vow.


    He was so devoted that Marina couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him.


    What a romantic guy he was!


    Marina just did it on the spur of the moment.


    That was the way she was. Sometimes, she talked without thinking much.


    She always wanted to joke with a good¨Clooking person.


    She just said it randomly for fun.


    Out of her expectation, Simon took it seriously and gave her the most sincere answer.


    Oh God! He was Simon Hernandez!


    He was one of a million.


    He was born to be the god¨Cfavored one in the rich and influential Hernandez family.


    When he was young, he had gone through many difficulties and dangers.


    However, he was still Simon Hernandez, who was in charge of one of the Four Families.


    A man like him should be the same as Yenny.


    He was supposed to be proud and yield to none.


    However, he just said that he would devote himself to her.


    A man like him should avoid such a thing.


    But he just said it out.


    How could she not be touched?


    How could she not be attached?


    Marina had always been an action¨Ctaker. She immediately followed her physical instinct.


    She stood on her tiptoes, put her arms around Simon¡¯s neck, and kissed him hard.


    Oh my god!


    Gavin saw it and covered his eyes with both hands in no time.


    What was going on?


    Did they forget that he was right there?


    How could they do it to his face?


    They had gone too far.


    Gavin quickly covered his eyes and ran out.


    And he closed the office door for them thoughtfully.


    Simon was slightly stunned when Marina kissed him.


    However, he quickly took over the initiative.


    He held the back of her head and pressed her hard against him.


    They kissed each other passionately and wildly on the lips.


    They could feel each other¡¯s breaths.


    They probably felt a mutual attraction to each other.


    And they got turned on as soon as they touched each other.


    Marina hurriedly unbuttoned Simon¡¯s shirt.


    The two of them stumbled along and fell onto the sofa in the back of the office.


    Simon had almost lost himself in the desire.


    But he didn¡¯t forget about Marina¡¯s wounds.


    Therefore, he still carefully protected Marina when they fell onto the sofa.


    On the contrary, Marina did not care about her wounds at all.


    She grabbed Simon¡¯s cor roughly and pulled him down hard.


    The two of them cuddled and kissed wildly again.


    They were getting hot inside.


    Their breaths became short and tight.


    They were flushed in the face, too.


    Marina had reached out her hand to Simon¡¯s waist.


    While Marina was about to unbuckle his belt, Simon abruptly grabbed her hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marina looked up at him in confusion.


    ¡°No!


    ¡°No, Marina. We can¡¯t¡­¡± Simon stared at Marina and said in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Why?¡± Marina heard his words and felt she was turned off in a second.


    ¡°Are you worried about my wounds? But I¡¯m fine now. If you¡¯re still worried, I¡¯ll be on top.¡± Marina said


    boldly. Indeed, that wasn¡¯t what a decentdy should speak.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    COMMENT


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡± Simon could not help but deny it when he heard Marina¡¯s words.


    ¡°Then tell me why.¡± Marina¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt.


    Why did Simon turn her down if he wasn¡¯t worried about her health?


    Was it because he didn¡¯t love her?


    This was impossible.


    She could tell from the hot crush in his eyes that he couldn¡¯t wait to have her.


    ¡°Dear Marina, we¡¯re not married yet. I don¡¯t want to touch you before we get married. Simon seemed to


    have seen through Marina¡¯s doubts and exined in a low voice.


    Marina was even more surprised to hear that.


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯m open¨Cminded. I¡¯m fine with premarital sex.¡± Marina thought it wasmon for two


    people to have sex as long as they were in love.


    They didn¡¯t have to wait till they were married.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to hurt your feelings.¡± Simon looked very serious on his face.


    ¡°I know it can¡¯t be moremon for two people to have sex before marriage.


    ¡°But a girl¡¯s wedding night is always special.


    ¡°No church. No wedding. And we¡¯re in the office now. It¡¯s an insult to you if I have sex with you right


    here.


    ¡°You¡¯re my sunshine. I must give you a big wedding and make a vow in the church, and then you¡¯ll be


    mine.¡±


    Whoever heard it would be touched by the sincerity in his


    eyes.


    Marina got


    what Simon meant.


    His point was that he couldn¡¯t have sex with her before marriage, and he thought it was unfair to her.


    After all, shit happened every day.


    No one knew what would happen the next second.


    He would take saving Lambert as an example.


    It was pretty close that he might have been dead.


    So, he made up his mind.


    He wouldn¡¯t touch Marina until they got married.


    This was how he showed his love and care for her.


    He was worried that the next guy she met would mind that she wasn¡¯t a virgin.


    He did not want his dearest Marina to be upset.


    ¡°You fool¡­¡± Marina¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    12:13 Fri, 7 Jul


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Indeed, she was moved.


    Men and women thought differently.


    Men sometimes found it difficult to suppress their sexual desires.


    And they would lose themselves in lust.


    But for her. Simon was willing to suppress his sexual desire.


    He did so only to leave her choices in the future.


    How could she not be attracted by such a sweet guy?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to marry me in the church!¡± Marina reached out her hands to hold Simon¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Simon replied in a low voice.


    He looked very earnest.


    They were doing lovey¨Cdovey stuff and could feel love in the air.


    On the other hand, Yenny¡¯s condition could not be any worse.


    They took the pills and went back.


    Yenny directly called for a professional pharmacist to test the ingredients of the pills Marina gave him.


    His face sank immediately after he read the test report of the ingredients.


    ¡°To put it simply, 99% of the ingredients are¡­ animal poops. The pharmacist was worried that Yenny


    could not understand the technical terms on the test report.


    So he specially exined it to Yenny.


    Yenny looked like shit when he heard the pharmacist¡¯s words.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, did Simon and Marina fool us?¡± The assistant quickly asked.


    Yenny did not answer him immediately. He just stared at the test report in his hand.


    A momentter, he looked up at the pharmacist before him.


    ¡°Can these ingredients be used as medicine?¡±


    The pharmacist chose his words carefully before speaking.


    ¡°From the perspective of traditional medicine, they think that everything can be used as medicine, and


    they do use some animal poops as medicine.¡±


    Hearing this, Yenny knitted his eyebrows tightly.


    ¡°Then, is it poisonous?¡± Yenny asked again.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t detect any toxic ingredients. This pill is safe to take despite its ingredients.¡±


    Yenny heard the pharmacist and could not help but grip the bottle hard in his hand.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke¡­¡± The assistant looked as if he still wanted to convince Yenny.


    12:13 Fri, 7 Jul


    However, before the assistant could finish his words, he saw Yenny pour the pills out of the bottle.


    Then, he threw them into his mouth.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke!¡± The assistant was extremely worried.


    He was afraid that something wrong would happen to Yenny.


    Yenny was all red in the face after he swallowed the pills.


    He looked like he was in great pain.


    Seeing that, the assistant freaked out in a sh.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that it isn¡¯t poisonous?¡±


    The assistant red at the pharmacist beside him fiercely.


    ¡°Telling from the test report, it is indeed not poisonous,¡± the pharmacist said instantly.


    He was afraid that they would think he had ulterior motives.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on with Mr. Pembroke?¡± The assistant looked at Yenny and felt Yenny would pass


    out the next moment.


    ¡°¡­¡± the pharmacist stammered, not knowing how to exin to them.


    After all, there was nothing wrong based on the test report.


    ¡°Water¡­¡± At this moment, Yenny finally spoke out a word with difficulty.


    ¡°What? What are you saying?¡± the assistant didn¡¯t catch it since Yenny couldn¡¯t speak clearly.


    ¡°Water!¡± Yenny gritted his teeth and repeated it.


    ¡°Oh, water! Chop¨Cchop! Get Mr. Pembroke a ss of water!¡± the assistant finally heard it. He quickly


    turned around and said to the secretary beside him.


    The secretary came back with a ss of water. Yenny snatched it away and gulped it down.


    However, the ss of water didn¡¯t wash off the smell in his mouth.


    What was worse was that the smell was getting stronger.


    ¡°Coffee! I want coffee!¡± Yenny¡¯s eyes turned red.


    ¡°Go! Get him coffee!¡± The assistant said again.


    The secretary quickly left to make coffee.


    But things didn¡¯t get any better after Yenny finished the coffee.


    After that, he tried Coke, soda pops, and orange juice.


    Anyway, he had tried everything that he could drink.


    Yenny had drunk everything and peed several times but still couldn¡¯t get that terrible smell out of his


    mouth.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay? Shall we go see a doctor?¡± The assistant asked in


    anxiety.


    Yenny was speechless.


    Yenny gritted his teeth, not knowing how to describe the disgusting smell in his mouth.


    It felt like he had eaten food that had been rotten for a long time.


    And the rotten food was covered by a thickyer of poops.


    In a word, he was tasting all the most unbearable smells in his mouth at the moment.


    0

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, let¡¯s hurry to the hospital to take a look. Simon Hernandez is a scheming person. He


    probably won¡¯t really give us the antidote!¡±


    The assistant had already taken out his phone and started making calls.


    Yenny subconsciously raised his hand to stop him.


    But at this moment, his expression suddenly froze.


    Then, he looked at his left hand in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Pembroke: The assistant thought that his condition had worsened again and


    hurriedly asked.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ I think I can feel it¡­¡± Yenny said after a while.


    ¡°Really?¡± The assistant looked at him in surprise.


    Yenny tried to move his hand again.


    He did feel something.


    Although he could not move yet, he could already feel a numbing feeling.


    Before this, his entire hand was like a huge rock.


    He did not feel anything at all.


    ¡°Did¡­ did it really work?¡± The assistant¡¯s gazended on the bottle at the side.


    Yenny started to feel a little bit happy, but that feeling went away very quickly when he saw the bottle in


    front of him.


    Yenny¡¯s voice sounded a bit rough as he asked, ¡°Before this, how much time did Marina say it would


    take to fully recover?¡±


    ¡°I think she mentioned you will fully recover once you¡¯ve taken all the pills in this bottle,¡± the assistant


    said after thinking for


    a while.


    He had to finish them all¡­


    Yenny¡¯s face could not help but twitch.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Pembroke?¡± The assistant could not understand the expression on Yenny¡¯s face.


    Wasn¡¯t that good news?


    Why did he seem even more distressed than if his hand had been damaged?


    ¡°Just tell me how many pills there are in total,¡± Yenny gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°Okay. The assistant hurriedly poured out all the pills in the bottle.


    Then, he counted them carefully.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, with the one you just took, there are a total of 30 pills.¡±


    ¡°In other words, your hand will bepletely healed in a month at the most.¡± The assistant sounded


    very happy when saying this.


    However, when Yenny heard this, he only wanted to bang his head against the wall.


    12:14 Fri, 7 Ju


    30 days.


    He actually had to endure this taste for 30 days.


    Yenny gritted his teeth.


    He even had an impulse to throw all the pills in front of him into the trash can.


    However, the assistant did not notice Yenny¡¯s ernotions at all.


    Then he carefully put all of the pills back in the bottle.


    He knew that this was Mr. Pembroke¡¯s life¨Csaving medicine.


    He must keep it secure.


    Otherwise, he might die himself.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, you look like you¡¯ve sweated a lot. Do you want to take a rest?¡± After the assistant


    refilled the bottle, he turned around and found that Yenny was a little uneasy.


    However, he did not think too much about it. He just felt that it was a side effect of taking the medicine.


    Yenny nodded.


    He really didn¡¯t want to say a word now.


    As long as he opened his mouth, the taste would be even stronger.


    It was so strong that he would rather lose his sense of taste right away.


    Yenny stood up and walked towards the lounge in his office.


    After lying on the bed. Yenny immediately closed his eyes.


    He had never been so eager to fall asleep as soon as he closed his eyes.


    Because after falling asleep, he couldpletely forget the taste in his mouth.


    In Simon¡¯s office.


    The two of them were still squeezed together on the small sofa.


    They didn¡¯t make it to the final step.


    However, they did almost everything they could.


    The two of them were still breathing slightly faster.


    Marina rested on Simon¡¯s arm.


    She yed with his fingers casually.


    Simon¡¯s fingers were especially good¨Clooking.


    They were slender and fair.


    If he were to be a hand model, the others would probably lose their jobs.


    12:14 Fri,


    ¡°Sign this.¡± Simon let her y with his fingers, but he still took the share transfer agreement from the


    side.


    Marina looked up.


    She didn¡¯t reject it again. Instead, she took it and signed her name on it.


    Ever since she was injured, Simon had always looked guilty.


    If she didn¡¯t sign it, he might never be able to forgive himself.


    She should just sign it.


    Anyway, after the two of them got married, it would still be his


    ¡°Make sure to keep it safe and don¡¯t tell anyone, Simon said, visibly relieved, as he saw Marina


    obediently sign the document.


    Then, he whispered something to her.


    After all, Marina might not be interested in it.


    For others, however, it was an irresistible temptation.


    Especially Yenny.


    If he knew that the shares ended up in Marina¡¯s hands¡­.


    He might go after her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina naturally knew Simon¡¯s concerns.


    She nodded slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit sleepy. I need some rest,¡± Marina said with a yawn afterpleting her tasks.


    ¡°Alright, then sleep for a while. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± Simon adjusted his posture so that Marina could


    sleep morefortably.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Marina murmured softly in response.


    Then, she closed her eyes.


    However, just as she was about to fall asleep, her phone suddenly rang.


    Simon wanted to hang up right away.


    But since the call was for Marina, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to hang up.


    In the end, Marina had no choice but to open her eyes and pick up her phone.


    Since she had just fallen asleep, Marina was in a rather bad mood.


    Without even looking at the caller ID, she picked up the call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Marina¡¯s tone was perhaps a little too irritated.


    The person on the other end of the line was silent for a moment.


    Why


    are you bothering me? Are you asking for trouble?¡± Marina said through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Marina Bailey, you have such a bad temper. You were the one who begged me toe over and do


    you a favor, remember?


    12.15 Fri, 7 Jul


    Yet you left me alone at the airport. Are you making fun of me?¡±


    The other person finished speaking


    Marina¡¯s consciousness finally recovered a little


    Then, she picked up her phone and quickly nced at the caller ID


    ¡°Have you arriv


    Marina slowly eat up from Simon¡¯k arma


    Tve been here for two hours. Didn¡¯t I send you a message before I got on the ne? Didn¡¯t you read


    it?¡± The other person


    more irritated than Marina


    seemed


    I didn¡¯t see it Marina did not care about the other perraon a bad mood


    sounded indifferent


    I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to show up. If you don¡¯t. I¡¯ll buy a ticker and lea having that


    Marma was speechless.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡°¡± Simon could tell that something was wrong with Marina¡¯s expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing I just can¡¯t sleep anymore I have to pick someone up¡± Marina casually put away her


    phone.


    ¡°You can continue to rest 17 get someone to pick the person up Simon looked at Marina¡¯s timed face


    and said gently.


    ¡°No need If he didn¡¯t see me, he wouldn¡¯t havee with your people¡± Marina shook her head.


    Then I¡¯ll go with you. Simon said without hesitation.


    ¡°Actually, you really shoulde with me¡± Marina stared at him thoughtfully.


    imons eyes were filled with doubt


    ¡°This is the doctor 1 found for your brother Marina exined.


    When Simon, heard this, he immediately became DETVOUL


    On the way to the airport, Marina thought for a while and decided to ghey Simon a prmineder


    ¡°Um The doctor I found for your brother has a strange semper, but be a really good! at Brygenta. So if


    he says something that upsets you just try to ignore it and pretend you didn¡¯t hear him¡± Marina


    ¡°Aloight¡± Simon agreed without hesitation


    willing to put up with the doctor for the rest of his life on hing as bar could uor Lidward


    Half an hourter


    The car stopped outside the airport.


    Marina looked out the window and saw a group of young girls huddied together


    She had no idea what they were doing but they were all gathered together


    ¡°Whose fans are they? Gavin asked in confusion.


    As Marma fixed her gaze on the lively scene ahead, she didn¡¯t hesitate to open the car door and walk


    towards the group of


    girls.


    ¡°Hub¡® Is Miss Bailey a fangirl¡± Gavin couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at seeing what Marina was doing


    Simon did not have too many doubts. He got out of the car and followed her.


    ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    ¡°By the way, is he a real person? Why do I get the feeling that he looks like a model ced at the


    airport?¡±


    ¡°I agree. After all, his looks and body are perfect!¡±


    ¡°I mean, why are you all guessing? If you really want to know, why don¡¯t you go ahead and touch him?


    A voice suddenly spoke up.


    Upon hearing the voice, those girls eyes instantly sparked with an irresistible urge to give it a try.


    Actually, they had been thinking about doing this before.


    However, unsure about it, they hesitated and didn¡¯t dare to take any action


    1215 Fri, 7 Jul G


    ¡°Go ahead. Anyway, he¡¯s standing there without moving or talking. He¡¯s probably waiting for you to do


    that.¡± The cold voice sounded again


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡± A girl was encouraged by these words


    She immediately stepped forward to touch the handsome man in front of her, who


    Tike


    However, just as she ramed her hand, the man


    eyes


    vas leaning against the pir with his eyes closed suddenly opened his


    The girl who wanted to touch him was instandy stunned by his gaz


    Iven her breathing slowed down a little


    He paze was a little bit too scary¡±


    ¡°Maria Bailey are you tired of life? The man gave the minned girl a cold lock


    Trosorry, not yet. The fortune teller said that I will live a long life, so don¡¯t even think about pho snorted


    leisurels


    When the ma


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    heard this, he walked straight towards her


    vas about to reach Marina, a tall figure suddende br?vid hoa w


    The man frowned


    He raised his head slightly and looked at the person in front of


    Hos expression grew darker


    There are two types of people he haund the most in his ide


    The first type of pers vas none other than Marina Hadleyt


    And the second type of people were those who weer taller tha


    Unexpectedly, the two types of people he hated the most were actually together


    ¡°Get out of the way¡± Jarod Wendell voice carried a hint of anger


    However, Simon simply stood there motionless.


    Simon looked at him expressionlessly


    If one looked closely, there


    hint of threat in his eyes.


    who had


    Marina


    It was as if fir was saying that Jarod couldn¡¯t touch the woman behind har


    If he did he would definitely make hum pay an extremely heavy price


    athout his pern


    ¡°I have to say when did you learn to hide behind a man? It¡¯s been a few years since Ist you, and


    you¡¯re getting really cowardly


    ¡°in that cast give up your position. We don¡¯t need a leader like you who only knows ho to hide behind


    men Jarod looked past Simon and stwuted. Marina behind hum


    ¡°Why Are you jealous?¡± Manna thed her head and looked at hurts


    a strule


    12:15 Fri, 7 Jul GO


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous? I¡¯m jealous of you? This is really the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard in my life!¡± Jarod


    snorted.


    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not waste any more time here. Get in the car quickly.¡± Marina said, showing her


    impatience towards him.


    ¡°Are you seriously asking me for a favor like this? Do you realize how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you


    here? I¡¯ve been waiting for a full two hours!¡±


    ¡°You expect me toe with you without even an apology? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m being too easy?¡± Jarod


    crossed his arms in defiance.


    He looked at Marina arrogantly.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Probably because Simon was here, Marina was especially patient.


    ¡°Give me your position. I¡¯ll be the boss, and you¡¯ll be my subordinate!¡± Jarod immediately said.


    However, Marina gave him a contemptuous look that said, ¡°You¡¯re dreaming.¡±


    ¡°If you can defeat me, I¡¯ll call you boss when we meet in the future,¡± Marina said.


    Jarod was speechless.


    ¡°So, what do you say? Are you up for apetition now?¡± Marina asked once more.


    ¡°You¡¯re cheating. Who can beat a pervert like you?!¡± Jarod gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ve already given you a chance. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t grasp it. Who can you me? You are


    meant to be my subordinate. When Marina said thest word, she deliberately slowed down.


    Jarod was so angry that his face turned red.


    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± He raised his hand and pointed at Marina. He could not utter aplete sentence for


    a long time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay here. My time is very precious. Get in the car quickly.¡± After saying that, Marina did not wait


    for Jarod¡¯s reply. She turned around and walked straight to the car.


    Simon narrowed his eyes and carefully sized up Jarod. However, he said nothing and turned to catch


    up with Marina.


    ¡°Hey, is this how you treat your esteemed guest? Aren¡¯t you even going to help him carry his luggage?¡±


    Jarod shouted at the top of his lungs as he watched them leave.


    ¡°You have hands and feet. Carry it yourself,¡± Marina replied without looking back, then got into the car.


    Jarod was angry.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Looking at Marina who was already in the car, Jarod gritted his teeth so hard that they were about to


    break.


    He really wanted to turn around and return to the airport. Then, he would buy a ticket and leave.


    However¡­ In the end, Jarod resigned himself to fate and walked towards Marina with his luggage.


    He was not afraid of her.


    It was just that she had told him on the phone that she had a very rare case.


    The reason why he chose to stay was purely for medical research.


    It had absolutely nothing to do with Marina.


    Jarod silently hypnotized himself in his heart.


    Maybe the hypnosis worked too well because when he got into the car, hepletely ignored Marina


    and Simon sitting in,


    the back.


    He instructed Gavin who was in the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Drive!¡±


    Hismanding and authoritative tone made it seem as if he owned the car.


    Gavin nced up at Marina through the rearview mirror.


    It was as if he was asking for her opinion.


    ¡°Why are you looking at her? Just do as I say!¡± Jarod spotted what Gavin was up to and instantly


    expressed his annoyance.


    ¡°Listen to him,¡± Marina, who was at the back, said leisurely, not caring about Jarod¡¯s arrogant attitude


    at all.


    When Jarod heard this, his chin immediately raised higher.


    See?


    Even Marina was stunned by him.


    As expected, he would soon be in charge!


    However, in the next moment, Marina spoke again.


    ¡°After all, kids need some sweet talk. In the future, as long as he¡¯s not being unreasonable, we¡¯ll just go


    along with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Bailey.¡± Gavin immediately nodded.


    ¡°Marina Bailey, what do you mean? Who are you calling a kid? Who are you suggesting?¡± Jarod


    couldn¡¯t keep calm anymore. He swung around and red at Marina intensely.


    ¡°I¡¯m suggesting whoever is speaking, Marina replied coolly.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jarod was speechless.


    Hmph!


    Jarod didn¡¯t know whether to speak or not.


    12:15


    In the end, he returned to his seat angrily.


    Even his hair was showing that he was very angry.


    Seeing him react that way, Marina couldn¡¯t help but smile even more.


    This guy was as easy to manipte as ever.


    He had no self¨Cawareness of his own behavior, yet he had the audacity to daydream about being the


    boss all the time.


    What an idiot!


    Half an hourter.


    The car stopped in front of the Hernandez family¡¯s gate.


    Marina got out of the car first.


    Then, she gave instructions to Gavin.


    ¡°Bring Mr. Wendell¡¯s luggage in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Baily.¡± Gavin quickly replied.


    It was only then that Jarod¡¯s tense expression eased a little.


    However, when he got out of the car and looked at Marina, he could not help but snort.


    It was as if Marina was his enemy.


    Gavin was a little puzzled as he watched from the side.


    Did Miss Bailey invite this person to treat Mr. Edward Hernandez?


    Why did this person seem to dislike Miss Bailey?


    ¡°You¡¯vee a long way. Do you want to take some rest first, or do you prefer to see the patient now?¡±


    Marina didn¡¯t find anything wrong with Jarod¡¯s attitude.


    After all, they had been getting along like this ever since they met.


    ¡°Well, to see the patient, of course! If I wanted to rest, would I have bothered to take a ten¨Chour flight to


    get here?¡±


    ¡°Is my sea view room unpleasant, or is my designer bed ufortable to sleep on?¡± Jarod rolled his


    eyes at Marina.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go see the patient. Marina ignored him and nced at Simon beside her.


    Simon immediately led the way.


    After the three of them entered the vi, Simon did not go upstairs.


    Instead, he showed them to the elevator and they all went down to the second basement.


    When the security guard at the elevator door saw Simon, he quickly moved aside.


    Every now and then, there would be two guards on watch.


    When Jarod saw this, he could not help but frown.


    ¡°Who do you want me to save? It won¡¯t cause me any trouble, right?¡± Jarod lowered his voice and


    asked.


    82%


    ¡°Are you scared of getting into trouble?¡± Marina retorted.


    Jarod rolled his eyes at her.


    At this moment, Simon, who was leading the way, had already stopped.


    ¡°Open the door.¡± Simon said to the two guards standing at the door.


    They immediately opened the door for them.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Simon looked back at Marina and Jarod.


    Jarod retracted his gaze from Marina and walked into the room.


    The room¡¯s decor felt unusually chilly.


    It was probably because the room was filled with all kinds of medical equipment.


    Jarod looked around and fixed his gaze on the man lying on the bed.


    He looked very pale and his breathing was very shallow.


    However, his expression was very calm.


    It was as if he had just fallen asleep.


    ¡°Is this the patient you told me about?¡± Jarod asked.


    ¡°Yes, he was forcefully hypnotized and has been in aa.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve tried everything we can think of, but we just can¡¯t seem to wake him up.¡±


    ¡°And the only switch that can awaken him will cause his temperament to change drastically, turning him


    into a murderous. demon.¡± Marina briefly exined the situation of Edward to Jarod.


    Upon hearing this, Jarod¡¯s frown grew even deeper..


    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, he must have been hypnotized.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, the hypnosis runs quite deep, which takes a toll on the body. It¡¯s incredibly draining.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t wake up in time, he might die in his sleep,¡± Jarod said.


    ¡°Yes, the doctor mentioned that his condition is deteriorating day by day, Simon quickly replied.


    ¡°However, if he were to wake up abruptly, it could potentially cause irreversible damage to his body.¡±


    ¡°After all, there aren¡¯t any established norms or guidelines for hypnosis so far.¡±


    ¡°Every hypnotist has their own unique approach. Based on what you¡¯ve mentioned, it¡¯s likely that


    someone has tampered with his memories¡±


    That¡¯s why if the awakening process is mishandled, there¡¯s a high risk of damaging his memory


    pathways.¡±


    ¡°If the situation worsens, it could lead to a memory disorder and potentially progress into a mental


    illness.¡±


    ¡°If the condition is mild, he may experience headaches, a decline in memory, or even insomnia.¡±


    Upon hearing Jarod¡¯s words, Simon¡¯s expression turned grave.


    At the same time, his eyes were filled with intense hatred.


    12:15 Fr,


    Those people had gone too far!


    They actually went to such extremes to deal with Edward.


    ¡°Is there any way to wake him up without causing harm to his body?¡± Simon calmed himself down and


    asked.


    0

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that. I can only say that I will do my best to wake him up. However, I can¡¯t give you


    an urate answer as to what the oue will be after he wakes up.¡±


    Jarod was being honest.


    The room fell silent.


    ¡°I believe you!¡± After a while, Simon looked up at Jarod.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jarod was a little surprised to hear this.


    After what he had just said, he thought that this person might go back on his word.


    ¡°Marina brought you here. Since I trust her, I trust you too,¡± Simon said without any hesitation.


    Jarod was unhappy.


    ¡°Well, I do get short¨Ctempered sometimes! Why do you trust her so much? She knows nothing about


    hypnosis. Do you think I can do it just because she says so? Who is she to you?¡±


    Jarod hated being outssed by Marina.


    And Simon¡¯s words just now obviously said that he was not as good as Marina.


    How could he stand that?


    ¡°She is the love of my life,¡± Simon said firmly.


    ¡°What? What did you just say? What is she?¡± Jarod¡¯s eyes widened.


    At that moment, it was as if he had heard something especially unbelievable.


    He only stared at Simon Hernandez with a burning gaze.


    ¡°The love of my life!¡± Simon repeated.


    He even held Marina¡¯s hand in order to let him understand more clearly.


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Jarod¡¯s gaze shifted between the two of them, his finger trembling as he pointed at them.


    He had a fierce look in his eyes as if he wished to forcefully pry apart their tightly held hands with a


    knife.


    Noticing Jarod¡¯s expression, Gavin quickly interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have a crush on Mrs.


    Hernandez?¡±


    He even referred to Marina as Mrs. Hernandez.


    ¡°I have a crusly on her? I wouldn¡¯t have a crush on her even if all the women in the world died!¡± Jarod


    jumped up and dered as if he had been insulted.


    Simon didn¡¯t know what to say to that.


    Neither did Gavin.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and see the patient. I don¡¯t have much time for you.¡± Marina was too


    lazy to talk to him anymore and gave him a warning look.


    Jarod seemed to want to say something, but he swallowed the words that were about toe out of


    his mouth.


    82%


    Because he saw that Marina¡¯s other hand had already clenched into a fist.


    The meaning was obvious.


    If he continued to talk nonsense, the fist would probablynd on his face.


    With Marina¡¯s strength, his skull would probably be shattered by her punch.


    In the end, he could only curse as he walked towards Edward.


    He first looked at his various statistics.


    The data showed that his vital signs were still normal.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be any other health problems in his body.


    ¡°You guys can go out first. I need an extremely quiet environment for my treatment. If you stay here,


    you¡¯ll disturb me.¡± Jarod looked up at Marina and the others.


    Marina naturally knew that hypnosis could not be performed in a very noisy environment.


    She only nodded and prepared to leave with Simon and Gavin.


    However, when she reached the door, Marina looked back at Jarod.


    ¡°Be careful when you wake him up. He¡¯ll be aggressive when he wakes up. Don¡¯t let him hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Woah, hold on! What¡¯s going on with you? Are you actually concerned about me? Aren¡¯t you


    supposed to want me dead so you can keep your position?¡± Jarod raised his voice.


    Marina looked at him as if he was a fool.


    ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re qualified topete with me?¡±


    ¡°Marina Bailey!¡± Jarod was exasperated.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t remind you just now because I was concerned about you. It¡¯s just that even if you die, you have


    to treat him first.¡±


    After saying that, Marina turned and left.


    She didn¡¯t give Jarod a chance to argue with her further.


    Jarod was so angry that he had an overwhelming urge to run up and confront her directly.


    But in the end, he managed to stop himself because he knew it was the sensible thing to do.


    Not only was Marina incredibly strong physically, but she also had a way with words that was razor


    sharp.


    Anyway, he did not seem to have the upper hand over her all these years.


    Hmph¡­


    He would hold his grudges for now.


    After curing this person, Marina would owe him a huge favor.


    When the time came, he would definitely make her repay him!


    Aftering out of the room, Marina and Simon sat on the chairs in the corridor.


    Simon looked a little nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although that guy looks unreliable, he is indeed very good at hypnosis,¡± Marina


    comforted.


    ¡°I know.¡± Simon nodded.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, who is this person? How did you meet him? Why do I get the feeling that he doesn¡¯t seem


    to be¡­ friends with you?¡± Gavin asked curiously.


    ¡°His name is Jarod Wendell. He¡¯s an incredibly skilled hypnotist. I was once hypnotized and had


    difficulty waking up. He saved me, Marina exined in a straightforward manner.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hypnotized before?¡± Simon¡¯s expression changed when he heard this.


    ¡°How else would I know that Edward was hypnotized?¡± Marina shrugged.


    Meanwhile, Simon looked at her even more lovingly.


    He knew Marina well enough now.


    The more rxed and carefree she sounded while talking about something, the more dangerous the


    situation was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. I¡¯m sitting right here, aren¡¯t I? We just need to wait for updates from him,¡±


    Marina said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Simon replied softly.


    However, her hand remained firmly sped around Marina¡¯s.


    Seconds ticked by.


    They waited outside anxiously.


    About an hourter.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the room.


    Simon and Marina rushed in almost immediately.


    The scene in the room made Marina¡¯s face turn cold.


    Edward was trying to strangle Jarod.


    Without another word, Simon rushed forward and struck the back of Edward¡¯s neck.


    Edward immediately copsed.


    Jarod, who had narrowly escaped being choked to death, clutched his neck, hunching over and


    coughing desperately.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Marina immediately went forward.


    Jarod could not make a sound at this moment. He could only raise his hand and shake it.


    He indicated that he would not die yet.


    After Simon ced Edward back on the bed, he went over to check on Jarod.


    Jarod was sitting on the sofa at the side.


    He was still holding the hot water that Marina had poured for him.


    He felt like he had just survived a cmity.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Marina asked with a frown.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    ¡°What else could it be? It¡¯s just like what you saw. I was almost strangled to death. Jarod¡¯s voice was


    still a little hoarse.


    *I already warned you.¡± Marina red at Jarod before her. ¡°Besides, with your abilities, this shouldn¡¯t


    have happened.¡±


    Marina was stabbed by Edward previously because she was caught off guard at that moment.


    If someone had reminded her, she would definitely not let Edward hurt her.


    She knew that Jarod was not as strong as she was.


    Even though it might seem like he was weak, he really wasn¡¯t. He was so strong that nobody could


    catch him or trap him in a situation he couldn¡¯t get out of.


    ¡°I just wanted to do an experiment. I wanted to see how deeply he was hypnotized.¡± Jarod knew that he


    could not hide it from Marina, so he could only tell the truth.


    ¡°Are you mad?¡± Marina¡¯s expression darkened when she heard this.


    She looked like she really wanted to knock some sense into Jarod¡¯s mind.


    How dare he do such a dangerous thing!


    He even took the initiative to let Edward attack him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad. You brought me here to save him, right? That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m doing.¡± Jarod responded,


    seeing nothing wrong with his actions.


    ¡°I asked you to save him, but I didn¡¯t ask you to risk your life to save him!¡± Marina gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that stupid? I only dared to do this because I knew you were outside,¡± Jarod snorted.


    Marina was angry.


    ¡°This is thest time. If you dare to do this again, I guarantee that I will see you strangled to death.


    Then I will throw your body directly into the mass grave and let the wild dogs dismember it!¡± Marina


    pronounced every word clearly.


    Jarod was stunned.


    ¡°Marina Bailey, aren¡¯t you going a little too far? I¡¯m helping you out here. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t thank me,


    but why do you swear at me like that?¡± Jarod couldn¡¯t keep calm anymore.


    ¡°You deserve it!¡± Marina rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°You¡­ Jarod wanted to say something else.


    Cavin, who was standing at the side, hurriedly came out to smooth things over.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s not argue right now. Did you find anything?¡± Gavin looked at Jarod.¡±


    He wanted to change the subject.


    ¡°After the test just now, I¡¯m 100% sure that Edward has been deeply hypnotized. The only thing that


    can wake him up is the switch the hypnotist set for him.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, there¡¯s no way to wake him up.¡± Jarod was pretty professional after all.


    When Gavin asked him about serious matters, he forgot about arguing with Marina.


    82%


    ¡°So there¡¯s nothing that you can do?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°Who told you I can¡¯t do anything?¡± Jarod rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Then tell me. You¡¯re dawdling like a little girl,¡± Marina said coldly.


    ¡°You¡­.¡± Jarod¡¯s chest heaved with anger as he struggled to find words to respond.


    But since he hadn¡¯t said everything he wanted to, he decided to drop the argument with Marina for the


    time being.


    He continued what he had just been saying.


    ¡°Edward is in a deep state of hypnosis. If we try to wake him up using other methods without caution, it


    could cause irreversible damage to his nerves.¡±


    ¡°So, the only option we have now is to allow someone to enter his deep consciousness and guide him


    out of the hypnotic state. Jarod revealed his method.


    ¡°Enter his deep consciousness?¡± Gavin¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise when he heard that. ¡°Is it like


    in the movies, where you connect brainwaves or something?¡±


    ¡°More or less.¡± Jarod nodded.


    ¡°But¡­ aren¡¯t those just movies? Is there really such technology in real life?¡± Gavin was a little


    unconvinced.


    ¡°Art is often inspired by reality. Hypnosis may not be widely used, but that¡¯s mainly because of its


    inherent risks. However, it has capabilities that are beyond the reach of ordinary methods.¡± Jarod


    exined.


    ¡°Therefore, many people are unwilling to use this technique in front of everyone.¡±


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean that no one is studying it. From what I know, many hypnotists have delved into


    the level of deep consciousness, Jarod continued.


    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Gavin was a little confused.


    However, this person was brought here by Miss Bailey, so he should be trustworthy.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He would just listen to him.


    ¡°Now, I just need to find someone who has a strong connection with Edward. I¡¯ll establish a connection


    between their consciousness and transfer his consciousness into Edward¡¯s, where he¡¯ll be able to bring


    Edward out of the hypnotic state,¡± Jarod outlined his n..


    Jarod was afraid that they would not understand, so he exined it very simply.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Simon said without hesitation.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± Jarod sized up Simon.


    ¡°I¡¯m his younger brother,¡± Simon said firmly.


    ¡°Younger brother?¡± Jarod frowned when he heard this.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t a brother do it?¡± Gavin asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. It¡¯s just that the rtionship between brothers is not the closest. If we have a


    choice, we would usually consider the patient¡¯s partner, children, or parents first.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t have any of those, we¡¯ll consider siblings and friends.¡±


    ¡°Does Edward have a wife and children?¡± Jarod asked.


    12:16 Fri, 7 Jul


    ¡°His wife passed away.¡± After Edward went missing, his wife cried every day.


    Later on, she heard some news about him.


    She drove alone to investigate.


    After that, she had an ident and passed away.


    ¡°Does he have any children?¡± Jarod asked.


    Simon did not answer this question immediately.


    ¡°In that case, call his children over. While the bond between siblings is strong, it doesn¡¯tpare to the


    bond between parents and children.¡± Jarod suggested.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Simon said after a moment of silence.


    ¡°I mean, why are you so stubborn? I¡¯m the doctor here, so you should listen to me. I can¡¯t stand family


    members like you who don¡¯t listen to my advice.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Jarod became angry.


    Simon frowned, but he was not angry at Jarod.


    ¡°Calm down. Why don¡¯t you take a good look at who is standing right in front of you?¡± Marina stepped


    in to defend her husband.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. You¡¯re a doctor yourself. Do you like family members who don¡¯t listen to you?¡±


    Jarod rolled his eyes.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Then you can just talk to him nicely. Why are you being so aggressive? Don¡¯t tell me you want to


    compete with me and see who can be more aggressive!¡± Marina red at Jaord angrily.


    She stood firmly on Simon¡¯s side.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re being incredibly foolish. You¡¯re so charmed by him that you can¡¯t think straight. Look at


    what you¡¯re saying. Is that something a sane person would say?¡± Jaord was so angry that his chest


    rose and fell.


    ¡°So what if I am? Do you have a problem with that?¡± Marina looked at him threateningly.


    Jaord immediately stopped talking.


    ¡°My nephew wasn¡¯t even three when his father disappeared, and his mother died six monthster.¡±


    ¡°In the beginning, he cried almost all day and night.¡±


    ¡°He refused to eat or sleep. He was always asking for his parents.¡±


    I¡¯ve tried everything I could think of, but I just couldn¡¯t calm him down.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°After that, he fell seriously ill and had a high fever.¡±


    ¡°After he recovered, he forgot those memories. It was only then that he began to grow up like a normal


    child.¡±


    ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve never told him about his parents.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know that his father is still alive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because I spoil him too much and think he lost his parents when he was young, so I¡¯ve


    never been very strict with him.¡±


    ¡°So, because of that, he has be somewhat ignorant and inexperienced. Moreover, hecks the


    sense of responsibility that a man should possess.¡±


    ¡°Even though I don¡¯t fully understand the concept of deep consciousness that you¡¯re talking about, I do


    understand that it¡¯s very risky to transfer your consciousness into someone else¡¯s mind.¡±


    ¡°Consider it my selfishness as an uncle. That child is already very pitiful. Let me take responsibility for


    these things for him.¡±


    Simon exined with a cold expression.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the room fell into a strange silence.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him.


    Aplicated expression appeared in Marina¡¯s eyes.


    Jaord moved his lips and only spoke after a long while.


    ¡°As a bystander, I do admire your sense of self¨Csacrifice.¡±


    ¡°But as a doctor, I still hold my original opinion¡±


    ¡°This treatment is indeed very dangerous. I can¡¯t deny that.


    ¡°But because of the danger involved, I suggest we allow the person with the strongest connection to


    Edward to enter his


    consciousness.¡±


    ¡°Even though Edward is in aa, his subconscious remains active.¡±


    ¡°For instance, imagine the person you care about the most is in immediate danger right before your


    eyes, and you find yourself in a desperate situation.¡±


    ¡°But at that moment, you will still be able to unleash your limitless potential.¡±


    ¡°Because human potential is immeasurable.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that Edward will save you when you¡¯re in danger, but I can assure you that when his


    son is in danger, he will definitely risk his life to save him.¡±


    ¡°Please take some time to carefully consider my suggestion. If you cannot agree, I will not proceed with


    the treatment.¡±


    Jaord left after saying that.


    The room fell silent.


    Marina walked up to Simon and gently held his hand.


    She didn¡¯t say anything and just quietly apanied him.


    It was as if she wanted to give him some strength in this way.


    Jaord and Simon disagreed.


    Therefore, the treatment could only be temporarily interrupted.


    In Simon¡¯s study.


    Simon had been staring at the document in front of him for a long time.


    In fact, he had been sitting here for almost an hour.


    However, he didn¡¯t even turn a page of the document in front of him.


    Marina let out a long sigh and walked


    up


    to him.


    She sat on hisp.


    Simon, who had been lost in thought, suddenly snapped back to reality.


    He wrapped his arms around Marina¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Why? Are you tired?¡± Simon asked in a low voice.


    Marina shook her head, then reached out and gently ced her hand on Simon¡¯s tightly furrowed


    brow.


    ¡°Actually, I also agree with Jaord¡¯s suggestion,¡± Marina said gently, only speaking after she had


    smoothed out the crease between Simon¡¯s eyebrows.


    When Simon heard this, he subconsciously wanted to say something.


    But Marina didn¡¯t give him a chance and spoke again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dismiss me so quickly. Let me share my opinion first.¡±


    Simon looked at Marina in front of him and finally swallowed the words that were about toe out of


    his mouth.


    Then, he waited for her to finish her sentence.


    12:16 Fri, 7 Jul G


    ¡°Actually, I understand how you feel. As an older person, I really cannot bear to see a younger person


    take such a risk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also had a few encounters with Robert. I won¡¯t deny that you mentioned that he can be a bit


    spoiled.¡±


    ¡°After all, if he wasn¡¯t such a spoiled child, I wouldn¡¯t have beaten him up and sent him to the hospital


    the first time we met.


    ¡°But you said he was irresponsible. That¡¯s a little hard for me to admit.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the young master of the Hernandez family, your biological nephew.¡±


    ¡°Even though I beat him so badly, he didn¡¯t cry and ask you to avenge him, did he?¡±


    ¡°He knew he was in the wrong, so even though he was in the hospital for over half a month, he didn¡¯t


    make a singleint.¡±


    ¡°And when he saw meter, he didn¡¯t hold any grudges against me for what I had done to him.¡±


    ¡°How can a child like that be irresponsible?¡±


    After Marina had finished speaking, a flicker of emotion crossed Simon¡¯s face.


    ¡°He grew up with you, and you protected him from all threats and removed all obstacles for him.¡±


    ¡°But he is a Hernandez. He shares the same bloodline as you.¡±


    ¡°I believe that he is definitely not a weak and ipetent person.¡±


    ¡°And this is his best chance to mature.¡±


    Marina yed with Simon¡¯s hand as she spoke.


    Then, she gently intertwined her fingers with his, their hands joining together.


    ¡°Simon, you can¡¯t protect him forever. It¡¯s time for him to learn and be an adult now.¡±


    ¡°And we have to learn to let go.¡±


    Let go?


    When Simon heard this word, his lips could not help but tighten.


    ¡°And most importantly, I will always be by your side!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be alone anymore. I will always be with you!¡± When Marina said this, her expression was


    extremely firm.


    After hearing this, the emotions in Simon¡¯s eyes became especially intense.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡± Marina looked at him with a smile.


    Simon gritted his teeth and pulled Marina into his arms.


    He hugged her tightly.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    From Simon¡¯s perspective, he was truly worried about Robert.


    After all, he felt that Robert was indeed a little too unprofessional.


    However, other than this reason, there was another reason that he was too embarrassed to say.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That was. Robert was his only family.


    He was also the only faith he held on to.


    Perhaps, it was not that Robert could not leave him after so many years.


    It was because he was the one unable to leave Robert behind.


    That year, the Hernandez family underwent a huge change.


    In the span of a breath, he had lost almost all of his family members.


    If not for the fact that there was still Robert waiting to be fed.


    He would not even know if he could persevere.


    Over the years, he had experienced many dangerous situations.


    There were a few times when his life was on the line.


    However, he survived every time.


    Because he thought that he was Robert¡¯s only biological uncle.


    If he were to leave too, who knew how badly that child would be bullied?


    It was precisely because of this belief that he gritted his teeth to persevere all this time.


    Between him and Robert, it seemed like he had been the one taking care of the other.


    But in fact, he was the one who could not do without Robert.


    He really¡­ did not want to live alone in this world.


    However, Marina actually saw through his unspeakable thoughts.


    Simon hugged her so tightly that Marina felt a little pain.


    However, Marina did not even make a sound.


    She snuggled quietly in his arms.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ After a while, Simon said in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Do we still need to be so formal between us?¡± Marina smiled.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need!¡± Simon replied in a deep voice.


    The next morning.


    Robert had just woken up and was preparing to go to the office.


    Ever since he came to Sakno City, he had been awake from dawn to dusk almost every day.


    He wanted to achieve results and leave this ce as soon as possible.


    Because this ce was too cold!


    At Jancborough, he would still be wearing a single shirt.


    Yet at this ce, he had to wear a cotton¨Cpadded jacket.


    And even with the quilted jacket, he still ended up catching a cold.


    Robert blew his nose as he put on his thick hat.


    He could not continue to be sick.


    Otherwise, it would be a waste of time.


    However, just as he opened the door and headed out for the day, he suddenly discovered a few men in


    ck suits standing


    outside.


    Their figures were iparably valiant.


    They did not look like someone to be trifled with.


    ¡°What are you guys trying to do?¡± Robert stuttered when he saw them.


    However, the men did not answer. They picked up Robert and walked to the car.


    ¡°What are you doing? Kidnapping in broad daylight?¡± Robert struggled to break free from their


    restraints.


    However, the other party was much stronger than him.


    He struggled for a long time, but in the end, he was easily stuffed into the car.


    ¡°Help! Someone is moving me away!¡± Robert shouted at the top of his lungs.


    However, in the next moment, his mouth was stuffed.


    The car door closed neatly.


    Then, the car sped away.


    For the rest of the journey.


    Robert felt like he was a cargo.


    He was thrown from one car to another.


    And then, he was thrown into the ne from another car.


    After getting off the ne, he ended up stuffed into the car.


    Along the way, Robert felt dizzy.


    So much so that when the car arrived at a familiar manor, he did not react at all.


    When he got out of the car, he was still in a daze.


    Only heading forward with each push by the kidnappers.


    1246


    He was still in disbelief when he saw Simon and Marina standing in front of him.


    After a long time, he raised her hand to rub his eyes.


    Mmmmm¡­


    Am I hallucinating? Am I really going to die?


    ¡°I can actually see Uncle Simon and Auntie Marina again before I die. I can at least die without


    regrets.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Simon, Auntie Marina, remember to find me a paradise. I don¡¯t want to die young in my next


    life!¡±


    Robert started howling.


    However, he had only howled half a syble when Marina gave him a look.


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    Robert¡¯s cries were instantly choked back.


    ¡°Huh? People in illusions can talk too?¡± Robert could not stay calm anymore.


    ¡°Did the flight make you stupid? Who told you we were hallucinations?¡± Marina rolled his eyes at him.


    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t hallucinations?¡± Robert blinked.


    Marina could not be bothered to exin to him anymore. She grabbed a book on the desk and threw it


    at him.


    Robert subconsciously raised his hand to stop her.


    When the book hit him, it still hurt.


    Robert¡¯s pupils instantly dted.


    ¡°Eh, it hurts? Then this isn¡¯t an illusion? I really went home? 1 wasn¡¯t kidnapped?¡± Robert was


    pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Who told you that you were kidnapped?¡± Marina asked helplessly.


    Even at this moment, she was still doubtful if this guy couldplete the mission.


    ¡°Just that, those people outside¡­ Robert said as he looked back.


    However, those horrifying men were long gone.


    ¡°That¡¯s the bodyguard your Uncle Simon sent to pick you up.¡± Marina nced at the ceiling


    speechlessly.


    ¡°What? Bodyguards? Uncle Simon, where did you find these people? All of them looked fierce and did


    not even say anything. I thought they were kidnappers!¡±


    Robert heaved¨¢ sigh of relief when he heard this.


    Then, he sat on the sofa at the side.


    He tried her best to calm his frightened heart.


    ¡°Uncle Simon, if you miss me, just give me a call and I¡¯ll be back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make such a big scene. I almost had a heart attack because of you.¡± Robert was


    sweating as he spoke.


    Then, he took off her cotton¨Cpadded jacket.


    ¡°I got to be honest. Our Janeborough is still the mostfortable.¡± After taking off his cotton¨Cpadded


    jacket, Robert let out a long sigh.


    However, just as he was about to lie down, he suddenly noticed his uncle¡¯s gaze.


    He was staring at him with a serious expression.


    Robert¡¯s limp body immediately stood up.


    Then, he sat upright and even ced his hands on her knees.


    ¡°Uncle Simon, why did you call me back this time?¡±


    Observing Robert¡¯s behavior, Simon sighed slightly.


    This anger immediately made Robert¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    Then, he looked at him with fear. ¡°Uncle Simon, I have been very obedient recently. I didn¡¯t make any


    mistakes.¡±

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    ¡°Your Uncle Simon didn¡¯t bring you back because you made a mistake. He has something very


    important to tell you.¡± Marina started the conversation as she looked at Simon, who did not know how


    to.


    ¡°What¡¯s so important?¡± Robert still looked confused.


    He suddenly thought of something and eximed, ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m going to have a little brother?¡±


    ¡°Auntie Marina, you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Robert looked at Marina with a burning gaze.


    Marina immediately picked up the thickest book on the desk and threw it at him.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Robert dodged to the side, but he was still hit in the waist.


    ¡°Can you act in a more mature manner?¡± Simon frowned.


    ¡°Why am I not mature? You guys look like you¡¯re facing the greatest enemy. That¡¯s all I can think of.¡±


    Robert rubbed his aching waist.


    After all, other than his aunt, he had never seen his uncle like this.


    ¡°Sit properly,¡± Simon took a deep breath and said.


    Robert obediently sat back down.


    However, looking at Simon¡¯s serious expression, he felt a little afraid.


    ¡°Uncle Simon, are you and Auntie Marina alright?¡± Robert asked again.


    Simon was speechless.


    ¡°Do you want us to have any problems?¡± Simon gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Robert immediately shook his head. ¡°If something happens to the two of you, won¡¯t I


    be an orphan that anyone can bully?¡±


    Simon kept quiet.


    Hearing this, he heaved a long sigh.


    ¡°I can¡¯t protect you forever.¡±


    ¡°I know. Even if you can¡¯t protect me, you¡¯re still my family,¡± Robert said sincerely.


    ¡°I only have the two of you. Nothing must happen to you guys,¡± Robert mumbled.


    Simon pursed his lips and finally said, ¡°You don¡¯t only have two rtives.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who else is there?¡± Robert looked puzzled. Then, he could not help but look at Marina¡¯s


    abdomen.


    ¡°So Auntie Marina is indeed pregnant?¡±


    It was Marina¡¯s turn to be speechless.


    Marina red at him. Robert instantly shut his mouth.


    ¡°We found your father.¡± Simon did not dy any further.


    He had a feeling that if they continued chatting, he might really get someone to send Robert back to


    Sakno City.


    Chapie 278


    ¡°What? What did you find?¡± Robert wondered if there was something wrong with his ears.


    Your father. Lambert Simon answered again.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t my dad die a long time ago Robert stood up from the chair abruptly.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we announced to the public. Your father only went missing back then. All these years, I¡¯ve


    been investigating his whereabouts Simon said.


    Robert was stunned after hearing this


    He just stood there in a daze.


    It was as if he could not ept this fact.


    ¡°Back then, when the Hernandez family suddenly met with an ident, I released the news for your


    and your father¡¯s safety, That¡¯s why I said that he was already dead.¡±


    Simon looked at Robert¡¯s expression and told him everything.


    Including the fact that Edward was now hypnotized.


    After listening to everything, Robert¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to say something.


    However, he did not know where to start.


    ¡°So my dad is really still alive?¡± After a long time, Robert came back to his senses and looked up.


    ¡°Yes¡± Simon nodded.


    ¡°Then the reason why you wanted to send me away previously was not because I caused Auntie


    Marina to be injured. It was because you found my father, and then she¡­ I were in danger?¡± Robert


    asked again.


    ¡°At that time, your father¡¯s condition was not safe. Your aunt almost lost her life.


    ¡°I was afraid that some people would keep an eye on you, so I sent you out.¡± Simon did not deny it.


    Robert fell silent.


    This news was too sudden for him.


    He had already epted the fact that his father had been dead for many years.


    Now, he was suddenly getting told that his father was still alive.


    ¡°Anyway, the doctor suggested that you wake your father up, so I had to call you back,¡± said Simon as


    he watched Robert, who was silent.


    ¡°However, I respect your opinion. If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you.


    ¡°You can think about it and give me an answer after you¡¯ve thought it through, Simon observed


    Robert¡¯s expression and thought that he had not contemted.


    Then, he got up and prepared to leave with Marina. He wanted to give him a quiet environment.


    However, before Simon reached the door, Robert¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind.


    ¡°Uncle Simon!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Simon stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at him. ¡°This matter is very dangerous. Tell me


    after you¡¯ve thought. it through


    12:17 Fri, Ju


    ¡°Uncle Simon, am I really that unbearable in your heart?¡± Robert could not help but clench his fists.


    When Simon heard his words, he could not help but frown.


    ¡°Do you really think that I can¡¯t bear anything? Am I just a loser?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that something happened at home. You didn¡¯t tell me that my father was still alive.


    ¡°Whatever happens, you just want to send me away.


    ¡°Do you know how hard I¡¯ve worked in Sakno City recently?


    I¡¯ve always felt that it¡¯s because of my ipetence that Auntie Marina was injured.


    81%


    ¡°I wake up early and sleepte every day. I sit up to sleep for four hours a day. I study reports that give


    me headaches every day.


    ¡°I just hope that I can achieve results sooner so that you can see me in a different light.


    ¡°But from the looks of it, no matter what I do, I will always be a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing in your heart!¡±


    Robert¡¯s eyes were stained, with a trace of red.


    Simon gritted his teeth and looked at the angry youngster in front of him.


    Without saying anything else, he turned around and left the study.


    Marina subconsciously wanted to follow, but when she thought of what Robert had just said, she could


    not help but stop.


    She looked at Robert, who was exasperated with a burning gaze.


    The expression on his face became very cold.


    ¡°Do you know what you just said?¡± This was the first time Marina spoke to Robert in such a harsh tone.


    Even when they first met, Marina had never used such a tone with him.


    ¡°I know. He only looks down on me. He only thinks that I¡¯m an ipetent person. That¡¯s why he


    didn¡¯t tell me anything!¡± Robert gritted his teeth.


    Robert had just finished speaking when Marina went up and pped him.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Robert¡¯s head instantly tilted to the side.


    Then, he turned to look at Marina in disbelief.


    Marina was still so angry that her chest was rising and falling.


    She was even angrier than when she faced Yenny.


    ¡°Auntie Marina, why did you hit me?¡± Robert covered his face and looked at Marina with an aggrieved


    expression.


    ¡°Why did I hit you? Why don¡¯t you take a look at what you just said? Is this how you are supposed to


    treat your uncle?!¡± Marina gritted her teeth.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with his words.


    with me? I¡¯m telling the truth. He looks down on me, even since I was young!¡± Robert was still very


    stubborn


    Marina raised her hand again.


    This time, Robert quickly lifted his hand to cover his face.


    However, Marina did not p him.


    Just like that, her hand stopped in midair.


    Yet, the way in which she looked at Robert made him feel worse than receiving a p.


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡± Robert called out in a low voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Weren¡¯t you thinking that your uncle looks down on you? You don¡¯t have to address


    me this way in the future,¡± Marina said firmly.


    ¡°Uncle Simon is Uncle Simon. You are you. I know you care about me!¡± Robert quickly said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about you. I¡¯m only concerned about you because of Simon. If you weren¡¯t Simon¡¯s


    nephew, I wouldn¡¯t even look at you.¡± When Marina said this, Robert¡¯s facial expression instantly froze.


    It was as if he had suffered a huge blow.


    Even his eyes had turned red.


    I¡¯m telling the truth. Think about it yourself. What quality do you have that makes me think so highly of


    you?¡± Marina continued to speak as if she did not notice anything.


    Robert¡¯s lips trembled. For a moment, he really could not answer Marina.


    ¡°See, even you can¡¯t find any good points.¡± Marina snorted.


    Robert felt even more embarrassed.


    However, in the next moment, Marina spoke again.


    ¡°Yet, despite you being ignorant, ipetent, and even a little foppish, your uncle can¡¯t bear to let you


    get hurt at all.


    ¡°He¡¯d rather face those dangers alone than have you involved in them.


    ¡°But listen to what you just said. You actually said that he looked down on you. Are you really this


    heartless?


    ¡°Can¡¯t you feel how well your uncle has been treating you? How can you hurt him like that?


    ¡°Did you know that he replied to your father after asking? He almost died at sea


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me saving him, you would really be an orphan now!


    ¡°Your father got hypnotized and has been in aa ever since. His body is getting weaker by the day.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to find an expert in hypnosis. He said he wanted to find someone with the


    deepest ties to your father to enter his consciousness and wake him up.


    ¡°You have to know that this method is still premature. If you¡¯re not careful, you might be trapped in


    someone else¡¯s consciousness and unable toe out.


    ¡°But your uncle didn¡¯t hesitate to express that he¡¯s willing to go.


    ¡°But why did he call you back? Because the doctor feels that the bond between a father and his son is


    far greater than that of an older brother and a younger brother.


    ¡°He hesitated for a while because he didn¡¯t want to implicate you in this danger.


    ¡°So he pushed you as far away alone. Was he looking down on you? He¡¯s clearly using his life to


    protect you!


    ¡°I was the one who persuaded him. I said you¡¯re already an adult and can bear the responsibility.


    ¡°But from the looks of it now, I was indeed wrong. Just as you said so yourself, you¡¯re a pile of mud that


    can¡¯t even support a


    wall!¡±


    Marina¡¯s words stunned Robert.


    Just as he was about to say something, Marina turned around and left.


    Only Robert was left in the study.


    All he could think of now was what Marina had just said.


    Would he¡­ die?


    His uncle¡¯s serious expression previously was actually¡­ him being worried about him?


    Robert instantly felt frustrated.


    He should not have done that.


    He should not have said that to his uncle.


    Actually, he knew very well that his uncle doted on him.


    Otherwise, he would not have made so many mistakes and caused so much trouble over the years.


    It was all because of his uncle, who followed after him to clean up the mess.


    Robert raised lus hand and pped himself hard.


    How could he have said that just now?


    He was just¡­ just a little confused by his anger.


    He just felt that, even after so many things had happened, his uncle was still unwilling to tell him


    anything.


    He just felt that he was like a fool who did not know anything.


    He really did not want to hurt his uncle.


    Robert¡¯s eyes were red as his head lowered.


    He looked like a deserted puppy.


    He was as pitiful as he could be.


    When Marina came out of the study, she immediately saw Simon standing outside the door.


    His expression flickered as he stared at Marina without blinking.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t leave?¡± Manna¡¯s expression was a little unnatural.


    However, Simon did not answer her question and continued staring at her.


    ¡°Well I was a little angry when that kid said that, so Marina thought about it and felt she had been too


    impulsive.


    After all, Robert was Simon¡¯s nephew


    She and Simon were not really married yet.


    She did not have the authority to teach him a lesson.


    More importantly, Simon had thought so highly of Robert.


    She had just hit and scolded Robert Simon¡¯s heart must be aching now


    However, before Marina could finish speaking, Simon approached to pull her into his arms.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That strength was unprecedentedly high


    However, Marina could feel his current emotions from his hug


    He did not me her. Instead, he felt a sense of joy.


    The expression on Marina¡¯s face instantly rxed. Then, she gently patted his back


    ¡°Let me say this. Even if you hate me for hitting your nephew, you don¡¯t have to strangle me to death,


    right?¡± Marina deliberately said in a rxed tone.


    ¡°Marina, thank you so much. Simon¡¯s voice was very low.


    If he had not whispered in her car, she probably would not have heard him clearly.


    Although she had already said that there was no need for formality between the two of them.


    Yet, at this moment, other than showing his appreciation, he could not find anything else to say.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll ept your gratitude. Can you let go of me now? You¡¯re hurting my wound,¡± Marina


    raised her voice.


    COMMENT

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    When Simon heard this, he immediately let go of Marina.


    Then, he looked at her chest anxiously, preparing himself to check her wound.


    Marina pped his hand away.


    Simon instantly frowned.


    I¡¯m just joking with you. The wound didn¡¯t open,¡± exined Marina.


    ¡°Really?¡± Simon was still a little worried.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. I wouldn¡¯t lie to you about something like this.¡± Marina shrugged.


    Simon stared at her for a moment. After confirming that there was no stoic expression on her face, he


    heaved a sigh of


    relief.


    ¡°By the way, I just taught your nephew a lesson. He probably didn¡¯t mean what he said just now.


    ¡°He probably thinks you looked down on him since you did not tell him anything¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a child. He¡¯s always acting in a young and immature manner. Once he figured himself out, he


    would be fine.¡± Marina could be considered a mediator between both ends.


    ¡°I know.¡± He had heard what Marina said outside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room and give him some time to think it through,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Simon nodded at her and led Marina to his bedroom.


    That night.


    Robert had been staying in the study and did note out.


    He did not even eat dinner.


    Although Simon did not say anything, Marina knew that he was very worried.


    Therefore, she still asked the servant to deliver a meal to Robert.


    However, no matter how hard the servant knocked, Robert did not open the door.


    Marina was still wondering if she should approach him herself, but Simon directly rejected her.


    He was old enough. He would not die from just starving over a meal.


    He then hugged Marina and fell asleep.


    The next morning-


    Simon had just woken up.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment he opened the door, he saw Robert standing outside.


    Simon could not help but be stunned.


    When Robert saw Simon, he knelt down without another word.


    217 Fri,


    Then, he kowtowed to him.


    Marina heard themotion and came over.


    Looking at this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marina¡¯s tone was full of doubt.


    ¡°Uncle Simon, it was my fault for making you angry yesterday. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Robert continued kneeling


    after the kowtow.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve always respected you with my heart. I even treat you my father.


    ¡°Yesterday¡­ I was too impulsive. I just felt that¡­ you shouldn¡¯t hide everything from me.


    ¡°We¡¯re family. No matter what difficulties we encounter, we should face them together.


    ¡°Otherwise, there would be no meaning to the word ¡°family¡± Robert choked in his voice as he spoke.


    Simon looked at Robert and did not know what to say.


    ¡°Uncle Simon, I was insensible in the past and always made you worry about me. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve


    already turned over a new leaf.


    ¡°After I went to Sakno City, I really worked hard daily. Although I still have a lot to learn, I can promise


    you that I will get better and better every day.


    ¡°After I¡¯m done learning, I¡¯ll take over thepany and let you enjoy your retirement life,¡± Robert said


    firmly.


    However, Simon still remained quiet.


    Robert got a little nervous.


    He wondered if he had hurt his uncle too much.


    Maybe that was why he was ignoring him now.


    Marina looked at Robert, who was about to cry and tugged at Simon¡¯s sleeve.


    It was a gesture that indicated that it was enough.


    Since the child had already knelt down to apologize, what else did he want?


    ¡°Learning well and inheriting thepany? Why? Are you trying to kick me out of thepany?¡±


    Simon finally came back


    to his senses.


    ¡°No, no, no. That¡¯s not what I meant. I mean¡­ you¡¯ve been worrying about thepany all these


    years. You wake up earlier than a chicken every day, sleepter than a dog, and hustle more than a


    cow.


    ¡°You must have been tired. I just want to share your burden,¡± Robert quickly exined.


    ¡°With your current state, you still want to share my burden? It¡¯s already a blessing that you can make


    me worry less about you.¡± Simon snorted.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m studying very hard now.¡± Robert lowered her head.


    Simon wanted to say something, but Marina gave him a warning look.


    Just let him be.


    Only then did Simon swallow the words about toe out of his mouth.


    Then, he said calmly, ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Simon, does this mean that you have forgiven me?¡± Robert¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when he


    heard this.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t me you. Simon sighed as if he had not heard anything.


    Evenst night, he had been reflecting on whether his education of Robert had really failed.


    ¡°Really?¡± Robert stood up from the ground.


    Simon nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ve been waiting for you here since midnightst night. I was thinking what I should do if


    you choose not to forgive me.¡± Robert finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Have you thought about your father¡¯s matter?¡± Simon nced at Robert, finally returning to the main


    topic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely wake my dad up!¡± Robert enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The expression in Simon¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure. He¡¯s my father. Although my memory of him is faint, his blood still flows in my


    body. He gave me life. so it¡¯s natural that I save him!¡± Robert answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, don¡¯t regret it!¡± Simon said firmly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it!¡± Robert replied firmly.


    Looking at Robert, Marina¡¯s eyes could not help but reveal a satisfied expression.


    He looked like a proper descendant of the Hernandez family.


    After Robert¡¯s matter was resolved.


    Marina brought him to look for Jarod.


    ¡°They¡¯ve already made it clear to you?¡± Jarod observed Robert up and down.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Robert nodded.


    Jarod asked. ¡°Have you understood the pros and cons?¡±


    Robert replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve already figured it out, I won¡¯t say anything else.


    I¡¯ll only tell you one thing. That is when a person falls into the deepest level of hypnosis.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be immersed in their dreams, and they won¡¯t be able to tell where they are.


    ¡°They will treat those dreams as reality, but no matter how powerful a hypnotist is, they can¡¯t fabricate a


    complete dream for them.


    ¡°So what you need to do is to find the edge of the real dream world, find a w in it, and destroy the


    dream world. That way, you can bring him out.¡± Jarod enunciated each word clearly.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    ¡°Alright, I know Robert listened very carefully.


    ¡°Of course, the most important thing is that because you have a deep bond with your father, some


    scenes in the dream might be something you yearn for very much.


    ¡°Therefore, during this process, you must maintain absolute rity. You must not be trapped in those


    fake dreams.


    ¡°Otherwise, you might fall into a deep sleep like your father and might never wake up again.¡± Jarod¡¯s


    tone was especially serious when he said this.


    ¡°I understood?¡± Robert nodded heavily.


    ¡°Alright, since you are clear, let¡¯s start now,¡± Jarod said.


    ¡°We are starting now?¡± Simon couldn¡¯t help but ask


    ¡°What else? Do you want to start after your brother dies?¡± Jarod rolled his eyes at him.


    Marina returned him another one.


    Jarod coughed awkwardly and exined.


    ¡°The longer they stay in the dream world, the deeper their consciousness will sink, and the more


    troublesome it will be to wake them up.


    ¡°Therefore, we can¡¯t waste any more time.¡±


    When Simon heard this, he could not help but look up at Robert standing beside him.


    ¡°Uncle Simon, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I will definitely bring my father out of the dream!¡±


    Robert¡¯s eyes were extremely determined.


    Simon still wanted to say something, but when he looked at Robert, who was almost as tall as him, he


    suddenly recalled


    Marina¡¯s words.


    They really had to learn to let go.


    I¡¯ll wait for your return!¡± Simon said word by word.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Robert nodded heavily.


    Jarod then led them into Edward¡¯s room.


    As soon as Robert entered, he saw Edward lying on the hospital bed.


    His eyes were tightly shut as hey still.


    It was as if he had fallen asleep.


    Actually, Robert had long forgotten what his father looked like


    But for some reason, when he saw the person in front of him. Robert felt his heart tremble slightly


    This was his father?


    He looked a little haggard and very thin


    His cheekbones were already sunken


    However, he could still tell that his facial features looked very simr to Uncle Simon¡¯s


    Robert stood quietly at the side, looking a little helpless


    He had never expected to see his father in such a state


    Meanwhile, Jarod was already assembling the equipment.


    After confirming that the instrument had been set up sessfully, he nced at Robert.


    ¡°Lie down on the bed at the side¡±


    Robert came back to his senses andy down without a word.


    Jarod immediately put something simr to a helmet on him.


    Then, he turned on theputer at the side.


    ¡°The time limit is two hours. However, because the time in the dream world is different from the time


    outside. I can only take note of the time for you outside.¡±


    ¡°Ill ring this bell every ten minutes. If you hear it, you can time yourself mentally.¡±


    Jarod knocked on the small copper bell in his hand.


    He had specially customized it.


    Robert looked at the bell and nodded.


    ¡°Remember, everything you see after you fall asleep is an illusion. Don¡¯t be fooled by it!¡± Jarod spoke


    again.


    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion!¡± Robert¡¯s eyes were already starting to blur.


    However, he still repeated Jarod¡¯s words.


    Thereafter, Jarod switched on the machine in his hand.


    The helmet on Robert¡¯s head instantly lit up.


    Jarod walked to the side of Robert


    He then struck the copper bell rhythmically in his ear.


    He began to hypnotize him.


    ¡°Now, please close your eyes slowly. The moment I ring the copper bell, you will have entered your


    father¡¯s consciousness¡±


    Roben obediently closed her eyes.


    Then Roben jelt his body falling rapidly under the sound of the copper bell.


    The sudden loss of control made him panic


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He subconsciously wanted to grab onto something


    But soon, his feet touched the ground.


    Robert slowly opened his eyes.


    He realized that everything in front of him was especially familiar.


    127


    He was standing in the Hernandez family¡¯s backyard.


    However, the garden was filled with all kinds of flowers.


    It was still a little different from how it currently looked.


    ¡°Robert, why are you still standing here? Your ssmates areing. Why aren¡¯t you greeting them


    outside?¡± At this moment, an unfamiliar voice suddenly sounded from behind him.


    Robert subconsciously turned around.


    He immediately saw the young woman walking towards him.


    Her face was clearly unfamiliar.


    But for some reason, the moment Robert saw her, he felt like crying.


    ¡°Robert, what are you doing? Why are you standing here in a daze?¡± The young woman walked up to


    him and waved her hand in front of him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, another tall man walked over.


    When Robert saw him, his expression instantly froze.


    This was his father!


    However, he waspletely different from what he had seen in the ward.


    Edward was standing in front of him. He was in his prime and had an outstanding temperament.


    He looked high¨Cspirited.


    He felt a little simr to Uncle Simon.


    However, he was more gentle and refined than his third uncle.


    ¡°Are you really this happy?¡± Edward looked at Robert, who was still in a daze and patted his shoulder.


    This strength felt real.


    It was as if the two of them were really standing in front of him.


    At this moment, there was anothermotion from the direction of the garden entrance.


    Immediately after, many men and women around his age rushed in.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Robert


    ¡°Happy birthday!¡±


    Everyone who came in would wish him a happy birthday.


    They would even stuff the gifts they had prepared into his arms.


    In just a moment, Robert¡¯s arms were already filled with gifts.


    Birthday?


    Was today his birthday?


    1217


    But that was obviously not the case.


    His birthday was clearly in the winter.


    And yet, it was still Autumn¡­.


    However, as soon as Robert thought of this, snow began to fall from the sky.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s snowing. Fiona said with a face of surprise.


    Then, she stretched both her hands out, seemingly wanting to catch the falling snow.


    However, Edward quickly took off his coat and put it on her.


    ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t catch a cold. If you catch a cold, you¡¯ll cry andin to me that you are unwell.


    ¡°Who¡¯s crying? I won¡¯t cry!¡± Fiona eximed proudly.


    B

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    ¡°Okay, okay. You¡¯re right. You¡¯re not the one who is crying, I am. I¡¯m crying because I¡¯m feeling sad


    that you¡¯re sick and not feeling well. Hurry up and put on your clothes, Edward said dotingly.


    After hearing what Edward had said, Fiona finally allowed Edward to help her put on her clothes.


    Meanwhile, Robert stood at the side and watched them quietly.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Robert felt a little dazed.


    ¡°Are they my parents?


    Their rtionship seemed to be even more intimate than Uncle Simon and Auntie Marina.¡± Robert


    thought to himself.


    ¡°Robert,e quickly. Let¡¯s build a snowman together.¡± Just as Robert was in a daze, Fiona waved at


    him and gestured for Robert toe over.


    Almost unconsciously. Robert walked toward the direction where his parents were at


    Initially, the snowfall was light. However, for reasons unknown, the ground had already umted a


    thickyer of snow in just a short while.


    Robert¡¯s mother looked like a very cute and petite woman.


    At this moment, Fiona was wearing gloves and was frantically building a snowman in the snow.


    Robert¡¯s father was guiding Fiona from the side.


    This scene made Robert feel deeply moved and filled him with warmth.


    Unknowingly, Robert had joined them.


    The snowkes were very cold.


    When Robert was building the snowman, he found the snow exceptionally heavy.


    Robert could feel the pain when a snowball struck his body.


    Robert felt that all of this was too real.


    ¡°Or perhaps, all of this was real and what it should be.¡±


    The expression on Robert¡¯s face instantly brightened as the thought shed across his mind.


    Robert started a snowball fight with the people around him.


    Robert threw snowball after snowball at the others.


    Even though Robert was struck by a lot of snowballs, he still smiled happily.


    However, at this moment, an ear¨Cpiercing sound could be heard. It sounded like the ring of a copper


    bell.


    At that moment, Robert¡¯s body froze.


    Then, Robert¡¯s consciousness slowly became clearer.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!


    ¡°All of these are wrong!


    12:20


    These are all just an illusion!


    ¡°None of this is real!¡±


    Robert hurriedly threw the snowball in his hand and whirled around to leave.


    Robert knew that he had to search for the edges of the dreand as he wanted to break out of the


    dream.


    Just as Robert ran outside, Edward and Fiona followed Robert and was running after him.


    ¡°Robert, what¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°Where are you going?


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous outside. Quick, stop running.¡±


    Robert could hear Edward and Fiona¡¯s words of concerning from behind him.


    However, Robert did not stop running and continued without any hesitation.


    However, in the next moment, a painful groan made Robert stop in his tracks.


    Robert turned around and saw Fiona lying in the snow.


    ¡°Fiona must have run too fast, and ended up tripping and falling down.¡± Robert thought to himself.


    Edward squatted down beside Fiona with a worried expression and was carefully checking her injuries.


    Subconsciously, Robert wanted to turn around and run toward them. However, Robert forced himself to


    stop.


    ¡°Robert, why are you still standing there? Hurry up ande over to take a look at your mother.


    Fiona¡¯s leg is bleeding.¡± Edward¡¯s tone was especially stern as he shouted at Robert.


    Robert gritted his teeth and was at aplete loss for what to do.


    ¡°Robert!¡± At this moment, another stern voice could be heard.


    Robert looked


    up


    and saw Simon standing in front of him with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Uncle Simon¡­ Robert muttered.


    ¡°Is this how I usually teach you?¡± Simon asked Robert with a tone of certainty.


    ¡°You disappoint me!¡± A female voice sounded as a slender figure appeared beside Simon.


    ¡°Auntie Marina?¡± Robert eximed as he felt even more surprised.


    ¡°Robert, it hurts so much¡­¡± Fiona looked at Robert with reddened eyes as she groaned.


    ¡°Hurry up ande over!¡± Simon shouted angrily at Robert.


    ¡°Quick,e and take a look at your mother!¡± Marina said hurriedly.


    Almost subconsciously, Robert stepped forward and walked over.


    On the other hand, in reality, Simon and Marina looked at Robert who was lying on the hospital bed as


    their expressions. darkened uncontrobly.


    Just now at that moment, Robert¡¯s brain waves had fluctuated very strongly.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, in the next instant, Robert¡¯s brain waves calmed down again.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Robert alright?¡± Simon looked at Jarod and asked worriedly.


    Jarod¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he frowned.


    ¡°Robert¡¯s really¡­ thisobedient. Jarod sighed and said in a low voice.


    Then, Jarod raised the copper bell in his hand and gently rang it once near Robert¡¯s car.


    At that moment, Robert¡¯s brain waves begin to fluctuate strongly once more.


    Simon wanted to ask Jarod more questions, but Marina shot a look at him.


    It was clear from Marina¡¯s nce that she did not want Simon to disturb Jarod.


    After receiving Marina¡¯s signal, Simon bit back the words that he was about to say to,


    Jarod.


    Seconds ticked by.


    To many people, two hours would not be considered a long period of time, nor would they think that it


    was a short period


    of time.


    At the 90¨Cminute mark, there was still no movement from Robert.


    There was no sign that Edward was waking up either.


    Simon could no longer sit still and wait patiently.


    Simon¡¯s expression also darkened as time passed by.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Is there still no effect?¡± Marina finally spoke up and asked Jarod.


    Jarod¡¯s gaze was constantly on the machine in front of him.


    Then, Jarod turned to nce at Edward who was lying on the hospital bed.


    At this moment, there were very strong eye movements from Edward although his eyelids were still


    closed.


    ¡°It should have some effect. I just don¡¯t know if Robert will be able to do it all the way.¡± Jarod said with a


    serious expression.


    After hearing what Jarod had said, they did not speak up anymore as they did not want to disturb


    Jarod.


    Finally, two hours passed.


    Edward still did not wake up.


    However, Jarod could not afford to wait any longer.


    This was because if one person¡¯s consciousness lingered for too long in another person¡¯s


    consciousness, one might not be able to return to reality.


    Therefore, Jarod rang the copper bell in his hand once more.


    This time, Jarod rang the copper bell three times in a row.


    Almost instantly, Robert¡¯s brain waves began to fluctuate violently.


    However, Robert¡¯s eyes were still tightly shut.


    Observing Robert¡¯s reaction, Jarod frowned as his eyebrows furrowed.


    Jarod rang the copper bell in his hand again.


    This time, the sound that the copper bell was making was even more rapid than before.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Finally, Robert opened his eyes and shouted.


    ¡°How is it? Are you alright?¡± Simon and Marina immediately rushed forward and asked concernedly.


    Robert stared nkly at the ceiling above his head and was gasping for breath.


    After a while, Robert turned to look at Marina and Simon who were standing beside him.


    ¡°Uncle Simon¡­ Auntie Marina¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here. Seeing that Robert could still recognize them, Simon let out a long sigh of relief as he


    replied to Robert.


    ¡°I thought I had told you earlier that you should not believe and take it for real for the things that are


    happening in the dream. Why didn¡¯t you listen to me?¡± Jarod berated with a stern look on his face as he


    stared at Robert who had just woken


    1. up.


    ¡°¡­¡± Hearing Jarod¡¯s question, Robert was suddenly at a loss for words and did not know how to


    exin to Jarod.


    ¡°The scene inside the dream¡­ It was just too real,¡± Robert mumbled after a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s too real that many people are trapped in their subconscious and were unable to wake


    up.


    ¡°But Robert, you went in with a mission. You were going to wake your father up, and not be like him


    who is trapped in their own fantasies.


    ¡°Do you know that you almost couldn¡¯te out just now!¡± Jarod was a little angry and disappointed at


    Robert as he did not manage toplete his mission.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    ¡°T¡­¡± Robert stuttered and was at a loss as he did not know how to provide an exnation as to what


    had happened.


    All that Robert could do was lower his head


    After a short while, Robert said, ¡®Allow me to enter once more. This time, I will definitelyplete the


    mission!¡±


    With furrowed eyebrows, Jarod eximed, ¡°Even if I let you enter ten times, it¡¯s going to be in vain if


    you could not figure out your mistakes!TM


    ¡°I know what I had done wrongly previously. I won¡¯t fall into those fake illusions anymore. I will definitely


    seed, just like before!¡± Robert exined anxiously.


    ¡°No!¡± Jarod refused immediately without any hesitation.


    I¡¯m sorry about what happened, and I admit that it¡¯s all my fault. I was not fully prepared just now. After


    what I had gone through earlier. I¡¯ve gained experience and I will never make the same mistake again!¡±


    Robert reassured Jarod frantically.


    Jarod frowned when he heard the pleading tone in Robert¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Auntie Marina, please help me. I assure you that I will not behave in the same manner that I had done.


    Just now. I. I just couldn¡¯t help myself and give in for a little bit. Auntie Marina, it really took a long while


    for me to be able to see that my father had returned. I can¡¯t lose him again!¡± Robert¡¯s voice was a little


    choked as he pleaded.


    Hearing what Robert had said, Marina felt a little sorry for him.


    Marina turned to look at Jarod who was standing in front of her.


    The unspoken warning in Marina¡¯s eyes was obvious from her gaze.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t let Robert enter. It¡¯s just that Robert


    had just gone in once and is still emotionally unstable. If Robert enters again immediately, it¡¯s very


    likely that Robert won¡¯t be able toe out of the other party¡¯s consciousness.¡± Jarod exined.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Marina asked with a frown.


    ¡°I just want to teach Robert a lesson. I¡¯ve already reminded Robert repeatedly to wake up immediately


    after hearing the bell.


    ¡°However, Robert turned a deaf ear to my advice. Robertpletely ignored the bell and did not follow


    my instructions.¡± Jarod snorted.


    Marina opened her mouth as she wanted to say something, but Robert stopped her.


    ¡°Auntie Marina, all of this is my fault. It has nothing to do with Jarod. You don¡¯t have to me him!¡±


    Hearing Robert¡¯s words, a glint shed in Marina¡¯s eyes as she found it weird.


    ¡°Robert¡¯s really grown up so much in such a short period of time.


    ¡°Robert doesn¡¯t want his family to stand up for him now, unlike what had happened in the past.¡± Marina


    thought to herself.


    Since the person who was being scolded had no objections, Marina naturally wouldn¡¯t have any


    objections either.


    Hence, Marina bit back on the words that she wanted to say


    Seeing that Marina did not intend to pursue the matter, Robert heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, Robert raised his head to look at Jarod and asked, ¡°How long do I need to wait until I can try


    again?¡±


    ¡°The earliest would be at least three dayster, Jarod replied.


    ¡°So long?¡± Robert couldn¡¯t help but frown after he heard what Jarod had said.


    ¡°This is why I had reminded you repeatedly before. If you fail once, we have to wait for three days.


    ¡°Try


    you fail again next time, we¡¯ll have to wait six days. After that, we¡¯ll have to double it in turn.


    This is because the more you enter, the more easily you will lose your way. That¡¯s why we need more


    time to stabilize your mental state.


    ¡°However, with your father¡¯s current health condition, he would not be able to withstand going through


    this for a couple of times more. So, you¡¯d better wake him up the next time you try. If not, your father


    might just leave us in his sleep. Jarodmented tly without any emotions.


    After all, Jarod was not rted to Edward in any way.


    In Jarod¡¯s eyes, Edward was no more than a research subject to him.


    In any case, Jarod had already done everything he could.


    Jarod had also exined everything to the best that he could and was certain that he did not miss any


    important points.


    If the other party didn¡¯t listen to him and failed the mission, Jarod wouldn¡¯t feel guilty at all.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Robert replied dully. After hearing what Jarod had said, Robert¡¯s face fell.


    ¡°Alright Robert, you should go back and take a rest. For the next three days, you have to try your best


    to ensure that your body is in a rxed state.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything, and don¡¯t strain your brain unnecessarily.


    ¡°Apart from eating every day, sleep whenever you can. This way, you can recover and ensure that your


    mental state is back to normal as quickly as possible.¡± Jarod instructed.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Robert nodded solemnly.


    Then Robert slipped out of the hospital bed.


    However, as soon as Robert¡¯s feet touched the ground, both of his legs gave way and Robert nearly


    fell down.


    It was Simon who quickly caught Robert and prevented him from falling to the ground.


    ¡°What happened to Robert?¡± Marina quickly asked after she observed Robert¡¯s condition.


    Marina felt that she would be able to provide some form of help if there was any issue that arose.


    However, in this case, Marina did not know anything and could not offer any help.


    ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, the time that passes in a person¡¯s consciousness is different from how time is


    passing outside.


    ¡°We might feel that only two hours have passed. But to Robert, it might have been two months, two


    years, or even twenty years for him.


    ¡°Robert has just woken up, but the consciousness in his mind hasn¡¯t fully awakened yet. Therefore,


    Robert¡¯s consciousness is telling him that he might have been lying down for two years.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Robert¡¯s muscles are a little atrophied, and he was not able to stand firmly on his feet.


    ¡°But all of you don¡¯t have to worry. When Robert¡¯s consciousness slowly wakes up, these symptoms


    will disappear.¡± Jarod exined in detail.


    When Marina heard that Robert would be fine, she nodded her head in relief.


    Simon helped to support Robert¡¯s weight and apanied him to the living room.


    When Robert sat on the sofa, he finally felt a little morefortable.


    ¡°What did you see in your father¡¯s consciousness?¡± Simon suddenly asked.


    Robert¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a while before Robert replied to Simon.


    ¡°I saw my mom, and I also saw my dad.


    ¡°I saw you too, Uncle Simon. I also saw Auntie Marina.


    ¡°In the dream, our family lived happily together, and all of you even celebrated my birthday for me.


    ¡°I have a lot of friends, and I even got into Janeborough University. In the dream, I seemed to be the


    pride of the family¡­¡±


    When Robert mentioned what he saw, there was even a hint of longing in his eyes.


    This was why Robert had almost lost his way in the dream.


    Even if one knew that everything that I saw was not real¡­


    But everything in the dream was too perfect and good.


    Those were the things that Robert had yearned for the most in the deepest part of his heart.


    Therefore, if Robert was not careful, he knew that he couldn¡¯t help but fall right into the trap.


    ¡°If Jarod hadn¡¯t rung the copper bell at the end, I might really spend the rest of my life in the dream.


    Robert thought to himself.


    ¡°Robert, you shouldn¡¯t enter again!¡± Simon looked into Robert¡¯s eyes and suddenly eximed.


    ¡°What?¡± When Robert heard Simon¡¯s words, he initially thought that he had misheard. Robert turned to


    look at Simon in puzzlement.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in!¡± Simon spoke up once more.


    ¡°No!¡± This time, Robert was certain that he had not misheard Simon and quickly refused.


    ¡°The doctor has already said that it¡¯s safer for me to go in aspared to you. Moreover, with past


    experience, I definitely won¡¯t fall into the trap again!¡± Robert reassured once more.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    ¡°No. It¡¯s because you¡¯ve already been through it once that you¡¯re more easily deluded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss everything in your dream? Don¡¯t you have a vague feeling that you want to experience


    it again?¡± Simon¡¯s lone was steady as he spoke.


    Robert suddenly didn¡¯t know how to refute.


    Because that was indeed what he had thought just now.


    Robert was even looking forward to entering his father¡¯s consciousness next time.


    ¡°You¡¯re no longer suitable for this task. Simon stood up and left after saying that.


    ¡°Uncle Simon!¡± Robert shouted from behind.


    However, Simon did not stop at all.


    Robert wanted to chase after him, but his body had yet to recover.


    It was difficult for Robert to even stand, let alone catch up with his uncle.


    In the end, he could only look at Marina pleadingly, who was still sitting at the side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, because I don¡¯t think what your uncle said just now was wrong.¡± Marina


    raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Auntie Marina!¡± Robert became even more anxious. Then, he thought of something and hurriedly said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the doctor didn¡¯t rmend Uncle Simon to do this job? He will be in danger.


    Auntie Marina, you don¡¯t want to see Uncle Simon in danger, right?¡±


    When Marina heard this, she could not help but frown.


    Robert was really getting better at manipting people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Auntie Marina, that¡¯s my father. I should wake him up. Even if I may fail and never wake up, that¡¯s


    what I have to do.


    ¡°But Uncle Simon doesn¡¯t have such an obligation. He¡¯s already done too much for us.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for him to find you and finally have a life of his own. I don¡¯t want him to take risks at this


    time. Robert said very seriously.


    He did not look like his usual sloppy self at all.


    Marina was silent for a moment. She then said, ¡°I¡¯ll consider what you


    said.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie Marina!¡± When Robert heard this, he quickly thanked her.


    Robert still didn¡¯t know if his uncle would agree.


    However, if Marina was willing to persuade Simon, Simon would more or less be swayed.


    ¡°Go back and have a good rest first,¡± Marina said to Robert. She then said something to the servant


    before going upstairs to look for Simon.


    In the study, Simon was reading the document in front of him without saying a word.


    He did not even look up when Marina entered.


    It was as if he waspletely absorbed in it.


    However, Marina knew that he probably did not take in a single word.


    Then, she closed the document in front of Simon.


    ¡®Let¡¯s have a chat,¡± Marina said slowly.


    Simon had no choice but to look up at Marina.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here to persuade me for Robert¡¯s sake, I advise you not to waste your time. I¡¯ve already made


    a decision. I won¡¯t change it!¡± Simon¡¯s tone was firm.


    Marina said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to change your decision. I just want to tell you that what you said and what


    Robert said both make


    sense to me.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not going to help either of you.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you want to talk to me about?¡± Simon could not help but reveal a hint of surprise when


    he heard her words.


    He thought that she was here to persuade him for Robert¡¯s sake.


    ¡°I want to tell you that it¡¯s better to let a professional decide who will enter Edward¡¯s consciousness


    next time.


    ¡°When the timees, ask Jarod. The person he chooses will do the job.¡± Marina enunciated each


    word clearly.


    Simon frowned even more.


    Obviously, he was not very satisfied with this suggestion.


    ¡°Jarod¡¯s a professional. We have to trust his judgment. No matter which one of you he chooses, I¡¯ll


    support him, Marina said. with a serious expression.


    Simon looked at the expression on Marina¡¯s face. After a moment, he nodded.


    ¡°Then do as you say.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but I have to tell you that no matter who Jarod chooses, you can¡¯t have any objections!¡± Marina


    still gave Simon a heads¨Cup.


    ¡°I promise you, Simon said firmly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina finally revealed a smile.


    Three dayster, they appeared in Edward¡¯s room again.


    However, the atmosphere this time was even more serious thanst time.


    Because now, Jarod had to choose who would enter Edward¡¯s consciousness.


    At this moment, Simon and Robert were staring intently at Jarod.


    Especially Robert. He was so nervous that he clenched his fists.


    Finally, Jarod made a move.


    He shifted his gaze to Simon.


    When Robert saw this scene, his heart instantly turned cold.


    However, in the next moment, Jarod spoke.


    ¡°Let Robert go in again.¡±


    When Robert heard this, his cold heart immediately warmed up again.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Robert stepped forward and held Jarod¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely persevere this time. I won¡¯t be fooled by those fantasies!¡±


    ¡°You fool, hurry up and let go of my hand!¡± Jarod retracted his hand forcefully.


    However, Jarod still felt that it was not enough and wiped his hand against his clothes with all his


    might.


    ¡°You¡¯re a man. How can you touch me so casually?¡± Jarod gritted his teeth in anger.


    He almost kicked Robert out.


    ¡°My¡­ hands are very clean. There¡¯s nothing on them. Seeing how agitated Jarod was, Robert


    subconsciously looked at his


    hands.


    Robert realized that his hands were clean and there was nothing on them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything on your hands, but you¡¯re a man! My hands can only be touched by those


    soft girls. How can I let a man like you touch them casually?¡±


    The more Jarod thought about it, the more unlucky he felt.


    If not for the fact that he still had to use his hand, he really wanted to chop it off and exchange it for


    another one.


    Robert was rendered speechless.


    Robert didn¡¯t know how to respond to this.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you about this anymore. Hurry up and lie down.¡± Jarod did


    not forget that he still had business to attend to.


    After wiping his hand with three disinfectant tissues, Jarod finally felt that the germs in his hand had


    been eliminated a little.


    Robert did not dare to say anything else and obedientlyy on the bed.


    This time, everything was in order.


    Following the sound of the bell, Robert fell asleep again.


    Simon was staring nervously at theputer screen in front of him.


    It showed the brain waves of Robert and Edward.


    They could guess their situation in their consciousness based on the fluctuations of their brain waves.


    This time, Robert was indeed doing much better than before.


    Robert didn¡¯t indulge himself in those fantasies for too long.


    Every time he was about to be trapped in those fantasies, he would immediately wake up.


    Simon¡¯s expression slowly softened.


    However, when half of the time had passed, there was a sudden knock on the door.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Simon and Marina instantly looked toward the door


    Gavin immediately went forward to open the door


    The person standing outside the door was actually Oscar.


    Marina immediately walked forward quickly.


    She left the room so as not to disturb Jarod.


    In the corridor, Marina frowned and looked at Oscar in front of her. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Madam, something happened.¡± Oscar¡¯s expression was especially serious.


    Marina¡¯s expression changed when she saw him like this.


    ¡°Wait for me upstairs


    ¡°Yes!¡± Oscar replied. He then turned around and left.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Marina nned to inform Simon.


    However, as soon as she turned around, she saw Simoning out of the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°I have something urgent to attend to first. Here¡­ Marina blinked.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Go and settle your matters first. I¡¯ll take care of things here,¡± Simon said.


    Marina gritted her teeth. There seemed to be some hesitation in her eyes.


    However, in the end, she did not say anything,


    She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Simon replied.


    ¡°Hurry up and go in. I can go upstairs myself.¡± After saying that, Marina went upstairs.


    Looking at Marina¡¯s back, Simon could not help but frown.


    He wondered if she ran into some trouble.


    Sumon thought for a moment and then instructed Gavin to follow Marina.


    Simon wanted to ensure that nothing happened to her.


    Gavin responded and unmediately chased after Marina.


    Upstairs, as soon as Marina saw Oscar, she quickly walked over.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked.


    Oscar had been by her side for many years. If it weren¡¯t something particrly important, he definitely


    wouldn¡¯t have shown such an expression.


    Moreover, when she left the hospital, Marina had already informed them that they could not reveal her


    location unless it


    was necessary.


    But now that Oscar hade looking for her directly, it was obvious that the matter had already


    exceeded the scope of their ability to handle it.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Garcia family,¡± Oscar exined in a low voice.


    The Garcia family? What¡¯s wrong with the Garcia family?¡± Marina could not help but frown.


    ¡°Mr. Jeffery is back with Miss Neil!¡± Oscar announced.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Marina¡¯s expression changed when she heard this.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t gone over to check. We only received news that Mr. Jeffery has been kneeling at the gate


    of the Garcia family¡¯s residence for three days and three nights. He insists on marrying Miss Neil.


    ¡°But Mr. Alfredo disagreed. He said that he wanted to kill Mr. Jeffery directly. People from the Garcia


    family feared that things would get out of control, so they sent us a message and wanted you to go


    over and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Upon hearing this, Marina did not stay any longer.


    After leaving the gate, she got into the car.


    When Gavin ran out of the gate, Marina was already far away.


    He could only follow quickly.


    Meanwhile, Jeffery was kneeling at the gate of the Garcia family¡¯s residence.


    He had been kneeling there for three days and three nights.


    In the past three days, he had not drunk a single drop of water.


    As a result, he looked extremely weak now.


    His straightened body swayed as if he was about to faint at the next moment.


    However, his hands were tightly clenched into fists. He gritted his teeth and persisted, unwilling to rx


    for a moment.


    When Marina rushed over, she saw this scene.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marina frowned and stepped forward.


    Jeffery heard themotion and looked up slightly.


    Looking at Marina in front of him, he could not help but squeeze out a weak smile.


    ¡°Why? Did my grandfather invite you over to be a¡­ lobbyist?¡±


    Jeffery¡¯s voice was especially weak. If one did not listen carefully, they would not be able to hear what


    he was saying.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°What else can I do? I just want¡­ to fulfill my promise¡­¡± Jeffery¡¯s body swayed. He was about to


    copse, but he tried his best


    to stabilize himself.


    Marina looked at him, a mixture of emotions in her eyes. ¡°Get up first. I¡¯ve already sent people to


    investigate Chrislyn. There


    will be news soon.


    ¡°If she¡¯s really Chrislyn, I will convince your grandfather to let the two of you get married.¡±


    81%


    When Jeffery heard this, his expression did not change much. ¡°What else is there to investigate? Do


    you think I can¡¯t even recognize Chrislyn?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so sure, what are you doing now? You¡¯ve already waited for so many years. Can¡¯t you


    wait for a little longer?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait for a second longer!


    ¡°Back then, I kept waiting, which was why I missed out on Chrislyn for so many years¡­.


    ¡°Now that she has finally returned to my side, I don¡¯t think I can give her another chance to leave me¡­¡±


    Jeffery¡¯s stamina. should have reached its limit.


    As he spoke, his voice trembled uncontrobly.


    On her way here, the Garcia family¡¯s butler had already told Marina about Jeffery¡¯s condition.


    Jeffery hadn¡¯t eaten anything for three days. If this continued, he would probably fall sick.


    Seeing him like this, Marina did not hesitate at all. She stepped forward and directly struck the back of


    his neck.


    Jeffery, who was already weak, copsed instantly.


    The butler, who was behind Marina, froze when he saw this scene.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here? Hurry up and carry Jeffery to his room,¡± Marina immediately ordered.


    ¡°Y¨Cyes. The butler immediately called the servants over and carried Jeffery into the house with


    difficulty.


    Marina called out to the butler and stopped him.


    ¡°Miss Bailey. The butler looked at Marina respectfully.


    Among the Four Families, the Garcia and Bailey families could be considered friends for generations.


    Marina often came to the Garcia family¡¯s residence when she was young.


    Therefore, the butler respected Marina.


    ¡°Go and tell Mr. Garcia that Jeffe


    said.


    has been kneeling for too long. His body can¡¯t take it anymore and he fainted,¡± Marina


    ¡°What?¡± When the butler heard this, his expression became a little awkward.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Didn¡¯t you ask


    toe and save him? Hurry up and do as I say,¡± Marina urged again.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The butler immediately turned to look for Alfredo.


    Meanwhile, Marina went to Jeffery¡¯s room.


    After three days without any water, Jeffery¡¯s lips had already cracked.


    Marina instructed the servants to moisten his lips with a wet cotton swab.


    Then, she asked them to make some light porridge.


    After that, she checked Jeffery¡¯s condition.


    When Alfredo and the others came in, they saw a serious¨Clooking Marina.


    ¡°Marina, how¡­ is he?¡± Although Alfredo had already tried his best to suppress his emotions, his


    trembling voice could still


    tell his true emotions at this moment.


    12:21 Fri,

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    ¡°His body is extremely dehydrated now, and his various organs are showing signs of failing. He has to


    rest well during convalescence over theing days, or there might be irreversible aftereffects.¡±


    Marina Bailey nced at Alfredo Garcia before slowly withdrawing the hand sheid on Jeffery


    Garcia¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Alfredo could not help tightening his grip on his walking stick when he heard this.


    ¡°A person can go without food for seven days, but he can¡¯t go without water for three days. If I had


    come a stepter, he might really have died.¡± When Marina said this, her expression was particrly


    grave.


    Alfredo was well aware of Marina¡¯s capability.


    Back then, the doctors were helpless with regard to treating his body. It was Marina¡¯s miraculous ability


    that saved him.


    That was why Alfredo was able to survive without any problems until now.


    Now that Marina had exined the situation, Alfredo naturally did not doubt her at all.


    He looked at the unconscious Jeffery with some heartache.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, no matter how serious the matter is, one can¡¯t disregard the lives of others.¡± Marina


    lowered her voice.


    Alfredo let out a long sigh.


    His face was also filled with fatigue.


    ¡°My child, I have no choice either. He¡­¡± Alfredo stopped talking mid¨Csentence.


    He looked as if he could not continue anymore.


    I¡¯m already aware of the matter regarding Jeffery, Marina spoke again.


    ¡°You knew?¡± Alfredo was a little surprised at first, but he quickly calmed down.


    ¡°Indeed. Since you¡¯re already here, you must have known.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, can I ask you a question?¡± Marina asked after a moment of silence.


    Upon hearing Marina¡¯s words, Alfredo did not respond immediately. Instead, he looked at her


    thoughtfully.


    He then said, ¡°I know what you want to ask, but¡­ I can¡¯t tell you this matter.¡±


    Marina¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to have caused you to make this trip sote at night. I¡¯ll take good care of this kid. You


    can go back now. Just don¡¯t interfere in this matter.¡± Alfredo looked very tired.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, you have to pay more attention to your own health too.¡± Marina did not ask further after


    listening to him.


    ¡°With this aged body, it¡¯s already enough for me to be able to live until now. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Alfredo¡¯s


    gazended once more on Jeffery lying on the bed.


    The doting love in his eyes could not be concealed at all.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, I think your constant objections and refusal to tell him the reason will only make the


    situation spiral even more out of control.


    ¡°If you really have your own difficulties, you can still exin it to Jeffery.


    3.81%0


    ¡°I believe that he is definitely not the kind of person who is unreasonable and pesters non¨Cstop.


    Moreover, I also believe that you are not the kind of person who ces so much importance on family


    background.¡± Marina¡¯s expression was particrly


    solemn.


    Alfredo¡¯s eyes flickered momentarily.


    ¡°See? Even you can tell that I¡¯m not against them getting together because of that woman¡¯s


    background.


    ¡°But my biological grandson, the grandson I raised single¨Chandedly, doesn¡¯t believe me.


    ¡°He thinks that I¡¯m some rich old man who is only concerned about pride and dignity and keeps


    preventing him from pursuing true love.¡± When Alfredo said this, a dismal smile invariably appeared on


    his face.


    ¡°Jeffery has always had an emotional knot in his heart. It has never been untied for so many years.


    Now¡­ Chrislyn is back again. He will definitely be more persistent than before.¡±


    When Marina mentioned Chrislyn Neil, her tone subconsciously changed.


    ¡°That person is not Chrislyn Neil!¡± Alfredo refuted that statement without even thinking.


    Marina could not help feeling a little surprised when she heard how certain the elderly man was.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, do you know something?¡±


    Alfredo immediately stopped talking.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when Marina saw his expression, she knew the elderly man definitely knew something.


    Just as she was about to probe further, there was a sudden knocking on the door.


    Alfredo instantly pulled himself together and walked with the help of his walking stick toward the door.


    When the door was opened, the person standing outside was the butler.


    At this moment, his expression was fraught with conflicting emotions.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alfredo asked icily.


    ¡°That woman¡­ is here.¡± The butler hesitated for a moment before saying it eventually.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± When Alfredo heard that, his expression immediately turned chilly.


    Nearby, Marina was also stunned.


    Although the butler did not name her, Marina knew that he was talking about¡­ Chrislyn Neil.


    ¡°She¡¯s kneeling outside the door now. She is kowtowing and begging you to let her¡­ see Mr. Jeffery


    Garcia,¡± the butler said softly.


    ¡°How dare shee here!¡± Alfredo walked downstairs with the help of his walking stick.


    At this point, Marina also came back to her senses.


    She immediately followed the elderly man.


    Outside the entrance, a woman with a chilly expression was kneeling in front of the main door to the


    Garcia family¡¯s residence.


    As she kowtowed, she shouted, ¡°Please let me see Jeffery.¡±


    ¡°Please let me see¡­.


    Jeffery


    *Please let me see¡­ Jeffery¡­¡±


    It looked like she had been kowtowing for quite some time. Her forehead was already bruised and her


    voice was also a little


    hoarse.


    It was obvious that she could not hold on much longer.


    The moment Chrislyn raised her head, Marina could not help stopping in her tracks.


    That was because that face¡­ was really exactly the same as the one in her recollection..


    ¡°What are you doing here? Is this a ce you cane to? Hurry up and leave, or don¡¯t me me for


    not showing you any courtesy!¡± Alfredo stepped forward and looked icily at Chrislyn who was kneeling


    on the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, I beg you. Let me see¡­. Jeffery¡­.


    ¡°He¡¯s a very stubborn person. If I don¡¯t persuade him, he might really kneel there until he dies¡­


    ¡°I just want to talk him out of it. I don¡¯t have any other thoughts¡­ Chrislyn¡¯s voice was badly choked by


    her sobbing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself out to be so lofty and righteous. We both know that you¡¯re not Chrislyn Neil, so


    don¡¯t immerse yourself so deeply in this character.


    ¡°That brat in my family is muddle¨Cheaded, but this old man here is very clear¨Cheaded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can manipte our Garcia family with that face of yours.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you now. Don¡¯t even think about it!


    ¡°Get out now, or I¡¯ll break your legs outright!¡± Alfredo knocked his walking stick on the ground heavily.


    The bearing of someone in a socially¨Csuperior position instantly radiated out.


    Chrislyn wanted to say something, but she identally saw Marina standing not far away.


    Her expression involuntarily changed as if she was stunned.


    Then, she suddenly stood up and walked towards Marina.


    ¡°Marina, help me¡­ Bring me in to see Jeffery, please?¡± Chrislyn grabbed Marina¡¯s hand at once.


    Marina froze on the spot.


    Whether it was her face, her voice, or even every tiny expression on her face, this woman was


    completely identical to the Chrislyn in her memory

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    COMMENT


    Marina Bailey¡¯s lips moved. She wanted to say something, but when she opened her mouth, she


    realized that she could not say a single word. ¡¤


    She could only stare nkly at the woman in front of her.


    The emotions in Marina¡¯s eyes swayed violently.


    ¡°Marina, don¡¯t be fooled by her. She¡¯s not Chrislyn Neil!¡± When he saw Marina looking so lost, Alfredo


    Garcia hurriedly called out to her.


    Only then did Marina pull herself together a little at this point.


    She lowered her head and looked at Chrislyn¡¯s hand, which was still holding her hand tightly.


    Even this touch¡­ felt so familiar¡­


    ¡°Marina, only you can help me. I beg you. Please help me¡­ Chrislyn¡¯s eyes were red¨Crimmed, but she


    tried her best not to


    cry.


    However, Marina did not speak for a long time.


    She simply stared at Chrislyn without blinking.


    ¡°Marina, didn¡¯t you say that you would always protect me?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that.. you would always stand on my side?¡± As Chrislyn looked at Marina¡¯s reaction, her


    tears began gushing even more profusely.


    These two questions only made Marina¡¯s heart shudder violently.


    These words were indeed what she had said to Chrislyn.


    Morcover, Marina had said this in private to Chrislyn.


    At that time, no one else was present.


    What Chrislyn said was almost exactly the same words that Marina had said back then.


    What¡­ exactly was going on?


    As Marina stood there in a daze, Alfredo Garcia suddenly rushed up from the side and pushed Chrislyn


    away.


    ¡°Stop using these lies that can be torn apart with just one poke to confuse others. Get out now!¡± Alfredo


    was very agitated.


    Then, he started to congh repeatedly.


    Toward the end, he coughed so hard that he could not even stand straight.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia!¡± When Marina saw this, she came back to her senses and hurriedly went up to support the


    elderly man¡¯s body.


    ¡°Leave¡­ Make her leave¡­ Alfredo was almost out of breath at this moment.


    Nheless, he still gritted his teeth and red at Chrislyn opposite him.


    ¡­ Leave first.¡± Marina struggled internally for a while before saying this to Chrislyn.


    Chrislyn¡¯s eyes became even more red¨Crimmed.


    12:21


    Tll go look for you,¡± Marina added after that.


    When Chrislyn heard that, her eyes lit up at once. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you at the usual ce.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at the vi in front of her reluctantly.


    Eventually, Chrislyn turned around and left.


    Chrislyn¡¯s final phrase ¡°at the usual ce¡± made Marina¡¯s heart tremble vehemently.


    The usual ce¡­


    Chrislyn even knew the usual ce.


    Could it really be¡­.


    Just as this thought popped into Marina¡¯s mind, Alfredo grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her. She¡¯s not Chrislyn Neil!¡±


    Alfredo¡¯s tone was extremely certain and it also made Marina snap out of her earlier reverie slightly.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia, I¡¯ll help you back to rest first.¡±


    When she saw how agitated Alfredo was, Marina did not bring up this topic again.


    Alfredo was downright incensed just now. After returning to his room, he took his medicine and fell


    asleep right away.


    However, Marina¡¯s emotional turmoil had not subsided yet.


    The main reason was that what happened earlier was really a little too shocking.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, I still have to give you a piece of advice. You must not go and meet that woman.


    ¡°You should know that our Mr. Garcia is not a heartless person. He must have his reasons for not


    letting our Mr. Jeffery get together with Chrislyn.


    ¡°Mr. Jeffery has been holing himself up in an alley house all these years because of Chrislyn Neil¡¯s


    death.


    ¡°But just as he was about to let go of the past ande out of the alley house, Chrislyn Neil


    reappeared.


    ¡°How can there be such a coincidence in this world?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why did she appear at this time, of all time? Don¡¯t tell me you also bewitched?¡± The butler looked at


    Marina worriedly.


    ¡°Tell Mr. Garcia not to worry. I will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly,¡± Marina said after


    calming herself down.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate. Just pretend that you didn¡¯t see that woman tonight. She died a long


    time ago!¡± The butler enunciated each word clearly.


    Marina could not help furrowing her brows.


    She didn¡¯t ede to or reject the butler¡¯s plea.


    The butler looked even more worried when he saw Marina¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, you must believe me. You must not go and meet that woman!¡± the butler repeated his


    plea.


    ¡°Got it. Go up and take care of Mr. Garcia first,¡± Marina finally replied.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡± When he heard Marina¡¯s affirmative reply, the butler¡¯s face rxed atst.


    In the car.


    On the way back, Marina remained silent throughout.


    She sat quietly in the back seat, staring intently at her hand.


    This was the hand that Chrislyn held just now.


    That feeling was exactly the same as when Chrislyn held Marina¡¯s hand in the past.


    She suddenly understood a little why Jeffery Garcia was so persistent.


    He was even willing to risk his life.


    After all, even Marina was starting to doubt her earlier judgment.


    When the car stopped in front of Simon Hernandez¡¯s vi, Marina was still lost in thought.


    Oscar, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, gave her a gentle reminder.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Only then did Marina raise her head.


    ¡°Alright, you can go back first. Help me keep an eye on the Garcia family. Also, thoroughly investigate


    when that Chrislyn Neil appeared. Marina quickly pulled herself together.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Oscar immediately answered.


    After issuing all the instructions, Marina opened the car door and got out..


    As soon as she entered the vi, she headed straight for the basement.


    Edward Hernandez¡¯s door was still tightly shut.


    Marina could not help furrowing her brows.


    Wasn¡¯t it over yet?


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case. She had been gone for a long time.


    Just as Marina was about to push open the door and enter, the door was suddenly opened from the


    inside.


    The person who opened the door was Simon Hernandez.


    When he saw Marina outside the door, he immediately adjusted the emotions on his face. ¡°You¡¯re


    back.¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm. How¡¯s the situation on your side?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up fir, Simon said after a moment of silence.


    From his expression, Marina could tell that the test had probably failed again this time.


    After reaching the living room upstairs, Simon then exined the situation to Marina.


    Just as she had guessed, Robert Hernandez still failed this time.


    ¡°However, Jarod Wendell said that although he did not seed in waking up Edward this time,


    Edward¡¯s brain waves are clearly much more active than before. In other words, he has shown some


    early signs of regaining consciousness,¡± Simon further borated.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, will we seed if we try again?¡± Marina asked.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    COMMENT


    ¡°In theory, that¡¯s about right.¡± Before Simon Hernandez could speak, another voice sounded.


    Marina Bailey turned around and saw Jarod Wendelling out of the elevator.


    ¡°What do you mean by in theory?¡± Marina understood the underlying meaning in his words.


    ¡°Because of his nephew. I don¡¯t know if there will be a next time. Jarod gave a sigh.


    ¡°What do you mean? Did something happen?¡± Marina¡¯s gazended on Simon.


    When she saw Simoning out of the room just now, she noticed his demeanor was a little off¨C


    color.


    Marina thought that it was because Simon did not manage to wake his brother Edward up that he was


    in such a state,


    However, now, it seemed that it was not just because of Edward¡¯s matter.


    ¡°His nephew is injured.¡± Jarod nced at Simon and spoke on his behalf.


    ¡°Injured? How did he get injured? Weren¡¯t all of you keeping watch in that ce?¡± When Marina heard


    this, her tone became


    somewhat anxious.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that we were keeping watch in the ce. I¡¯ve already told you guys before. Things like


    entering other people¡¯s consciousness are filled with all kinds of danger.


    ¡°His nephew was doing quite well at first, but just as he was about to seed, for some reason, he


    was bewitched again.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to pull him out, but because he stayed in his father¡¯s consciousness for too long,


    he¡¯s still unconscious right now.¡±


    After Jarod finished speaking, Marina instantly frowned.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a big issue, right?¡± Marina asked.


    I¡¯m not too sure about that now. We¡¯ll only know when he wakes up,¡± Jarod said.


    After Marina heard this, she turned her gaze to Simon again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will definitely be fine.¡± Marina stepped forward and held Simon¡¯s hand.


    ¡°If only I had gone¡­ instead¡­¡± Simon whispered.


    ¡°Hah! Who do you think you are? A god? Fortunately, it was your nephew who went in this time. If it


    had been you, I might not have been able to pull you out.¡±


    Jarod¡¯s sharp cars overheard Simon¡¯s words, so he took the opportunity to mock him.


    After all, this fellow was Marina¡¯s lover.


    Mocking him was equivalent to mocking Marina.


    How could Jarod let go of such a good opportunity?


    ¡°Can you not talk so much?¡± Marina gave Jarod a warning look.


    I¡¯m just exining his ignorance to him inyman¡¯s terms.¡± Jarod gave a disdainful snort.


    Then, he nced at the grim¨Cfaced Simon.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t really end up with nothing this time. When I woke your nephew up, I could clearly feel that


    the consciousness of your brother was trying to expel your nephew outside.


    In a certain sense, half of his life was saved by his father.


    ¡°Besides, there are already some fluctuations in your nephew¡¯s consciousness. I¡¯ll check againter to


    see how he is doing.


    ¡°If his body is recovering well, we should be able to wake his father up if we go in again,¡± Jarod


    exined.


    Of course, this was not because Jarod was afraid of Marina Bailey.


    He just did not want others to misunderstand that he was ipetent.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when he wakes up,¡± Simon replied in a low voice.


    Robert Hernandez slept for three days.


    When he woke up on the fourth morning, the room was filled with people.


    When Robert saw Simon, a trace of guilt immediately shed across his face.


    ¡°Uncle Simon, I¡¯m sorry. This time¡­ I failed again¡­ Robert had just woken up, and he sounded like he


    was choking back his


    tears.


    If one listened carefully, one could even discern some hidden worries in the midst of his words.


    Robert was afraid.


    He was afraid that Simon would not let him enter his father¡¯s consciousness again.


    However, Simon only said gently. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. You did very well.¡±


    ¡­Huh?¡± Robert had never been praised by his Uncle Simon before.


    Now that he heard this praise, he didn¡¯t quite know how to react.


    ¡°Jarod has already said that once you recover and enter your father¡¯s consciousness again, you should


    be able to wake him. up.¡± Simon added.


    ¡°Uncle Simon, are you still willing to let me enter again?¡± Robert¡¯s eyes lit up at once when he heard


    this.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Simon asked calmly in return.


    ¡°Because¡­ I failed again, Robert said, his voice gradually getting softer toward the end.


    ¡°Who said you failed? You¡¯ve only seeded halfway. The remaining half will bepleted after you


    recover.¡± Simon enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Alright! I will definitely get better soon!¡± Robert¡¯s eyes had be a little red¨Crimmed.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, Simon replied in a low voice.


    Thereafter, Simon did not disrupt Robert¡¯s rest anymore.


    He turned around and left the room.


    All this while, Marina was tagging along right behind Simon.


    Her gaze was fixed squarely on him all this while.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Simon felt a little awkward under her stare.


    83.80%


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to agree to let Robert enter his father¡¯s consciousness again.¡± Marina even


    thought that Simon would use his status as an elder to intimidate Robert and stop him from trying


    again.


    Then she thought Simon would enter Edward¡¯s consciousness in his nephew¡¯s ce.


    After all, although Simon didn¡¯t say it out loud, he still doted on his nephew.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that people have to learn to let go?¡± Simon gave Marina a nce casually.


    ¡°Not bad. You did well!¡± Marina was all smiles.


    ¡°Since you think I did well, can you tell me a little about your side?¡± Simon¡¯s expression changed


    slightly.


    ¡°My side? What¡­ about my side?¡± Marina was surprised.


    I¡¯ve noticed that you haven¡¯t been yourself since you came back. Did something happen?¡± Simon held


    Marina¡¯s hand and headed straight to the study.


    After sitting on the sofa, he pulled her into his arms.


    The distance between the two of them was instantly reduced to the minimum.


    As she breathed in the chilly fragrance emanating from Simon¡¯s body, Marina¡¯s vaguely throbbing


    migraine seemed to case


    a lot.


    Hence, she simply buried her head in his shoulder.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to tell me?¡± As he looked at Marina¡¯s expression, Simon raised his


    hand and soothed her back.


    Marina, who was lying in his arms, shook her head.


    ¡°Then what happened?¡± Simon was very patient.


    Even his voice was extremely gentle.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know¡­ how to tell you.¡± Marina¡¯s voice was a little muffled.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You can always tell me after you have thought it through. I¡¯ll always be by your side


    anyway,¡± Simon whispered into Marina¡¯s car.


    Marina felt as if her heart was instantly filled to the brim with something.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The somewhat restless emotions she had earlier gradually calmed down at this moment.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    ¡°Do you still remember Jeffery Garcia?¡± After quite a while, Marina Bailey finally asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Are you talking about the Garcia family¡¯s eldest grandson?¡± Simon Hernandez thought for a moment


    before replying.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡± Marina nodded.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Simon asked, following Marina¡¯s lead.


    He didn¡¯t intend to ask anymore initially, but since Marina started this topic, it meant that she was


    willing to talk.


    Since she was willing to tell him, he was willing to listen.


    ¡°Our families go back a long way, so Jeffery Garcia and I grew up together, in a sense.¡±


    When Simon heard this, he could not help raising his eyebrows. ¡°You two were childhood


    sweethearts?¡±


    ¡°Sort of. Marina nodded. However, just as she finished speaking, Simon squeezed her waist.


    Marina instantly understood what he meant and looked at him somewhat helplessly.


    ¡°I only grew up with Jeffery Garcia. I don¡¯t have any other feelings for him. The person he likes isn¡¯t


    me.¡±


    ¡°Based on what you¡¯re saying, could it be that you once liked him?¡± There was a hint of danger in


    Simon¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Marina rolled her eyes at Simon.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. After all, you said it yourself. You two grew up together. It¡¯s verymon for feelings


    to develop over time,¡± Simon said vaguely.


    Marina was toozy to exin this topic to him, so she continued to talk about Jeffery Garcia.


    The person Jeffery likes is called¡­ Chrislyn Neil. She¡¯s my good friend. The two of them are in love


    with each other. Do you think I would be so insensible as to be the third party between them?¡±


    ¡°Now that you say this, I believe now that you¡¯ve never liked Jeffery Garcia.¡± Simon nodded repeatedly


    when he heard this.


    Marina was such a proud character.


    She would never lower herself topete with other women for a man.


    Even during the years when she lost her memory, she had never thought ofpeting with Sophia


    Rodriguez for Gordon Campbell.


    Not only was she a cleanliness freak in her daily life, but she was also a cleanliness freak when it came


    to rtionships.


    Moreover, her obsession with cleanliness was even stronger in matters concerning rtionships.


    She had her own pride.


    No matter how much Marina liked a man, she would never lower herself for love.


    When she saw that Simon finally looked relieved, Marina continued with her tale.


    ¡°Chrislyn Neil isn¡¯t from our circle. Her background is very ordinary. In fact, her background is even


    more tragic than ordinary people¡¯s.


    ¡°Her father was a scumbag who gambled, drank, and fooled around with women. He was a piece of


    trash who possessed all


    the vices.


    ¡°As for her mother, she was a dance¨Chostess when she was young. Later on, she got older and


    conceived Chrislyn. As she couldn¡¯t bear to terminate the pregnancy, she decided to give birth to


    Chrislyn.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t have good taste. She got attached to a man who can¡¯t give her a stable life.


    ¡°So after giving birth, she still had to go back to her old job.


    ¡°However, Chrislyn was like an untainted lotus flower. Even though she was born in such a vile


    environment, she looked particrly pure.


    ¡°Normally, people like her wouldn¡¯t have much interaction with us.


    ¡°But incidentally, one day, Jeffery Garcia skipped ss and went out to y games. He bumped into


    Chrislyn, who was surrounded by a group of hooligans in the alley.


    ¡°It was just like the plot in the novels. The two of them fell in love at first sight.


    ¡°From then on, Chrislyn hung out with us.¡±


    ¡°Sounds a bit like some idol drama. Simon nodded.


    ¡°Not only did their encounter resemble some idol drama a lot, but even the things they experienced


    after that were particrly simr to idol dramas.¡± Marina¡¯s expression became exceptionally conflicted


    when she recalled what happened.


    after that.


    ¡°How old was Chrislyn when you guys met her?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°She just started her second year of junior high school.¡±


    ¡°Second year? She started a rtionship at such a young age?¡± Simon raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Adolescent boys and girls are bound to have uncontroble hormones in their bodies.¡± Marina did not


    really have any objection to this matter.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, fine.¡± Simon nodded.


    ¡°But people of your generation probably don¡¯t understand this sort of feeling.¡± Marina deliberately


    mocked Simon.


    Of his generation?


    When Simon heard this, he could not help narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°What makes you think I don¡¯t have such an experience? I¡¯ll have you know some people have been


    tugging at my pant legs and moring to be my bride since I was one year old, Simon said in a


    meaningful tone of voice.¡±


    Marina was incredulous.


    ¡°You¡¯re even bragging about things that happened at the age of one. Looks like your love life isn¡¯t that


    exciting¡± Marina couldn¡¯t even remember what happened when she was one year old.


    ¡°My love lifes indeed not exciting. After all, I promised a little girl since I was young that I would marry


    her when I grew up.¡± Simon stared at Marina with zing eyes.


    Marina was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Unlike some people who never take their words seriously.


    ¡°Sigh! I wonder how many people she has begged to marry her when she was young.


    Marina was at a total loss for words.


    ¡°Er¡­ Weren¡¯t we talking about Jeffery Garcia?¡± Marina lost this round very thoroughly, so she diverted


    the topic with a guilty. expression.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who antagonized me first?¡± Simon raised his eyebrows.


    Marina was dumbstruck once more.


    ¡°Gosh! I forgot what I was saying when you interrupted me like that,¡± Marina retorted in return.


    ¡°You said that adolescent boys and girls are bound to have uncontroble hormones in their bodies.¡±


    Simon reminded her helpfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Only then did Marina remember what she had just said. Thereafter, she continued with


    her tale.


    ¡°It was probably because their encounter was filled with romance, so their love for each other


    developed naturally from there.


    ¡°Jeffery brought Chrislyn into our circle. He arranged for her to be transferred to another school and


    made her his desk mate. He even brought her back to the Garcia family.¡±


    ¡°No one from the Garcia family objected?¡± Simon was a little surprised.


    ¡°As you know, Jeffery is the Garcia family¡¯s only grandson. He¡¯s exceptionally smart, so his grandfather


    Alfredo Garcia dotes. on him very much.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, they were all young at that time. Jeffery only said that it was a little boring to go to school


    alone and wanted to look for a ymate. Alfredo Garcia naturally wouldn¡¯t turn his request down.


    ¡°However, he didn¡¯t expect Jeffery to like Chrislyn so much.


    ¡°Jeffery protected Chrislyn very well. He was just a pampered son of a wealthy family who lived like a


    prince.


    ¡°Yet he would remind Chrislyn in a very considerate manner to wear more clothes when the weather


    was cold and drink more water when the weather was hot.


    ¡°On every special holiday, he would take pains to prepare a gift for her.


    ¡°He also rejected all other girls¡® feelings for him for her sake.


    ¡°To be honest, I was a little impressed by Jeffery back then.


    ¡°A pampered son of a wealthy family would actually do so much for love.¡±

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    ¡°What about Chrislyn Neil? Jeffery Garcia sounded like a real man to Simon Hernandez.


    No wonder Marina Bailey was friends with him.


    ¡°Chrislyn was really exceptionally gentle and also exceptionally naive.¡± When Marina mentioned


    Chrislyn, her tone changed somewhat.


    Even the expression in her eyes couldn¡¯t help sinking slightly.


    ¡°In our circle, I was the only girl. Chrislyn was naturally closer to me.


    ¡°After all. Jeffery was an extremely possessive guy. He didn¡¯t allow Chrislyn to interact with other men


    at all.


    ¡°Therefore, our rtionship became closer.


    ¡°She looked a lot like her mother. She was one of those particrly mboyant types of beauty, but


    she herself didn¡¯t like it


    at all.


    ¡°She always stood behind the crowd furtively. She never took the initiative to interact with others, nor


    did she take the initiative to speak.


    ¡°But she would remember everything Jeffery and I liked.


    ¡°She was smart, too. She could master everything she learned in a short time.


    ¡°Not only did she take good care of Jeffery, but I also enjoyed quite a lot of benefits from being near


    them.


    ¡°It could be said that with Chrislyn around, Jeffery and I didn¡¯t really need to concern ourselves with


    anything in our daily lives.


    ¡°I¡¯d always felt that we would probably continue like this.


    ¡°However,ter, Jeffery¡¯s grandfather found out about what happened between Jeffery and Chrislyn.


    ¡°He wanted very much to tear them apart. He also thought of sending Chrislyn overseas.


    ¡°For the first time, Jeffery chose to resist his grandfather. He fled from the Garcia family with Chrislyn in


    tow.


    ¡°For Chrislyn¡¯s safety, he handed her over to me and went back to face his grandfather alone.


    ¡°Back then, I promised him that I would take good care of Chrislyn.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Marina gritted her teeth when she reached this part of her tale.


    Being the smart man that he was, Simon could already guess the ending of the story.


    Nheless, he did not say anything. He only chose to hold Marina¡¯s hand tightly.


    Marina paused for a while before continuing,


    ¡°When Chrislyn was at my house during that period, I always went everywhere with her. We even slept


    on the same bed.


    ¡°But it was precisely because we were so close that the enemies who came to seek revenge took her


    for me.¡±


    Marina stopped again, her face full of sorrow.


    ¡°When we found her¡­ she was already tortured until almost unrecognizable¡­


    ¡°But she still smiled and told me that she had been lying to them all the while, saying that she was the


    Bailey family¡¯s Missy.


    Then why did she lie? She told me so that this way, those people wouldn¡¯te looking for me


    again¡­.


    ¡°She had just started her third year of high school that year.


    ¡°She told me that she wanted to get into the Janeborough University and study business foreign


    language. After graduation, she would work as Jeffery¡¯s secretary.


    ¡°She said that she wanted to study hard and get the approval of Jellery¡¯s grandfather as soon as


    possible.


    ¡°She had already dreamed of such a beautiful future, but that fool lost her life for me¡­


    ¡°In reality, she didn¡¯t have to do that. I was the one who caused her to be kidnapped, but she was still


    worried that others woulde and give me trouble after finding out that they had captured the wrong


    person.


    ¡°Tell me. How can there be such a foolish person in this world? Didn¡¯t she know what would happen to


    her after she admitted to being me?¡±


    Marina was choking back her tears very strenuously.


    Actually, it was also from then on that Marina began topletely fade away from the circle of wealthy


    families in Janeborough.


    She even erased all traces of herself.


    Then, Marina began to work hard to learnbat techniques and even enlisted in the military for this.


    This was because she didn¡¯t want to be a target again.


    More than that, she did not want the people around her to lose their lives because of her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty about this. I believe she must have known what would happen to her


    when she made this choice.


    ¡°Yet she still did it. You should know that humans are always timid and fearful in the face of death.


    ¡°If she was able to ovee her fear of death for you, it showed that what you gave her was enough


    for her to risk everything for you.


    ¡°This is called mutual striving. She was willing to sacrifice herself for you because you had given her so


    much.


    ¡°Marina, don¡¯t me yourself. This matter is not your fault.¡±


    Simon¡¯s voice was very gentle but very powerful.


    It was as if a source of strength had slipped into her heart through his voice.


    Then, that strength began healing those old injuries bit by bit.


    ¡°Even if I ept your exnation and ept that Chrislyn was willing to die for me, I still owe Jeffery


    Garcia.


    ¡°I promised him to take good care of Chrislyn, but I didn¡¯t do it. I even caused her to lose her life.


    ¡°After Chrislyn passed away, Jeffery left the Garcia family.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t take the college entrance examination or go to university. He hid in an alley house alone.


    ¡°Chrislyn and Jeffery chose that house together.


    ¡°Jeffery said that when they reach adulthood, they would get married. If his grandfather still objected to


    them getting


    together, then they would live in that small alley house.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I went to that ce subsequently. It was particrly quiet and possessed an ethnic style.


    ¡°It was very rare to see such an architectural style in Janeborough, but it really suited Chrislyn¡¯s


    character to a tee.


    ¡°We used to fantasize about drinking coffee and chatting there when we were free.


    ¡°Except that those scenes could only exist in the imagination forever.¡±


    Marina had never felt like she owed anyone anything in her life except Jeffery Garcia and Chrislyn


    Neil.


    She would not be able to make up for what she owed Chrislyn in this lifetime anymore.


    However, Jeffery was still alive.


    Marina couldn¡¯t idly watch him continue to decline.


    That was why she had persuaded him to walk out of that alley.


    However, Marina did not expect that Jeffery would encounter such a thing as soon as he came out of


    the alley.


    ¡°So you¡¯re so worried, distracted, and fearful now because Jeffery Garcia did something again?¡± After


    listening to the whole story, Simon understood why Marina said previously that she did not know where


    to start.


    Marina shook her head and said, ¡°The main reason I was distracted and fearful was that¡­ Chrislyn


    Neil appeared again.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Simon frowned at once when he heard this. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she was dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I personally brought her body back and saw her buried with my own eyes,¡± Marina said with a


    nod.


    ¡°Then¡­ someone is impersonating Chrislyn?¡± Simon quickly realized something.


    4


    ¡°That was what I thought before. I felt that someone knew about this past, so he wanted to use this


    weakness to deal with. Jeffery Garcia and thereby achieve his goal of dealing with the Garcia family.¡±


    ¡°But tonight, I saw Chrislyn¡­¡±

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± When Simon Hernandez saw Marina Bailey¡¯s expression, he knew that there


    must be something going on behind the scene.


    ¡°She gives me the feeling she is Chrislyn Neil. Whether it¡¯s her frown or smile, or her every move, she¡¯s


    v Chrislyn Marina recalled the scene when she saw Chrislyn previously and her emotions fluctuated a


    little.


    ¡°Previously, I was very certain that Jeffery had recognized the wrong person.


    s very


    simr to


    ¡°I thought he missed Chrislyn too much, and that was why he grabbed onto this non¨Cexistent illusion


    tightly.


    ¡°But after seeing that person, I almost believed that Chrislyn had returned.¡± Marina¡¯s voice was a little


    soft.


    ¡°Actually, I believe you have countless ways to verify whether that person is Chrislyn or not.


    ¡°The reason you have such doubts is simply because your heart is filled with a trace of hope, just like


    Jeffery Garcia.


    ¡°Both of you hoped that nothing happened to Chrislyn, so you two started to find excuses for


    yourselves from the bottom of your heart.


    ¡°Therefore, sometimes, it may not be that this person¡¯s acting skills are good, but that they have


    grasped the most fragile part of your hearts.¡±


    Simon did not know Chrislyn, so he did not feel any guilt towards her.


    Therefore, he was able to analyze the entire situation very rationally.


    Marina¡¯s lips moved when she heard this.


    After quite a while, she managed to squeeze out a somewhat pale smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably right. Indeed, I am hoping that she¡¯s still alive¡­.


    ¡°After Chrislyn was gone, I enlisted in the military. I avenged her and brought those kidnappers to


    justice.


    ¡°But my heart had never rxed. Though those people had received the punishment they deserved,


    the dead would nevere back to life anymore.


    Jeffery also became extremely dejected because of this Marina¡¯s tone was filled with guilt.


    ¡°So because of this, your Bailey family has been secretly supporting the Garcia family all these years?¡±


    Simon said slowly.


    In reality, the Garcia family had already shown signs of decline.


    Based on Simon¡¯s prediction, the Garcia family should have been gradually removed from the ranks of


    the Four Families over the next few years


    However, whay surprised Simon was that the Garcia family kept hanging on, barely getting by all these


    years.


    After some investigation, Simon found out that the Bailey family had been helping them behind the


    scenes.


    In the past, he had thought that it was probably because their families had a close rtionship.


    Therefore, the Bailey family was willing to sacrifice so much to help the Garcia family maintain a vain


    vencer of prosperity.


    However, from the looks of things now, Simon was wrong all along.


    The reason the Garcia family was still able to stand among the ranks of the Four Families was all due


    to Marina¡¯s sense of guilt.


    12:22 Fri,


    ¡°Mr. Garcia was also a formidable mover and shaker in the business world back then, but none of his


    sons inherited his excellent genes.


    ¡°On the other hand. Jeffery took after his grandfather a lot ever since he was young.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia has always nurtured Jeffery as his sessor. All these years, he has been showering


    Jeffery with a lot of attention.


    ¡°Later, after something happened to Chrislyn, Jeffery gave up everything. Mr. Garcia aged a lot


    overnight.


    ¡°He was still supporting the Garcia family with all his might, but his health had been deteriorating over


    the years. I couldn¡¯t bear to see the elderly man still working so hard at his age, so I went to look for


    Jeffery.¡±


    To my surprise, Chrislyn also showed up¡­¡±


    In fact, everything that Marina had done for the Garcia family all these years could already make up for


    the regrets of the


    past


    Even Alfredo also told Marina that she did not owe them anything at all.


    After all, back then, Chrislyn chose to do what she did entirely on her own ord.


    It could also be said that Chrislyn chose Marina over Jeffery without hesitation.


    Therefore, there was no need for Marina to atone for what happened back then.


    However, Marina refused to listen. All these years, be it money or resource allocation, she would favor


    the Garcia family almost all the time.


    Despite doing all these things, there was simply no way to salvage such a massive sinking ship.


    It was just dying the behemoth¡¯s inevitable demise.


    ¡°Then what do you n to do now?¡± Simon looked at Marina with zing eyes.


    Marina moved her lips and only spoke after quite a while.


    ¡°When Chrislyn left, she asked me to meet her at our usual ce.¡±


    Simon asked, ¡°Are you going?¡±


    ¡°That ce is a small book cafe that Chrislyn and I identally stumbled upon.


    ¡°That ce is particrly remote, but there are many books there that can¡¯t be found in bookstores


    outside.


    ¡°The two of us had rtively simr interests and liked to read, so we often arranged to go there to


    read.


    ¡°Gradually, that ce became our usual haunt.


    ¡°But we didn¡¯t tell Jeffery about this ce because that guy doesn¡¯t like to read those boring books.


    ¡°So the only people who know about that ce are just me and Chrislyn.¡± This was also the reason


    Marina couldn¡¯t make up her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯l


    go


    with you.¡± When he saw Marina¡¯s expression, Simon reached out and held her hand.


    ¡°You?¡± Marina was a little surprised.


    ¡°Chrislyn Neil was taken away before. I have to keep a close eye on you. Otherwise, what if you are


    taken away too?¡± Simon said in a deliberately rxed tone.


    When Marina heard this, the expression on her face could not help rxing considerably.


    12:22 Fr


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one can kidnap me.¡± Unless Marina herself was willing to be kidnapped.


    ¡°What time are you meeting her?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t specify. She only said that she would wait for me at the usual ce.¡± Marina shook her


    head.


    ¡°Do you want to go take a look now?¡± Simon asked.


    Mm¨Chmm¡± Marina hesitated for a moment before nodding eventually.


    Silence hung heavily in the car.


    On this trip. Marina and Simon did not bring anyone else.


    Only the two of them went to that book cafe.


    When the car came to a stop, Marina immediately saw Chrislyn sitting in front of the ss window.


    She was still wearing the white dress she used to love.


    Her soft hair was hanging loosely behind her back. Only when she was reading would she tie a


    hairband behind her head.


    While Chrislyn was waiting, she would stir the coffee in front of her every now and then.


    Moreover, the way she stirred coffee was different from other people.


    Most people would stir in a circle along the cup edge.


    However, Chrislyn stirred with a back¨Cand¨Cforth motion.


    Marina had once asked her about this habit.


    Chrislyn wasn¡¯t able to exin it herself.


    She only said that when her mind had wandered somewhere, her hand would subconsciously begin


    stirring.


    And now, that Chrislyn in the book cafe was mimicking everything right down to this minute detail.


    The heart in Marina¡¯s chest could not help feeling excited again.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Simon was sitting beside Marina and probably sensed her emotions. He then held her hand and


    reassured her in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I will stay with you all the way.¡±

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Marina Bailey nced at Simon Hernandez who was beside her. Her heart, which was in turmoil


    somewhat initially. instantly calmed down.


    That was right. She still had Simon by her side.


    Marina took a deep breath before opening the door and getting out of the car.


    Chrislyn Neil had been sitting by the window and waiting all this while.


    She had been waiting here for a long time, but Marina did not show up.


    This made Chrislyn wonder if Marina woulde at all.


    Just as Chrislyn stood up and was about to leave, she suddenly realized that someone was standing


    opposite her.


    She raised her head and saw a familiar face.


    Chrislyn¡¯s expression changed at once and she immediately broke into a bright smile.


    ¡°Marina, you¡¯re here! I thought you wouldn¡¯te today!¡± Chrislyn sounded a little excited.


    ¡°I was held up by something.¡± As she looked at Chrislyn¡¯s extremely pure eyes before her, Marina gave


    a simple exnation.


    Whether it was Chrislyn¡¯s expression or her eyes, everything appeared too sincere.


    If all of this was a lie, then the person in front of Marina could really win a Best Actress Award..


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. I ordered your favorite lemon tea.¡± Chrislyn didn¡¯t seem angry at


    all.


    Instead, she said this to Marina with a gentle expression.


    However, it was also at this moment that she noticed that there was another man standing beside


    Marina.


    ¡°Er¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that Marina would bring someone else today, so I didn¡¯t order anything for


    you. Take a look to see what you want to drink. It¡¯s my treat,¡± Chrislyn said somewhat apologetically to


    Simon.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± Simon¡¯s tone was very chilly.


    Simon had never been patient with other women.


    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s sit down and talk¡± Chrislyn also noticed Simon¡¯s indifference toward her and didn¡¯t say


    anything else.


    She only nced at Marina a little uneasily.


    Marina did not refuse and slowly sat opposite Chrislyn while Simon sat beside Marina.


    As soon as the couple sat down, the two of them involuntarily moved closer to each other.


    This was something that only very intimate people would do.


    When Chrislyn saw this scene, the expression on her froze momentarily.


    However, she soon became rxed again.


    ¡°Marina, I¡¯m very happy for you. You have finally found someone you like.¡± Chrislyn looked at Marina


    with the utmost sincerity.


    Marina¡¯s eyes flickered slightly.


    12:22


    After a long while, she said, ¡°Why did you ask me toe here today?¡±


    When Chrislyn heard that, her expression turned solemn.


    She looked at Marina Bailey with a determined gaze. ¡°Marina, only you can help me with this.¡±


    ¡°You want me to take you to see Jeffery Garcia?¡± Actually, Chrislyn didn¡¯t even need to say anything.


    Marina already knew what she wanted to say.


    After all, all her thoughts were written on her face.


    Chrislyn didn¡¯t deny it and only asked with some anticipation, ¡°Will you help me?*


    Marina shook her head. ¡°Jeffery is being watched by his grandfather. I have no way to bring you in.¡±


    When Chrislyn heard this, her expression immediately became deste.


    Her hands also began fidgeting uneasily.


    ¡°I¡­ Marina. Do you not trust me too?¡±


    Chrislyn could tell that something was wrong with Marina¡¯s tone.


    Marina usually appeared aloof and icy, making herself seem very unapproachable.


    However, only the people near her knew that she was really very good to her own people.


    Marina would never give them a hard time, and most definitely would not use her status to bully others.


    However, now, her tone did not treat Chrislyn as one of her people at all.


    It was extremely icy.


    ¡°I buried your body with my own hands. Tell me, how did you appear here? It can¡¯t be that there¡¯s really


    such a thing as resurrection in this world, is there?¡± Marina did not beat around the bush with the other


    party either.


    She hade here expressly to rify this matter.


    ¡°¡­¡± Chrislyn¡¯s lips moved as if she wanted to exin something, but she didn¡¯t know where to start


    when the words reached. her tongue.


    ¡°See? If you can¡¯t even exin yourself, how can I trust you?¡± Marina said in a low voice.


    ¡°Marina, I don¡¯t know what to tell you. I just feel like I had an exceptionally long dream.


    ¡°In my dream¡­ I remembered that I was kidnapped.


    ¡°Those people mistook me for you, so they kept asking me questions that I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Every one of them was ferocious. I was afraid that they¡­ would give you trouble again after finding


    out my true identity.


    ¡°So I told them I was you.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They¡­ kept asking me where that thing was, but I didn¡¯t even know.


    ¡°They kept hitting me. They didn¡¯t even give me food. They tied me on the roof to roast in the sun and


    also refused to give


    me water.


    ¡°It really hurt a lot¡­


    ¡°I really missed you guys at that point¡­¡± When Chrislyn recalled these things, she felt her body tremble


    uncontrobly.


    She hugged her arms tightly. This was a sign of uneasiness.


    Marina looked at Chrislyn in front of her and frowned even more deeply.


    The reaction Chrislyn was showing now was very much like post¨Ctraumatic stress disorder.


    This was also the first time Marina had heard so many details about what happened after Chrislyn was


    kidnapped back then.


    Her hands, which were resting on her knees, could not help clenching into fists.


    Simon, who was sitting beside her, noticed Marina¡¯s abnormal behavior and quickly reached out to hold


    her hand.


    Marina took a deep breath and tried her best to calm herself down before speaking.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°After that? What happened after that¡­ I don¡¯t really remember¡­¡± Chrislyn seemed to be thinking


    hard, but couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    ¡°Then how did youe back?¡± Marina asked again.


    ¡°I¡­ When I woke up. I found myself in an abandoned warehouse.


    ¡°I felt extremely cold. At that point, I still didn¡¯t know what had happened, so I wanted to quickly look for


    you and Jeffery.


    ¡°But when I came out of the warehouse, I realized that the outside world had changed drastically.


    ¡°Even I also grew up a lot overnight.


    ¡°I was¡­ downright terrified at that juncture, so I made a phone call to Jeffery¡­.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until I saw Jeffery that I realized so many years had passed.


    ¡°I¡­ still haven¡¯t epted this fact till now¡­¡± Chrislyn¡¯s eyes were filled with uneasiness toward the


    unfamiliar things around her.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that all this while, your memory had remained at the time you were kidnapped?¡±


    Marina¡¯s dark eyes


    narrowed.


    COMMENT

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡± Chrislyn nodded vigorously.


    Meanwhile, Marina kept staring at Chrislyn as if she was trying to determine if Chrislyn was lying or


    not.


    Chrislyn¡¯s expression was particrly earnest, and she did not look evasive for even a moment.


    She was telling the truth.


    ¡°Marina, I¡¯m terribly confused right now. I really don¡¯t know what to do¡­.


    ¡°Previously, Jeffery told me not to worry about anything and that he would always be by my side.


    ¡°But now, something has happened to Jeffery. I can¡¯t get to him at all. The Garcia family¡¯s people won¡¯t


    let me in at all.


    ¡°Marina, the only person I can seek help from is you. Can you help me?


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what happened all these years, nor do I know why I woke up in that


    warehouse¡­


    ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth, Marina. I will never lie to you.


    ¡°Please take me to see Jeffery. I really want to meet him.¡±


    When Chrislyn reached the end of her sentence, her eyes had already turned red¨Crimmed.


    Marina almost nodded in consent when she was faced with that pleading gaze.


    It was not until Simon squeezed her palm that Marina came back to her senses.


    Then she asked. ¡°Where do you live now?¡±


    Jeffery found me a ce to stay. He said that it was his private property. His grandfather doesn¡¯t know,


    so I still have a ce to stay for the time being.¡± Chrislyn told Marina the truth.


    Then stay there for now. I¡¯ll help you contact them. If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll bring Jeffery over to visit you.¡±


    Marina did not promise anything definite.


    Then I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Chrislyn seemed to have grabbed onto a final life¨Csaving buoy and looked at


    Marina with zing.


    eyes.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡± Marina nodded.


    After that, Marina and Simon sent Chrislyn back to her current lodging.


    This ce was indeed as Chrislyn said. It was rtively remote, but the environment was not bad.


    Her daily life was still very convenient when she lived here.


    ¡°Marina, then I¡¯ll go back first. If there¡¯s any news, you must tell me immediately. This is my current


    phone number. Remember to call me. Before getting out of the car, Chrislyn reminded Marina


    repeatedly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Marina reached out and took that note Chrislyn handed to her.


    Then, she watched as Chrislyn disappeared from her sight.


    It wasn¡¯t until Chrislyn¡¯s figurepletely disappeared that Marina slowly withdrew her gaze.


    Then she looked down at the paper in her hand.


    There was a handwritten phone number on it.


    Marina stared at the words on that note, and her fingers could not help tightening a little.


    When he noticed her odd behavior, Simon quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°This handwriting is exactly the same as Chrislyn¡¯s¡­¡± Marina muttered.


    Simon lowered his head to take a look. The expression in his eyes flickered slightly before he spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm. Marina nodded.


    Only then did Simon drive back.


    On the way back, Marina did not speak at all.


    However, she kept that note very safely.


    After returning home, Marina called Oscar on the phone straight away.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted him to go take a look at Chrislyn¡¯s tomb.


    This was the most direct way.


    After ending the call, Marina appeared a little dazed.


    Simon went up and slowly held her hand.


    At that moment, Marina felt that her body seem to be warming up.


    ¡°I thought at first you wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± Simon said.


    He could tell that Marina was actually in a dilemma inwardly.


    Simon was thinking that if Marina was unwilling, he would do it instead.


    To his surprise, she made the phone call the moment she returned.


    ¡°M


    ¡°Sometimes, illusions are simply illusions. You can tell that an ancient bridge has long rotted away the


    moment you step on it, even if its surface appearspletely intact and undamaged.


    ¡°Instead of worrying and feeling fearful every day, it¡¯s better to find out the truth as soon as possible.


    ¡°No matter what the oue is, I¡¯m willing to ept it!¡± Marina enunciated each word clearly.


    She had never been a cowardly person.


    Perhaps there were times when she experienced hesitation or momentary distraction, but she would


    never allow herself to


    sink.


    ¡°As expected of my Marina.¡± Simon reached out and pulled Marina into his arms.


    However, there was still a hint of heartache in his eyes.


    How much had this girl gone through in the past to lead her to push herself so hard?


    Simon gently stroked Marina¡¯s head.


    He was only thinking that he had to treat her better in the future, much better.


    He had to help her regain all the pure happiness she had lost.


    ¡°You must be tired. I¡¯ll carry you back to your room to rest.¡± Simon picked Marina up in one swoop.


    Marina did not reject his gesture. She simply snuggled in his arms quietly.


    Marina did not sleep very well even though Simon was right by her side.


    She eventually woke up from the dream.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon, who had been hugging her all the while, quickly asked.


    ¡°I¡­ Marina¡¯s lips moved, not knowing where to start.


    In her dream just now, she saw Chrislyn totally covered in blood.


    Chrislyn just stood quietly in front of Marina and asked why Marina did not help her. ¡°


    Chrislyn was clearly very willing to sacrifice her life for Marina, yet Marina was unwilling to even give


    Chrislyn the most.


    basic trust.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± When he saw Marina¡¯s expression, Simon immediately asked in a low


    voice.


    Marina was about to speak when her cell phone suddenly rang.


    Marina took a nce at the caller¡¯s number disyed on the screen before answering the call


    hurriedly.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve already checked. There¡¯s nothing in Miss Neil¡¯s grave. Her body isn¡¯t inside.¡± Oscar¡¯s


    voice rang out from the other end of the line.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Marina immediately sat up on the bed when she heard his words.


    ¡°It¡¯s an empty grave in there,¡± Oscar repeated.


    He even took a photo and sent it to Marina.


    Marina looked at the photo on the phone and frowned deeply.


    How was this possible?


    She was the one who personally buried Chrislyn.


    How could her body not be inside?


    ¡°Also, I checked the condition of the grave. There are no signs of recent excavation. It looks like it was


    dug up a long time ago.¡± Oscar had carefully studied the site.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Maring replied in a low voice before ending the phone call.


    Simon had already heard her entire conversation with Oscar.


    When he saw Marina¡¯s reaction, he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°I think they came prepared


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe that that person is Chrislyn?¡± Marina raised her head to look at Simon.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it either, do you?¡± Simon asked in return.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Marina was a little stumped by Simon¡¯s question.


    ¡°Although you¡¯ve been hesitating, if you really believed that this person was Chrislyn Neil, you wouldn¡¯t


    have taken the trouble to have her grave dug up.¡±


    I believe that when you decided to dig up her grave, you had probably already guessed that her body


    was not inside.¡± Simon looked at Marinanguidly.


    Marina suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Why do I feel like you know me better than I know myself?¡±


    ¡°Is that bad?¡± Simon raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing. After all, if we fall out in the future, do you think it will be a good thing to have an


    opponent who knows me so well?¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Why would we fall out?¡± Simon said firmly.


    ¡°Who can say for sure? You have to know that the world is unpredictable. We may fall out at any time.¡±


    Marina was not the kind of young girl whose heart and eyes were filled with romantic love.


    She knew that there were too many things in this world that were beyond one¡¯s control.


    Sometimes, even if a couple truly loved each other, they might not be able toplete their life journey


    together right to


    the end.


    One never knew which woulde first, tomorrow or an ident..


    ¡°You can rest assured that as long as I am still alive in this world, I will never be separated from you,


    nor will I stand against you.¡± Simon lowered his head and said to Marina, pronouncing every word


    clearly.


    That solemn demeanor made him look like he was swearing an oath.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying it casually. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡± Marina smiled and closed the subject.


    Then, she adjusted her posture and leanedfortably against Simon¡¯s body.


    ¡°Actually, this person who appeared matched Chrislyn in almost every detail.


    ¡°Even I couldn¡¯t find a single clue that could give her away.


    ¡°But the strange thing was, when I faced her, I didn¡¯t feel like I was with Chrislyn at all.


    ¡°I did feel guilty when I looked at that face, but when I looked into her eyes, I felt that the person sitting


    in front of me was not the friend who grew up with me at all.


    ¡°But this was just my own feeling. I don¡¯t have any evidence now to prove that Chrislyn is an imposter.


    ¡°In addition, now that her corpse has gone missing, this matter has be even moreplicated.¡±


    The expression in Marina¡¯s eyes was full of conflicting emotions.


    ¡°Who do you think these people are after?¡± Simon asked after a moment of silence,


    Marina shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either, but¡­ they¡¯re probably going after the Garcia family.¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do now?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°Stick to one principle to deal with the numerous changes. Let¡¯s stay put first and see what exactly


    they¡¯re up to,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go with your n,¡± Simon replied gently.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the Garcia family¡¯s ce againter, Marina said.


    Simon chimed in. T¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Muffled voices could be heard outside the study.


    After Marina arrived at the Garcia family¡¯s ce, she stayed alone with Alfredo Garcia in the study for


    nearly an hour.


    When they came out again, the emotions on Alfredo¡¯s face had be somewhat conflicted.


    ¡°Since you put it this way, I¡¯ll believe you this time. You can take him away.¡±


    After saying that. Alfredo went straight back to his room.


    Meanwhile, Marina was led by the butler to Jeffery Garcia¡¯s room.


    An hourter, Chrislyn¡¯s doorbell rang.


    Chrislyn, who was still holding her cell phone, stood up from the sofa almost immediately.


    Thereafter, she quickly rushed to the door.


    The moment she opened the door, she saw Jeffery standing outside.


    Chrislyn¡¯s eyes turned red¨Crimmed at once and she threw herself into Jeffery¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Jeffery, you¡¯re finally back¡­¡± Chrislyn tried vehemently to choke back her tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry¡­¡± Jeffery raised his arms and hugged the person in front of him.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s good as long as you¡¯re back.¡± Chrislyn shook her head while leaning in his arms.


    Then she raised her head to look at him again. ¡°You don¡¯t look too good. Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°No. I just knelt in the home chapel for three days.¡± Jeffery shook his head..


    ¡°Why are you so silly? Your grandfather dotes on you so much. It won¡¯t matter if you just go along with


    his wishes, right?


    ¡°Just give in. Why do you have to insist on going against him?¡± When Chrislyn heard this, her eyes


    turned red¨Crimmed again.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t do that, would he agree to let me marry you?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± As soon as Jeffery said this, Chrislyn¡¯s expression instantly froze.


    ¡°Grandpa has already agreed to let me marry you,¡± Jeffery repeated.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chrislyn¡¯s eyes lit up at once.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s real. Otherwise, why do you think I¡¯m here?¡± Jeffery raised his hand and gently brushed


    away the stray hairs on Chrislyn¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Jeffery, I¡¯m so happy!¡± Chrislyn hugged Jeffery again.


    Thitially, I thought that we would have a tough battle to fight next.


    I was even mentally prepared to part with you.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect things to change overnight. Grandpa actually agreed to our marriage.


    ¡°Jeffery, today is truly the happiest day of my life!¡± Chrislyn¡¯s voice was very emotionally¨Ccharged.


    Even Jeffery, who was hugging her, could clearly sense it.


    ¡°How can it be the happiest day? In the future, we¡¯ll be happy every day we¡¯re together.¡± Jeffery said


    softly as he gently stroked her back.


    That¡¯s right. We have to be happy every day from now on!¡± Chrislyn was downright overjoyed.


    Then, she suddenly remembered something and let go of Jeffery abruptly.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? I¡¯ll get you something to eat. Come in and rest first.¡± After Chrislyn


    finished speaking, she pulled Jeffery into the room.


    After pushing Jeffery down on the sofa, she immediately went to the kitchen.


    Her tone and expression became exceptionally light¨Chearted and happy.


    Even Jeffery, who was sitting on the sofa, could not ignore the joy emanating from Chrislyn.


    At the same time, downstairs on the street, a ck sedan was parked by the side of the road.


    In the car, Marina raised her head to look at the room upstairs.


    On her face, her eyes were flickering.


    After a moment, she finally spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm,¡± Simon replied and drove away.


    The next day, news spread in the circle that the Garcia family¡¯s eldest grandson was about to get


    married.


    For a while, there were heated discussions among the wealthy families in Janehorough.


    After all, Jeffery Garcia had not appeared in public for many years.


    Yet, the moment he showed up, it was to publicize his uing wedding.


    Not only was everyone curious about Jeffery Garcia, but they were also very curious about the Garcia


    family¡¯s eldest granddaughter¨Cinw.


    After all, no one had heard news of any family discussing marriage with the Garcia family.


    Meanwhile, Marina was apanying Chrislyn to try on wedding gowns in the bridal shop.


    ¡°Marina, what do you think of this one?¡± The curtain was pulled aside. Chrislyn, who was wearing a


    wedding gown, slowly turned around and looked at Marina.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Marina Bailey, who was ying with her cell phone, was suddenly stunned by the scene in front of her.


    Chrislyn Neil was wearing an borate strapless wedding gown.


    Her smooth and gentle long hair was tied into a bun and she wore a dazzling tiara.


    Her makeup was also extremely exquisite.


    She looked like a fairy who had fallen into the mortal world by ident.


    She was so beautiful that even Marina was somewhat moved.


    ¡­ Very nice.¡± Marina tightened her grip on the cell phone.


    ¡°You think so? I also think it looks pretty good myself. When Chrislyn heard Marina¡¯s response, a smile


    radiated across her


    face.


    Then, she turned around and carefully looked at herself in the mirror.


    She was very pleased with herself.


    Meanwhile, Marina¡¯s gaze was still fixed on Chrislyn.


    In the past, when Marina was in school, she always liked to scribble and doodle randomly in ss.


    Back then, she didn¡¯t have any goals and simply drew everything. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chrislyn once saw an anime character she drew and felt that the dress the character was wearing was


    particrly beautiful.


    Chrislyn said that if she got married in the future, she wanted Marina to design a wedding gown for


    her.


    Back then, Marina had casually agreed to Chrislyn¡¯s request.


    After Chrislyn was gone, Marina made many wedding gowns.


    However, every one of these wedding gowns could only be ced in the shop window.


    Then, Marina would imagine Chrislyn wearing them.


    Now, this imaginary scene had finally be a reality.


    And it had be so real.


    ¡°Marina, I¡¯ll give Jeffery a call. Chrislyn did not know about this and only thought that it was just a


    wedding gown in the shop.


    Chrislyn had already decided on this design and nned to tell Jeffery about it.


    Jeffery seemed to be particrly busy recently. He did not even have the time toe over and


    choose a wedding gown with her.


    However, Chrislyn had no objections because she knew that Jeffery must have paid a huge price to


    make his grandfather agree to their marriage.


    Anyway, they still had a long life ahead of them, so she was in no hurry now.


    Sure. Marina snapped out of her daydreaming about the past.


    After Chrislyn left, Marina was no longer in the mood to continue ying with her cell phone.


    She sat quietly on the sofa with her eyes lowered. No one knew what she was thinking.


    ¡°You want to try one too?¡± At this moment, a deep voice suddenly rang out from behind her.


    Marina raised her head and saw Simon Hernandez standing behind her.


    She was slightly astonished.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this guy chatting with her on the phone just now?


    ¡°You haven¡¯t replied to my messages. I was worried that something might have happened to you.


    Incidentally, I was nearby, so I came over to take a look,¡± Simon exined breczily.


    When Marina heard this, she lowered her head to look at her cell phone.


    Sure enough, there were indeed messages of inquiry from Simon.


    However, Marina must have been distracted just now, so she did not notice them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ didn¡¯t see your messages just now,¡± Marina exined in a low voice.


    Simon naturally did not have any intention of ming her.


    He sat down beside her and followed her gaze to look at Chrislyn in the distance.


    ¡°If you¡¯re envious, you can try one,¡± Simon said, his thin lips curling up a little.


    It seemed that girls had an irresistible urge to wear wedding gowns.


    He thought that Marina was in a daze just now because she also wanted to try on a wedding gown.


    ¡°No.¡± However, Marina simply shook her head.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon asked.


    Marina looked at Simon for a moment before briefly exining the reason for her distracted state to


    him.


    ¡°So that wedding gown was designed by you? It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Simon then took a few more


    nces.


    ¡°I¡¯ve imagined Chrislyn wearing it before, but I didn¡¯t expect to still be able to witness this scene. A


    trace of a smile appeared. on Marina¡¯s lips.


    Regardless of what happened, this person in front of her did make up for some of her regrets.


    Simon knew that no matter what he said on this topic, the guilt in Marina¡¯s heart would not be reduced.


    He could only hold her hand tightly. He wanted to tell her in this way that he would always be there for


    her.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Hernandez! You are here too.¡± Chrislyn came back from making the phone call and saw


    Simon at once. She immediately went forward to greet him.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm. I happened to pass by, so I came over to take a look.¡± For Marina¡¯s sake, Simon still


    maintained quite an amicable attitude toward Chrislyn.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as simple as passing by.¡± Chrislyn looked at Marina and Simon with a teasing


    expression.


    There was a profoundly meaningful smile on her face.


    Simon simply smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Marina, I¡¯ve already told Jeffery that I want to order this wedding gown. He has no objections and said


    that he wants me to make the decision. What do you think?¡± Chrislyn asked Marina.


    ¡°As long as you like it,¡± Marina said softly.


    This one then.¡± Chrislyn turned her head and said to the shop assistant beside her.


    ¡°Sure, Miss Neil, the shop assistant immediately replied.


    Then, she brought Chrislyn inside to take off her wedding gown.


    On the way back, Chrislyn and Marina sat at the back of the car.


    During the trip, Chrislyn quietly sized up Simon all the while.


    Then, she leaned close to Marina, lowered her voice, and said, ¡°Marina, I think this Mr. Hernandez likes


    you very much.¡±


    ¡°Really? How can you tell?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re present, he won¡¯ty his eyes on anyone else.


    ¡°And he looks at you in the same way that Jeffery looks at me.


    ¡°He must like you immensely.¡±


    After hearing this, Marina raised her head to look at Simon, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Her eyes could not help flickering.


    Was his behavior that obvious?


    It seemed that Marina did not feel anything.


    ¡°But I¡¯m really happy. You have also found someone you want to spend the rest of your life with. Both


    of us seem to be heading in a better direction.¡± Chrislyn held Marina¡¯s hand with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thanking the heavens for the past few days. Thanking them for letting me return and letting


    us meet again.¡±


    ¡°Marina, we will definitely be exceptionally happy in the future!¡± Chrislyn said to Marina, emphasizing


    each word clearly.


    *¡­ Mm¨Chmm. Definitely.¡± Marina was a little hesitant, but eventually still gave a reply.


    Chrislyn was probablypletely immersed in the joy of this moment.


    Therefore, she did not notice anything wrong with Marina.


    She simply held Marina¡¯s hand tightly, her eyes filled with anticipation for the future.


    After sending Chrislyn home, Marina left with Simon.


    On the way, Marina kept staring at her cell phone.


    Her expression was grave and stern, but from Simon¡¯s angle, he could not see the contents on the


    screen of Marina¡¯s cell phone at all.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Simon Hernandez, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, asked as he looked at


    Marina Bailey who


    never once uttered a word.


    ¡°No.¡± Marina shook her head, but her eyes never left the phone screen.


    Then what are you looking at?¡± Simon was a little curious.


    What exactly was it that made her so focused?


    Even Simon could not attract a shred of her attention at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at the surveince footage near Chrislyn Neil¡¯s house,¡± Marina exined.


    Simon couldn¡¯t help feeling astounded when he heard this.


    ¡°Surveince footage?¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡± Marina nodded. Then, she adjusted the controls on her cell phone to erge the


    surveince range a little.


    ¡°There must be a mastermind behind this. They definitely won¡¯t send Chrislyn back without asking for


    anything.


    ¡°Therefore, they will definitely be secretly monitoring Chrislyn. I have to locate those people hiding in


    the dark as soon as possible.¡± Marina exined as she checked the surveince footage.


    ¡°I know. What I¡¯m confused about is, do you really need to personally keep an eye on something like


    this?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll feel more at ease if I keep an eye on it myself,¡± Marina said.


    This was something else. No doubt she only needed to issue Oscar and Lee an order and it would be


    sufficient.


    However, this time was different.


    This matter involved Chrislyn.


    Therefore, Marina had to do it herself.


    ¡°But you¡¯ll be very tired if you do this,¡± Simon said with a hint of heartache in his voice.


    He was wondering why Marina was holding her cell phone all the time these few days.


    Previously, he thought that she was ying with her cell phone. To his surprise, she was staring at the


    surveince footage.


    ¡°It¡¯s not somebor¨Cintensive work. It¡¯s fine.¡± Marina did not mind at all.


    Her eyes were still locked on the screen, looking for any suspicious characters.


    Simon did not say anything else when he saw that Marina insisted on doing this.


    If this matter was not resolved, she might very well carry on like this.


    The only thing he could do was to drive the car carefully to give her a smoother ride.


    Jeffery Garcia¡¯s wedding preparation was conducted with great fanfare..


    It also attracted a lot of attention from the citizens of Janeborough.


    Marina was also busy helping Chrislyn with her wedding during this period.


    From the hotel to the decorations at the venue, the banquet menu to the guest invitations, though


    Chrislyn didn¡¯t need to personally handle these matters, she still needed to make the final decision.


    On this day. Marina was apanying Chrislyn to have a taste test of the dishes for the wedding


    banquet in the hotel.


    The head chef was nearby serving them.


    ¡°This time, our wedding banquet, including the appetizers and desserts, has a total of neen


    dishes.¡±


    ¡°The symbolic meaning is the union willst forever. It uses only the freshest ingredients. Miss Neil, you


    can try it first. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, you can let us know any time.¡± The head chef¡¯s attitude


    was very respectful.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡± Chrislyn nodded.


    Then, she began to taste the dishes one by one.


    Marina had nothing much to say about these dishes.


    She was just here to keep Chrislynpany as a formality.


    However, just as Chrislyn wasmunicating with the head chef, a group of people suddenly walked


    into the restaurant.


    The person walking at the front could not help but be attracted by the beautiful figure in the hall.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, did you meet someone you know?¡± The person behind Yenny Pembroke inquired


    cautiously when he saw that Yenny had stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°You guys go upstairs first and wait for me,¡± Yenny instructed his staff before walking straight to the


    hall.


    ¡°Miss Bailey.¡±


    Marina was sending a message to Simon when she suddenly heard a somewhat familiar voice.


    When she raised her head and saw Yenny standing beside her, she instantly frowned.


    Then, she pretended not to see anything and continued to edit the message that she had not finished


    editing.


    ¡°What are you doing, Miss Bailey?¡± Yenny did not seem to mind Marina¡¯s indifference toward him.


    Instead, he looked at the dishes in front of the two women enthusiastically.


    Marina didn¡¯t speak, and neither did Chrislyn.


    However, Chrislyn still stopped what she was doing and looked at Marina somewhat hesitantly.


    ¡°This must be the wife of the Garcia family¡¯s eldest grandson that everyone outside is talking about.


    She¡¯s indeed beautiful. This can be considered a beautiful union.¡± Marina didn¡¯t say anything, so Yenny


    ced his attention on Chrislyn to try to break the ice.


    Chrislyn was not acquainted with Yenny, but the other party had already guessed her identity, so she


    couldn¡¯t possibly pretend not to understand anything.


    She only podded slightly.


    ¡°Are you taste¨Ctesting the dishes meant for the banquet? I have some understanding of this aspect. If


    youdies don¡¯t mind, 1 can lend a helping hand. Yenny said and prepared to sit down uninvited.


    However, Marina, who had been sending messages with her head lowered, kicked away the stool


    behind Yenny.


    Yenny¡¯s body paused in midair in this posture.


    Chrislyn and the people nearby also noticed the unusual atmosphere between these two people.


    ¡°Well, you guys can leave first. I¡¯ll try the food myself. If there are any problems, I¡¯ll look for you guys.¡±


    Chrislyn hurriedly. said to the head chef beside her.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± The head chef turned around and left after that.


    One had to know that in wealthy families like those these people hailed froin, there were too many


    secrets that could not be revealed to outsiders.


    It was better if the restaurant staff didn¡¯t know so much.


    After the head chef and service staff left, only three people were left in the hall, namely Marina,


    Chrislyn, and Yenny.


    Marina, who had finally sent the message, raised her head then to look at Yenny in front of her.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, I thought that after what happened previously, you should avoid me as much as


    possible.¡±


    ¡°Miss Bailey, you are so beautiful. How can I avoid you?¡± Yenny¡¯s expression could be construed as


    extremely sincere.


    However, Marina only smiled icily. ¡°How does it feel to eat without being able to taste anything? Does it


    feel good?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even taste the dishes on the table in front of you. With your current state, you still


    have the cheek to ask me if I despise you?¡±


    When Yenny heard this, the expression on his face froze for a moment, but the expression quickly


    returned to normal.


    ¡°Get out of my sight quickly. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not showing you any courtesy,¡± Marina said


    in a somewhat threatening tone.


    She could not help ncing at Yenny¡¯s arm.


    Yenny immediately clenched his fists.


    Thereafter, he revealed a refined and gentle smile.


    ¡°Since you are so hostile to me, Miss Bailey, I shall not impose on you anymore.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°However, there¡¯s something I still have to remind you, Miss Bailey. Always leave a way out for others


    so that future encounters are not so awkward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t burn all the bridges behind you for the sake of one person.


    ¡°Otherwise, when you need a way to retreat, you won¡¯t be able to find anything.¡± There was a deeper


    meaning in Yenny¡¯s


    words.


    However, Marina¡¯s expression did not change at all.


    She simply yed with the cell phone in her hand somewhat impatiently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Hurry up and leave.¡±

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    ¡°Fine. Then I won¡¯t impose on youdies anymore.¡± Surprisingly, Yenny Pembroke didn¡¯t pester them


    anymore.


    After hearing Marina Bailey¡¯s words, he really left right away.


    However, before he left, he gave Chrislyn Neil a somewhat meaningful look.


    The look in his eyes made Chrislyn feel a little ufortable.


    However, she waited until he left before moving closer to Marina.


    ¡°Marina, who was that just now?¡±


    ¡°An annoying person. Marina didn¡¯t bother to hide her disgust.


    ¡°Is that so? I also feel that his gaze makes people quite ufortable.¡± Chrislyn thought about how he


    had looked at her just now when he left.


    She felt as if she had been targeted by something particrly terrifying.


    Ir


    ¡°That person is the head of the Pembroke family, but he¡¯s very sinister and vicious. He¡¯s also not on


    good terms with us. you meet him alone in the future, remember not to get entangled with him. Just


    leave right away,¡± Marina advised Chrislyn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Chrislyn nodded vigorously.


    With no more annoying people disrupting them, the menu for the banquet was quickly decided.


    Just as Marina and Chrislyn were about to drive away from the hotel, Marina suddenly realized that her


    car could not be started.


    Marina could not help frowning.


    Then, she looked at Chrislyn next to her.


    ¡°The car seems to have broken down. I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Chrislyn said as she followed Marina and got out of the car too.


    Chrislyn did not know anything about cars and could only help to fan Marina while handing her some


    tools every now and


    then.


    However, after a round of inspection, Marina discovered that the problem with the car was not small.


    There was no way she could fix it for the time being, so she could only stop what she was doing.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little too hot outside. Go inside and wait for me. The car won¡¯t be repaired for a while. I¡¯ll have to


    get someone toe and tow it.¡±


    Today, Marina hade out with Chrislyn alone. She had assigned Oscar and Lee to do other things.


    At this moment, she could only contact the towing servicepany herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chrislyn simply smiled and still stayed close by Marina¡¯s side.


    She looked exactly like how she used to follow closely behind Marina and Jeffery like a little follower.


    Marina could not resist smiling a little.


    Just as she took out her cell phone to make a call, an inquiring voice rang out again.


    Do you need help?¡±


    Marina frowned again when she heard this voice.


    She raised her head, and sure enough. Yenny was standing not far away.


    ¡°Did the car break down? It so happens that I¡¯ve finished my business here. Do you want me to drop


    youdies off on the way?¡± Yenny¡¯s expression was incredibly gentle, like a humble and refined


    gentleman.


    However, Marina had already seen the darkness under his mask.


    Marina mmed the hood of the car shut loudly.


    Then, she looked at Yenny in bewilderment.


    ¡°I say! We¡¯ve already shed all pretense of cordiality. Why are you still approaching me again and


    again?


    ¡°Do you really think that I won¡¯t take action against you?¡±


    Yenny was about to speak when Marina interrupted him again.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you onest time. Don¡¯te near me and talk to me again. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me


    for not showing any courtesy to you!¡±


    Marina really didn¡¯t like Yenny Pembroke at all.


    Yet, the person she hated kept walking toward her.


    Marina had clearly humiliated him just an hour ago.


    In the end, that fellow still ran up to her with a big smile on his face, trying to ingratiate himself with


    Marina.


    She really did not know what kind of masochistic mentality this guy had.


    Or was he really that long¨Csuffering?


    ¡°Then how does Miss Bailey intend to not show me any courtesy? Will you poison me again?¡± Yenny


    was not afraid at all.


    Instead, he stared at Marina with the utmost interest.


    It seemed that Marina¡¯s words did not frighten Yenny away. Instead, it made him somewhat eager to


    push his luck.


    Marina was utterly speechless.


    She was certain of it now. This guy was a masochist!


    And Marina did not have the patience to continue talking nonsense with him anymore.


    She moved her wrists slightly and got ready to teach him a good lesson.


    However, at this moment, a strong arm suddenly wrapped around her shoulder.


    Marina raised her head and saw Simon standing beside her.


    The expression on her face changed at once.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ferry my fiancee myself. There¡¯s no need to trouble Mr. Pembroke for this.¡± Simon stared at Yenny


    with a superficial smile.


    There was a roiling chilliness glinting in his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, you really have a lot of free time. You are so busy in thepany, but you still have


    time to pick up your fiancee in person.¡± As Yenny looked at Simon, the expression in his eyes


    unwittingly changed.


    ¡°No matter how busy I am, I still have to take good care of my fiancee. Unlike you, Mr. Pembroke. You


    are so busy every day but still think about ferrying someone else¡¯s fiancee.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, if you have the time, why don¡¯t you go back to thepany and hold a few more


    meetings? Perhaps you can salvage some of yourpany¡¯s losses. When Simon said this, he


    maintained a smile on his face all the while.


    However, that smile seemed to be overflowing with belligerence, like he was making a deration of


    war.


    Yenny¡¯s eyes froze for a moment, but his expression quickly returned to normal.


    ¡°It looks like Mr. Hernandez is inextricably linked to the sudden mass termination of our contracts with


    our business. partners.¡± Yenny said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, you need evidence to make such allegations. Do you have any evidence to prove that I


    did it?


    ¡°I only heard some things about yourpany, so I simply reminded you out of kindness.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, you should not be ungrateful.¡± The smile in the corner of Simon¡¯s lips deepened a few


    degrees.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Hernandez.¡± Yenny¡¯s dark eyes narrowed.


    The stand¨Coff between the two men shed in the air, and there seemed to be sparks flying in all


    directions.


    In the end, Yenny did not persist in this stalemate.


    He slowly withdrew his gaze, then nced at Marina fleetingly.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, you have to take good care of your fiancee. After all, you are not the only one who is


    interested in a talented and beautiful girl like Miss Bailey.¡±


    After saying that, Yenny turned around and left.


    As Simon stared at his back profile, the smile on his lips slowly turned into ayer of icy frost.


    What did he mean by hisst sentence?


    Was Yenny intending to snatch his girl from him?


    Marina did not notice the subtle atmosphere between them so she asked, somewhat pleasantly


    surprised, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    When Marina sent a message to Simon earlier, he replied he was still in a meeting.


    To her surprise, he came here.


    ¡°When I was in a meeting, I suddenly heard from my business partner that Yenny Pembroke had also


    come to your hotel. I was a little worried, so I came to take a look.¡±


    Simon was extremely d now that he had made this trip.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    COMMENT


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so worried. He won¡¯t dare to do anything to me anyway.¡± Marina Bailey did not


    expect Simon Hernandez to rush over specially for her.


    ¡°Whether he dares not do anything or is not thinking of doing anything are two different issues. In any


    case, if you encounter him again in the future, you have to tell me immediately,¡± Simon said firmly.


    ¡°Are you that afraid of Yenny Pembroke? So you are really afraid that he¡¯ll snatch me away?¡± Marina


    said half¨Cjokingly.


    However, Simon only looked at her extremely gravely.


    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his gaze said it all.


    ¡°Are you serious? Are you really afraid of him? Do you not trust yourself or me?¡± Marina felt a little


    insulted.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. Upon hearing Marina¡¯s words, Simon exined softly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then what is it?¡± Marina asked.


    Simon fell silent again.


    Chrislyn Neil, who was nearby, was very perceptive and quickly said. ¡°Er¡­ Marina, since Mr.


    Hernandez is here, let him send you back. I¡¯ll take a taxi back myself.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± However, Marina rejected her suggestion without a second thought.


    In the current situation, she could never let Chrislyn go back alone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get Gavin to send her back,¡± Simon saw through Marina¡¯s thoughts and said straightaway.


    Marina still wanted to say something, but Chrislyn spoke first, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Gavin.¡±


    Following that, without giving Marina a chance to stop her, Chrislyn turned around and left with Gavin


    Johnson.


    Marina, who was left behind, was at a loss for words.


    This was because Chrislyn had lived in a particrly chaotic environment from a young age.


    Neither of her parents liked her.


    If Chrislyn wanted to live a better life, she had to learn to read her parents¡® moods.


    Later on, she moved into the Garcia family¡¯s ce.


    However, she was not really a member of the Garcia family. To put it bluntly, Chrislyn felt a bit like she


    was freeloading off them.


    Hence, she was particrly good at reading people¡¯s moods.


    Some people even said that Chrislyn was gifted in this aspect.


    However, only Marina knew that this was not a gifted talent at all. It was just a habit that Chrislyn had


    no choice but to nurture to protect herself.


    Chrislyn just didn¡¯t want to¡­ cause trouble for others.


    More than that, she did not want¡­ to be disliked and abandoned again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Simon watched Chrislyn and Gavin leave before going up to hold Marina¡¯s hand and lead her toward


    his car.


    After getting into the car, neither of them spoke again.


    Thissted until the car came to a stop at the entrance of Simon¡¯s vi.


    However, Simon was not in a hurry to get out of the car. He simply sat quietly in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Marina was in no rush either. She just sat quietly next to him.


    After a while, Simon let go of the steering wheel.


    ¡°I have probably told you before. My parents died a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm,¡± Marina murmured a reply.


    ¡°After my parents passed away, Yenny Pembroke and Ruth Hernandez wanted to take the opportunity


    to seize control of the Hernandez family¡¯s business.


    ¡°In the end, my two elder brothers and a few of my uncles joined hands and spent a lot of effort to save


    the corporation.


    ¡°By doing what he did, Yenny Pembroke was just sugar¨Ccoating the surface to make it look more


    presentable. But in reality, he would have held our lifeline hostage.


    ¡°When I was young, my two elder brothers were always very busy. Generally speaking. I didn¡¯t get to


    see them much.


    ¡°On the other hand, Yenny Pembroke kepting to look for me.


    ¡°Although I was young at that time, I could tell the good guys from the bad.


    ¡°That fellow Yenny Pembroke had always been very despicable.


    ¡°I remember when I was a kid, my second brother Edward gave me a talking parrot for my birthday.


    ¡°I absolutely adored it at the time. I even taught it to speak some phrases.


    ¡°But once, when I was training the parrot, Yenny Pembroke happened to see it.


    ¡°He also showed a strong interest in the parrot. He even wanted to buy it.


    ¡°I naturally rejected him. After all, at that time, I had already developed a very deep emotional bond


    with the parrot.


    ¡°However,ter on, he used some unknown method to force Edward to personallye over and take


    back that parrot from


    1. me.


    ¡°When I saw that parrot again, it had already be Yenny Pembroke¡¯s pet.


    *He made the most luxurious cage for it and chained it inside.


    ¡°The more I cared about that parrot, the more he would like it.


    ¡°Later on, when I discovered his habit, I never mentioned the parrot again. I even bought a new pet,


    which was a turtle.


    ¡°Thereafter, when Yenny Pembroke appeared, he never brought that parrot out again.


    ¡°Initially, I wanted to find an opportunity to secretly take the parrot back from him, butter, I found out


    that after the parrot went to Yenny, it actually didn¡¯t eat or drink.


    ¡°Yenny Pembroke wasn¡¯t a patient person to begin with. He lost interest after two to three days and


    casually threw the bird to


    His servants.


    ¡°How can the people around Yenny Pembroke possibly be of good character? They just casually fed


    the parrot some food.


    ¡°When it didn¡¯t eat, those people didn¡¯t care either. Eventually¡­ it starved to death.


    Those people didn¡¯t even bury the bird¡¯s corpse. Instead, they tossed it out for Yenny¡¯s German


    shepherd dog to eat.¡±


    When Marina heard this, a hint of anger appeared in her eyes at once.


    This fellow is really rotten from his hair right down to his toenails.


    ¡°If I had known this, you shouldn¡¯t have stopped me just now. You should have let me teach him a good


    lesson!¡± Marina was regretting it a little now when she recalled the incident.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so angry. I¡¯ve already avenged myself.¡± Simon suddenlyughed.


    ¡°How did you take revenge?¡± Marina became interested instantly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you that I began keeping a turtle after that?¡± Simon said.


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm. And then?¡± Marina asked eagerly.


    ¡°Actually, that was not an ordinary turtle. It was an alligator snapping turtle.


    ¡°Every time I fed it. I would show it a photo of Yenny Pembroke and then snatch its food away.


    ¡°I trained it like this for more than a month. Then, I spread the news that I had a new pet.


    ¡°Sure enough, Yenny Pembroke did the same thing again and found a reason to ask for the alligator


    snapping turtle.


    ¡°And then? And then?¡± Marina could not help feeling somewhat excited at this point.


    ¡°Then¡­ the day after he snatched the alligator snapping turtle away, he was hospitalized. I heard that


    when he was feeding. the alligator snapping turtle, it bit off his finger.


    ¡°Although his finger was reattachedter, if you look closely, you can see that his finger is still a little


    inflexible.¡± There was at hint of a smile in Simon¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hahaha! He deserved it. Why did the turtle only bite off one finger? It should have bitten off his entire


    hand!¡± Marina was very gleeful when she heard that, feeling that it really gave vent to her indignation.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    ¡°So, you¡¯re happy now?¡± A smile appeared on Simon¡¯s face when he saw Marina cheer up.


    ¡°I feel a little better.¡± Marina made a gesture as she spoke.


    Simon took the opportunity to hold her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I want you to know that Yenny always tries to take away what I have.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t think you can deal with him. It¡¯s just that this matter was started by me.


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of how vile and despicable he could be.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to engage with him too much because it might put you in danger again.¡±


    Simon finally voiced his thoughts.


    Hearing his exnation, Marina found her anger was all gone.


    She took Simon¡¯s hand as well.


    ¡°I understand your concern, but you should know me well after spending so much time with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a vine that has to cling to a tree to survive.


    ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, in an ideal rtionship, one party should not be attached to the other party.


    ¡°I want to be as powerful as my beloved man. If you were a big tree, then I would be the big tree beside


    you.


    ¡°I can promise you that I won¡¯t act rashly, but you have to promise me that no matter what happens,


    you won¡¯t hide it from me and keep me out of the loop even if you¡¯re doing this for my own good.¡±


    Marina looked determined when she said this.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Simon froze for a moment before he said with a smile, ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll forgive you for what you just said.¡± Marina snorted after getting an affirmative answer from


    Simon.


    ¡°Oh, honey, thank you for being so generous.¡± Simon ttered her with a smile.


    ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re not married yet.¡± Marina shot him a re and got out of the car.


    Simon smiled dotingly and followed her out.


    The two of them then entered the vi hand in hand.


    Not wanting something unexpected to happen, Jeffery prepared the wedding in a hurry.


    Everything was done in less than 10 days.


    Chrislyn didn¡¯t have many close friends, so she only invited Marina as her bridesmaid.


    But to make the wedding livelier, Marina asked Jessica toe to help.


    Jeffery got himself two groomsmen, so they had two bridesmaids and two groomsmen.


    On the day of the wedding, Marina and Jessica arrived at the hotel early in the morning.


    They helped the stylist with Chrislyn¡¯s makeup.


    Marina looked at Chrislyn through the mirror with an inexplicable look in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chrislyn noticed something was not right and quickly looked up.


    ¡°Nothing. You look especially beautiful today.¡± Marina quickly put away the emotions in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely look better than me when you get married. But I can¡¯t be your bridesmaid when the


    timees. What a pity!¡± Married women couldn¡¯t be other people¡¯s bridesmaids.


    ¡°Just ignore the customs. If you want to, you can appear as my bridesmaid at my wedding.¡± Marina did


    not care about those so¨Ccalled taboos at all.


    ¡°Really?¡± Chrislyn¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    However, Marina¡¯s answer didn¡¯t keep the smile on Chrislyn¡¯s face for a long time.


    ¡°Although you don¡¯t care, this is the rule that everyone has to obey.


    ¡°You¡¯re my best friend. I don¡¯t want anything to go wrong at your wedding.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t be your bridesmaid, I will give you my blessings off stage.¡± Chrislyn seemed to have


    seen Marina standing on the stage at her wedding.


    The smile on her face grew even brighter.


    Marina¡¯s heart skipped a beat at her words.


    She immediately lowered her eyes and tidied up Chrislyn¡¯s veil.


    Only then did she find that Chrislyn was only wearing one earring.


    ¡°Is there another earring?¡± Marina immediately asked.


    ¡°Huh? Is it missing? I didn¡¯t notice it.¡± Chrislyn took a quick nce at herself in the mirror.


    Sure enough, she was indeed only wearing one earring.


    Hearing that, Jessica immediately walked over to help them look for the earring.


    However, the three of them couldn¡¯t find it after searching for a long time.


    ¡°Could it be that the stylist took it away?¡± Chrislyn suddenly said.


    ¡°Maybe. I¡¯ll go look for it right now,¡± Jessica said and was about to leave.


    ¡°Hurry up. It¡¯s almost time for the bride to enter the hall,¡± Marina said after checking the time.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jessica nodded and quickly walked out of the room.


    Now, only Marina and Chrislyn were left in the lounge.


    In the front hall, the guests were toasting each other.


    Jeffery who was wearing a tailored suit was greeting the guests in the banquet hall.


    Some youngdies became envious of the bride.


    ¡°I wonder which girl is so lucky to be able to marry Jeffery.¡±


    Lucky? I don¡¯t think so. It hasn¡¯t been less 10 days since the announcement of the wedding. Even a


    couple from ordinary families won¡¯t hold their weddings in such a hurry. I think there must be something


    going on.¡±


    The girl¡¯s words instantly attracted the attention of the others. ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I know nothing,¡± the girl denied it, trying to avoid other people¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Come on, tell us. We won¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± Needless to say, those gossipy girls wouldn¡¯t let go such


    a good opportunity.


    The girl who knew some inside information was aware that there was no way she could get rid of them,


    so she simply told them everything she knew.


    ¡°Well, I heard that the bride was an orphan who was adopted by the Garcia family.


    ¡°The Garcia family didn¡¯t agree to their marriage, but Jeffery threatened that he would kill himself if they


    didn¡¯t agree. In addition, the girl was already pregnant. So they had no choice but to give in.


    ¡°The Garcia family are unhappy with it. That¡¯s why the wedding was held in such a hurry.


    They are probably trying to teach the bride some manners. I heard that Alfredo wanted Miss Bailey to


    be his granddaughter¨Cinw.¡±


    ¡°What? Miss Bailey? I¡¯ve heard of her but never seen her at any parties, someone said and shifted her


    attention from the bride to Miss Bailey.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Bailey family has been protecting her so well that no outsiders have ever seen her.


    The Bailey family and the Garcia family have known each other for generations and they are both the


    most influential families in the city. It would be perfect if they could be inws. No one expected such a


    thing to happen.¡±


    The girl continued as if she knew a lot about the inside story. ¡°It¡¯s said Miss Bailey is crying at home


    every day because of


    this.


    ¡°That¡¯s why no one from the Bailey family came to the party today.¡±


    B

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    ¡°Oh, I see. It seems like Jeffery indeed loves that girl..


    ¡°He even gave up Miss Bailey for her. It is so sweet!¡± someone said enviously.


    ¡°Maybe Jeffery did not have an option,¡± a girl in the crowd raised an objection.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the others asked in confusion.


    ¡°Miss Bailey is from such an influential family but has never appeared in public over the years.


    ¡°It is probably because she is very ugly and does not have the courage to show up in front of people.


    ¡°I can not figure out a better exnation than that.¡±


    Hearing that, the girls around her all fell into deep thought.


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°God is fair. He gave her an enviable identity but not a beautiful face.¡±


    Everyone discussed it with mixed feelings.


    Simon and the others happened to be around and heard every word they said clearly.


    Gavin noticed his boss tighten his grip on the wine ss, obviously a little annoyed.


    He immediately said, ¡°Mr. Hernandez, they are talking nonsense. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.


    Miss Bailey will not cry because Jeffery married someone else.¡±


    Simon shot him a re as if to say, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me.¡±


    That girl would not let out a cry even if she was seriously injured.


    How could she cry for a man?


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Not to mention it was Jeffery.


    F


    ¡°Miss Bailey will not fall for Jeffery. She must only have you in her heart,¡± Gavin continued tofort


    his boss with a ttering smile.


    ¡°It is obvious. You don¡¯t have to remind me.¡± Simon raised his eyebrows as he said this..


    ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t haye said that.¡± Gavin hurriedly lowered his head.


    However, despite what Simon said, Gavin saw hispressed lips curve up.


    He was obviously pleased, but he was acting as if he was still mad.


    Gavin could tell Mr. Hernandez became less impersonal after he met Miss Bailey.


    And now, he would even get jealous like other men.


    Simon did not notice the change in Gavin¡¯s eyes.


    He looked at his watch and said, ¡°Is the wedding ceremony about to start?¡±


    ¡±


    Yes. The invitation says that the ceremony will start at 12:28. There are still five minutes left, Gavin


    immediately replied.


    ¡°Mm. Simon replied and looked down at the wine ss in his hand.


    Under the light, the red liquid became even darker.


    It was just like Simon¡¯s unfathomable gaze.


    No one could tell what he was thinking when they looked into his eyes.


    Five minutes passed in the blink of an eye.


    The emcee walked onto the stage with a smile.


    After giving a touching speech, he invited the bride into the venue.


    However, after he finished speaking, the door that was supposed to be open was still closed tightly.


    A trace of surprise shed across the man¡¯s face.


    As an experienced emcee, he managed to calm himself down quickly.


    ¡°It must be because my voice was so low that the bride did not hear me. Everyone, let¡¯s wee the


    bride to the stage with a big round of apuse!¡±


    The emcee continued, raising his voice.


    The guests all apuded cooperatively.


    Another minute passed, but the door was still closed tightly.


    The guests could not help but discuss in a low voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Why has the bride not shown up yet?


    ¡°Could it be that she ran away from the wedding?¡±


    IN


    7


    ¡°It is Impossible! Every girl dreams of marrying such a rich, handsome man like Jeffery. Why would she


    want to run away?¡±


    Just as everyone was discussing, a hotel staffer hurried up the stage.


    He whispered in Jeffery¡¯s ear for a while.


    Jeffery grew anxious at his words and left in a hurry under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    Watching him leave, the guests who had not expected anything big to happen grew even more


    curious.


    They followed behind him, pretending that they were worried about the bride.


    Simon took advantage of the chaos among the guests and left from the back door.


    Jeffery left the banquet hall and walked straight towards the hotel lounge.


    When he arrived, he saw several hotel staffers gathering outside.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the door opened yet?¡± Jeffery asked with a stern look.


    ¡°The keyhole seems to be blocked. We can¡¯t unlock the door with the spare key,¡± a hotel staffer said


    apologetically.


    Since you can¡¯t unlock it with the key, why don¡¯t you just kick the door open? Get out of the way!¡±


    Jeffery yelled angrily.


    The hotel staffers immediately moved aside.


    Jeffery took a step back and charged forward to kick the door open.


    However, when they rushed into the lounge, they did not see anyone inside.


    Jeffery¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly.


    He searched the lounge thoroughly but still could not find Chrislyn and Marina.


    ¡°What? The bride really ran away from her wedding?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is definitely the most explosive news of the year!¡±


    The guests who came up to check out what was going on were all extremely excited.


    Jeffery immediately took out his phone and dialed Chrislyn¡¯s number.


    However, he heard no response from her.


    He then called Marina,


    No one answered.


    Jeffery¡¯s face darkened in an instant.


    He hurried out of the lounge.


    Marina had been with Chrislyn all the time. Now that the two of them were both missing, something


    must have happened.


    He needed to go rescue them immediately.


    After Jeffery left the wedding venue, the rumors spread through the entire Didominia at once like a gust


    of wind.


    Even the average people in Didominia began to discuss the incident.


    At this time, Marina and Chrislyn were lying in the back of a van.


    When Marina regained consciousness, she felt a dull pain in her head.


    But before she could get up, someone kicked her.


    She rolled a few times in the van and her head hit the side panel hard.


    Now, she waspletely awake.


    She opened her eyes, and it took her quite a while before she saw everything clearly.


    In front of her stood three big, fierce¨Clooking men.


    At this point, they were staring at her angrily.


    It was obvious that one of them had just kicked her.


    When Marina thought of this, the look in her eyes instantly turned cold.


    The man noticed her stare at him angrily. He walked up to her and cursed, ¡°What are you looking at?


    You b*tch, if you re at me again, I will dig out your eyeballs!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± At this point, a female voice suddenly rang out.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    COMMENT


    Everyone immediately looked up.


    The back door of the van opened and a slim woman walked in.


    As she had her back to the light, Marina could not see her face clearly,


    It was not until the woman stopped in front of Marina that she recognized her.


    It was Chrislyn


    ¡°She is the person our boss wants. If you guys hurt her, you will definitely suffer a lot! Chrislyn¡¯s face


    turned icy cold as she spoke.


    She lookedpletely different from her gentle self.


    The man who had just been reprimanded wanted to walk over and say something


    But hispanion held him back and turned to Chrislyn with a smile.


    ¡°Miss Neil, you made a great contribution this time. Please put in a good word for us in front of our bou


    when we get back.¡±


    ¡°Get our Chrislyn said without looking up


    ¡°Well..¡± The men became hesitant


    ¡°What? Are you guys afraid that I will secretly let her go!¡± Chrislyn looked back at them.


    A fierce look shed across her eyes


    ¡°Of course not. We will get out right now¡± the man immediately replied and brought the others out of the


    van.


    The person who was dragged away was unconvinced.


    As soon as they got out of the van, he immediately withdrew his hand.


    ¡°What are you doing! She is just a woman. Why are you so afraid of her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of her, but if it weren¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t havepleted the mission. I¡¯m sure


    our boss will reward her when we get back


    ¡°He thinks highly of her. After she made such a huge contribution, he will definitely trust her even


    more.


    ¡°There is no need for us to go against her. You should hold yourself and not lose your temper so easily


    in the future.¡±


    However, the other man¡¯s eyes were still filled with disdain.


    ¡°Humph! She is just a guinea pig. Our boss has plenty of them¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Is it something we can talk about?¡± Hispanion¡¯s face darkened when he heard


    that.


    He looked at the person in front of him with a burning gaze, saying, ¡°Zip it. Don¡¯t talk about it anymore.


    Or even I will not be able to save you¡±


    The man¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to say something else.


    But when he saw hispanion¡¯s cold expression, he swallowed the words that sprang to his lips.


    At this time, Marina was looking at Chrislyn with a smile in the van.


    Your acting skills are really superb. Even I was deceived by you.¡±


    Chrislyn did not answer.


    She just looked unblinkingly at Marina and said, ¡°If you want to suffer less, be obedient on the way and


    don¡¯t provoke them.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you showing your concern about me? Seems like you are so absorbed into the game that


    you really think you are Chrislyn Marina raised her eyebrows as she spoke.


    Chrislyn frowned without saying anything


    Marina eyed her from head to toe.


    ¡°Have you had stic surgery? The doctor¡¯s skills are pretty good. I can¡¯t see a trace of stic surgery


    on your face,


    ¡°But, I¡¯m very curious about the person behind you. Who is he? Why are you willing to do all this for


    him?¡±


    ¡°It is useless to try to get information out of me. You will see him soon. I will not tell you anything that I


    should not tell you.¡± Chrislyn was very cautious.


    Marina wanted to ask further, but before she could say anything. Chrislyn gave her a shot.


    Marina¡¯s vision was starting to fade and then the passed out again.


    After making sure that she was sound asleep, Chralyn jumped out of the van.


    She nced at the men not far away and said coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±


    The man who had been cursed by Chrislyn turned his head to spit before he slowly walked toward her.


    Although his eyes were filled with disdain, he took hispanion¡¯s warning to heart and did not argue


    with Chrislyn again.


    However, just as he jumped into the van, Chrislyn stopped him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± he asked grumpily


    ¡°The woman inside is the person our head wants. He especially told me to bring her back safely.


    ¡°You guys should know our boss better than me.


    ¡°I just gave her a shot and she is asleep now. Take good care of her. If anything goes wrong, we¡¯re


    dead¡±


    Before the men could say anything, Chrislyn walked straight to the driver¡¯s seat in front.


    The man who had been warned still wanted to argue with her.


    But hispanion grabbed his arm from behind.


    ¡°Have you forgotten what I just said?¡±


    ¡°I did not mean to cause trouble, but she took the initiative to provoke us.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what she just said? The way she spoke to us was like we were her subordinates.¡±


    ¡°Come on! We are going back soon anyway. After the mission ispleted, you can get even with her


    in private. The most important thing now is to bring that woman back, hispanion said in a low


    voice.


    ¡°Bah! B*tch, don¡¯t fall into my hands, or 1 will definitely teach you a good lesson!¡± When the man heard


    what hispanion said, he cursed and walked into the van.


    The van started


    It staggered all the way to their destination.


    At this point, Simon was sitting in his car.


    The tracker in his hand was showing Marina¡¯s changing location.


    However, his furrowed eyebrows had never smoothed.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, don¡¯t worry, Miss Bailey is cautious and good atbat. She will be fine.¡± Seeing


    Simon in a bad mood, Gavin, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat tried tofort him.


    Simon thought the same way, but he was still worried.


    Jeffery was sitting beside him, his face pale.


    ¡°You guys only told me that you wanted to use the wedding to lure out the mastermind behind the


    scenes. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you would use Marina as bait?¡±


    ¡°They are not idiots and will not fall for our trick easily. Marina has long made up her mind to use


    herself as bait.¡±


    Simon did not have much patience for Jeffery. After all, he was part of the reason why Marina was in


    danger this time.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she tell me?¡± Jeffery said painfully.


    ¡°What do you want her to tell you? You¡¯re so obsessed with Chrislyn. Would you listen to Marina even if


    she told you the truth?¡± Simon snorted.


    Jeffery¡¯s face turned even paler.


    Marina told him before that she had convinced his grandfather to agree to let him marry Chrislyn.


    She wanted to see if there was someone behind this, so she asked him t

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Jeffery wanted to reject Marina back then.


    But Marina said that he didn¡¯t have to take care of anything except preparing for the wedding.


    In addition, Marina was the one who convinced his grandfather to agree to his marriage with Chrislyn.


    So Jeffery agreed after hesitating for a while.


    However, he did not expect Marina to use herself as bait.


    Besides. Chrislyn also disappeared.


    Thinking of this. Jeffery could not help but clench his hands on hisp.


    Gavin had been driving ording to the route indicated on the navigator screen.


    But suddenly, the shing red dot on Simon¡¯s phone disappeared.


    He grew tense instantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Mr. Hernandez?¡± Gavin asked in the front seat when he found the image on the


    projection screen disappear.


    The target is gone,¡± Simon said anxiously.


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Jeffery immediately asked.


    ¡°Have we been discovered?¡± Gavin blurted out.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Simon¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    Jeffery tensed up as well.


    ¡°Tell our men to search all the passageways right now. We must find Marina as soon as possible,¡±


    Simon gave the order in a deep voice.


    Just as Gavin was about to respond, he suddenly recalled Marina¡¯s words.


    ¡°But Miss Bailey told us not to act rashly. She asked us to wait until the mastermind behind the scenes


    came out.¡±


    ¡°Are you teaching me what to do?¡± Hearing what he said, Simon became even more irritated.


    Gavin hurriedly lowered his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡±


    Simon fixed his gaze on the phone in his hand.


    The tracking footage had been cut off.


    He did not know where Marina was now.


    Marina once told him that the tracking system was hidden and would not be discovered.


    ¡°Why did the signal suddenly go dead?


    ¡°Did something happen to her?¡±


    At the thought of this, Simon could not help but tighten his grip on the phone.


    He shouldn¡¯t have listened to Marina and agreed to use her as bait.


    ¡°God, please keep Marina safe and sound,¡± he prayed in his heart.


    In the meanwhile, the van was quickly passing through the checkpoints.


    The next night, it arrived in Hatinne.


    As soon as the gang entered Hatinne city, they immediately abandoned the van and got into the car


    that came to pick them


    1. up.


    After they arrived at their destination, they secretly got rid of the car and erased their traces.


    When Marina woke up, she found herself lying in a particrly luxurious room.


    She still felt a little dizzy.


    When she struggled to sit up, she felt so weak that she didn¡¯t want to move.


    After resting for a while, she felt much better and looked around.


    Judging from the decoration of the room, she could tell the owner must be super rich.


    All the ornaments, including thempshade at the head of the bed, were golden.


    Marina leaned forward and touched thempshade.


    She could not help but chuckle.


    It was indeed made of gold.


    Marina lifted the nket and got out of bed.


    14


    She checked all the golden ornaments in the room.


    Anything golden was made of gold.


    Marina searched her brain.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But she didn¡¯t remember she had an enemy so fanatical about gold.


    Just as she was deep in thought, the tightly shut door was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    Marina reflexively turned her head.


    She saw a man walking in.


    He was wearing a golden mask with a pitch¨Cck wooden walking stick in his hand.


    Marina couldn¡¯t see anything on his face but his eyes.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, you¡¯re awake. Did you sleep well?¡± the man asked with concern as if he was one of her


    close friends.


    He walked in slowly on his walking stick.


    His back was straight and his voice was young.


    Marina had just been wondering why he was using a walking stick.


    Now, she knew the answer. The man¡¯s leg seemed to have been injured and he indeed had trouble


    walking.


    cked out after your subordinate gave me a shot and I just woke up. How could I sleep well? Do you


    want to try it yourself?¡± Marina snorted lightly.


    I¡¯m sorry. My subordinates should be med for that. I specially asked them to be polite when bringing


    you here.


    I didn¡¯t expect them to treat you like this. Miss Bailey, I¡¯ll avenge you now,¡±


    With that, the man shouted outside, ¡°Get Ruth here!¡±


    Yes!¡±


    Marina blinked when she heard the name.


    ¡°Ruth? Is she¡­ Chrislyn?¡± she wondered.


    A short whileter, Marina¡¯s conjecture was confirmed.


    The person who came in was Chrislyn.


    She had changed out of the white dress she used to wear.


    And now, she was wearing a ck suit.


    Her smooth long hair was tied into a ponytail.


    It made her look much colder than before.


    ¡°Sir.¡± As soon as Chrislyn entered, she immediately bowed respectfully to the man in the golden mask.


    She never looked at Marina.


    The man didn¡¯t say anything. He raised the walking stick in his hand and hit Chrislyn¡¯s legs hard.


    Chrislyn felt pain in her legs and knelt down.


    However, her back was still straight, and she did not make any sound of pain.


    Marina¡¯s face darkened when she saw this.


    But she quickly calmed herself down.


    ¡°What did I tell you before you left? Miss Bailey is my distinguished guest. I asked you to be polite to


    her. What did you do? How could you make her angry? With that, the man in the golden mask raised


    his walking stick again and hit Chrislyn on


    the back.


    Chrislyn almost lost her bnce.


    Her face turned pale.


    However, she quickly straightened her back and said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Sir, please punish


    me.¡±


    ¡°The person you offended is not me, but Miss Bailey,¡± the man in the golden mask said indifferently.


    Chrislyn instantly figured out what he meant and gritted her teeth.


    She turned around and looked at Marina.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, I¡¯m sorry for not taking good care of you on the way. Please forgive me.¡±


    Marina looked at Chrislyn who was kneeling in front of her.


    Shepressed her lips without saying anything.


    ¡°Kneel here until Miss Bailey forgives you!¡± the man said coldly.


    Then, he looked up at Marina.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, I¡¯m really sorry. I failed to discipline my servants. Or they wouldn¡¯t have dared to upset


    you.


    Ill leave her to you. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to beat her or kill her.¡±


    When Marina heard this, she shifted her gaze from Chrislyn to him.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    ¡°Miss Bailey, why are you looking at me like that? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± The man in the golden mask


    looked at Marina meaningfully.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just thinking the face under the mask is probably not good¨Clooking. After all, people¡¯s


    appearance usually reflects their characters. Marina snorted coldly.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so softhearted. You should know that she has been lying to you


    since she appeared in front of you.¡±


    The masked man did not seem to be offended. Instead, he looked at Marina calmly as he spoke.


    ¡°It was you who sent her to me. She¡¯s just a puppet who follows your orders. If you don¡¯t want me to be


    mad, you should bring the person behind the scenes to me and let me teach him some manners. Am I


    right?¡±


    Chrislyn looked at the man, her eyes turning even colder.


    Chrislyn, who was kneeling on the ground, immediately looked up at Marina when she heard this.


    She had aplicated look in her eyes as if she was experiencing emotional turmoil.


    However, she struggled to calm herself down quickly.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, you misunderstood me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined just now. I specially told them to be polite to you on the way.


    ¡°They did those things to upset you without my permission.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, I will leave her at your disposal. If you think it is not enough. I¡¯ll bring the rest who got you


    here over tomorrow. You can do whatever you want to punish them.¡±


    After saying that, the masked man left the room on his walking stick.


    Now, Marina and Chrislyn were left alone in the room.


    Although the man had lefi, Chrislyn remained kneeling on the ground.


    She kept her head lowered and did not look at Marina.


    Instead of letting her rise, Marina sat down on the sofa.


    Then, she leaned backzily.


    She nced at Chrislyn, who was kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°You went to so much trouble to bring me here just for that man?


    ¡°What does Ke have on you?¡± Marina asked, the look in her eyes


    unfathomable.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, I was the one who offended you. If you want to get back at me, just go ahead. You can kill


    me or torture me as you wish.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chrislyn did not answer Marina¡¯s question.


    She straightened her back as she spoke.


    Hearing that, Marina narrowed her eyes.


    After fixing her gaze on Ghrislyn for a while, she looked up at themp above her head.


    It was daytime now, and the lights in the room were off.


    However, Marina could vaguely see a faint red light inside thempshade.


    She was very familiar with such things.


    There was a bug in thempshade.


    She knew that the masked man would not be so generous as to leave Chrislyn at her disposal.


    What was he trying to find out?


    Marina snorted coldly.


    She wondered if they had belittled her or if she had overestimated them.


    It was unbelievable they would y such stupid tricks.


    Marina immediately lost interest.


    She rose from the sofa and said, ¡°I¡¯m still a little sleepy and want to rest for a while. You can kneel here


    but don¡¯t make a sound. I hate those people who disturb me when I¡¯m sleeping.¡±


    After saying that, Marinay back on the bed.


    A short momentter, her even breathing could be heard.


    She did not panic at all even though she was at the enemy¡¯s ce.


    It looked as if she was at home.


    Chrislyn thought Marina was deliberately making things difficult for her by making such an excuse.


    However, to her surprise, Marina really fell asleep.-


    She slept so soundly that she did not wake up until night fell.


    Marina was in a daze when she just woke up.


    She leaned against the head of the bed, looking less arrogant and more adorable than usual.


    The noble youngdy seemed to have be a lovely girl next door in an instant.


    Aplicated look shed across Chrislyn¡¯s face when she saw Marina like this.


    She was familiar with this scene.


    Because the two of them had been together for a long time and always shared the same bed.


    She knew very well what Marina would look like when she just woke up.


    After a few minutes, Marina finally came back to her senses.


    She nced at Chrislyn, who was still kneeling on the ground.


    I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare food for you right now,¡± Chrislyn said.


    Okay, Marina replied casually.


    Chrislyn struggled up.


    She had been kneeling for so long that her feet were numb.


    After she stood up, her legs began to tremble.


    She could not even take a step forward.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Marina seemed to have noticed something wrong and


    turned to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Miss Bailey, please wait for me here. The meal will be ready soon,¡± Chrislyn said, gritting her


    teeth.


    Despite the difort in her feet, she walked out of the room with difficulty.


    Watching her leave from behind, Marina could not help but frown.


    There was an indescribable emotion in the depths of her eyes.


    Chrislyn was very efficient.


    She returned to the room in less than 20 minutes.


    Marina nced at the serving cart she wheeled in.


    On the shelves were a variety of dishes, most of which were her favorites.


    However, Marina was not interested in the dishes. She looked at Chrislyn with a burning gaze and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious. Where did you guys gather so much information?¡±


    People¡¯s appearance could be changed through stic surgery.


    But they were unlikely to know much about the habits of those they were unfamiliar with.


    She wondered how those people knew her hobbies.


    After all, only her close friends would know her true preferences.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, enjoy your meal.¡± Chrislyn did not answer Marina¡¯s question.


    She skillfully ced the dishes on the dining table.


    Then, she respectfully asked Marina toe over to cat.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡± Judging from Chrislyn¡¯s attitude, Marina could tell there was no way she could


    get any information


    out of her.


    ¡°He should be in the study at this time,¡± Chrislyn answered quickly.


    ¡°Tell him toe to see me.¡± Marina slowly walked up to the dinner table and sat down.


    Then, she picked up the cutlery and was about to eat.


    Chrislyn looked up when she heard Marina¡¯s words.


    She had mixed feelings about this.


    The


    way Marina spoke was as if she was asking one of her subordinates toe to see her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± seeing Chrislyn remain where she was, Marina nced at her


    and asked.


    Well, no, Chrislyn came to her senses and answered with her head lowered.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    ¡°Since there is no problem, what are you still standing here for?¡± Marina said, her voice tinged with a


    hint of sternness.


    That was how she usually spoke to her subordinates.


    Chrislyn wrestled with herself mentally for a while.


    She answered with her head lowered, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go get him here.¡±


    With that, she left the room.


    A momentter, the door was pushed open again.


    This time, it was not Chrislyn who came in, but the man in the golden mask.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, are you feeling better now?¡± The masked man was not angry at Marina for bossing him


    around. Instead, his voice carried a hint of pleasure when he spoke.


    He slowly walked up to Marina.


    ¡°What are you going to do if I say no? Get a few more people to kneel in front of me?¡± Marina said as


    she ate.


    She looked elegant and calm, not showing the slightest doubt that the food might have been poisoned.


    ¡°If Miss Bailey wants to, I will get them here,¡± the man said, sounding as if he was smiling behind the


    mask.


    ¡°What if I want you to kneel?¡± Marina stopped eating and looked up at the man in front of her.


    The masked man froze on the spot.


    But he quickly came to his senses.


    He slowly sat down opposite Marina.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, it¡¯s a pleasure chatting with you,¡± said he.


    ¡°Really? I can¡¯t see your expression because you¡¯re wearing a mask. Why don¡¯t you take it off and let


    me have a look?¡± Marina said slowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet.¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want me to see your face, you should at least tell me your name. I can¡¯t just say ¡®hi¡®


    every time I talk to you. right?¡± Marina put down the cutlery in her hand and said.


    ¡°You can call me Mr. Fermon.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fermon?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marina mambled, ¡°The surname is not verymon.¡±


    She then asked, ¡°Why did you get me here?¡±


    ¡°Nothing special. I thought Miss Bailey was an interesting person and wanted to have a chat with you


    at my ce,¡± Mr. Fermon replied, sounding quite sincere.


    However, Marina did not believe him at all.


    She just stared at him with a thoughtful look on her face.


    Mr. Fermon did not lose hisposure under her gaze.


    As he said, Mr. Fermon did not do anything out of line in the next few days.


    He even arranged for people to serve Marina carefully.


    Other than not being able to leave the vi, Marina could do anything she wanted to do.


    It was as if she was really an honored guest here.


    She was surrounded by servants everywhere she went.


    However, Chrislyn was not among them.


    Marina never asked about her.


    But she was puzzled as to why Mr. Fermon had got her here.


    No matter what, she did not believe that he was doing this to make friends with her.


    Marina was now lying leisurely on the recliner in the garden.


    Two maids were standing behind her and fanning her.


    On the coffee table beside her were various kinds of fresh fruits.


    She was as rxed as if she was on vacation.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Marina looked around and suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    She immediately sat up.


    She narrowed her eyes and sized


    up


    the woman in the distance.


    It was none other than Chrislyn, who had been missing for a few days.


    She did not look good.


    Her pale face made her look like she was ill.


    It was noon, but she was mowing thewn on her knees under the scorching sun without wearing a


    hat.


    Marina could not help but frown.


    ¡°What is she doing?¡± she asked the maid who was fanning her from behind.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, she is mowing thewn, the maid replied respectfully.


    ¡°Is this how you mow thewn?¡± Marina asked with interest.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t usually mow thewn like this. It¡¯s probably she was punished because she angered the


    master. The maid nced at Chrislyn, who was still kneeling on thewn.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, if you don¡¯t want to see her, I¡¯ll ask her to go somewhere else.¡±


    The maid¡¯s tone was full of disdain as she spoke.


    Marina came to lier senses and realized that Chrislyn¡¯s status here seemed to be even lower than the


    maid in front of her.


    No need. I was just asking casually.¡± Marina quickly restrained the emotions in her eyes.


    She then closed her eyes and took a nap.


    When she woke up, she saw Chrislyn still kneeling on thewn.


    The garden was veryrge, and the tool in her hands seemed not suitable.


    After such a long time, she only finished mowing a small part of thewn.


    Her face was even paler than before.


    ¡°Is her injury still not healed yet?


    ¡°She seems to have trouble moving, Marina thought.


    After looking at Chrislyn for a moment, she stood up and walked toward her.


    Chrislyn, who was trimming the grass despite her difort, suddenly saw a pair of feet in front of


    her.


    She looked up and saw Marina.


    Marina was standing in front of her with her back to the sun.


    Her entire body was gilded with a faint glow.


    It added a touch of holiness to her.


    Memories suddenly flooded Chrislyn¡¯s mind.


    She felt as if she had returned to the past.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡± Marina asked.


    Chrislyn had no idea if Marina noticed theplicated look in her eyes, nor did she expect her to ask


    such a question.


    She paused for a moment before she answered, ¡°It¡¯s not serious.¡±


    ¡°Get up. I¡¯ll take you to treat your wound,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°No need. I still have work to do,¡± Chrislyn rejected her offer.


    She turned around and was about to continue trimming the grass with the scissors in her hand.


    However, in the next moment, someone grabbed her arm and pulled her


    1. up.


    Caught off guard, Chrislyn dropped the scissors in her hand.


    Marina had never been a dawdling person. Without saying anything more, she pulled Chrislyn into the


    vi.


    The maids wanted to stop her, but they stopped in their tracks when they met Marina¡¯s cold eyes.


    Their master valued this youngdy very much.


    If they made her unhappy, they might end up even more miserable than Chrislyn.


    However, they could not make the decision on their own.


    So, they decided to report it to Mr. Fermon.


    In the meanwhile, Marina had dragged Chrislyn back to the room.


    After throwing her onto the sofa, she began to search for the first aid kit in the room.


    A whileter, she found it in the drawer under the television cab.


    Although there were not many medicines in the box, it was enough to treat Chrislyn¡¯s wound.


    Marina returned with the first aid kit in her hands.


    She said to Chrislyn coldly, ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    When Chrislyn heard those words, her head shot up, uncertainty flickering in her eyes like a fleeting


    spark in the dark.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. We are both women, after all. What harm could I possibly inflict upon you?¡±


    Marina replied, her voice dripping withzy confidence.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Chrislyn¡¯s words stumbled and got stuck in her throat. She longed to exin, but the weight of


    unspoken truths held


    her back.


    With a hesitant breath, she shed her clothes, revealing a vulnerability that was both daunting and raw.


    Marina¡¯s keen eyes did not miss a beat, recognizing the telltale signs of Chrislyn¡¯s injury etched across


    her face and actions.


    Little did she expect the extent of the wounds.


    Chrislyn¡¯s back bore a tapestry of green and purple bruises, resembling marks left by a mercilesssh.


    Each scar seemed to whisper a haunting tale of pain and suffering.


    The image of the masked man¡¯s cane shed through Marina¡¯s mind like a haunting specter.


    Holding her breath, Marina gingerly lowered herself beside Chrislyn, her every movement fraught with


    unspoken tension.


    A closer examination revealed that Chrislyn¡¯s injuries concealed a more profound, darker truth. Her


    skin bore the cruel imprints of old scars as if her body had weathered a storm of enduring abuse.


    ¡°Did Mr. Fermon inflict these wounds?¡± Marina¡¯s voice betrayed an unintended frostiness.


    Chrislyn¡¯s response remained unflinching, her tone unyielding in the face of adversity. ¡°I made a


    mistake, and punishment is but a natural consequence.¡±


    Marina¡¯s eyes narrowed, her expression turning frigid at Chrislyn¡¯s stoic resolve. ¡°Is it natural for you to


    be willing, even if it means being beaten to death?¡± she questioned.


    ¡°My life belongs to the household. Even if I die, I will not hesitate,¡± Chrislyn replied resolutely.


    Marina¡¯s frustration surged like a tempest, causing her to question her own actions. Then why did I


    labor tirelessly to heal you? Must I mend your wounds only to send you back into the abyss of


    brutality?¡±


    Chrislyn hesitated, her voice wavering with unspoken vulnerability. ¡°I¡­ I never asked for your aid.¡±


    Marina¡¯s temper red, a flicker of amusement mingling with her ire. ¡°Do I appear to meddle in your


    affairs? Perhaps I should have you kneel and tend to thewns instead?¡±


    ¡°That duty lies entrusted to me by the household. I must fulfill it, regardless of the cost,¡± Chrislyn


    asserted, her voice carrying the weight of her duty and unyielding loyalty.


    Marina¡¯s anger reached its peak, and she flung the ointment in her hand onto Chrislyn¡¯sp, the motion


    laced with her silent. resignation. Standing abruptly, she made it clear she did not intend to intervene


    anymore.


    There was no noticeable change on Chrislyn¡¯s face as she calmly put on her clothes, then stood up


    and walked toward the door.


    However, her figure appeared hunched, and her steps seemed somewhat unsteady,


    Marina furrowed her brows tightly but refrained from stopping her.


    But just as Chrislyn reached the door, she suddenly halted, then turned around and approached


    Marina.


    Marina¡¯s eyes flickered, uncertainty mingling with a glimmer of anticipation.


    Chapte


    However, Chrislyn¡¯s actions surprised Marina. She bent down, meticulously rearranging the first aid kit


    that Marina had opened, her movements graceful and efficient. It was as if the world around her


    ceased to exist, oblivious to Marina¡¯s presence.


    Marina¡¯s ruby¨Cred lips contorted into a rigid line, hinting at the storm brewing within.


    But in a deliberate move, Chrislyn lowered her voice, its hushed tones reaching Marina¡¯s cars.


    ¡°Don¡¯t defy Mr. Fermon¡­.¡± The words slipped from Chrislyn¡¯s lips, barely audible, as she continued


    walking without missing


    a beat.


    It was a fleeting utterance that left Marina questioning her own hearing.


    Yet, Marina was certain that those words had indeed escaped Chrislyn¡¯s lips.


    Marina pondered, ¡°Is she warning me? But why? I am on Mr. Fermon¡¯s side, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    A flicker of uncertainty danced in Marina¡¯s gaze, a hint of intrigue mingling with her doubts.


    From that day onward, Mr. Fermon ceased his visits, no longer seeking her presence.


    However, Chrislyn had knelt on thewn and mowed it for three days.


    Marina unintentionally caught wind of this revtion by eavesdropping on the vi¡¯s murmurs.


    Initially, Mr. Fermon had nned to punish Chrislyn for only one day.


    Yet, because she had abandoned her duties, two additional days were tacked on.


    Marina chose to remain unfazed by the news, continuing her leisurely existence..


    On one aimless day, Marina wandered into the mansion and unconsciously ended up near the attic.


    A locked room stood guard within the attic¡¯s confines, enticing Marina¡¯s senses.


    However, the maid promptly intercepted her, blocking her path.


    IM


    ¡°Miss Bailey, you mustn¡¯t proceed any further, the maid cautioned.


    ¡±


    Curiosity piqued, Marina queried, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    The maid¡¯s gaze averted, her voiceced with trepidation. ¡°It is Mr. Fermon¡¯s order. None are permitted


    to approach that ce, the maid replied, her head hung low as if harboring an innate aversion to the


    locked room.


    Marina narrowed her eyes, studying the maid for a fleeting moment.


    Instead of forcing her way in, she turned on her heel, departing from the scene.


    Yet, under the shroud of night, Marina surreptitiously rose from her bed, silent as a wraith.


    Her gaze drified towards the ceiling monitor, a device she had already manipted since her


    discovery.


    Rendered useless, it now served as nothing more than a hollow ornament.


    Descending from the bed, Marina approached the balcony with purpose.


    Rather than venturing outside, she clung to a water pipe, scaling it with agility and resolve. Gone was


    her usual air of frailty, reced by a newfound strength.


    Mr. Fermon, in his pretense of indulgence, had tampered with the food by adding drugs aimed to sap


    Marina of her vigor. Yet, he had underestimated Marina¡¯s resilience. Her body, forged through rigorous


    training, had developed a resistance to


    standard drugs. Only specially concocted potions could have any effect on her.


    Everything in the past few days had been a charade, a ruse devised by Marina,


    Her true objectivey in unraveling the enigma that was Mr. Fermon, exposing his true identity and


    intentions.


    The attic she stumbled upon held the promise of answers.


    In less than a minute, Marina ascended to the attic¡¯s height, relying on the water pipe as her guide.


    Marina Bailey had already climbed up the pipe to the attic.


    Originally, she nned to breach the sealed room through its window, but someone had secured it


    from within.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Adapting swiftly, Marina altered her strategy, leaping into the corridor from a neighboring window.


    Moving cautiously, she drew nearer to the tightly shut door.


    A vintage lock adorned the door, its ancient mechanisms holding secrets within.


    Marina¡¯s dark eyes narrowed, retrieving a wire¨Clike tool from her pocket. It was a precaution she had


    taken, foreseeing a


    situation such as this.


    Bending down slightly, Marina deftly inserted the wire¨Clike object into the keyhole.


    After a moment¡¯s finesse, a resounding ¡°click¡± echoed through the corridor, the door¡¯s lock surrendering


    to her tenacity.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Joy illuminated Marina¡¯s face as she swiftly concealed the wire as she pushed the door open with


    determined resolve.


    Whether it was due to neglect or something more sinister, a bone¨Cchilling aura permeated the room,


    sending shivers down Marina¡¯s spine upon entry.


    Cautious of arousing suspicion, Marina refrained from switching on the lights.


    Instead, she approached the window and opened it, relying on the moon¡¯s ethereal glow to survey her


    surroundings.


    As her eyes discerned the room¡¯s contents, her brows furrowed involuntarily, struck by a disturbing


    revtion.


    The chilling aura now made sense¨Cthis was aboratory.


    Tools and instruments sprawled across theboratory¡¯s domain, their purpose veiled in secrecy.


    These objects were all too familiar to Marina, stirring questions within her mind.


    Contemting the various possibilities, Marina pondered. ¡°Could it be that Mr. Fermon is also an


    alchemist?¡±


    She meticulously examined the moonlit scene, hoping to uncover valuable clues. However, the table


    held only ordinaryboratory chemicals and standard drugs, devoid of peculiarities.


    Marina¡¯s furrowed brows deepened, a conviction forming within her and she thought, ¡°There must be


    something else concealed here. Why else would it be so zealously guarded?¡±


    Squinting her eyes. Marina scanned the room, her gazending on the vacant wall to her left.


    While the other walls boasted cabs and paintings, this wall stood bare of any decorations¨Can oddity


    in the grand design.


    Marina advanced with measured steps, curling her fingers and lightly tapping the wall. The sound


    reverberated, betraying an emptiness within.


    Swiftly, Marina looked for a nearby switch.


    After turning an inconspicuous ornament, the wall in front of her slowly opened from both sides.


    Under the dim moonlight, Marina could vaguely see what seemed to be anotherboratory inside.


    However, she could not see the details clearly.


    As such, she prepared to turn on the lights.


    After all, it was a ndestine room nestled within the attic of arge mansion, and illuminating it should


    raise minimal suspicion.


    Just as Marina scoured the room for the switch, the sound of footsteps echoed behind her.


    She whirled around, alert and ready, her hands instinctively balling into fists, poised for self¨Cdefense.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, why are you wandering alone in the dead of night? Are you not supposed to be asleep?¡±


    The voice that broke the silence belonged to none other than Mr. Fermon himself.


    Uncertain of his intentions, Marina responded with feigned casualness, her words betraying her


    vignce. ¡°I could not sleep. so I thought a midnight stroll would do me some good.¡±


    Marina subtly shifted her posture as she offered her exnation, pressing her back against the wall.


    With a calcted step, she positioned herself closer to the window, a strategic vantage point for both


    attack and retreat.


    12:47 Sat,


    ¡°Is that so? Miss Bailey, your nocturnal escapade seems to have led you astray. This is hardly a


    suitable ce for someone like yourself. Come, let me escort you back to your room to rest,¡± Mr.


    Fermon¡¯s voice carried an absence of anger.


    Marina¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, her body frozen in ce.


    Despite the enigmatic fondness disyed by the person before her since their first encounter, she


    could not dismiss the possibility that they were still adversaries.


    However, it could not be ruled out that the two were enemies.


    In the realm of trust, consorting with one¡¯s enemy often leads to an imminent demise.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, do not be afraid. I have no ill intentions toward you. If youe with me now, we can


    feign ignorance and forget what just happened,¡± Mr. Fermon assured, sensing Marina¡¯s unease, and


    hastened to exin.


    ¡°Is that so? Mr. Fermon, you¡¯re indeed very generous,¡± Marina replied skeptically.


    Marina narrowed her eyes, hidden amidst the dimly lit surroundings, her upper body shrouded in


    darkness, concealing her true expression from the person before her.


    ¡°I have always been extremely generous to you. Now,e here to me,¡± Mr. Fermon said, reaching


    out toward Marina.


    ¡°Your gesture is truly touching, Marina remarked, her gaze fixed upon the outstretched hand.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, she advanced, her steps deliberate and measured.


    Emerging from the shadows, Marina unveiled a faint smile, her disheveled hair cascading gracefully


    behind her head.


    Her appearance exuded an air of purity and innocence, a stark contrast to the flicker of emotion in Mr.


    Fermon¡¯s eyes.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Marina halted before Mr. Fermon, her hand slowly rising as if surrendering herself to him.


    However, just as her hand neared his, her expression instantly changed, and with swift decisiveness,


    she grasped his wrist instead.


    In a fluid motion, she executed a shoulder throw.


    However, to her surprise, Marina realized her opponent possessed greater skill than anticipated..


    The abrupt throw failed to topple Mr. Fermon to the ground.


    As hended, his free hand swiftly found support and heunched a retaliatory sweep of his leg.


    Although Marina managed to evade the attack, she lost her grip on Mr. Fermon, creating a sudden


    distance between them.


    Marina pressed her lips together, unblinking as she locked her gaze onto Mr. Fermon.


    Her thoughts raced, ¡°This person is far more elusive than I ever imagined. I failed to recognize the


    depths of his skill.¡±


    ¡°Has Miss Bailey¡¯s stamina truly recovered?¡± Mr. Fermon rose calmly, his voice and demeanor void of


    panic.


    Marina offered no response, maintaining her silent resolve.


    A knowing smile tugged at Mr. Fermon¡¯s lips, ¡°It appears more urate to say that Miss Bailey never


    lost her strength. wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°You possess remarkable skills. Who exactly are you?¡± Marina questioned as she swiftly sifted through


    her memories, unable to recall such a formidable enemy.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I introduce myself to you, Miss Bailey? Your memory should be impable. It hasn¡¯t been that


    long for you to forget, has it?¡± Mr. Fermon replied, his tone was calm as if unruffled by Marina¡¯s


    previous attack.


    Marina¡¯s voice grew resolute, repeating. ¡°I¡¯m referring to your face. Remove your mask!¡±


    Mr. Fermon remained silent, merely regarding Marina with an unwavering gaze.


    His stance made his intentions clear.


    *I detest those who skulk and hide like cowardly mice the most. Since you refuse to unveil yourself, I


    shall do it personally!¡± Marina¡¯s words hung in the air as she charged toward Mr. Fermon with lightning


    speed.


    Her movements were so swift that he barely managed to evade.


    She seeded in lifting a corner of his mask, briefly revealing a smooth chin before he swiftly


    concealed it once more.


    B

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    ¡°Impressive skills,¡± Marina remarked, her gaze fixed on the man before her, brimming with curiosity.


    Few could evade her recent attack, and Mr. Fermon¡¯s sessful defense fascinated her even more


    with his true identity.


    ¡°Not as good as you, Miss Bailey.¡± Mr. Fermon responded with a faint smile.


    ¡°We shall soon find out,¡± Marina dered, no longer holding back now that the disguise had been


    exposed.


    She readied herself tounch another attack.


    However, at that very moment, a tumult erupted from below, causing Marina and the man¡¯s


    expressions to involuntarily shift.


    Shortly after, a forceful knocking resounded against the tightly closed door.


    ¡°Mr. Fermon, are you alright? Intruders are attacking the vi,¡± an anxious voice sounded from outside.


    ¡°Intruders?¡± Marina pondered. The words ignited a spark of curiosity in her eyes.


    Just as Mr. Fermon was about to speak, Marina seized the opportunity and swiftly leaped onto the


    windowsill, catching the man off guard.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the man questioned, his unease apparent as he witnessed her action.


    ¡°We shall meet again, and next time, I will unveil the mask concealing your face!¡± Marina proimed


    before gracefully leaping down from the windowsill.


    Mr. Fermon hurriedly moved to intervene, but all he caught sight of was a slender figure vanishing into


    the enveloping darkness of the night.


    His eyes flickered, and the person waiting outside the door received no response, prompting them to


    knock again.


    ¡°Mr. Fermon, are you inside?¡± The voice now held a sense of urgency.


    ¡°You may enter.¡± The man finally regained hisposure, his voice low and steady.


    After a brief pause, the individual waiting outside pushed open the door and switched on the lights,


    flooding theboratory with light.


    Their gaze quickly swept over the man, assessing for any injuries.


    Once satisfied that he remained unscathed, they let out a relieved sigh. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see you¡¯re


    safe.¡±


    ¡°Who were the attackers? Mr. Fermon inquired, his voiceced with concern.


    ¡°We¡¯re not certain, They descended upon us suddenly,unching a fierce assault. We faced


    considerable difficulty in defending ourselves, the man replied.


    ¡°Mr. Fermon, it would be wise for you to leave with me at once,¡± the person urgently urged, recognizing


    the perilous state of their current location.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Mr. Fermon responded calmly.


    ¡°Why is that so?¡± The individual appeared perplexed by hisposed demeanor.


    They will soon retreat,¡± Mr. Fermon replied, a glint of hidden meaning gleaming in his eyes.


    ¡°Retreat soon?¡± the man pondered. ¡°But their assault was relentless. Given the intensity of the recent


    skirmish, it does not


    make sense for them to withdraw so swiftly.¡±


    Yet, in the next instant, another voice echoed from beyond the door. ¡°The intruders have already


    withdrawn.¡±


    ¡°Withdrawn?¡± The man at the door queried, his countenance etched with doubt.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But how could they suddenly withdraw after disying such determination? It defies logic, considering


    the ferocity of the battle they waged.¡± the man questioned.


    He was confident that their attackers would not be forced to retreat within such a short period.


    ¡°I am not entirely sure either. They do not seem eager for a fight, the person who arrivedter


    remarked, a hint of puzzlement etched on their face.


    Little did they know that Mr. Fermon was well aware of the situation. Those individuals must havee


    for Marina.


    ¡°Because they¡¯ve already achieved their objective,¡± Mr. Fermon replied as his gaze shifted to the open


    window.


    The men followed his gaze.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, understanding dawned on them. They swiftly lowered their head, and one


    of them said, ¡°Mr. Fermon, I¡¯ll dispatch someone to track her down.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that. You won¡¯t catch up,¡± Mr. Fermon replied calmly.


    As his words sank in, a pale hue painted the faces of the two men.


    They had failed, allowing Marina to escape.


    If Mr. Fermon grew furious, their lives would hang by a thread.


    However, after waiting in trepidation, they noticed Mr. Fermon remained silent.


    +


    Tentatively, they raised their gaze and caught a glimpse of a mischievous smile ying upon his lips.


    ¡°What? Why isn¡¯t Mr. Fermon angry in such a situation? Why does he seem¡­ excited?¡± they


    wondered, their thoughts swirling in confusion.


    ¡°Where is Chrislyn now?¡± Mr. Fermon avoided answering their question.


    ¡°I¡¯ll search for her immediately.¡± Fueled by the urgency of the situation, the person had paid no heed to


    Chrislyn.


    Their sole focus was finding Mr. Fermon swiftly and ensuring his safe escort.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Mr. Fermon nodded in acknowledgment.


    The group descended from the attic, the person meticulously checking every corner of the vi, and did


    a headcount to ount for all residents.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Chrislyn was nowhere to be found.


    Beads of sweat formed on their forehead.


    Hesitantly, one of them approached Mr. Fermon. ¡°Mr. Fermon¡­¡± Their words hung in the air,


    uncertainty lingering.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone?¡± Mr. Fermon seemed to have anticipated this oue.


    ¡°Yes. We searched everywhere, among the survivors, the injured, and the deceased, but there¡¯s no


    trace of Chrislyn.¡± the man replied.


    Hearing this, Mr. Fermon¡¯s lips curled into a deeper smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to search any longer.¡± he


    said.


    Puzzlement flickered across the person¡¯s face upon hearing these words.


    They pondered, ¡°Considering the magnitude of their intrusion and Mr. Fermon¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t


    simply let it go. Why is there no pursuit?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will return to me soon,¡± Mr. Fermon replied, his voice carried an air of certainty.


    ¡°They wille back of their own ord.¡±


    At that moment, Marina sat in the passenger seat next to Simon, with the unconscious Chrislyn in the


    back seat.


    ¡°You arrived just in time,¡± Marina said as she nced at Chrislyn before straightening up. A faint smile


    yed on her lips.


    Although she harbored no fear of Mr. Fermon, she was still alone in his territory.


    If Simon had not arrived promptly, her escape would have been perilous.


    Most importantly, she almost had no chance to take Chrislyn with her.


    ¡°Is that so? We arrived in this area a few days ago, yet Mr. Hernandez never gave the order to attack. I


    found it peculiar, but now it seems Mr. Hernandez was waiting for this opportunity. Doesn¡¯t this show


    the profound connection he has with you?¡± Gavin, seated in the back, took the chance to tter.


    ¡°oh, really? You¡¯ve been here for a few days?¡± Marina nced at Simon beside her.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Simon nodded. ¡°Your tracker suddenly lost signal, and it took me some time to locate you.¡±


    ¡°I suspected they had signal¨Cjamming equipment,¡± Marina exined.


    ¡°I had the same intuition,¡± Simon nodded once more before asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    He had worried about Marina during these past few days. Though he acknowledged her exceptional


    skills, their opponent was no ordinary individual.


    After all, only someone extraordinary could orchestrate such an borate scheme.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    ¡°You might not believe it if I told you, but it seems like I have been on vacationtely.¡± Marina said as


    she leaned back. casually on the seat behind her.


    ¡°Vacation?¡± Simon asked in confusion.


    Marina proceeded to recount her experiences from the past few days to Simon.


    Hearing that, Simon fell into immediate silence.


    On the other hand, Gavin, who was seated in the back seat, could not help but exim, ¡°What were


    they trying to do?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure either. After I arrived there, they served me good food and drinks and didn¡¯t ask me


    anything.¡± Marina replied. She could not quiteprehend it either.


    ¡°Could that person be your admirer, Miss Bailey?¡± Gavin blurted out, shocking everyone.


    As soon as he said that, Simon¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. I don¡¯t even know that person,¡± Marina said, rolling her eyes in


    exasperation.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know him. What matters is that he knows you. Otherwise, think about it.


    He went through so much trouble to capture you but didn¡¯t do anything to you. He didn¡¯t even negotiate


    with you and served you good food and drinks every day. Besides love, what other reason could there


    be?¡± Gavin deliberately emphasized each word.


    As Gavin¡¯s words sank, Marina was at a loss for words, while Simon¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Actually, I think that makes sense. For someone like you, Miss Bailey, having one or two admirers is


    really normal. It¡¯s just that this admirer adopted some serious methods. He imprisoned you in the vi.


    Could it be that he wants to develop a deep emotional connection with you?¡± Gavin failed to notice the


    chilling aura emanating from Simon as he continued to speak.


    ¡°What do you mean by develop an emotional connection? Stop with your wild imagination.¡± Marina


    rolled her eyes.


    While Gavin wanted to say more, the car suddenly shook, abruptly halting his words.


    It seemed like Gavin finally realized the situation he was in, and he could not believe that he discussed


    these things in front. of their CEO, Mr. Hernandez.


    ¡°Yes. I think you¡¯re absolutely right, Miss Bailey. That person definitely isn¡¯t your admirer. He must have


    ulterior motives, another agenda!¡± Gavin stammered as his survival instinct peaked.


    Marina did not bother paying attention to him.


    She nced at Simon beside her and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Wake me up when we arrive.¡±


    Although Mr. Fermon had not restricted her freedom or caused her any trouble these past few days,


    she was still on someone else¡¯s turf.


    Therefore, she slept very lightly.


    Now that she saw Simon, drowsiness irresistibly washed over her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Simon replied softly.


    Marina closed her eyes, and with that, she slept till noon the next day.


    When she woke up, she found herself lying on a soft bed.


    Sitting up, all the memories from the previous night flooded back in an instant.


    ¡°Simon!¡± Marina immediately turned her head to look beside her but found no trace of Simon.


    She then pushed aside the covers and got out of bed.


    However, as she reached the door, someone suddenly pushed it open from the outside.


    Simon stood at the doorway, holding some food in his hands.


    ¡°Awake?¡± Simon¡¯s voice rang clear and pleasant as always.


    ¡°Hmm. Marina nodded.


    ¡°Then go freshen up first ande eat,¡± Simon said, walking toward the nearby table with the tray in


    hand.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marina replied as she obediently went to the bathroom.


    When she emerged, Simon had already set everything on the dining table for her.


    Marina smiled and sat down.


    ¡°Why is there only enough food for me? Have you already eaten?¡± Marina asked as she ate.


    ¡°Yes, I saw you sleeping and did not want to wake you up.¡± Simon responded.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Marina nodded. ¡°By the way, where are we?¡±


    This ce was not Simon¡¯s home. It looked a bit like a hotel.


    ¡°This is a hotel owned by the Hernandez Group in Hatinne, Simon exined.


    ¡°Hatinne? So I¡¯ve been brought to Hatinne.¡± Marina nodded thoughtfully.


    She had been locked in the trunk of the car all along.


    Although she pretended to be unconscious to deceive her kidnappers, the trunk did not have any


    windows, so she could not see the surroundings.


    Later, she had been in the vi all the time,pletely unaware that she was already in Hatinne.


    ¡°Have you found out the identity of that person?¡± Marina asked again.


    Simon shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    The other person was more elusive than he had imagined.


    Although he had been investigating diligently, he had not found any useful clues so far.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. That person seems to be good at hiding, so we¡¯ll have to take our time,¡± Marina replied.


    She did not think there was an issue with Simon¡¯s efficiency.


    ¡°By the way, can you get me aputer?¡± Marina asked as she ced her fork down. She was almost


    done eating.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Simon replied and immediately called Gavin.


    In less than ten minutes, Gavin walked over with aputer in his hands.


    Simon took theputer and handed it to Marina, saying. ¡°This is myputer. Take a look and see if


    you¡¯refortable using it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It is fine as long as I can go online.¡± Marina took it and turned it on directly.


    Gavin, who stood aside, could noit help but show a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    He knew very well that his CEO, Mr. Hernandez, rarely allowed others to touch hisputer.


    Even he himself had never used their CEO¡¯sputer.


    After all, the contents inside could easily impact thepany¡¯s future with just one random action.


    Yet, their CEO casually handed it to Marina.


    Indeed, men who had fallen in love were blind.


    Gavin shook his head slowly.


    However, as the party involved, Marina did not even consider that.


    She focused her attention on the screen in front of her, searching for the information she wanted.


    After about half an hour, Marina¡¯s gaze paused.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon looked at her with curiosity and asked quickly.


    ¡°Take a look,¡± Marina replied as she turned theputer screen towards him directly.


    Simon took a quick nce at it.


    Theputer screen disyed information about a biotechpany.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Simon asked. He could not quite understand..


    ¡°I saw this logo before in Mr. Fermon¡¯sb,¡± Marina replied as she pointed to thepany¡¯s logo. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Fermon?¡± Simon asked, his tone carrying a hint of doubt.


    ¡°He¡¯s the person who captured me,¡± Marina exined.


    Simon nodded in understanding.


    1


    Marina then pointed at the logo on the screen and borated, ¡°There¡¯s an attic on top of Mr. Fermon¡¯s


    vi. Inside the attic. there¡¯s ab. In one corner of theb, I saw a piece of scrap paper. That paper


    had this logo printed on it.¡±

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    ¡°So, the person who took you is the big shot of thispany?¡± Gavin asked, his words dripping with


    curiosity.


    Marina¡¯s expression flickered slightly as she rified, ¡°Not necessarily the big shot, but definitely


    connected to this


    Gavin¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed with determination as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll dig into it right away. No secrets can


    hide from me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Marina nodded, her trust in Gavin unwavering.


    With that, Gavin turned around and swiftly departed.


    The room now held only Marina and Simon.


    Just as Simon was about to speak, a resounding knock echoed through the door, causing Simon¡¯s


    brows to furrow.


    Simon Hernandez frowned.


    ¡°Is Gavin back again?¡± Marina asked. Curious, she prepared to open the door.


    Simon, however, gently pulled her back.


    Puzzled. Marina questioned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± as she peered into Simon¡¯s eyes.


    Simon¡¯s voice dropped to a low whisper as he reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he has something to tell us. Besides, he¡¯s your secretary,¡± Marina replied as she tried to break


    free from Simon¡¯s


    embrace.


    But in the next moment, a shout came from outside the door.


    ¡°Simon, are you in there? I know you¡¯re in there, so open the door!¡±


    Marina frowned upon hearing the voice. She then squinted at Simon behind her.


    ¡°Why is he here too?¡± she asked.


    The voice outside the door belonged to Jeffery.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you not to worry about it.¡± Simon had no intention of getting up to open the door.


    After all, he had not seen Marina for days, and now he just wanted some quiet time together.


    He did not want to pay attention to Jeffery.


    ¡°Alright, enough. I¡¯ll go open the door,¡± Marina said. While Simon did not want to attend to Jeffery,


    Marina could not ignore him. She patted his hand, indicating him to stop.


    While Simon did not want to attend to Jeffery, Marina could not ignore him..


    She patted his hand, indicating him to stop.


    Simon¡¯s gaze darkened. Although he was a little unhappy, he let go of Marina¡¯s hand.


    Marina, who had regained her freedom, immediately got up and walked towards the door.


    As soon as she opened it, she saw Jeffery raising his hand, about to knock on the door. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As their eyes met, both parties fell silent for a moment.


    Are you¡­ okay?¡± After a while, Jeffery asked in a low voice.


    ¡°What could be wrong with me?¡± Marina replied as she looked at him calmly.


    Jeffery struggled to speak as the words got stuck in his throat.


    ¡°Come in. Let¡¯s talk.¡± Marina stepped aside, making way for him.


    Jeffery walked in immediately.


    Upon entering, he saw Simon sitting on the sofa, his hand lightly resting on the back, giving off an


    unweing vibe.


    Jeffery looked at Simon with a face that neither disyed coldness nor indifference.


    However, it was evident that he did not wee his arrival.


    Yet, at this moment, Jeffery could not care about that.


    His purpose here was not to find Simon either.


    He suppressed his emotions and nced at Marina, who stood beside him.


    ¡°I heard¡­ you brought her back?¡± Jeffery stammered.


    As soon as Jeffery said this, Simon¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    ¡°What is the matter? Falling into the same trap again, Mr. Jeffery? Are you truly willing to repeat the


    same mistake?¡± Simon questioned, his tone carrying a hint of sarcasm.


    He held a strong dislike for Jeffery because of his foolishness, which had brought danger into their


    midst.


    That was the reason Marina ended up in such a dangerous situation:


    In an instant, Jeffery¡¯s face turned pale.


    Marina exchanged a look with Simon, signaling him to stop making unfounded usations.


    Simon raised an eyebrow in response, firmly believing he was only speaking the truth.


    Marina furrowed her brow, giving a warning signal.


    Simon noticed and withdrew his gaze, displeased as he stared out of the nearby window.


    ¡°I did bring her back,¡± Marina replied to Jeffery¡¯s questions after dealing with Simon.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Upon hearing this, Jeffery could not care less about Simon and anxiously asked.


    ¡°She is in the adjacent room. She is probably awake by now. Marina replied. She had rendered


    Chrislyn unconscious the day before to facilitate their escape.


    ¡°Can¡­ can I go see her?¡± Jeffery asked. His anxious expression was coupled with a curious tone.


    ¡°Sure, I am also nning to go see her.¡± Marina nodded in agreement.


    Simon furrowed his brows even harder upon hearing this.


    He did not want Marina to get involved in all of this.


    Before he could say anything, Marina intercepted, ¡°If you do not want to go, you can rest here.¡±


    ¡°When did I say I do not want to go?¡± Simon instinctively retorted.


    ¡°Since you want to go, let us go together then. Marina smiled.


    Simon¡¯s expression instantly froze. He thought, ¡°This girl actually manipted my words! But she is still


    looking at me innocently. What else can I do? Of course, I will have to continue doting on her!¡±


    Simon sighed heavily and got up to follow them to the adjacent room.


    He could not possibly let Marina and Jeffery be alone together.


    Two bodyguards, brought by Simon, were guarding the adjacent room.


    When they saw Simon approaching, they immediately opened the door for them.


    As Marina and the others entered, they saw Chrislyn, who had just gotten out of bed.


    ¡°Chrislyn!¡± Jeffery rushed to her side as soon as he spotted her.


    He excitedly grabbed her hand, examining her up and down several times to confirm if she was


    injured.


    However, Chrislyn¡¯s expression was unnatural, and she forcefully pulled her hand back.


    ¡°Chrislyn¡­ Jeffery looked at her with a hurt expression.


    Chrislyn avoided his gaze, clenching her teeth subconsciously.


    ¡°You must be tired, right? It is all my fault for not noticing you were not feeling well. You should rest,


    and I will stay here with you,¡± Jeffery reassured. His voice was as gentle as ever.


    But the more he acted like this, the more unsettled Chrislyn¡¯s expression became.


    ¡°Chrislyn, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Do you want me to find a doctor for you?¡± Jeffery


    continued to chatter as he expressed his care and concern.


    ¡°It is because of you that I am ufortable!¡± Unable to bear it any longer, Chrislyn turned her head


    and yelled at him.


    Jeffery¡¯s expression froze instantly.


    He gazed at Chrislyn with a bewildered look, never expecting to be scolded by her.


    ¡°What are you pretending to care about here? Did they not tell you that I am not Chrislyn Neil at all?¡±


    Chrislyn seemed agitated, her chest heaving up and down.


    Jeffery opened his mouth, seemingly wanting to say something.


    But at that moment, he could not utter a single syble.


    Instead, he stared intently at Chrislyn in front of him as his emotions went wild.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    ¡°Do not look at me with that expression! You should know very well that I am not the person you are


    looking for!¡± Chrislyn could not bear Jeffery¡¯s gaze any longer. She yelled while tightly sping her


    hands.


    ¡°Chrislyn, I understand¡­ You must not be feeling well right now. I will return to see you when you have


    rested,¡± Jeffery replied. His face turned somewhat pale, but his tone still tried to convey gentleness.


    ¡°What? Are you still deceiving yourself? The rumors were right, after all. You are just a coward. I cannot


    help but feel sorry for the Garcia family. No wonder they are on a gradual decline. It is all because the


    descendants of the Garcia family cannot bear the weight of such a massive legacy. With descendants


    like you, who needs enemies?¡± Chrislyn refuted, a hint of sarcasm was evident in her voice.


    ¡°Chrislyn¡­¡± Jeffery murmured.


    ¡°I have already told you. I am not Chrislyn. Do not call me by that name anymore!¡± Chrislyn shouted


    with teary eyes.


    Jeffery suddenly lost his voice.


    His expression showed great difort as if he had received an unbearable blow.


    Chrislyn took a deep breath and no longer looked at Jeffery.


    Instead, her gaze fell directly on Marina.


    Chrislyn broke the silence as she said, ¡°In the eyes of Mr. Fermon, I am nothing more than an


    insignificant servant. You should be well aware of how I was treated before. If you think you can use


    me to threaten him, then I advise you to give up that idea. I am worthless,¡±


    ¡°Who said you have no value?¡± Marina smiled.


    Chrislyn furrowed her brows, looking somewhat puzzled at Marina.


    ¡°There is aboratory in the attic of Mr. Fermon¡¯s house,¡± Marina casually said with her hands behind


    her back.


    As soon as Chrislyn heard this, her expression instantly froze.


    ¡°Judging by your reaction, you should be aware of the existence of thatboratory,¡± Marina¡¯s smile


    deepened.


    ¡°I do not know. That ce is off¨Climits. No one, including the people in the mansion, can enter, let


    alone me.¡± Chrislyn answered as she averted her gaze slightly.


    ¡°Is that so? But I found something different inside theboratory,¡± Marina¡¯s tone dragged on.


    Chrislyn¡¯s head snapped up upon hearing that Marina had entered theboratory.


    There seemed to be a flicker of fear in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ went inside?¡± Her voice trembled as she spoke.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Marina replied.


    ¡°That is impossible. Without permission from Mr. Fermon, no one can enter that ce!¡± Chrislyn replied


    as she quickly regained herposure.


    ¡°When you enter the attic, you are greeted by what appears to be a very ordinaryboratory. There are


    cabs along three walls withmonboratory reagents on them. In the center of the room, there


    are three experiment tables. However, these are all just smoke screens. The most important thing is


    that there is another hidden chamber in thisboratory. The things inside that chamber are what Mr.


    Fermon has been trying to conceal,¡± Marina exined slowly.


    When Chrislyn heard the earlier part, there was not much reaction on her face.


    But as soon as she heard that Marina had entered the hidden chamber inside theboratory, her


    complexion turned pale.


    Seeing her reaction, Marina knew that Chrislyn must know something about what was inside that


    hidden chamber.


    Even if she did notpletely understand, she must be aware of something.


    ¡°You do not have to be afraid. I will not do anything to you. I know that all your actions are just being


    manipted by someone. As long as you cooperate with me, I can promise you that once my affairs


    are resolved, I will set you free,¡± Marina enticed slowly.


    ¡°¡­Free?¡± Chrislyn¡¯s gaze flickered upon hearing those words.


    ¡°Yes, free!¡± Marina emphasized each word.


    ¡°You can go wherever you want in the future. No one will restrain you. Both your body and soul will be


    free.¡± Marina promised, her voice carrying a strong sense of temptation.


    Chrislyn was on the verge of sumbing to temptation, but when she looked up and saw Marina¡¯s


    expression, she suddenly snapped out of it.


    ¡°You are lying!¡± Chrislyn said, her voice carrying firm resolve.


    ¡°How am I lying?¡± Marina questioned, her expression remaining remarkably calm. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have no idea what lies within that secret room,¡± Chrislyn replied as she gazed at Marina with


    unwaveringposure.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Marina squinted her dark eyes.


    ¡°If you truly knew what resides in theboratory, you would never have uttered those words. My body


    and soul can never experience freedom!¡± Chrislyn cried out, her eyes overflowing with indiscernible


    emotions, making it impossible to decipher.


    +


    1


    Marina subconsciously furrowed her brows as she thought, ¡°Cannot be free? What does that mean?¡±


    However, Marina did not dwell too long on the question.


    Chrislyn pursed her lips tightly.


    ¡°It seems you really know what lies within the secret room,¡± Marina stated.


    Chrislyn¡¯s lips instantly pursed tighter.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to resist me like this. I am quite generous to my allies. You can make any request if


    you are willing to cooperate with me. If it lies within my power, I won¡¯t refuse your requests,¡± Marina


    promised.


    As the veil of deception had been lifted, Marina decided to engage in a straightforward discussion


    about cooperation.


    ¡°¡­You cannot do it, Chrislyn¡¯s voice was subdued.


    Both her expression and words revealed an overwhelming sense of despair.


    Marina responded, ¡°Why are you so desperate? Perhaps, hope is right before your eyes. You need to


    reach out and seize it.¡±


    Chrislyn slowly raised her head, locking eyes with Marina for a moment.


    Then, she mustered a pale smile and said, ¡°People like you, with your background, how could you


    possibly fathom the true depths of despair in this world? I was wrong to deceive you, and I apologize


    for it.¡±


    Chrislyn offered a slight bow to Marina.


    She then shifted her gaze to Jeffery, who had been standing by her side throughout, and said, ¡°Cease


    chasing those elusive dreams. When something vanishes, it is lost forever. What follows is merely the


    unwillingness to let go. In the future¡­ do not allow yourself to be easily deceived¡­¡±


    Upon concluding her words, Chrislyn let out a soft, mncholic chuckle.


    ¡°Chrislyn¡­¡± Jeffery murmured her name.


    However, before he could finish speaking, Chrislyn abruptly turned and sprinted toward the nearby


    window.


    Jeffery, too slow to react, could not stop her in time.


    ¡°Stop her, she is going to jump!¡± Marina urgently shouted.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    When Marina noticed Chrislyn¡¯s actions, an immediate impulse to step forward and stop her surged


    within her.


    However, she found herself even further away than Jeffery.


    Unable to reach Chrislyn in time, both Jeffery and Marina could only watch helplessly as she fell from


    the upper floor.


    ¡°Chrislyn!¡± Jeffery cried out in desperation. At that moment, he felt as if his entire being was about to


    shatter.


    When he finally reached the window, he was on the verge of following her in a reckless leap.


    However, Marina firmly grasped hold of him.


    ¡°Do not cause any more trouble at this time!¡± Marina warned, her tone carrying a stern authority.


    ¡°Chrislyn¡­ Chrislyn¡­¡± Jeffery murmured repeatedly. He seemed entranced, desperately struggling to


    break free from Marina¡¯s grip.


    ¡°This floor isn¡¯t too high, and there¡¯s a canopy below that will soften the impact. People should not


    sustain injuries too seriously. If you do not wish to dy her rescue, cease thismotion!¡± Marina¡¯s


    voice held an urgent edge.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jeffery immediately turned his head upon hearing those words and focused on


    Marina.


    However, Marina offered no further exnation and swiftly turned towards the door.


    Simrly, Simon paid him no mind and tookrge strides to follow Marina as they departed together.


    Left alone, Jeffery stood in ce. His gaze focused downward for a moment. True to Marina¡¯s words,


    there indeed was a canopy below.


    ¡°Chrislyn¡­¡± Jeffery muttered her name, then swiftly turned and left the room.


    In the hospital ward, Chrislyny on the bed.


    ¡°The patient is fortunate. When she jumped from the upper floor, there was a canopy that significantly


    mitigated the impact, and below was a heap of refuse. The injuries are not severe, and with a period of


    rest, she will recover,¡± the doctor reported as he cast a respectful nce at Simon.


    Simon, the head of the hospital, nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°You may leave now. If there is anything, I will look for you,¡± Simon stated.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The doctor replied and promptly departed.


    Upon learning that Chrislyn had not sustained grave injuries, Jeffery hastily pushed open the door to


    the ward.


    Marina and Simon followed suit.


    Chrislyn happened to regain consciousness at this time.


    ¡°Chrislyn, are you alright? Do you feel any difort? Should I call a doctor for you?¡± Jeffery rushed


    over to Chrislyn¡¯s side and inquired anxiously when he saw her awake.


    ¡°Am I¡­ not dead?¡± Chrislyn murmured. She nced around briefly before lowering her head to inspect


    her hands.


    They bore some abrasions, but they had already been treated.


    Most importantly, her body ached all over, and she pondered, ¡°The dead shouldn¡¯t experience pain.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you are not dead!¡± Jeffery cried, his expression darkened at her words.


    ¡°Not dead?¡± Chrislyn mused beforementing. ¡°I must be remarkably fortunate to survive a situation


    like this.¡±


    ¡°Chrislyn!¡± Unable to remain seated any longer, Jeffery rose to his feet, gazing at her with a grave


    countenance.


    Chrislyn slowly lifted her head and finally locked eyes with Jeffery. ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± she


    asked.


    ¡°How can you ask me why I¡¯m angry? Don¡¯t you value your own life? Do you realize how close you


    were to death?¡± he replied in exasperation.


    Whenever Jeffery thought about the harrowing scene, a chill would run down his spine.


    As Jeffery had desperately tried to save her, he had pleaded to every deity he knew, hoping for her


    survival.


    But now, she wore a disdainful expression as if using them of rescuing her. It was as if she were


    comining about being. alive.


    ¡°So what if I almost died? It was my own choice,¡± Chrislyn responded indifferently.


    ¡°You!¡± Jeffery yelled. He was so furious that his words failed him.


    His chest heaved with anger, and his rage was palpable.


    However, instead of feeling remorseful, Chrislyn found immense amusement in seeing him in such a


    state.


    A scornful smile curled on her lips as she peered into Jeffery¡¯s eyes.


    She mocked. ¡°Are you particrly enraged now? Do you think I¡¯m ungrateful? Do you believe you¡¯re a


    hero? Do you think you possess the power of a divine being who is capable of saving everyone with a


    mere wave of your hand? Wake up! You can¡¯t even take care of yourself properly, let alone handle your


    own affairs. So, why do you have the luxury of worrying about others? Whether I¡¯m Chrislyn Neil or not,


    I am ultimately an individual with freedom. Whether I live or die, it¡¯s my own choice. What difference


    does it make to you? Your current behavior is no different from those who have restricted my


    freedom!¡±


    Upon hearing Chrislyn¡¯s final words, Jeffery felt his body sway.


    He gazed at her in disbelief and uttered, ¡°Are youparing me¡­ to those people?¡±


    ¡°Although your goals are different, your actions are the same. Whether it¡¯s by those people¡¯s side or


    yours. I won¡¯t be free either,¡± she rebutted.


    When Chrislyn said this, her expression remained especially calm.


    On the other hand, Jeffery experienced a sudden drop in body temperature, leaving him speechless.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ just wanted you to be safe,¡± he murmured in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to be safe; you want me to conform to your ideals. As long as my decisions do not


    align with yours, they are considered bad in your eyes. Why should I ept your definition of ¡®good?¡±


    Chrislyn replied with indifference.


    Jeffery opened his mouth as if wanting to say something, but the words remained stuck on his tongue.


    He suddenly realized that Chrislyn¡¯s words were not entirely unfounded.


    But¡­!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think, but my bottom line is that you must stay alive. I can amodate your


    other wishes, but not this one!¡± Jeffery replied, enunciating each word with determination.


    ¡°Then we have nothing more to discuss. You may leave, Chrislyn said, closing her eyes resolutely.


    She had made it clear that furthermunication was unwee.


    Jeffery clenched his teeth tightly but refrained from disturbing Chrislyn.


    He turned around and made his way to the door.


    Marina, who had remained silent throughout, nced at Chrislyn lying on the bed and calmly exited the


    room.


    Outside the hospital room, Jeffery slumped into a chair, his expression dejected.


    Exhaustion marked his face.


    Ever since Chrislyn and Marina vanished from the wedding, he had not slept well.


    And now, after finally finding them, Chrislyn had pulled off this stunt.


    If his heart was not so resilient, he might have given up by now.


    ¡°Do you think¡­ I¡¯ve truly done something wrong?¡± Jeffery asked when he heard approaching footsteps.


    Even without opening his eyes, he knew Marina was standing before him.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Jeffery¡¯s hoarse voice was filled with self¨Cdoubt, echoing through the room as he questioned his very


    existence.


    Marina¡¯s voice, clear yet faint, carried an unwavering strength as she spoke, ¡°When ites to the


    choices you make for yourself, you must stand firm. Others¡® opinions should not have any influence on


    your decisions. As long as you believe you are right, then you are.¡±


    In an instant. Jeffery¡¯s eyes flew open. He locked his gaze onto Marina¡¯s, his expression a swirling mix


    of emotions.


    Without wasting a moment, Marina clearly instructed, ¡°You stay here and take care of her; I¡¯ll handle


    everything else.¡± With those words, she prepared to depart from the hospital.


    But Jeffery halted her abruptly as he called out, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Marina turned back, curiosity evident in her eyes as she asked, ¡°What else?¡±


    There was a brief silence before Jeffery mumbled in his husky and low voice, ¡°¡­ Be careful.¡±


    A tinge of helplessness crossed Marina¡¯s face as she responded, ¡°You do not need to worry about


    that.¡±


    She waved casually at Jeffery before making her way out of the building.


    Yet his eyes followed her every move as a kaleidoscope ofplex emotions swirled within him.


    Once outside the hospital, Marina¡¯s phone broke the silence with an iing call.


    ¡°The items have been sent to your email,¡± the voice on the other end of the line said.


    It was just a simple message, but Marina immediately understood what it meant.


    Logging into her personal email, she found an unread message confirming her suspicions.


    Logging into her personal email, she found an unread message confirming her suspicions.


    After Marina opened it, it was filled with the information she had asked someone to investigate


    previously.


    As Marina delved into the contents, her expression grew increasingly grim.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon asked as he noticed her change in demeanor.


    ¡°Take a look,¡± Marina replied, handing Simon her phone.


    Simon took a few minutes to peruse the email. When he finished reading, his face mirrored Marina¡¯s


    solemnity.


    ¡°Can we trust the credibility of this investigation?¡± Simon asked as he handed the phone back to


    Marina.


    ¡°It¡¯s reliable,¡± Marin¨¢ responded tersely, having entrusted the task to one of the subordinates she


    trusted implicitly.


    ¡°In that case, this matter bes much more manageable,¡± Simon dered with conviction.


    ¡°However, there¡¯s still a mystery I need to unravel,¡± Marina murmured, her eyes narrowing in


    contemtion.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Simon prompted, curiosity evident in his voice.


    The attic¡­ Marina¡¯s voice dropped, her intuition insisting that something significanty hidden there.


    Otherwise, Mr. Fermon and Chrislyn would not be so on edge.


    ¡°Once we resolve this matter, the secrets in the attic will also be revealed,¡± Simon asserted, radiating


    confidence.


    ¡°Hmm, Marina acknowledged with a nod.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your next move?¡± Simon regarded Marina calmly, awaiting her decision.


    ¡°We should beware of the hidden dangers while pursuing our immediate gains,¡± Marina replied with a


    mysterious smile.


    Seeing her expression, Simon caught a glimpse of her intentions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the hotel first!¡± Marina said as she briskly walked toward the parking lot.


    ¡°Alright, Simon responded as he quickly fell into step behind her.


    Once they returned to the hotel, Marina gathered all the information she had collected, meticulously


    organizing it on her


    Packaging it all up, she sent it to Yenny, who resided far away in Didominia.


    At the Pembroke Group. Yenny was busy listening to his subordinates¡® reports on the quarter¡¯s work


    and achievements.


    As they droned on with meaningless updates, Yenny¡¯s mind wandered elsewhere, and he was soon


    lost in his own thoughts..


    Suddenly, a notification appeared, indicating that a new email had appeared in his inbox.


    It was sent to his personal email, where hemunicated with acquaintances.


    As such. Yenny clicked on it without hesitation, unaware of the impending terror that awaited him.


    As he read the email¡¯s contents, a look of pure horror swept across his face.


    In a state of panic, the mouse slipped from his grasp, ttering to the ground.


    One of his subordinates, who had been in the midst of reporting, noticed Yenny¡¯s gloomy expression


    and immediately halted his presentation.


    With a nervous demeanor, he carefully approached Yenny and asked, ¡°Mr. Pembroke, are you


    alright?¡±


    Yenny seemed oblivious to his subordinate¡¯s voice as he continued to focus his gaze on theputer


    screen.


    Each word on it pierced his heart, unearthing the deep¨Crooted fear he had concealed for years.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Yenny ground his teeth, struggling to regain control of his emotions.


    ¡°What?¡± The subordinate struggled toprehend his words.


    ¡°I said, get out!¡± Yenny raised his voice, shouting at him with intensity.


    Startled by his appearance, the subordinate hastily retreated from the office.


    Once alone, the room echoed only with Yenny¡¯s presence.


    He took a deep breath, ensuring his emotions had settled before settling back into his chair.


    He scrutinized the document before him, the words intensifying the trembling of his nerves with each


    passing moment.


    His mind raced, ¡°How is this possible? That person is supposed to be dead! I witnessed his body turn


    to ashes. How is he alive? This cannot be real!¡±


    Yenny nced at the sender¡¯s information again, but it remained anonymous.


    Reluctantly, Yenny had to summon thepany¡¯s technicians to trace the sender¡¯s information.


    Despite changing technicians multiple times, none could trace it.


    Frustrated, Yenny angrily fired half of thepany¡¯s technical staff.


    The action sent shockwaves through thepany, leaving everyone feeling a sense of insecurity.


    Now that he had regained hisposure, Yenny stared at the email, his fists clenched tightly.


    There was nothing for him to fear.


    In the past, he had triumphed over this person under simr circumstances.


    Now, armed with significant power, he refused to ept defeat. He would emerge victorious once


    more.


    A glimmer of darkness flickered in Yenny¡¯s eyes.


    In Hatinne, Marina absentmindedly picked at her meal.


    She knew Yenny must be suffering at this very moment, unable to find peace even in sleep.


    Just the thought of it invigorated her appetite.


    In the following days, Marina and Simon remained confined to their hotel, overseeing the situation from


    afar.


    They did not even set foot in the hospital, yet they heldplete control over the unfolding events.


    One evening, after Marina finished showering, her phone startled her with an unknown number shing


    on the screen.


    A faint smile curved her lips as she delicately swiped to answer the call, her silence conveying a silent


    challenge.


    The voice on the other end remained silent momentarily before finally yielding.


    They were the first to speak. ¡°Miss Bailey.¡±


    It was Mr. Fermon on the line.


    ¨C

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    COMMENT


    ¡°Mr. Fermon?¡± Marina deliberately infused surprise into her tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, the other party on the line provided a definite response.


    ¡°I wonder why Mr. Fermon is calling me. Don¡¯t tell me you want to invite me over as a guest?¡± Marina


    asked nonchntly, masking her true intentions.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Miss Bailey, would you honor me with your presence?¡± Mr. Fermon asked, his tone


    remaining tranquil.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Marina snorted coldly, keeping her guard up.


    ¡°If Miss Bailey does not feel at ease, then let me visit you this time. Please provide an address, and I


    wille personally,¡± Mr. Fermon responded. His attitude underwent a dramatic change, revealing a


    new level of determination.


    ¡°Mr. Fermon, are you trying to mask your true intentions?¡± Marina seized the opportunity to mock him,


    well aware of the moves he had made behind the scenes.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, are you afraid? Moreover, isn¡¯t this part of your n? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should still


    be in Hatinne. You¡¯ve been staying here for the past few days as you waited for my call, right?¡± Mr.


    Fermon asked. His calm voice held a hint of amusement, seemingly unfazed by Marina¡¯s attempt to


    challenge him.


    ¡°Since you know that, do you dare to make this call?¡± Marina¡¯s tone carried a subtle yet meaningful


    undertone, testing his Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    resolve.


    ¡°Some things need to be resolved. Besides, isn¡¯t the enemy of an enemy a friend?¡± Mr. Fermon


    responded. His voice oozed with an air of amusement as if he had no fear of being held ountable by


    Marina.


    ¡°Hatinne Grand Hotel, I¡¯ll give you half an hour. Don¡¯t bete,¡± Marina dered firmly, hanging up the


    phone without waiting for his response.


    On the other end of the call, Mr. Fermon¡¯s eyes flickered with a subtle smile.


    ¡°Mr. Fermon, are you really going there?¡± his concerned bodyguard, who had been standing behind


    him, finally voiced his


    worries.


    His mind raced, realizing Marina¡¯s cunning nature, ¡°That woman is no ordinary person. We went


    through so much trouble to bring her back, only to realizeter that she never fell into our trap from the


    beginning. She had been using this as a lead to find our hideout. If someone as scheming as her is


    inviting Mr. Fermon to pay a visit, she must be nning to capture him.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a better idea now?¡± Mr. Fermon¡¯s expression remained inscrutable beneath his mask.


    ¡°I will do everything in my power to protect you, Mr. Fermon,¡± the resolute man vowed.


    ¡°But do you think I need to live in fear? Besides, why would I bother putting myself in a precarious


    situation if that were the case?¡± Mr. Fermon¡¯s tone carried an indescribable mix ofplex emotions,


    revealing a glimpse of his true thoughts.


    The man moved his lips as if wanting to say something, but the words lingered unspoken.


    After years of serving by Mr. Fermon¡¯s side, the bodyguard understood his thoughts better than


    anyone.


    Now, Yenny had sensed their presence andunched a full¨Cscale siege against them, causing them to


    be attacked from all


    sides.


    Despite their preparations and attempts to gain influence over the years, the Pembroke family remains


    a tough opponent.


    With a legacy spanning several hundred years, the Pembroke family¡¯s power and wealth were


    formidable, something they could not surpass in such a short time.


    As such, their only option now was to seek cooperation.


    Mr. Fermon¡¯s initial intention in seeking Chrislyn was to discuss a potential coboration with her.


    Otherwise, there was no way they would treat her so well.


    However, Mr. Fermon had initially nned to keep her waiting for a few days before further discussion.


    But their ns could not keep up with the changes.


    Before they had the chance to speak, she had already slipped away.


    As a result, they found themselves under tight control in every aspect.


    1


    Ultimately, Mr. Fermon decided to meet Marina Bailey, showing his sincerity by bringing only his


    lifelong bodyguard.


    The two of them arrived at the hotel.


    However, at the entrance, Gavin halted Mr. Fermon¡¯s bodyguard, forbidding him from following further.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez and Miss Bailey specifically mentioned that they will only be receiving Mr. Fermon,¡±


    Gavin stated with atposed expression, emphasizing the exclusivity of the invitation.


    ¡°What does this mean? I am Mr. Fermon¡¯s personal bodyguard and must ensure his safety!¡± The


    bodyguard¡¯s face darkened instantly, his protectiveness evident.


    ¡°Anyway, Mr. Hernandez and Miss Bailey gave the orders. If you¡¯re unwilling to cooperate, you can go


    back now,¡± Gavin nced disdainfully at the bodyguard, his eyes filled with contempt.


    They had already fallen to such a point and yet still dared to act tough in his presence.


    ¡°You¡­ The bodyguard seethed with anger, ready to take action.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Mr. Fermon¡¯s sudden intervention halted the bodyguard in his tracks, his authority making an


    impact.


    ¡°Mr. Fermon, I believe they intentionally want to make things difficult for us. We should go back!¡± The


    bodyguard¡¯s chest heaved with frustration as he expressed his concern.


    ¡°Wait for me outside. However, Mr. Fermon surprised him with an unexpected instruction, diverting


    from the usual course


    of action.


    ¡°How can that be? If I¡¯m not by your side, what if those people want to harm you?¡± The bodyguard


    instinctively denied the notion, his loyalty unwavering.


    ¡°The way you put it as if we intentionally brought you here. Wasn¡¯t it you who reached out to us first,


    seeking reconciliation? And now you use us of having ulterior motives?¡± Gavin coldly mocked, his


    words dripping with sarcasm.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The bodyguard gritted his teeth, ring at Gavin with seething rage.


    ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯tply. After all, I have a mouth to speak with. Unless your mouth is solely for


    eating?¡± Gavin shot a sideways nce at the bodyguard, his taunt deliberate.


    The bodyguard was even angrierThe bodyguard¡¯s fury only intensified, boiling within him.


    ¡°Stop fooling around!¡± Mr. Fermon¡¯s tone grew weightier, urging the bodyguard to rein in his emotions.


    Clenching his fist by his side, the bodyguard took a deep breath, struggling to suppress the surging


    emotions in his heart.


    With a serious expression, he looked at Mr. Fermon and emphasized, ¡°Mr. Fermon, I¡¯ll be outside. If


    anything happens, call me, and I¡¯ll rush in immediately!¡± Concern radiated from his every word.


    ¡°Hmm. Mr. Fermon nodded in acknowledgment.


    Then, he pushed the door open and entered.


    As Mr. Fermon stepped into the room, a hush settled over the surroundings. The air was charged with


    tension.


    Leaning on his cane, he gracefully traversed the foyer and made his way to the living room.


    Raising his gaze, he spotted Marina and Simon sitting across from each other in front of the floor¨Cto¨C


    ceiling window.


    There was a chessboard between them, and both individuals appeared deeply engrossed in their


    strategic battle.


    Mr. Fermon maintained his silence as he walked closer, his footsteps barely audible.


    His eyes swept over the chessboard, and a soft chuckle escaped his lips, catching Marina¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Silent observation is the mark of a true gentleman. Mr. Fermon, what does this mean? Do you think


    we resemble each other, or do you find this chess game amusing?¡± Marina asked as she held a ck


    piece in her hand.


    ¡°Neither,¡± Mr. Fermon responded, his voice tinged with amusement, leaving her intrigued.


    Then what does it mean?¡± Marina retorted.


    ¡±

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Mr. Fermon spoke slowly, his wordsced with sincerity. ¡°I just feel that Miss Bailey has found a


    satisfactory husband, and I am genuinely happy for you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Upon hearing this, Marina asked as she rested her chin on her hand, casually


    toying with a chess piece.


    ¡°In this current game, it seems that the ck pieces have the upper hand, but in reality, it is only the


    white pieces. strategically retreating and cleverly exposing vulnerabilities to let you win. You see, the


    chessboard is like a battlefield, and his moves are even more difficult than winning. Considering Miss


    Bailey¡¯s intelligence, if he yed openly and let you win easily, you would definitely notice and disdain


    it. However, his moves in this game are so genuine that it would be hard for an ordinary yer to


    perceive. The fact that he can be so attentive and considerate to your thoughts on the battlefield


    means that he truly values you.¡± Mr. Fermon spoke slowly and deliberately.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Marina nced at Simon, who sat across from her.


    Simon immediately put on an innocent smile and said, ¡°He¡¯s talking nonsense. It is Miss Bailey who


    possesses extraordinary skills, far surpassing mine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with youter!¡± Marina could not believe his exnation.


    She said that something did not feel right about today¡¯s game. Simon had previously mentioned that he


    only had a basic understanding of chess. She had tried to go easy on him to prevent him from losing


    face.


    Little did she know that he was the master of letting the opponent win.


    She had wasted so many brain cells on him. If she had known how skilled he was, she would not have


    held back.


    Marina casually threw the chess piece into the chess box and carefully examined Mr. Fermon in front of


    her.


    Then, she asked, ¡°Mr. Fermon, is there a specific reason for your visit today?¡±


    ¡°I came here this time to apologize to Miss Bailey. I was wrong in the past. I should not have brought


    you to my house without your consent,¡± Mr. Fermon¡¯s tone was humble,pletely disregarding his


    own dignity.


    ¡°Apology? Mr. Fermon, you do not seem like the kind of person who would apologize so easily,¡±


    Marina¡¯s lips curved slightly.


    ¡°Of course, the apology is just the prerequisite. If Miss Bailey epts my apology, can we consider


    ourselves friends?¡± Mr. Fermon continued.


    ¡°Friends? Not everyone can be my friend,¡± Marina responded coldly.


    Mr. Fermon¡¯s voice grew deeper, ¡°Then how about allies?¡±


    Finally, Marina heard the answer she wanted to hear, and a flicker of anticipation appeared in her


    eyes.


    After a moment, she spoke, ¡°If we call it an alliance, what do you have to offer to establish a connection


    with me? After all, allies should benefit each other, and I do not make deals where I lose money.¡±


    ¡°The Pembroke family,¡± Mr. Fermon paused for a moment before enunciating each word.


    ¡°What?¡± Marina narrowed her dark eyes as if she had heard something unbelievable.


    ¡°As long as Miss Bailey is willing to form an alliance with me, once sessful, everything rted to the


    Pembroke family will belong to you. I would not take a penny!¡± Mr. Fermon¡¯s reply was resolute.


    Marina did not immediately respond but stared intently at him. There seemed to be something flickering


    in her gaze.


    There seemed to be something flickering in her gaze.


    ¡°You are too arrogant to im that you can give me the Pembroke family. What qualifications do you


    have to make such a im?¡± Marina asked as she withdrew her gaze.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, since I havee here today, it means I have decided to cooperate. There is no need for


    you to probe me anymore, Mr. Fermon replied, his voice carrying a hint of amusement.


    Marina¡¯s expression flickered, her eyes narrowing with a mix of curiosity and apprehension.


    ¡°I believe you have already guessed my identity. Otherwise, why would Yenny have been trying to track


    me down these past few days?¡± Mr. Fermon questioned. His voice resonated with a hint of mystery.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have as much power and resources as you think. I just found some traces of past events. The


    truth is that Mrs. Pembroke actually gave birth to a pair of twins, but one of them died shortly after birth.


    Mrs. Pembroke was deeply affected by this incident, so she hid the news, and no one outside knew


    that she had given birth to a pair of twins,¡± Marina borated as she maintained her unwavering gaze


    on Mr. Fremon.


    As expected, she saw Mr. Fremon tighten his grip on the cane involuntarily. This confirmed that


    everything was just as she had suspected. The person in front of her was indeed Yenny¡¯s brother.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, you say you do not have as much power and resources, but to find traces of this incident


    in such a short time is truly impressive. It seems the apple does not fall far from the tree. No wonder my


    brother is interested in you and even contemted marrying you,¡± Mr. Fermon responded as he quickly


    regained hisposure.


    However, his words instantly crossed Simon¡¯s bottom line. Simon¡¯s gaze turned icy as he locked eyes


    with Mr. Fermon.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, there¡¯s no need to look at me like that. My brother is my brother, and I am me.


    Although we are twins, our preferences arepletely different. I have a bit of a chauvinistic streak,


    andpared to intelligent and clever girls like Miss Bailey, I prefer the kind of girl who relies


    wholeheartedly on me,¡± Mr. Fermon openly expressed his stance.


    Simon stared at him for a moment, and the fierceness in his eyes slowly receded, reced by a


    mixture of resignation and understanding.


    ¡°You just said that Yenny is your brother?¡± Marina rified. Her curiosity was piqued as she tried to


    comprehend the intricacies of their family connection.


    ¡°Yes, he is my own blood brother,¡± Mr. Fermon confirmed with a nod.


    ¡°If both of you were born safely, why did rumors spread about a child breaking their back in your


    family? And throughout all these years, no one knew that Yenny had a brother like you,¡± Marina


    questioned, her mind intrigued by this puzzle.


    Now that Mr. Fermon had taken the initiative toe to her, he surely had to provide an exnation


    for this mystery.


    Mr. Fermon did not respond immediately.


    He remained silent for a moment, then slowly raised his hand and began to remove the mask from his


    face.


    As Marina and Simon saw his face clearly, both of them could not help but gasp, their eyes widening in


    disbelief.


    Countless thoughts rain through their minds, ¡°Is this really a human face? It¡¯s more terrifying than a


    midnight horror


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    movie.¡±


    The face before them was marred by numerous scratches,rge and small.


    It appeared as though the wounds had not been properly treated, with the flesh protruding outward,


    giving an eerie and grotesque appearance.


    It sent shivers down their spines as if the face was crawling with countless centipedes.


    Even Marina, who had witnessed much in her life, felt a queasiness churn in her stomach.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    ¡°You should probably put your mask back on, Marina suggested to Mr. Fermon, her voice strained with


    difort.


    Mr. Fermon put the mask back on his face.


    Marina felt a slight easing in her stomach.


    She had initially assumed that Mr. Fermon wore the mask to shield her from his true face.


    And behind the mask was perhaps an impressive face.


    She had even entertained the thought that his face had been slightly marred by some unfortunate


    ident.


    But she never anticipated it would be disfigured to such an extent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Yenny had something to do with your appearance, Marina looked at Mr. Fermon with a


    complex expression.


    ¡°He¡¯s not even called Yenny,¡± Mr. Fermon responded, his voiceced with coldness.


    His tone carried an undeniable undercurrent of deep¨Cseated resentment.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marina¡¯s brows knitted together.


    It seemed she had pieced something together.


    ¡°During my mother¡¯s pregnancy, she discovered she was carrying a set of twins.


    ¡°She was overjoyed, eagerly awaiting the arrival of our birth.


    ¡°However, during one of the prenatal check¨Cups, the doctor revealed to my mother that one of us, the


    twins, possessed a gic defect.


    ¡°In simpler terms, this defect meant that hecked a crucial segment of empathetic genes..


    ¡°Individuals with such a defect tend to exhibit extreme vtility in their temperament and, due to their


    inability to empathize, they don¡¯t perceive humans as their own kind.


    To them, humans are no different from animals.


    ¡°Once this gic defect manifests, the child bes an inherently dangerous entity.


    ¡°They develop antisocial tendencies, coupled with remarkably high intelligence.


    ¡°Consequently, there have been numerous cases where such individuals have evolved into highly


    intelligent criminals.


    ¡°One of the most notorious examples is a man named Rek, from a foreign country, who was diagnosed


    with this condition.


    ¡°Despite his mother¡¯s unwillingness to deny him life, he was born into this world.


    ¡°She intended to use love as a catalyst for change, but the oue was far from what she expected.


    He grew into a notorious, internationally recognized serial killer.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°His hands stained with the blood of thirty¨Cthree victims.


    ¡°And, ironically, he wasn¡¯t captured due to the efforts ofw enforcement.


    ¡°It was when his mother, upon learning of his heinous crimes, took her own life in front of him, urging


    him to turn himself


    1. in.


    He was apprehended solely because he chose to surrender. You can imagine the terror a person like


    him evokes.


    As Mr. Fermon recounted this, his eyes took on a deeper, more mysterious hue.


    ¡°So, is it you or Yenny who possesses this defective gene?¡± Marina hade across simr case


    studies before.


    After all, she possessed some expertise in the field of medicine.


    The essence of being human lies in our ability to experience emotions, surpassing that of mere


    animals.


    But there are always exceptions.


    If a person is unable to empathize, their behavior often mirrors that of beasts.


    Such individuals tend to turn on their own kind.


    ¡°Considering my current appearance, you should deduce who carries the burden of this defective


    gene,¡± Mr. Fermon said, his voice tinged with self¨Cderision.


    Marina parted her lips, about to utter something.


    But the words lingered unspoken.


    Frankly, in their current circumstances, any attempt at sce would fall t.


    ¡°After my mother received the test results, the doctors advised her to relinquish my younger brother.¡±


    ¡°However, at that point, we were already formed. A mother could never bring herself to abandon her


    own child.


    ¡°And, of course, there was yet another crucial factor: my mother was much like the mother from


    overseas.


    ¡°They always firmly believed that their child could never be beyond redemption.


    ¡°They would undoubtedly shower him with boundless love and ensure his healthy upbringing.¡±


    Marina couldn¡¯t help but agree upon hearing this.


    In reality, many mothers discovered during prenatal check¨Cups that their child might have certain


    defects.


    For instance, cleft lip..


    However, despite that, many parents still chose to embrace their child.


    It¡¯s not that they were wrong; it¡¯s just that human emotions aren¡¯t always governed by logic.


    ¡°My father couldn¡¯t resist my mother¡¯s determination, so in the end, they decided to bring us into this


    world,¡± Mr. Fermon¡¯s mother was no exception.


    ¡°What happened next?¡± Marina inquired eagerly.


    ¡°Although my father agreed to let my mother give birth to us, for safety measures, he had us undergo


    testing right after birth.


    ¡°After confirming that my younger brother indeed had a gic deficiency, they publicly announced the


    loss of a child.


    ¡°But in reality, they discreetly kept him hidden away in a secluded location.


    ¡°Only a select few knew about this, and my parents never mentioned it to me.


    ¡°As the seemingly normal child in front of my parents, I was kept together with my parents.


    ¡°But probably because of some tacit understanding between the twins, I¡¯ve always felt that my brother


    might still be alive.


    ¡°I becamepletely certain of these facts on my tenth birthday.


    ¡°In our family, there¡¯s a tradition that restricts my birthday celebrations to half a day.


    ¡°Previously, I assumed it was due to my parents¡® demanding work schedules, hence the rule.


    *However,ter I discovered that they were actually hurrying to celebrate my brother¡¯s birthday.


    ¡°And on my tenth birthday, just like every year, after having cake with me, my parents were ready to


    depart.


    ¡°But that day, for reasons unknown, I directly hid in the trunk of their car.


    ¡°And that¡¯s how I first set foot in the secluded vi nestled deep within the woods.


    ¡°There, I saw a boy who bore an uncanny resemnce to me.


    ¡°I was so frightened at that moment that I fled in sheer panic.


    ¡°But as I made my escape, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that a pair of eyes was continuously watching


    me.¡±


    ¡°Was it your brother?¡± Marina inquired.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m certain he saw me too,¡± Mr. Fermon replied, noding affirmatively.


    ¡°Ever since I learned this secret, fear has gued my heart.


    ¡°Yet, I also understand that if my parents kept it hidden from me, they must have had their reasons.


    ¡°Thereafter, I pretended as though I had never set foot in that vi or encountered that individual.


    ¡°I continued to lead a seemingly ordinary life until my eighteenth birthday.


    ¡°That day marked mying¨Cof¨Cage ceremony, and my parents invited numerous prominent guests.


    ¡°And


    my father expressed his intention to formally integrate me into thepany upon reaching adulthood.


    ¡°For all these years, I¡¯ve toiled tirelessly, driven by the sole purpose of reaching this day.


    ¡°But I never anticipated that the day I had longed for with such anticipation would eventually transform


    into my darkest nightmare¡­..

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Mr. Fermon¡¯s voice quavered as he recounted the events.


    Marina and Simon fixed their gaze on his face, captivated by his words.


    Taking a deep breath, Mr. Fermon steadied himself and continued.


    ¡°Early that morning. I apanied my parents to the hotel. But as we entered, a waiter identally


    bumped into me, staining my clothes.


    Thus, I decided to head upstairs to clean up. Little did I know that it was all part of his n.


    ¡°As soon as I entered the room upstairs, someone attacked me, rendering me unconscious.


    ¡°When I woke up, I found myself bound to a chair by my own brother.


    ¡°But the look on his face was pure madness.


    ¡°He told me he detested my face more than anything in the world.


    ¡°And he med me for confining him to a hidden existence like a rat for all these years.


    Mw


    ¡°He resented the fact that as twins with identical appearances, we ledpletely different lives.


    ¡°While I could shine in public, he was trapped in that mansion.


    ¡°So, he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and sought to reim what he believed was rightfully his.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why he disfigured your face?¡± Marina¡¯s voice grew serious.


    ¡°Yes¡­ he ruined my face and then set fire to the very mansion he once lived in,¡± Mr. Fermon


    confessed.


    ¡°His intention was to burn me alive and assume my identity.


    ¡°But by some stroke of luck, or perhaps divine intervention, I woke up before the fire consumed


    everything.


    ¡°I managed to escape from the mansion, fighting against my injuries, until a passerby found me and


    rushed me to the hospital.


    ¡°I spent an entire month lying in the hospital bed, enduring the pain and uncertainty.


    ¡°When I awoke, I realized the world had changed around 1.


    ¡°My dear brother, posing as me, sessfully infiltrated into our family.


    ¡°People like him are too highly intelligent, capable of learning anything they set their minds to.


    ¡°And being twins, we had an innate connection that our parents never suspected.¡± Mr. Fermon¡¯s voice


    grew hoarse.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you try to get back to your parents after you woke up?¡± Marina couldn¡¯t fathom how parents


    could fail to recognize their own child, regardless of their appearance.


    ¡°After I regained consciousness, I intended to search for them, but he was one step ahead of me.


    ¡°On the very day I woke up, tragedy struck, and my parents met with a fatal ident.


    ¡°The Pembroke family became his possession, and I had to go into hiding. I knew that revealing myself


    at that moment would only lead to my demise.


    ¡°He killed your parents?¡± Marina¡¯s voice echoed with disbelief.


    The news imed it was a mere ident, but my parents were always cautious. They hired


    experienced drivers.


    ¡°Normally, they wouldn¡¯t be involved in such a grave traffic ident.


    ¡°Yet, on that fateful day, the car crashed, iming the lives of all three upants. I refuse to believe it


    was mere coincidence. Mr. Fermon¡¯s hands clenched tightly.


    Marina listened to the entire ount, grappling with her emotions, and struggled to find the right


    words.


    She was lost in thought, reflecting: ¡°It seems that all these tragedies are the result of their parents¡®


    decisions.


    ¡°If only they had followed the doctor¡¯s advice and made a different choice, none of this would have


    unfolded.


    ¡°But is was only easy to say.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    They are, after all, the parents this child..


    ¡°And it is their own flesh and blood,¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯d already be a living creature then.


    ¡°You can even see their appearances through the Ultra.


    ¡°In such circumstances, asking them to give up a precious life is something most people couldn¡¯t


    fathom.


    ¡°But sometimes, fate ys its cruel hand.


    ¡°Some things are meant to be, no matter how hard you try to change them.


    ¡°If only they knew that their initial act of kindness would lead to these consequences.


    ¡°Who knows if they would regret their decisions.¡± Marina wondered.


    ¡°For years, I¡¯ve carried the weight of that burden. The physical toll on my body has been severe,¡± Mr.


    Fermon confessed.


    ¡°I lie awake at night, tormented by pain every moment, he continued.


    ¡°But I persevere, fueled by one belief: I must bring that evil to justice.


    ¡°Over the years, he¡¯s resorted to both overt and covert methods, leaving a trail of bloodshed in his


    wake.


    ¡°It¡¯s my parents¡® mistake, and it falls upon me to put an end to it!¡± Mr. Fermon¡¯s eyes burned with


    resolve.


    ¡°Now that I understand your situation clearly, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask before we discuss our


    coboration,¡± Marina fixed her gaze on Mr. Fermon.


    ¡°You want to know about Chrislyn, don¡¯t you?¡± Mr. Fermon instantly grasped her intention.


    ¡°Yes, why did Chrislyn reappear? Is there more to this story that I¡¯m unaware of?¡± Marina inquired


    firmly.


    Mr. Fermon tightened his grip on his cane.


    It took him a quite a while to continue speaking.


    ¡°You guessed right. The Chrislyn by your side isn¡¯t the real Chrislyn,¡± he revealed.


    Marina had already suspected as much, so his words didn¡¯t elicit a strong reaction.


    But soon, Mr. Fermon adjusted his statement.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not entirely urate. To be precise, the current Chrislyn is not the same person you once


    knew,¡± he rified.


    Marina furrowed her brow in confusion.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.


    ¡°In fact, Chrislyn¡¯s presence in your life was part of a carefully orchestrated n from the very


    beginning.¡± Mr. Fermon finally disclosed.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Marina¡¯s expression momentarily froze.


    ¡°The fact that you encountered Chrislyn wasn¡¯t a mere coincidence. It was orchestrated by my younger


    brother,¡± Mr. Fermon revealed.


    ¡°You mean Yenny?¡± Marina instinctively asked.


    Then, she realized that the person sitting in front of her was the real Yenny.


    Her expression became wry for a moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can still call me that. After all, I haven¡¯t used that name in many years,¡± Mr. Fermon


    reassured her.


    ¡°Alright, so you¡¯re saying that Yenny arranged for Chrislyn to infiltrate our lives?¡± Marina refocused the


    conversation.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mr. Fermon nodded.


    ¡°But that¡¯s impossible. Chrislyn has been with us for so many years. If there was anything wrong about


    her, I couldn¡¯t have missed it.¡± Marina countered.


    ¡°Besides, she even risked her life for me. I find it hard to believe that an undercover agent would go to


    such lengths,¡± so saying, Marina¡¯s hands tightened by her side.


    In fact, subconsciously, she had more or less faltered in her confidence.


    COMMENT

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    ¡°That¡¯s where my younger brother¡¯s brilliance lies!¡± Mr. Fermon¡¯s face revealed an indescribable mix of


    emotions.


    But Marina, fixated, stared back at him, waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°In truth¡­ even the Chrislyn you first encountered is not the real human we all know,¡± Mr. Fermon


    finally spoke after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Not a true human? Then what is she?¡± Marina¡¯s mind shed back to the secret room she had


    discovered in Mr. Fermon¡¯s mansion.


    And then it hit her.


    ¡°Actually, she¡¯s just a product of artificial cloning.¡± Mr. Fermon finally unveiled the truth.


    ¡°Artificial¡­ cloning?¡± Marina whispered, her voice filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, my younger brother harbors ambitious desires. He not only seeks the Pembroke family but also


    aims to control the entire Four Families.


    ¡°However, he understands that the Four Families are not easily dealt with, so he had to be patient and


    gradually infiltrate.


    ¡°The Chrislyn you met initially is one of his creations.


    ¡°But what he cleverly did was avoid instilling excessive hatred in that product. Instead, he raised her as


    the embodiment of kindness and gentleness.


    ¡°And when the time was right, he brought her before all of you.


    ¡°Because he knew that only true sincerity and kindness would truly move you.


    ¡°He watched as your love for each other grew deeper and the bonds tightened.


    ¡°And then, he sought the perfect opportunity to shatter it all.


    ¡°See, he doesn¡¯t need to manipte you using Chrislyn. He just needs to give you the most exquisite


    experiences.


    ¡°And when you are fully invested emotionally, he would demolish everything, which will inevitably lead


    to your own destruction.


    ¡°Originally, his aim was to kill two birds with one stone.


    ¡°But unfortunately, your resilience surpasses that of the young master from the Garcia family. He must


    be regretting it.


    ¡°I suspect his interest in you sparked from that time onward.¡±


    Mr. Fermon spoke, his words flowing slowly.


    Marina, having listened to it all, stood frozen, her mind racing.


    Yenny had warned her multiple times about Yenny¡¯s cunning and deceitfulness.


    His maniptive nature ran deep..


    But she had always believed she wouldn¡¯t fall prey to his schemes.


    Yet, hearing Mr. Fermon¡¯s revtions, she realized she was wrong and too naive.


    That person had invested so much time and effort into nning this borate trap.


    It was far beyond what an ordinary person could achieve.


    He¡­ truly was a lunatic!


    ¡°My younger brother doesn¡¯t seek a quick end to his enemies,¡± Mr. Fermon continued.


    ¡°What he revels in is their gradual suffering, witnessing their growing disillusionment with the world.


    ¡°He wants them to sink intoplete corruption. That¡¯s when he¡¯s truly ecstatic.¡± Mr. Fermon¡¯s gaze


    towards Marina heldplexity.¡±


    ¡°I will verify everything you¡¯ve said!¡± Marina finally regained herposure after a brief pause.


    Her eyes locked onto Mr. Fermon, determination burning within.


    ¡°With Miss Bailey¡¯s intelligence, I¡¯m confident that once I provide you with the clues, you¡¯ll swiftly


    uncover the truth.


    ¡°However, I implore you to hasten your efforts, because time is against me.


    ¡°My health deteriorates by the day, and that¡¯s precisely why I took the risk of bringing Chrislyn to your


    attention.


    ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to contact you or share all of this with you.


    ¡°But Yenny had already learned my existence, and he would undoubtedlye to kill me at all costs.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, there¡¯s actually no need for you to feel any guilt for Chrislyn¡¯s death.


    ¡°Because it was her predetermined fate. From the moment she was born into this world, she was


    destined to take this path.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Marina¡¯s expression remained unchanged.)


    Mr. Fermon didn¡¯t say anything further and turned to leave.


    But as he reached the doorway, he suddenly recalled something and paused.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, weren¡¯t you always curious about the true identity of the Chrislyn I brought to you?


    ¡°Actually, I believe with your intelligence, you probably have already guessed it.


    ¡°She¡¯s just like the original Chrislyn who first appeared by your side, merely a clone.


    ¡°Except she¡¯s a failed experiment, discarded by Yenny like trash.


    ¡°I brought her home, but she had physical defects, and her sole purpose of existence was to ruthlessly


    eliminate you and Jeffery.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Although I tried everything to alter her mindset during the time I had her, the progress was limited.


    ¡°So, whether she stays or goes, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    After Mr. Fermon finished speaking, he pushed the door and left directly.


    The bodyguard who had been waiting outside quickly approached to check on him.


    ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± The bodyguard¡¯s voice was filled with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Mr. Fermon shook his head.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s head back quickly!¡± The bodyguard promptly stepped forward to support Mr. Fermon.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mr. Fermon nodded.


    The two of them slowly made their way toward the elevator.


    Gavin had been observing their departure and then turned back into the room.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, Miss Bailey, they have already left,¡± Gavin reported.


    However, Marina remained rooted to the spot, lost in thought, as if she hadn¡¯t heard Gavin¡¯s words at


    all.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, is everything alright with Miss Bailey?¡± Gavin asked, puzzled.


    What did that guy say to her to make her look like this?


    Gavin couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    In fact, he had known Miss Bailey for so long, and he had never seen her like this before.


    ¡°Keep an eye on Jeffery and ensure that Chrislyn doesn¡¯t harm him.¡± Simon didn¡¯t address his query


    directly but quietly issued an instruction.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin briefly nced at Marina but refrained from asking further questions.


    After all, Mr. Hernandez was present, and he wouldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to Miss Bailey.


    Gavin acknowledged the order and turned and departed.


    The room now contained only Marina and Simon.


    Simon approached and gently pulled Marina into his embrace.


    Then he tenderly stroked her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, and don¡¯t be angry. Yenny is not an ordinary person.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done remarkably well to reach this point.¡± Simon¡¯s tone conveyed genuine constion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always considered myself clever. I thought I could see through everything, but I never anticipated


    that in the end, I would be a mere pawn on someone else¡¯s chessboard.¡± Marina¡¯s voice was


    laced with self¨Cdeprecating humor.


    SEND CIET

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    ¡°How could you possibly be a pawn? It¡¯s indeed true that Yenny intended to turn you into his pawn on


    the chessboard, but you managed to break free using your own abilities.


    ¡°Marina, Yenny¡¯s mindset ispletely different from ours.


    ¡°I used to think he was just heartless, but after hearing Mr. Fermon¡¯s words, it finally clicked.


    ¡°He¡¯s not heartless; he¡¯s wed. Someone like him has no connection to the real world.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about anyone or anything, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s so powerful.


    ¡°We¡¯re not like him. We¡¯re flesh and blood, which means we have vulnerabilities.


    ¡°But that¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of; in fact, it¡¯s the emotions that make us truly human.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel ashamed or upset about it because I¡¯ll always be proud of you.¡±


    Simon¡¯s voice was unusually soft, yet it carried strength.


    And it contained a soothing power.


    His words flowed into Marina¡¯s ears, resonating deep within her heart.


    Instantly, her previously restless emotions werepletely calmed.


    ¡°Well¡­ Thank you,¡± Marina whispered after a moment.


    It seemed every time she was on the brink of losing control, Simon would pull her back.


    Having him around, regardless of the time or ce, brought an overwhelming sense of inner peace.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to say thank you to each other. Let¡¯s abandon those words from now on,¡± Simon said in


    a soothing tone.


    ¡°Yup!¡±


    Marina felt reassured.


    Once Marina regained herposure, she promptly initiated an investigation into Mr. Fermon¡¯s


    revtions.


    With some leads in hand, the investigation proceeded much faster than blindly searching.


    And the results came sooner than she expected.


    Early the next morning, Marina received the findings from the investigation.


    The results of the investigation closely aligned with Mr. Fermon¡¯s ount.


    Yenny indeed had control over several biotechpanies.


    Although one specific biotechb wasn¡¯t officially linked to him, he would allocate a significant amount


    of funds to it every


    year.


    This biologicalboratory was ostensibly researching some medicine,


    Despite its public im of researching pharmaceuticals, theb had been covertly conducting human


    cloning experiments.


    Chrislyn was their creation.


    As Marina perused the documents before her, her expression turned colder.


    To know that human cloning was illegal!


    It vited ethical boundaries, but Yenny relished pushing the limits.


    Such an individual had no ce in this world.


    Otherwise, who knows how many more victims would surface?


    Once her decision solidified, Marina reached out to Mr. Fermon.


    ¡°I¡¯m on board with the coboration you proposed.¡±


    ¡°Miss Bailey, right on time,¡± Mr. Fermon¡¯s voice on the other end of the line betrayed no surprise.


    He had known all along that Marina would agree.


    After all, despite their limited interaction, he recognized that she was not someone to be taken


    advantage of.


    She was too proud and perseverant, after all.


    Anyone who dared to mistreat her would receive a formidable retaliation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to waste your breath with ttery. Just spill the beans about your n,¡± Marina


    dismissed the need for emptypliments.


    ¡°How did you know I had something in mind?¡± Mr. Fermon¡¯s voice on the other end of the line sounded


    slightly hoarse, tinged with intrigue.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t have a n, why would you take the audacious step of contacting me?¡± Marina


    countered.


    ¡°You should be aware that if you reached out to me, Yenny would sense your presence too.


    ¡°Even if I agree to coborate, you won¡¯t be able to evade Yenny¡¯s retaliation.


    ¡°So, undoubtedly, you must have already formted a n, but one that you cannot execute alone.


    Hence, this course of


    action.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Marina¡¯s voice exuded unwavering resolve.


    The phone line echoed with a burst of heartyughter.


    ¡°As befits the daughter of the Bailey family. Your determination and strategizing are truly extraordinary,¡±


    Mr. Fermon acknowledged.


    ¡°You¡¯re correct; I indeed have a n,¡± he added.


    Marina¡¯s demeanor grew slightly somber upon hearing those words.


    They talked for about half an hour.


    Marina hadprehensively grasped the intricacies of Mr. Fermon¡¯s n.


    ¡°Are you absolutely certain about this course of action?¡± Marina¡¯s brows furrowed involuntarily,


    expressing her concern.


    This is the most convenient and effective n I cane up with,¡± Mr. Fermon assured her.


    ¡°But if we are to execute this n, I can¡¯t guarantee your safety,¡± Marina remained candid, not holding


    back her apprehensions.


    She always gave her all for her partners.


    ¡°No need to worry. My n¡¯s sole objective is Yenny. You need not concern yourself with anything


    else,¡± Mr. Fermon reassured, dismissing Marina¡¯s worries outright.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve made up your mind, I won¡¯t attempt to dissuade you any further,¡± Marina abstained


    from further persuasion.


    Mr. Fermon was an independent adult, she decided, and this was his own n.


    He should possess a clearer understanding of the potential repercussions.


    Continuing to press the matter would prove futile.


    After concluding the call, Marina turned her gaze towards Simon, who was by her side.


    However, before she could utter a word, Simon spoke up first.


    ¡°I¡¯m fullymitted to this endeavor. After all, I have my own scores to settle with Yenny!¡± Simon¡¯s


    eagerness couldn¡¯t be contained.


    Observing Simon¡¯s fervent expression, Marina couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile.


    ¡°What did you think I said?¡± she queried, curious about his reaction..


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to¡­ exclude me from this?¡± Simon¡¯s confusion became apparent.


    ¡°Did I ever say such a thing?¡± Marina looked at him with a hint of helplessness.


    Simon found himself momentarily at a loss for words.


    ¡°I merely wanted to discuss the forting arrangements with you,¡± Marina calmly rified.


    ¡°I thought¡­¡± Simon¡¯s gaze lingered on Marina momentarily, as he confirmed her sincerity.


    Only then did he rx his guard.


    ¡°What did you think I meant?¡± Marina shook her head, bemused.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always exhibited a strong sense of independence, often preferring to handle matters on your


    own, without relying


    on others.


    ¡°I recognize your abilities, but as your fianc¨¦, I still hope you can lean on me a bit more.


    ¡°That way, I can feel that I hold a meaningful ce in your life.


    ¡°Otherwise, I can¡¯t help but feel that my presence makes no difference, and your life would remain


    unchanged with or without me.¡± Simon¡¯s heartfelt words emerged, a first in the presence of Marina.


    ¡°Why would you ever think that?¡± Marina¡¯s eyebrows arched, her curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Simon appeared slightly perplexed.


    ¡°Having you or not having you makes a world of difference to me. Without you by my side, I can¡¯t even


    find sce in a peaceful slumber. How can you say there¡¯s no distinction?¡± Marina expressed her


    earnest sentiments.


    ¡°Really?¡± Simon¡¯s eyes flickered with a mixture of surprise and relief upon hearing her heartfelt


    confession.


    ¡°Absolutely. Without a doubt. After all, without you, my life would take an entirely different path.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    The difference you mentioned is¡­ this?¡± Simon took a while before speaking up.


    ¡°Well¡­


    ¡°Of course, there are also other things, like I be less irritable when I¡¯m around you.


    ¡°And I tend to eat a little more during meals,¡± Marina counted while thinking.


    But as Simon listened to these differences, his expression became increasingly mncholic.


    ¡°Why does it sound like I¡¯m just a presence tofort you?¡± Simon¡¯s face was filled with helplessness.


    ¡°You have the ability tofort me. Isn¡¯t that something to be proud of?¡± Marina looked at Simon with


    an intense gaze.


    Looking at Marina¡¯s earnest gaze, Simon first seemed puzzled, but then a faint smile appeared on his


    face.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I should be proud.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, so don¡¯t say those nonsenses again in the future.¡± Marina asserted.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Simon nodded heavily.


    Although his role was simply to providefort, it was exclusive and special for Marina.


    Just this alone was something to be proud of.


    After concluding this matter, Marina and Simon proceeded with their future n.


    Their objective was to eliminate Yenny in one strike.


    They definitely could not give Yenny any chance to start over.


    Therefore, every detail had to be meticulously examined.


    They could only proceed with the n after ensuring there were no loopholes.


    Meanwhile, in the office of the CEO of Pembroke Group.


    Yenny was looking at his subordinate standing opposite him with a cold expression.


    Then, he grabbed the coffee cup beside him in a fit of anger and threw it over.


    The subordinate didn¡¯t dare to dodge, and his forehead was forcefully struck.


    Blood instantly trickled down his forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my ipetence!¡± he apologized with his head lowered.


    ¡°Ipetence, is that the only thing you can say? What do you think you¡¯re here for? Just to hear you


    tell me about your ipetence?¡±


    Yenny¡¯s eyes seemed to reflect a hint of madness.


    The subordinate immediately dared not speak further, bowing his head even lower.


    I¡¯ll give you three more days. If you still can¡¯t find them, you know what the consequences will be!¡±


    Yenny¡¯s gaze locked tightly onto the subordinate in front of him.


    The subordinate¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    ¡­Yes, he hastily responded.


    After turning and leaving, his face turned pale.


    The consequences Yenny mentioned were not as simple as just getting fired.


    If it was just a termination, he could simply find another job.


    However, their CEO never fired anyone.


    There was only one oue for those who failed Yenny, idental death when they were on duty.


    A thinyer of sweat had already formed on the man¡¯s forehead.


    He was even staggering a bit as he walked.


    He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this time.


    Meanwhile, inside the office, Yenny¡¯s anger intensified. He pushed all the documents in front of him off


    the desk with a wave


    of his hand.


    But even that didn¡¯t seem enough for him. He stood up and started smashing everything in the office


    that could be smashed.


    The secretaries outside the door heard the loud crashing sounds inside.


    Each one of them fell into a deathly silence.


    They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly.


    Inside the office, Yenny did not feel his anger being released but instead felt increasingly suffocated.


    He was so angry that he wanted to kill someone!


    That person should already be dead..


    Why was he still here?


    Why couldn¡¯t the dead just stay dead and stop trying to make their presence known in front of him?


    The


    person who had been wiped out should never appear in the public eye again!


    This time, Yenny was determined to utterly destroy him so he could never return again!


    But soon enough, a piece of explosively sensational news broke out online.


    It quickly swept across the headlines of all websites.


    It also caused hugemotion in Pembroke Group.


    However, none of the people under Yenny dared to tell him about this matter.


    So, by the time Yenny had stabilized his emotions and stepped out of his office, the people outside


    were all staring at him, not daring to even take a breath.


    ¡°Gel someone to clean up the office. Yenny did not pay attention to their behavior.


    After all, these people had been afraid of him for a long time.


    He didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with that at all.


    Instead, he enjoyed the feeling of being feared.


    It was as if he held their very lives in his hands.


    Even if they harbored discontent and fear in their hearts, they had no way to confront him.


    Yenny hadn¡¯t lost control of his emotions for many years.


    This was the first time he had lost control since escaping from that mansion.


    However, in just half an hour, he hadpletely calmed down.


    After all, he had a dinner appointment with business partners that evening.


    He would never let these matters interfere with his work.


    After all, his goal had yet to be achieved.


    However, when Yenny walked into the restaurant that evening, he noticed everyone was giving him


    strange looks.


    Even the waiter who escorted him couldn¡¯t help but discreetly nce at him.


    Yenny furrowed his brow.


    As he passed by a mirror in the hallway, he couldn¡¯t help but take a quick nce at his reflection,


    making sure there was nothing particrly eye¨Ccatching about his appearance.


    But when Yenny looked at the waiter again, the waiter immediately lowered his head.


    Trembling, the waiter brought Yenny to the private room. Then, he immediately turned around and ran


    away.


    The fleeing figure seemed genuinely afraid of Yenny.


    It only deepened Yenny¡¯s confusion.


    C


    L


    4


    After all, he had always maintained an affable and refined demeanor in front of others.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    This was probably the first time he had seen this waiter.


    Why was the waiter so afraid of him?


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, should we¡­ go in?¡± Yenny¡¯s assistant, who had been standing by his side, noticed his


    silence and whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with me?¡± Yenny finally averted his gaze and calmly looked at his assistant.


    ¡°What?¡± The assistant was taken aback for a moment, not quite understanding the question.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Yenny dismissed the incident, paying no further attention to it.


    Regaining hisposure, he pushed open the door and walked in.


    The private room, which had been lively and filled with animated conversations, immediately fell silent


    as soon as he entered.


    The strange feeling in Yenny¡¯s heart grew stronger and stronger.


    ¡°What happened? Are you not happy to see me?¡± Yenny smiled and scanned the people in the private


    room.


    These were his business partners.


    Usually, they were all ttering him.


    Now, they dared to look at him with such expressions.


    ¡°Of course not, we just¡­ didn¡¯t expect you toe tonight, Mr. Pembroke. I¡¯ll ask them to leave right


    away. The man with a beer belly in the middle immediately stood up.


    He then chased out all the girls apanying them.


    After a moment, the gloomy atmosphere in the room finally eased up a little.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying that you didn¡¯t expect me toe tonight?¡± Yenny¡¯s eyes


    narrowed instantly.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Upon hearing Yenny¡¯s question, silence fell over the room.


    Then, they all looked at him in astonishment.


    ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that?¡± Yenny sensed something amiss from their expressions.


    ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Pembroke, don¡¯t you know?¡± It was the bald man again who asked first.


    One had to know that he was the only one who was closer to Yenny in the past.


    Since they were close, it fell upon him to speak up in such situations.


    The others didn¡¯t dare to say a word, even though they had been discussing the authenticity of the


    news just moments ago.


    But now that the person involved in the news had arrived, they didn¡¯t dare utter a single peep.


    Yenny¡¯s voice grew lower as he said, ¡°What should I know? Speak directly and stop beating around the


    bush.¡±


    It was evident that he was struggling to control his emotions.


    ¡°Well¡­ today, some rumors about you suddenly surfaced online¡­¡± Despite having some interaction


    with Yenny in the past, the bald man was still fearful of him.


    When Yenny spoke to someone, he always maintained a gentle and polite demeanor, wearing a smile


    on his face.


    However, if someone ever managed to displease him, he would transform into a viper and strike at


    their throat without hesitation.


    ¡°Rumors?¡± Yenny¡¯s dark eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Yes, um¡­ I thought you already knew, Mr. Pembroke. After all, the rumors have been spreading like


    wildfire. The bald man avoided making eye contact with Yenny.


    Upon hearing this, Yenny immediately turned his head and nced at his assistant standing behind


    him.


    The assistant¡¯s head immediately dropped low.


    ¡°So, you know what happened?¡± Yenny stared at him intensely.


    ¡°It¡¯s just baseless rumors, and I have already instructed thepany¡¯s PR department to handle it,¡± the


    assistant¡¯s voice trembled.


    It was worth noting that no one in thepany dared to inform Yenny about this matter throughout the


    day.


    Yet, these fearless clients had dared to speak up now.


    ¡°So, what exactly are these rumors?¡± Yenny¡¯s smile seemed to deepen.


    However, the assistant¡¯s body trembled even more violently after seeing Yenny¡¯s expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s just some malicious spections from some online social websites. It¡¯s not worth your time, Mr.


    Pembroke,¡± the assistant said while trembling in fear.


    Seeing him in this state, Yenny didn¡¯t bother to continue pressing him for answers.


    Instead, he took out his phone.


    Although the Pembroke Group had already addressed the previous rumors through their public


    rtions efforts, the


    They knew that there would always be attempts to do damage control.


    Therefore, most people had already taken screenshots early on.


    If one were to search carefully, one would still be able to find some traces.


    Yenny was a clever person, and it only took him a moment to find the rumored content.


    After reading through the information, a faint smile appeared on Yenny¡¯s lips.


    The assistant couldn¡¯t help but inwardly exim in rm upon seeing his reaction.


    This was definitely a sign before an outburst of rage.


    Their CEO was a little different from others.


    When others got angry, their faces turned unpleasant, and the atmosphere became tense and


    unbearable.


    But their CEO seemed to look happier the angrier he got.


    His current appearance was undoubtedly a disy of disaster¨Clevel furious anger!


    ¡°So, all themotion earlier was about this?¡± Yenny nced up at the people in the private room.


    Their faces immediately turned pale and filled with fear.


    They had thought that with such a major incident, Yenny would definitely not show up here tonight.


    Therefore, they freely discussed the matter without restraint.


    After all, sometimes men liked gossip more than women.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We were just discussing some business matters.


    ¡°We also know that the things that are said online are groundless.


    ¡°There were even rumors going around recently that I have over a dozen illegitimate children.


    ¡°And how could we possibly take these things to heart?¡± The bald man sure had the closest


    rtionship with Yenny.


    He was quick¨Cwitted.


    In just a few words, he defended himself and the others.


    ¡°If you all believe these things are just rumors, then why did you think I wouldn¡¯t show up here tonight?¡±


    Yenny wasn¡¯t easily


    fooled.


    Actually, under normal circumstances, if the bald man had brushed it off with augh, Yenny might


    have let it go.


    After all, in his eyes, these people were just toys he used to pass the time.


    7


    They were not worth his time and effort.


    But today, he felt that these toys could retire..


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. We were just¡­ The bald man hadn¡¯t expected Yenny to take it so seriously.


    He was thinking of finding a reasonable excuse to smooth things over.


    Yenny spoke again.


    ¡°I initially thought everyone here had clear minds, but unfortunately, I was mistaken.


    ¡°And the thing I dislike the most is dealing with foolish people.


    ¡°From now on, your cooperation with Pembroke Group will end here.¡±


    After saying that, Yenny turned around and left.


    Upon hearing these words, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale.


    Especially the bald man, who stood up and prepared to chase after him.


    ¡°Mr. Pembroke, Mr. Pembroke, please don¡¯t stoop down to our level. We beg you, show mercy and


    spare us!¡± The bald man¡¯s voice was tinged with urgency.


    But Yenny didn¡¯t even pause his footsteps.


    He strode out of the hotel.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯spletely over!¡± Watching Yenny¡¯s fading figure, the bald man¡¯s legs gave way, and he


    knelt on the ground.


    One had to know that 90% of his currentpany¡¯s business came from Pembroke Group.


    If Yenny canceled the cooperation with him, only bankruptcy awaited him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic just yet. I think there might still be a way to turn this around,¡± the others followed suit and


    came outside.


    ¡°What other way is there? I warned you all before not to discuss this matter.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t listen, and now look what¡¯s happened. We¡¯ve brought cmity upon ourselves.


    ¡°Do you realize that without Pembroke Group, we¡¯ll be left with nothing to rely on?¡± The bald man


    scolded and red angrily at the people before him.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t expect him to show up today. Besides, he¡¯s never taken previous rumors seriously.¡±


    ¡°Why is he so serious this time? From my perspective, those rumors might actually be true,¡± the other


    people retorted.


    ¡°Even if they are true, how does that help us recover our losses? No, I need to go and apologize to Mr.


    Pembroke immediately!¡±


    As the bald man spoke, he got up.


    He did not care if the rumors were true or not.


    He only cared about his own business!

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    But the people around him stopped him.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Didn¡¯t you see the look on Yenny¡¯s face just now? He looked like he wanted


    to skin us alive. If you go over there now, aren¡¯t you just sending yourself to your doom?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If what¡¯s being said online is true, once Yenny steps down, we might still have a


    chance.¡±


    Yeah, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s not rush into things.¡±


    The other people continued to agree, but the bald man was not as optimistic as the others.


    These people usually relied on the bald guy to coborate with the Pembroke Group, so they had


    limited direct contact with Yenny.


    They didn¡¯t truly understand the kind of person he was.


    However, the bald man had some idea, at least to some extent.


    He knew that Yenny was someone who always wore a smiling face.


    Even when dealing with those who had offended him, he could smile while sending them to their


    doom.


    However, they could clearly tell Yenny had an angry expression.


    It indicated their fate might be even worse than those who had previously offended him.


    However, the other people were right about one thing. Yenny was undoubtedly furious at the moment.


    If the bald guy were to approach Yenny, it would probably be futile.


    For now, all they could do was wait.


    In the car, Yenny was immersed in a deep sense of pressure.


    His gaze fixed firmly on the screen of his phone.


    On the screen was an image posted by an anonymousizen.


    ¡°I knew they would do damage control, so I made the right decision by screenshotting the post


    immediately. Who knows when the post will disappear? Everyone, cherish what you see.¡±


    Following that caption were several screenshots.


    That person seemed to be the original poster who made the post.


    The post wrote that he was an intern in a hospital.


    He was very lucky to be assigned to an internship under a big shot.


    Then, he unintentionally heard a past that had been sealed for many years from the big shot.


    The article did not mention any specific names. Instead, it used codenames to describe the individuals


    involved.


    ording to the post, there was once a highly esteemeddy who came to their hospital for prenatal


    check¨Cups.


    It was discovered that the fetus in her womb had emotional defects.


    In such cases, children born with these conditions often be highly intelligent criminals.


    The doctor advised the pregnantdy to consider terminating the pregnancy.


    However, she refused.


    In the end, she gave birth to the child.


    However, they announced to the public that the child with gic defects had died prematurely.


    In reality, the child was actually secretly sent to another location for foster care.


    The person who leaked this information had excellent storytelling skills.


    The narrative was captivating, like telling a story with suspenseful elements that kept readers engaged


    and intrigued.


    As a result, those who read the story became highly focused and quickly drawn into it.


    After this post went viral, everyone was discussing whether the parents had done the right thing.


    But as they discussed, some strange ims suddenly appeared.


    ording to this person, the central character of the story was none other than the current CEO of


    Pembroke Group.


    They alleged that Yenny was the gically defective child who had been secretly sent away for foster


    care.


    On the day of his 18th birthday, he escaped from the mansion.


    Then, he killed his brother and took over the Pembroke family.


    Moreover, he had personally killed his mother.


    Furthermore, after making these ims, the person even posted the medical records and proof of the


    pregnancy check¨Cup and delivery of Mrs. Pembroke from that time.


    Many details aligned with the revtions made by the original poster.


    In no time, what was initially just a sensational post became headlines on various tforms.


    After all, people were always interested in gossiping about prominent business figures, especially when


    it involved such shocking criminal behavior.


    Many enthusiasticizens forwarded the news tow enforcement agencies, urging them to verify the


    information as soon as possible.


    Although Pembroke Group¡¯s PR team managed to remove all the posts, the gravity of the allegations


    against Yenny remained significant. This resulted in ongoing discussions within the onlinemunity,


    causing the topic to trend.


    Yenny could not help but tighten his grip on his phone.


    His


    gaze did not move away from the phone screen for a second.


    He was currently reading thements and reactions fromizens.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this 100 terrifying? Is there really such a person in this world?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve seen a TV show before that talked about a serial killer with a simr condition as the


    one mentioned by the original poster.¡±


    ¡°Because of the ws in their genes, their perception of emotions is


    very


    weak.¡±


    They view us just like we view chickens, ducks, fish, and meat.¡±


    ¡°Morcover, people like them often have high intelligence, making it difficult for their crimes to be easily


    detected.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness, his parents really had the worst luck. To think they ended up with a child like this.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I actually feel sympathy for the mother. She definitely didn¡¯t want to give up on her child


    and wanted to give him a chance. But unfortunately, gic defects cannot bepensated for.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really so pitiful. I wonder if the parents regretted their decision before the moment of their death.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Of course, they must have regretted it. I believe if they were given another chance,


    they would never have kept that child!¡±


    The online discussions were in full swing.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though the post had been taken down, theizens would immediately transfer their discussions


    to another thread.


    All the discussions revolved around one viewpoint, which was that Yenny deserved to die.


    Someone like him didn¡¯t deserve to live in this world.


    Or rather, ording to their words, a person with such vicious nature due to gic defects could not


    be called a human.


    He could only be called a monster!


    Yenny scrolled through thements one by one.


    From the initial anger to the current calmness, his change of emotion happened in just an instant.


    A monster?


    Not worthy of living?


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Yenny looked at those harsh words, and he smiled faintly with a hint of mockery.


    They were nothing more than cowards hiding behindputer screens.


    Even if he gave them a chance to confront him face¨Cto¨Cface and use him,they probably wouldn¡¯t be


    able to utter a single


    word.


    Nowadays, people treated the screen as their own protective shield.


    They hid behind the screen and felt free to attack anyone they wanted.


    Actually, they did not have any empathy at all.


    They were merely seeking to uncover the darkest corners of their own hearts..


    What they cared about was not the truth.


    What they wanted was an outlet for their emotions.


    How stupid they were.


    Yenny casually tossed his phone aside.


    These people could not catch his attention in the slightest.


    This group of real¨Clife losers was only capable of boasting on the inte.


    Back to the office!¡± Yenny said to his assistant from the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The assistant quickly started the car.


    On the way, the assistant discreetly nced at Yenny¡¯s condition in the rearview mirror.


    Seeing the smile on his face and the tightly gripped steering wheel, the assistant couldn¡¯t help but feel


    a sense of unease.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    As the car was only halfway through the journey, Yenny¡¯s phone suddenly cang.


    He nced at the caller ID on the screen.


    It was an unfamiliar number.


    But he had a feeling deep inside that this call was from the person he had been looking for.


    Yenny was silent for a moment, then picked up the phone and answered the call.


    Neither of them spoke first.


    There was only a faint sound of breathinging from the other end of the phone.


    But even with just that sound, Yenny could confirm the identity of the person on the other side.


    ¡°I really underestimated you. Your abilities are far greater than I imagined,¡± Yenny finally broke the


    silence.


    ¡°After all, I am your older brother. I can¡¯t be inferior to my younger brother,¡± Mr. Fermon¡¯s voice came


    through the phone.


    Because he had inhaled too much smoke in the fire years ago, his voice was hoarser than Yenny¡¯s.


    His voice was unsettling. It was as if he was a demon who crawled up from the depths of hell and


    sought revenge.


    However, Yenny had never been afraid of such ethereal things in his life.


    ¡°You¡¯vee back with such fanfare, causing such amotion. Is it because you no longer have any


    attachment to this world?¡± Yenny absentmindedly tapped the armrest next to him.


    He appeared somewhatzy and nonchnt.


    At this moment, he was no longer as restless as before.


    It was as if he had returned to his usual high and mighty, gentle and refined CEO of Pembroke Group.


    ¡°I have only you as the sole remembrance of this world, my dear.¡± Mr. Fermon said slowly.


    There seemed to be a hint of amusement in his voice.


    This made his voice even more eerie.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been dreaming about Mom and Dadtely. They told me they were lonely down there and missed


    you dearly,¡± Mr. Fermon said slowly.


    ¡°So, do you think you can kill me?¡± Yenny responded as if he had heard a funny joke.


    ¡°I have to give it a try. Tomorrow afternoon, at 3 o¡¯clock, South City Cemetery. Are you dare toe?¡±


    Mr. Fermon finally revealed the purpose of his direct phone call,


    ¡°Are you trying to provoke me with your words?¡± Yenny snorted.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a provocation, will youe or not?¡± Mr. Fermon wanted a definite answer.


    ¡°That depends on my mood. If I feel likeing, I will. If I don¡¯t, then I won¡¯t,¡± Yenny disliked the feeling


    of being manipted by others the most.


    After being locked up in that mansion for eighteen years, he had had enough of that powerless life.


    ¡°Whether youe or not, I will wait for you. If you don¡¯t show up tomorrow, then I will personallye


    find you!¡±


    After Mr. Fermon finished speaking, he hung up the phone directly.


    As Yenny looked at his phone, which had returned to the home screen, a glimmer of obscure light


    flickered in his eyes.


    Sitting in the front seat, the assistant sensed the change in Yenny¡¯s emotions.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to ask any questions, as Yenny remained silent.


    They continued driving towards thepany.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, at the next intersection, Yenny finally spoke up.


    ¡°Take me home.¡± It was just three simple words, but it carried an irresistible firmness.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The assistant immediately turned the car around.


    Upon returning to the Pembroke family residence, Yenny dismissed his assistant and granted all the


    household staff a day off.


    After ensuring he was the only one in the house, he slowly made his way to his bedroom.


    The interior of the room was predominantly ck.


    The only touch of color was a painting of sunflowers on the wall.


    Its vibrant hues seemed out of ce in the dimly lit room.


    Yenny took slow steps toward the sunflower painting.


    Then, he gently removed the painting from the wall.


    In the next moment, the walls began to slowly open, revealing a hiddenpartment.


    Thepartment was covered with a red cloth.


    Yenny slowly reached out and lifted the red cloth.


    If anyone were to witness the scene inside thepartment, they would likely scream in horror.


    Because there was no gold or jewelry hidden behind it.


    Instead, there were two grim and eerie skulls.


    Yenny stared fearlessly at the skulls in front of him..


    Then, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°You guys should be very happy to hear this news. The son you¡¯re so proud of is actually still alive.


    ¡°Are you so happy that you want to jump out of the coffin?


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s just a shame you don¡¯t even have coffins. It¡¯s truly quite amusing.¡±


    Yenny continued to gaze at the two skulls, hisughter contorting into a chilling, piercing sound.


    But as hisughter continued, it transformed into a chilling, grating sound.


    When Yenny looked up, his eyes carried a sinister crimson glow.


    ¡°Do you regret it now? Regret bringing me into this world?¡± he sneered.


    ¡°All those people praising your greatness. Haha, what greatness do you possess?


    You¡¯re just cowards!


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t bear to abandon your own flesh and blood, yet you couldn¡¯t believe in me either.


    ¡°You kept me locked up in that mansion. You think that¡¯s my salvation.


    ¡°But do you know how much I despised that ce? It was a prison to me!¡±


    Yenny continued to vent out his anger and spoke, ¡°For as long as I can remember, I could only stand


    by the window every day, longing for your arrival.


    ¡°Days turned into weeks, months into years, a whole eighteen years!


    ¡°I spent eighteen years in anticipation and longing!


    ¡°Do you know how I endured those lonely nights?


    ¡°What makes you think that¡¯s good for me?


    ¡°Do you think I have to thank you for bringing me into this world?


    ¡°Wrong! I would have preferred you to erase me when I was still a fetus.


    ¡°I never wanted to be imprisoned for eighteen years like a monster!¡±


    Yenny¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Since you all think I¡¯m a monster, I¡¯ll be the monster you¡¯ve been


    wanting me to be.


    ¡°What would I be like?


    ¡°Mutting siblings? ughtering loved ones?


    ¡°Hahaha, do you find that the current me fits perfectly with your initial expectations?¡±


    Yenny seemed to bepletely immersed in his own world.


    He had be paranoid and arrogant. Or perhaps, this was the real him.


    The next afternoon, Mr. Fermon arrived at the cemetery at three o¡¯clock as scheduled.


    He had been waiting there for almost half an hour, but Yenny still hadn¡¯t shown up.


    ¡°Are you still going to wait?¡± Mr. Fermon¡¯s earpiece transmitted the voice of Marina.


    She was hiding at a street corner with Simon.


    She used surveince cameras and headsets to contact Yenny.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mr. Fermon replied with determination.


    ¡°Are you sure he wille today?¡± Marina¡¯s voice carried a hint of doubt.


    Yenny wasn¡¯t a fool. He must know that Mr. Fermon¡¯s invitation was likely a trap.


    Would he stille willingly and obediently?

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Mr. Fermon didn¡¯t answer Marina¡¯s question.


    He continued to gaze intently at the road ahead.


    In his heart, he firmly believed that Yenny would surelye.


    And he was right.


    At about 3:10 pm, a slender figure appeared on the road ahead.


    Marina and Simon, who had been monitoring the situation, instinctively became more alert.


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡± Marina quickly alerted Mr. Fermon, who was still waiting in the cemetery.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mr. Fermon replied softly.


    After a moment, he saw Yenny.


    Mr. Fermon was not wearing a mask today. He confronted Yenny with his fearsome face..


    When Yenny saw Mr. Fermon¡¯s face, he was momentarily stunned but then burst intoughter.


    ¡°Is this what the esteemed young master of the Pembroke family looks like? Haha, your face is truly


    amusing.¡± Yenny¡¯s tone was full of mockery.


    ¡°I also find my face repulsive, so I usually wear a mask. But today, I came to meet you, so I took it off,¡±


    Mr. Fermon seemedpletely unfazed by Yenny¡¯s


    tone.


    Instead, he responded calmly.


    *


    ¡°What? Do you think you can disgust me with this approach? Are you underestimating me? Yenny


    snorted coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to disgust you. I just want you to see for yourself. Will your resentment diminish when


    you look at this face of mine? It¡¯s your creation.¡± Mr. Fermon looked at Yenny seriously.


    ¡°Resentment? Why would I have resentment? Aren¡¯t you aware that I am an emotionless monster?


    How can an emotionless monster harbor feelings of resentment?¡± Yennyughed wildly and


    recklessly.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± However, as he looked at Yenny in this state, a hint of remorse appeared in Mr. Fermon¡¯s


    eyes.


    ¡°What did you say¡­?¡± Yenny¡¯s voice became incredulous, and he stared intensely at Mr. Fermon.


    Yenny maintained his intense gaze, staring at Mr. Fermon in silence.


    ¡°I truly am sorry. If I had taken you out from the very beginning when I first learned of your existence,


    perhaps¡­ you wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this,¡±


    Mr. Fermon¡¯s voice was low¨¢nd burdened.


    However, his whole presence emitted an overwhelming sense of sadness.


    Yenny looked at him, his lips twitching as if he wanted to say something.


    But he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    In the end, he remained in that position, staring intensely at the person before him.


    ¡°Even if I tell you, you might not believe it. Before I even saw you, I could always feel your presence,¡±


    Mr. Fermon spoke gently and calmly.


    He continued, ¡°They told me I had a younger brother before, but he was no longer with us.


    To spare our parents from sorrow, it was forbidden to mention your existence at home.


    ¡°But no matter what others say, I still firmly believe that you must still be alive,


    ¡°And it was because of this belief that I hid in the trunk of Mom and Dad¡¯s car and finally saw you¡­


    ¡°I know, at that moment, you also saw me.¡± Mr. Fermon¡¯s voice was soothing, carrying aforting


    power.


    He spoke at a moderate pace and with a calming force.


    ¡°So what if you saw me? You still ran away without looking back!


    ¡°I am a monster, so it¡¯s normal for you to be afraid of me,¡± Yenny scoffed.


    ¡°I was indeed afraid at that time¡­¡± Mr. Fermon admitted directly.


    Yenny was once again at a loss for words.


    ¡°After I learned about your existence, I researched a lot of information. I knew that people with innate


    gic defects like you would eventually end up on a path of destruction.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I believed that the choice our parents made for you was correct.


    ¡°They built a fortress for you, where you would be safe as long as you stayed inside,¡± Mr. Fermon¡¯s


    gaze turned deep as he spoke.


    It was as if he was reminiscing about something from a long time ago.


    ¡°Safe? Fortress? You call that thing a safe fortress? For me, it¡¯s nothing but a prison!


    ¡°But someone like you, who grew up in the sunlight and in front of people, how could you possibly care


    about the thoughts of creatures like us?¡± Yenny said with disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t care?¡± Mr. Fermon instinctively retorted.


    Yenny¡¯s eyebrows furrowed instantly upon hearing his response.


    ¡°Do you remember the toys that would appear on your windowsill every now and then?¡± Mr. Fermon


    spoke after a moment of silence.


    ¡°How do you know about that?¡± Yenny¡¯s expression turned cold in an instant.


    ¡°Because I gave you those gifts,¡± Mr. Fermon revealed.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Yenny immediately denied it without hesitation.


    ¡°The first time the gifts appeared was on June 1st..


    ¡°It was Children¡¯s Day, and I had a very happy day at school.


    ¡°But then, I suddenly thought of you, alone in the mansion without anyone to y with,¡± Mr. Fermon


    continued.


    ¡°So after school, I quietly bought you a gift, bypassed the driver, and secretly ced it on your


    windowsill.


    ¡°Oh, and I also tucked a holiday card underneath that gift.


    ¡°The card said, ¡°Happy Holidays!


    ¡°And the gift I gave you was a roly¨Cpoly toy.


    ¡°Back then, I probably couldn¡¯t distinguish what things were considered attractive.


    ¡°But the moment I saw that roly¨Cpoly toy, I felt it resembled you.


    ¡°I hope you can always be like that roly¨Cpoly toy. No matter what difficulties or obstacles you face,


    every time you are knocked down, I hope you can stand


    up again.¡±


    Mr. Fermon¡¯s expression remained earnest as he said these words.


    But Yenny¡¯s reaction was one of disbelief and intense excitement.


    ¡°This is impossible. This is absolutely impossible!¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe a word Mr. Fermon said.


    One had to know that during the 18 years he was imprisoned, those gifts that appeared on his


    windowsill every now and then were the only things he


    could look forward to.


    They made him feel that he wasn¡¯t abandoned by the world.


    That someone was secretly watching over him.


    That was the only glimmer of light in his dark life.


    However, Mr. Fermon was telling him he was the one behind those lights.


    But Mr. Fermon clearly hated him the most!


    This was absolutely impossible!


    Mr. Fermon said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can exin every gift to you.


    ¡°I can even exin every detail to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take you to that gift shop.¡±


    ¡°I have been there before, and it¡¯s still running.


    +


    #


    ¡°The shopkeeper has a good memory. He should still remember me.¡± Mr. Fermon gradually solidified


    his ims, providing evidence and addressing each


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    doubt one by one.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Yenny gritted his teeth, staring fiercely at Mr. Fermon across from him.


    It seemed like he wanted nothing more than to rush forward and sew Mr. Fermon¡¯s mouth shut.


    Mr. Fermon said. ¡°I know you¡¯ve always med Mom and Dad for imprisoning you in that mansion.¡±


    ¡°But they genuinely loved you from the bottom of their hearts. Do you know that on my birthday every


    year, I could only celebrate for half a day? Because I knew the other half was reserved for you.


    ¡°And whenever they bought me things, they would always prepare two of everything. At that time, I


    thought they werememorating your passing


    ¡°But when I found out you were still alive, I realized those things were all meant for you.¡±


    Mr. Fermon continued. ¡°They may have been wrong to confine you in the mansion.


    ¡°But they were first¨Ctime parents and faced such a unique situation.


    ¡°Everyone and all the evidence shows them that you will be an evil person in the future.


    ¡°They believed that since you were brought into this world, they couldn¡¯t let you harm others.


    ¡°So they could only resort to such foolish methods to protect you.


    ¡°But the one thing you cannot say is that they never loved you.


    ¡°Remember, they would rather die for you. How could they not love you?¡± Mr. Fermon¡¯s voice became


    even hoarser.


    ¡°What do you mean, die for me?¡± Yenny noticed something off in Mr. Fermon¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do you really think that the car ident back then was perfectly nned by yourself?


    ¡°Actually, on the day of our parents¡® ident, I managed to contact them.¡± Mr. Fermon dropped a


    shocking revtion.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Yenny¡¯s pupils tightened involuntarily.


    Mr. Fermon replied, ¡°When you abandoned me in that mansion, you intended for me to die in your


    ce.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I escaped from the fire.


    ¡°But I was seriously injured and stayed in the hospital for a month.


    ¡°The first thing I did when I woke up was to contact our parents because I knew your heart must be


    filled with resentment.


    ¡°If you got rid of me, you¡¯ll get rid of them too.


    ¡°But when they received my call, they weren¡¯t surprised at all.


    ¡°They had knoyin the truth long ago. In fact, they knew from the moment theyid eyes on you that you


    were not me,¡± Mr. Fermon spoke with conviction.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! If they knew I wasn¡¯t you, why didn¡¯t they expose me? Why did they continue to


    y along with me?¡± Yenny refused to believe it.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®ying along with you¡°? You are their son too, and that day was indeed your


    birthday celebration.


    ¡°Your appearance was timely as well. How could you think they were just acting?¡± A hint of sadness


    tainted Mr. Fermon¡¯s gaze.


    Yenny¡¯s lips twitched, and he seemed visibly agitated.


    Yenny said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re telling me all this to confuse me, aren¡¯t you? You want me to spare you!


    ¡°Or perhaps, you want me to feel remorse or regret towards you?


    ¡°Hah, are you a bit too naive? I am a monster, and monsters don¡¯t have human emotions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe a single word of what you just said. Even if it¡¯s all true, I won¡¯t have the slightest


    emotional fluctuation!


    ¡°I will never regret what I¡¯ve done!


    ¡°Never!¡± Yenny¡¯s words were resolute and firm.


    It was unclear whether he was trying to convince Mr. Fermon or himself.


    ¡°is that so? If you truly feel nothing, then why do you deliberately emphasize it to me?¡± Mr. Fermon said


    as he walked closer to Yenny.


    ¡°In truth, our parents have never med you. In their final moments, they told me not to me you.


    ¡°They said you weren¡¯t heartless, just ignorant.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to love someone, and you don¡¯t know how to get along with your family.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you mistook that love as harm.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you want to take revenge in such an extreme way. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you know? For all these years, I haven¡¯t appeared in front of you because I wanted to return what


    rightfully belongs to you.¡±


    Mr. Fermon¡¯s voice was gentle.


    During this process, he unknowingly stood in front of Yenny.


    ¡°You¡­¡± But when Yenny realized it, it was already toote.


    Mr. Fermon swiftly drew a dagger that he had concealed in his sleeve and forcefully stabbed it into


    Yenny¡¯s abdomen.


    A look of pain instantly appeared on Yenny¡¯s face.


    Mr. Fermon felt it wasn¡¯t enough, so he pressed the dagger into Yenny¡¯s body once again.


    Yenny tried to push him away, but Mr. Fermon used all his strength to hold him tightly.


    Mr. Fermon said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m the only family you have in this world.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left, soe with me¡­


    ¡°This time, I definitely won¡¯t let go of your hand like a coward¡­¡±


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Suddenly, Yenny let out a weak voice.


    Mr. Fermon, who was tightly holding him, paused for a moment, his expression filled with concern.


    ¡°Brother, it hurts¡­¡± Yenny cried out again.


    His entire body seemed to tremble with pain.


    Mr. Fermon suddenly felt a pang of guilt.


    Subconsciously, he loosened his grip on Yenny.


    But in that momentarypse, Yenny seized the opportunity to counterattack.


    He firmly grasped Mr. Fermon¡¯s waist and forcefully pushed him backward.


    Then, with a swift motion, he pulled out the knife from his own abdomen and plunged it fiercely into Mr.


    Fermon¡¯s chest.


    At the moment the knife sliced through the flesh, Mr. Fermon¡¯s pupils began to dte.


    He stared fixedly at Yenny before him.


    ¡°You¡¯re a liar! All of you are liars!¡±


    ¡°All those words you said were meant to take my life!


    ¡°You want me to go with you? You¡¯re not worthy of it!¡± Yenny, with bloodshot eyes, thrust the knife


    forward another half inch.


    And so, Mr. Fermon finally lost hisst trace of vitality.


    With a face full of unwillingness, he could only gaze at Yenny before him.


    He wanted to tell Yenny.


    What he said was not a lie¡­


    He really wanted to take him away with him¡­


    Unfortunately, he would never be able to say these words.


    When Marina realized that something was wrong, she rushed to the scene.


    However, by the time they arrived, there was no sign of Yenny.


    All that remained was the lifeless body of Mr. Fermon.


    As Marina looked at Mr. Fermon¡¯s wide¨Ceyed stare, her expression becameplex and


    indescribable.


    All of this was Mr. Fermon¡¯s own n and choice.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Mr. Fermon¡¯s original n was to die together with Yenny.


    After they died, the Pembroke family would definitely be in chaos.


    Hence, he entrusted the Pembroke family to Marina and Simon.


    It was because he believed the Pembroke family would not descend into chaos with Marina and Simon


    around.


    He wanted them to preserve the Pembroke family, as it was a legacy passed down through


    generations.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Mr. Fermon didn¡¯t want it to be destroyed just like that.


    He intended to seek retribution from Yenny for the sins he hadmitted.


    As for the rest, he hoped Marina and Simon would set aside their grievances.


    As a gesture of goodwill, he relinquished one¨Cfifth of the shares of the Pembroke Group to them.


    Those shares were enough to sustain them for several lifetimes..


    Marina agreed to Mr. Fermon¡¯s request, allowing him to personally deal with Yenny.


    After all, she only wanted Yenny to die.


    As for who killed him, it was not that important to her.


    However, they still underestimated Yenny.


    In this dire situation, he managed to counterattack and escape.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the knife was coated with poison. Even if he manages to escape, he won¡¯t live for long,¡±


    Simon reassured Marina with a calm expression.


    Mr. Fermon was determined to eliminate Yenny this time.


    Therefore, he must have considered every detail.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina nodded.


    With just a phone call, she instructed Oscar and the others to investigate Yenny¡¯s whereabouts.


    She and Simon had to take care of Mr. Fermon properly.


    Mr. Fermon chose this cemetery to meet Yenny because his parents were buried there.


    His original n was for him and Yenny to end their lives together.


    He wanted Marina to bury them beside his parents¡® graves.


    However, the two prepared graves now had only one filled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will fulfill the promise I made to you!¡± Marina looked at the names on the tombstone, her


    voice resolute.


    Over the next two days, Marina tirelessly pursued the whereabouts of Yenny.


    However, they had no clue about his whereabouts.


    It was possible that he had hidden himself somewhere or identally sumbed to the poison in


    some remote corner.


    They couldn¡¯t find any leads on their side.


    Meanwhile, Marina still had a vague feeling of unease in her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve also sent people out to search for him. We should be able to get some news soon,¡±


    Simonforted.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Marina replied, her brows still furrowed tightly.


    She couldn¡¯t rest easy until she saw Yenny¡¯s lifeless body.


    And as it turned out, Marina¡¯s intuition was not wrong.


    On the third day, as expected, something happened.


    When Marina received a call from Peter, she was leaning against Simon¡¯s shoulder, ying with her


    tablet.


    However, Peter¡¯s words made her immediately throw down her phone.


    Because Peter said, ¡°Jessica is missing!


    ¡°What are you talking about? How could she suddenly go missing? Wasn¡¯t she with you all along?¡±


    Marina¡¯s tone changed instantly upon hearing this.


    ¡°I¡­ She was with me, but she recently took on a new film project, so she¡¯s been busy running between


    the productionpany and the set.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep her by my side all the time.


    ¡°She was supposed to go to the set today for some work, and when I called her at noon, she didn¡¯t pick


    up,¡± Peter said worriedly.


    ¡°If she didn¡¯t answer your call at noon, why did you wait until now to notify me?¡± Marina was furious.


    ¡°At that time, I thought she was busy, so I didn¡¯t think much of it. But I couldn¡¯t reach her afterward, so I


    contacted the people at the set.


    ¡°They told me she had already left, and that¡¯s when I realized something was wrong.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ve searched a lot of ces, but I couldn¡¯t find her. I had no choice but to inform you,¡±


    Peter¡¯s voice was filled with panic.


    ¡°You!¡± Marina was really angry, but she also knew it was not the time to scold Peter.


    Marina took a deep breath and made an effort to suppress her emotions.


    She said, ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯lle to find you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the office,¡± replied Peter firmly..


    After hanging up the phone, Marina immediately went to Peter¡¯spany with Simon.


    When they got out of the car, they saw Peter waiting for them at the entrance.


    His face looked weary, and even his hair was slightly disheveled.


    It was obvious that he was also very nervous.


    However, Matina didn¡¯t think much of it at that moment.


    She simply assumed that Peter was afraid of her holding him ountable for the situation.


    ¡°Is there any news now?¡± Marina went up and didn¡¯t say anything else. She went straight to the point.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Peter shook his head.


    Marina¡¯s frown deepened.


    Let¡¯s go to your office first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Peter immediately brought Marina and Simon to his office.


    Once inside, Marina sat directly in front of Peter¡¯sputer.


    With a few quick moves, she bypassed his password.


    ¡°You previously told me that Jessica went to the production team. Where is the production team?¡±


    Marina asked.


    Peter immediately gave her an address.


    Marina swiftly found several routes on the map based on the address provided by Peter.


    ¡°Do you know which route Jessica usually takes?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°It seems like she always takes the South City Highway, but she didn¡¯t mention it to me today, and I


    forgot to ask,¡± Peter expressed deep regret.


    He should not have let Jessica go out alone.


    No matter how busy he was, he should have sent her along!


    ¡°We¡¯ll start by investigating this route,¡± Marina said as she hacked into the surveince footage of that


    particr route.


    Unfortunately, there was no sign of Jessica on that route.


    They had to move on to investigate the other routes.


    Finally, they found Jessica¡¯s figure in the footage from a camera at an intersection.


    It appeared that she had a collision with another vehicle, so she got out of her car.


    However, after she got out of the car, the camera lost sight of her.


    She never returned to the scene.


    ¡°That person must have done it intentionally. Is Jessica kidnapped?¡± Peter asked worriedly.


    Marina replied, ¡°The timestamp on the footage shows it was around 11 am, and it¡¯s already 5 pm now.


    ¡°In most cases, if it¡¯s a kidnapping, the kidnappers usually make a ransom call within two hours.


    ¡°But we haven¡¯t received any calls so far..


    ¡°So¡­¡± Marina paused for a moment as if she had realized something.


    Her expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°So what?¡± Peter immediately asked.


    ¡°For now, don¡¯t worry about this matter. I will bring Jessica back,¡± Marina said firmly as she stood up


    and left.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    COMMENT


    ¡°What do you mean by I don¡¯t have to worry? Jessica is mine. How can I stay here and not care about


    anything?¡± Peter instinctively blurted out.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Marina¡¯s gaze fell upon him.


    Her eyes carried a hint of scrutiny.


    ¡°What I meant was¡­ she is my secretary, and she disappeared while working for me. I definitely can¡¯t


    stand by and do nothing about it. Otherwise, how can I gain the trust of others?¡± Peter¡¯s mind raced


    quickly.


    He instantly managed to justify his previous statement.


    Meanwhile, Marina was preupied with her concern for Jessica. She didn¡¯t delve deeper into the


    matter at that moment.


    With a determined voice, Marina spoke, ¡°If you want Jessica toe back safe and sound, then don¡¯t


    do anything!¡±


    After saying this, Marina turned around and left directly.


    Peter wanted to chase after her, but Simon stood in his way.


    ¡°Listen to her,¡± Simon said.


    Peter looked up at Simon in front of him.


    There seemed to be many words in his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t say a thing in the end.


    He could only gaze fixedly at Simon standing before him.


    ¡°Call me immediately if there¡¯s any news!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Simon replied and quickly stepped out to catch up with Marina.


    He reached her just as she entered the elevator, and he immediately followed suit..


    ¡°This must be the work of Yenny!¡± Marina¡¯s face darkened with anger.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really him, then he should have contacted us by now.¡± In fact, when they were in Peter¡¯s office


    just now, Simon had already guessed this.


    ¡°But Jessica has been missing for so long. Why hasn¡¯t he called me yet?¡± Marina tried her best to


    restrain herself, but she couldn¡¯t rx at this moment.


    Simon replied, ¡°Yenny is a master at manipting people¡¯s emotions.


    ¡°He knows that you wouldn¡¯t be aware of Jessica¡¯s disappearance in the first ce.


    ¡°So, he will definitely make sure you know about it, and only when your emotions reach the highest


    point of tension, he will call you.


    ¡°I suspect we will receive his call very soon.¡± Simon was probably the person who understood Yenny


    the most in this situation.


    After all, they have been engaged in a subtle rivalry for many years.


    ¡°Better be!¡± Marina clenched her teeth.


    And as they exited thepany and got into the car, Marina¡¯s phone rang as expected.


    The number disyed on the phone was hidden.


    Marina immediately nced at Simon.


    Simon nodded at her in response.


    Taking a deep breath, Marina answered the call.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Marina spoke first.


    However, there was no sound on the other end of the line.


    Only faintly audible was a slightly hurried breathing.


    ¡°Yenny, I know it¡¯s you!¡± Marina waited for a moment without getting a response, then spoke again.


    This time, a peal of faintughter finally came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, as sharp¨Cwitted as always,¡± Yenny¡¯s voice sounded somewhat weak.


    It could be heard that he wasn¡¯t in a very good condition.


    ¡°Is Jessica in your hands?¡± Marina didn¡¯t beat around the bush.


    She asked directly.


    Yenny replied, ¡°Are you referring to your timid little friend?


    ¡°Right now, she¡¯s weeping alone in a corner.


    ¡°She seems rather pitiful, but I never expected someone like you to be friends with a girl like her.


    ¡°I thought the people around you would be of the same nature as you,¡± Yenny¡¯s tone carried a hint of


    yfulness.


    ¡°You better not harm her, or I will never let you off!¡± Marina¡¯s grip on the phone tightened involuntarily.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite protective of her. But now that she¡¯s in my hands, if you don¡¯t want me to harm her,


    shouldn¡¯t you show some sincerity?¡± Yenny¡¯s tone


    remained as suave as ever.


    However, due to his condition, it sounded extremely hollow.


    ¡°What do you want? The antidote? If you release Jessica, I can give you the antidote!¡± Marina¡¯s voice


    was resolute.


    ¡°Prepare the antidote. I will contact you again in an hour.¡± Yenny¡¯s purpose in making the phone call


    was exactly for this.


    Marina had already reached this point, and Yenny didn¡¯t waste any more time.


    He was ready to end the call.


    After all, his stamina couldn¡¯t sustain a long conversation at this point.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Marina suddenly stopped him.


    ¡°What is it? Is there something else?¡± Yenny¡¯s grip on the phone tightened involuntarily.


    Veins were faintly pulsating on the back of his hand.


    At this moment, he truly had no strength left.


    ¡°I need to say a few words to my friend. I need to make sure of her current condition!¡± Marina¡¯s voice


    was firm.


    There was a moment of silence from Yenny¡¯s end, and he didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    Marina continued, ¡°Just a few words will do. I only need to be sure that she¡¯s alright. Otherwise,


    prepare yourself for the poison to take effect!


    ¡°You should be well aware of my methods. This poison was personally concocted by me.


    ¡°Besides me, no one else can prepare its antidote.


    ¡°More importantly, when the poison takes effect, you will feel like you¡¯re being devoured by a thousand


    insects.


    ¡°The intense pain and the itching. It will be impossible to alleviate them, even if you scratch your skin to


    the point of tearing, even if you strip away your flesh and blood!¡±


    Even though they were speaking over the phone, the chilling tone in Marina¡¯s voice reached Yenny¡¯s


    heart.


    Yenny took a deep breath and slowly approached Jessica, who was huddled in the corner.


    Jessica was tightly bound all over her body with ropes.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was even a piece of cloth stuffed in her mouth.


    As Yenny crouched down, he removed the cloth from her mouth.


    Then, he raised the phone in front of Jessica and said, ¡°Speak!¡±


    However, Jessica clenched her teeth and refused to utter a single word.


    ¡°Jessica, are you alright?¡± Marina¡¯s voice came through the phone with a hint of concern.


    Tears welled up in Jessica¡¯s eyes, but she remained silent.


    She must not speak!


    If she spoke, Marina would undoubtedlye rushing to rescue her.


    The person in front of her was definitely Marina¡¯s enemy.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to give him the upper hand.


    ¡°I told you to speak. Did you hear me?¡± Yenny naturally sensed Jessica¡¯s thoughts.


    He raised his foot and kicked her harshly.


    Jessica¡¯s body instantly copsed to the ground.


    A sharp pain surged from her abdomen.


    However, she clenched her teeth and bit down on her lower lip.


    She refused to make a single sound, no matter how much it hurt.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite stubborn, aren¡¯t you? It seems I misjudged you before,¡± Yenny said, his gaze toward


    Jessica filled with intense emotions.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    ¡°Yenny, I warn you, don¡¯t you darey a hand on her, or else I will make sure you beg for life and long


    for death!¡±


    Marina¡¯s voice echoed through the phone as she hastily shouted.


    Upon hearing Marina¡¯s voice, Yenny¡¯s agitated mood gradually subsided in an instant.


    He took a deep breath and made an effort to ignore Jessica lying in the corner.


    He raised the phone to his ear once again.


    ¡°You have only one hour. If I don¡¯t receive the antidote by then, I will take your dear friend to the grave


    with me!


    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ll cherish your current friends as much as you cherished Chrislyn back in the day!¡±


    After finishing his words, Yenny hung up the phone.


    His body couldn¡¯t help but stagger


    He covered his abdomen with his hand.


    The gauze on it was already dyed ck by his blood.


    Since Yenny was injured, he hadn¡¯t sought medical treatment at a hospital.


    He was afraid that Marina and her people would be waiting for him at major hospitals.


    So he had no choice but to find a random clinic and steal some gauze and medication from there. N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    However, this didn¡¯t alleviate his pain.


    Moreover, the dagger had been coated with poison..


    He felt as if thousands of insects were crawling all over his body, biting and gnawing at him.


    The sensation was both painful and itchy.


    It made him want to scratch all the skin off his body.


    Jessica couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart tremble upon seeing his condition.


    She subconsciously closed her eyes.


    She tried her best not to look at him.


    Fortunately, Yenny was too weakened by the poison to pay attention to her at that moment.


    Otherwise, given her uncooperative behavior earlier, she would have undoubtedly faced a severe


    beating.


    After hanging up the phone, Marina immediately prepared the antidote.


    After that, she waited for Yenny to contact her.


    An hourter, Marina received Yenny¡¯s text message.


    There was only one address in the message.


    Without hesitation, she grabbed the antidote and headed to the specified location.


    Simon, of course, stayed by her side, never leaving an inch.


    Yenny chose a location in an old town district.


    This district had been around for a long time.


    The buildings were mostly dpidated.


    Some said that it had been designated as a redevelopment area previously.


    However, over the years, the ce remained run¨Cdown.


    The number of residents in this area was actually more than in the bustling central districts.


    After all, despite its dpidation, the rent here was truly affordable.


    Yenny chose such a location clearly for the purpose of escape and concealment.


    The more people there were, the more limited the actions of Marina and her group would be.


    Due to the narrow roads in the area, Marina¡¯s car couldn¡¯t enter.


    So, they had to park the car outside and walk into the alley with Simon.


    When they arrived at their destination ording to the navigation, they discovered that it was actually a


    bustling food


    market.


    It was noon, and there were many customers buying ingredients in the market.


    Marina quickly scanned the crowd, but she didn¡¯t spot Yenny¡¯s figure.


    Just then, Marina¡¯s phone rang again, showing a hidden number again.


    Marina immediately picked up the call.


    ¡°Put your antidote in the basket outside Warehouse Number 2.¡±


    Yenny¡¯s order came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°How are you nning to give me my friend?¡± Marina asked, giving a signal to Simon.


    Simon immediately took the phone from Marina¡¯s hand and positioned himself slightly to block her from


    view.


    It seemed as if he had embraced her in his arms.


    With both her hands free, Marina swiftly pulled out another phone from her pocket.


    However, this phone looked slightly different from a regr one,


    It was thicker and even resembled the old¨Cfashioned bulky mobile phones.


    Marina had modified this phone herself.


    It was equivalent to a high¨Cperformanceputer.


    Her objective was to stall Yenny on the phone as long as possible and locate his whereabouts.


    She concealed her actions under Simon¡¯s clothing, making it difficult for anyone outside to observe


    their movements.


    They appeared to be a newlywed couple deeply in love, showing lovey¨Cdovey interaction even when


    they were out shopping for groceries.


    Once I have the antidote, I will naturally return your friend. Yenny spoke again.


    This won¡¯t work. What if you have the antidote but refuse to release my friend? What then?¡± Marina¡¯s


    fingers swiftly operated the modified phone in her hand.


    However, Yenny seemed to be constantly changing his location, making it difficult for Marina to track


    him down. immediately.


    She knew that he must have hidden his tracks.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualifications to negotiate with me right now. You must follow my instructions,


    Yenny asserted,


    ¡°Now, ce the antidote where I instructed, or else I will cut off one of your friend¡¯s fingers!¡± Yenny¡¯s


    tone was urgent.


    Marina didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    Her fingers flew swiftly across the modified phone.


    Finally, she locked onto Yenny¡¯s current location.


    After sending the information to Oscar and Lee, who were waiting outside, Marina calmly took the


    phone from Simon.


    ¡°I understand, but you better keep your word. If a single hair on my friend¡¯s head is harmed, I won¡¯t let


    you off, no matter how far I have to chase you to the ends of the earth!¡± Marina warned sternly.


    There was no response from Yenny on the other end. He simply hung up the call.


    Immediately, he began preparing to relocate his position.


    He knew that Marina and Simon were not to be underestimated.


    Thus, during their phone conversation, he had been mindful of the time.


    To pinpoint his location, it would require a process.


    And as long as he hung up the phone within the specified time, their side wouldn¡¯t be able to pinpoint


    his location.


    Yenny¡¯s idea was indeed correct.


    If it were used against ordinary people, it would definitely be enough.


    But unfortunately for him, Marina¡¯s hacking skills were not ordinary.


    She required much less time than those people.


    Therefore, Yenny was already surrounded by Marina¡¯s people in no time.


    ¡°Miss, we have located the target. However, he is currently in a residential area, and taking action there


    may involve innocent people


    Oscar quickly searched and located Yenny based on the information provided by Marina.


    ¡°Is Jessica with him?¡± Marina quickly asked.


    ¡°We have found Miss Rodriguez, and she is currently with Yenny. It seems they are preparing to


    relocate.¡± Oscar observed the situation across.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s not act rashly. Just keep monitoring them closely,¡± Marina instructed.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    ¡°Understood!¡± Oscar immediately responded.


    Then, he issued instructions for everyone to monitor the situation and refrain from taking any action


    without orders.


    Meanwhile, Marinaplied with Yenny¡¯s request and ced the prepared antidote at the designated


    location.


    She waited patiently for Yenny¡¯s contact.


    Approximately five minutester, Marina¡¯s phone rang once again.


    ¡°Leave from here, head towards your home, and don¡¯t make any stops in between. Otherwise, your


    friend won¡¯t make it back in one piece. Yenny¡¯s voice carried a chilling tone.


    Yenny¡¯s tone was cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re not ying fair. I¡¯ve already ced the items here as you requested, so aren¡¯t you going to


    release my friend as well?¡± Marina¡¯s red lips tightened.


    Yenny responded, ¡°After I confirm that the antidote you provided is genuine, I will naturally send your


    friend back.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, you¡¯re quite clever. Dealing with someone like you requires me to be on high alert.


    ¡°Otherwise, I will definitely die in your hands,¡± Yenny¡¯s voice was much lowered.


    He was in considerable difort at the moment.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do as you say, but you better keep your promise!¡± Marina replied before the call abruptly


    ended.


    Then, Marina and Simon turned to leave.


    And not long after they left, a little boy about four or five years old suddenly rushed out from the corner


    beside them.


    He was dressed in tattered clothes, and his face was smudged with dirt.


    It seemed like it had been a long time since he had taken a shower.


    After he ran over there, he hurriedly rummaged through a frame at the corner of a wall.


    When he found the red bag, he quickly hugged it in his arms and ran away hastily.


    Meanwhile, Yenny was dragging Jessica into a vegetable stall.


    The vegetable sellers were an old couple.


    ¡°Madam, my daughter suddenly feels a little unwell. Can we sit here for a while?¡±


    Yenny¡¯s voice was exceptionally gentle.


    His appearance naturally lent itself to deception.


    Over the years, he had consistently portrayed himself as a good person.


    It was easier for him to maintain a facade to deceive others.


    That olddy was also kind¨Chearted.


    As soon as she saw Jessica¡¯s paleplexion, she immediately put down her work.


    Then, she took out two small stools from under the stall.


    ¡°Of course. Come and sit here. It might be a little too hot outside, and your girl looks like she might be


    suffering from heatstroke.


    ¡°Perfect timing. I have some cold and refreshing bitter melon water here. Let your girl drink it. Take


    some rest, and she should be fine.¡±


    The olddy was very enthusiastic as she busied herself.


    Thank you, Madam.¡± Yenny was still smiling as usual.


    He took the cup of bitter melon water and brought it to Jessica¡¯s mouth.


    There was still a hint of stubbornness in Jessica¡¯s eyes.


    However, Yenny stared at her with a warning expression. He leaned closer to her ear and whispered in


    a low voice.


    ¡°You better not let these two elderly people notice anything unusual. If they be suspicious, I won¡¯t


    be able to spare


    them.¡±


    Upon hearing Yenny¡¯s words. Jessica¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    This person was really a lunatic!


    Was he nning to kill someone in front of so many people?


    Jessica had some doubts in her mind.


    However, she still obediently drank the bitter melon water just to be on the safe side.


    The awful taste instantly made her face scrunch up into a frown.


    ¡°Youngdy, is it too bitter to drink? This stuff is just like that. Although it tastes bad, it¡¯s very effective.


    ¡°Here, have a cucumber. We grow these cucumbers ourselves, and they¡¯re especially crisp.¡± The old


    She washed a cucumber from the stall and handed it to Jessica.


    ¡­Thank you, Jessica said softly.


    Then, she took the cucumber and ate it in big mouthfuls.


    Since being kidnapped by this man, she had hardly eaten anything.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that Yenny deliberately wanted to mistreat her.


    It was mainly because he was afraid Marina and others would track his whereabouts.


    So, he had been cautious and stayed hidden for the past few days.


    Not only had Jessica had nothing to eat, but Yenny himself hadn¡¯t had a decent meal.


    ¡°Why are you eating so quickly, dear? Did you skip lunch?¡± The olddy looked at Jessica¡¯s behavior,


    and a hint of doubt appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°She indeed skipped a meal. She has been insisting on losing weight, so she only eats vegetables and


    cucumbers every day. How could she not be hungry?¡± Yenny immediately exined.


    The olddy said, ¡°Hey, youngdy, why are you trying to lose weight when you¡¯re already so thin?


    Don¡¯t learn these bad habits. Your health is the most important. The people who like you won¡¯t mind if


    you gain a little weight. They won¡¯t think you¡¯re less attractive because of a few extra pounds.


    ¡°My old man even asks me to eat more all the time. Look at my figure. He doesn¡¯t find it repulsive at


    all.¡± The olddy was a simple¨Cminded person and believed Yenny¡¯s words.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jessica didn¡¯t dare to say much to the olddy.


    Jessica was afraid that she would reveal too much and raised the old couple¡¯s suspicion.


    At that time, it would bring unwanted trouble to the old couple.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That would not be good.


    While they were resting, the dirty¨Cfaced little beggar from earlier had returned.


    He was looking for Yenny among the crowd.


    As soon as he saw Yenny, he immediately rushed forward.


    Then, he raised the bag in his arms in front of Yenny.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought you what you wanted, so shouldn¡¯t you fulfill your promise? Twenty¨Cfive bucks, not a


    penny less!¡±


    The little beggar stretched out his dirty hand toward Yenny.


    Yenny didn¡¯t have any cash on him, so he took out the phone he used to call Marina carlier.


    After making the call, he had turned it off.


    He originally wanted to throw it away, but it was useful now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have cash with me, but this phone can be yours. You can sell it to anyone, and it¡¯s definitely


    worth more than twenty- five bucks,¡± Yenny offered.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± The little beggar looked at Yenny with some suspicion.


    He seemed skeptical that such a good thing could happen to him.


    ¡°I never lie.¡± Yenny smiled gently.


    The little beggar stared at him for a moment, then snatched the phone from Yenny¡¯s hand.


    After carefully examining it and confirming that it was genuine, the little beggar immediately handed


    over the bag from his embrace and swiftly fled the scene.


    It was as if he was afraid that the man would go back on his word.


    As for Yenny, he lowered his head and examined the contents of the bag he received.


    There were indeed rows of potions inside.


    Without hesitation, Yenny grabbed the bag and forcefully pulled Jessica to leave.


    He was aggressive.


    He did not care if Jessica could keep up.


    When the old couple saw this scene, they suddenly felt something was wrong.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    However, by the time the elderly couple regained their senses, Yenny and Jessica had already


    vanished.


    Yenny did not leave the market as originally nned.


    Instead, he found a secluded ce and took out the antidote from the bag.


    After opening it, he directly poured it into his mouth.


    He didn¡¯t care whether it was poison or not anymore.


    All he wanted was to quickly alleviate the difort he was feeling.


    He really couldn¡¯t endure it anymore!


    However, just as he was about to drink the antidote, Jessica, who had been silently waiting, seized the


    opportunity and turned her head, running away to the side.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Yenny hurriedly went forward to chase after her.


    After all, he still needed Jessica to escape from this situation.


    Jessica hadn¡¯t eaten anything in the past few days, and she was in pain from the kick she received


    from Yenny earlier.


    Her whole body ached severely.


    She ran in a stumbling manner, but she didn¡¯t stop for a moment. She desperately headed towards the


    crowd.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to stay by that man¡¯s side and wait for her doom.


    She couldn¡¯t let him continue to threaten Marina.


    She had to escape at all costs!


    Jessica ran forward with an unwavering belief. She kept pushing her body to the limit.


    She kept running until her vision blurred, and her ears filled with a buzzing sound, yet she didn¡¯t stop.


    Just as she was about to exhaust her strength, she suddenly collided into a soft embrace.


    Instinctively, Jessica lifted her head and saw Marina¡¯s worried eyes.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jessica, are you okay?¡± Marina looked at Jessica with deep concern.


    ¡°Marina?¡± Jessica could hardly believe what she was seeing.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯vee to save you,¡± Marina spoke with a calm tone.


    Upon hearing those words, Jessica¡¯s previously held belief crumbled in an instant.


    She then copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Jessica!¡± Marina quickly supported Jessica.


    Then, without another word, she carried Jessia towards the exit.


    Since Oscar and Lee were already after Yenny, there was no need for her to intervene.


    Marina anxiously sent Jessica to the hospital.


    By the time Peter arrived at the hospital, Jessica had just finished her examination.


    She was sitting by the bedside, looking at Marina with a worried expression on her face.


    ¡°Marina, have you caught that person? He used me to threaten you, right?¡±


    ¡°The person has been captured, don¡¯t worry. He can¡¯t do anything to harm me, Marina soothingly


    reassured her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. That man seemed mentally unstable, and I was particrly worried that he would use me


    to ckmail you into doing something bad, Jessica said, finally feeling relieved.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault that you suffered,¡± Marina¡¯s voice carried a hint of apology.


    Ever since she learned that Jessica had been taken away by Yenny, she had been afraid that the


    events of the past would repeat themselves.


    Even though she knew that Chrislyn¡¯s appearance was just a plot, their past experiences were real.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but during her period of amnesia, she became friends with Jessica.


    It was not until she regained her memory that she understood why.


    It was because, at that time, Jessica resembled their initial acquaintance, Chrislyn.


    She was vulnerable and pitiful yet incredibly kind¨Chearted.


    Jessica¡¯s personality must have struck a chord deep within Marina¡¯s heart.


    This was the reason why they became friends.


    Therefore, she was genuinely afraid that something would happen to Jessica, especially because of


    her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. We¡¯re friends, right? Besides, you¡¯ve helped me so much before. I


    haven¡¯t suffered any harm, so please don¡¯t burden yourself.¡±


    Jessica didn¡¯t feel at all that Marina had caused her any trouble.


    Instead, she was a little happy.


    The kidnapper had targeted her to threaten Marina.


    It meant that he acknowledged her significance by Marina¡¯s side.


    It was as if Marina¡¯s concern for her had be known to everyone.


    Upon hearing Jessica¡¯s exnation, Marina couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly.


    ¡°What kind of logic is that?¡± Marina expressed her helplessness.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. If you didn¡¯t care about me at all, they wouldn¡¯t have kidnapped me to threaten


    you.


    ¡°In that case, you have been too good to me,¡± Jessica said, hugging Marina¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Alright, stop spouting nonsense. You should lie down and rest.¡± Marina¡¯s heavy heart was relieved by


    Jessica¡¯s nonsense.


    ¡°Okay, Jessica replied. Looking at Marina, who had started smiling again, she obediently prepared to


    lie down.


    However, at that moment, someone pushed open the door of the ward.


    Then, Peter rushed in anxiously.


    As soon as he saw Jessica lying on the hospital bed, he immediately squeezed past Marina and held


    Jessica¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Jessica, are you okay? Are you injured? How severe is it? What did the doctor say? Will there be any


    seque?¡± Peter bombarded Jessica with questions.


    Jessica didn¡¯t know which question to answer first.


    Meanwhile, Marina, who had been squeezed to the side, suddenly realized something she had


    overlooked before.


    She only stared at Peter in front of him.


    Meanwhile, Jessica desperately tried to signal Peter with her eyes, urging him to let go of her hand.


    But Peter, who had been worried all this time, couldn¡¯t get Jessica¡¯s signal at all.


    He thought that Jessica was feeling unwell.


    He quickly said, ¡°Are your eyes not feeling well? Then I¡¯ll go find a doctor for you now.¡±


    Peter stood up as he spoke.


    When he turned around, he saw Marina standing in front of him.


    The air instantly fell silent.


    ¡°Marina? What are you doing here?¡± Peter quickly forced a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here since you bumped into me just now,¡± Marina replied slowly, emphasizing each word.


    ¡°Oh? Did I¡­ bump into you just now? I¡¯m really sorry¡­ I¡­ didn¡¯t see you¡­¡± Peter¡¯s eyes showed a


    hint of panic.


    ¡°I know. The way you were just now, it seems like you couldn¡¯t see anyone except Jessica,¡± Marina


    crossed her arms and stared at him with deep intensity.


    Peter instantly felt a chill run down his spine.


    He had indeed been overly worried just now.


    So much so that he did not notice Marina at all.


    ¡°Tell me, when did this happen?¡± Marina¡¯s gaze circled around Peter and Jessica.


    ¡°When did this¡­ I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Peter nced at Jessica from the corner of


    his eye.


    Marina¡¯s dark eyes narrowed instantly.


    ¡°Come out with me!¡± Marina turned around and walked out of the door.


    Her departing figure clearly carried a hint of anger.


    Oh no, oh no.


    Marina was angry.


    Peter¡¯s head hung low, and he resigned himself to his fate and followed Marina behind.


    ¡°Peter¡­¡± However, Jessica, lying on the hospital bed, suddenly called out to him.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    out to him.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon. Just wait for me here, be good!¡± Peter gave Jessica a reassuring look


    before quickly leaving the


    room.


    Jessica wanted to say something, but before she could, Peter had already left.


    The ward fell silent.


    Instinctively. Jessica tried to get up and follow him.


    However, her body was still weak, and she couldn¡¯t manage to stand.


    Moreover, Marina had specifically called only Peter toe out with her.


    If Jessica were to follow, it might make Marina even angrier.


    Feeling anxious, Jessica remained seated on the edge of the bed, her mind filled with worry.


    Outside the ward, Marina had a cold expression as she stared at Peter in front of her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really outdone yourself. I entrusted my friend to you, hoping that you would take good care of


    her. But instead, you ended up sleeping with her?¡± Marina was genuinely angry this time.


    She had a cold and angry expression.


    Peter nervously touched his nose.


    ¡°Well¡­ you never told me before that we couldn¡¯t be in a rtionship¡­¡±


    Although Peter said that, his voice was much lower.


    ¡°Do I need to warn you about this kind of thing? I may turn a blind eye to what you do outside, but you


    should know that Jessica is my friend. How could you set your sights on her?¡±


    Marina clenched her hands into tight fists by her side.


    If they weren¡¯t in the hospital right now, Marina would have really wanted to beat Peter.


    ¡°Jessica is an adult, so she knows things about rtionships¡­ and I¡¯m not forcing her. You don¡¯t have


    to be so angry.¡± Peter cautiously looked at Marina.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t forbid her from dating. What angers me is that she chose you as her boyfriend! If it were


    anyone else, I would have blessed her!¡± Marina enunciated each word.


    ¡°What can you say things like that? I¡¯m your cousin. Are you more willing to believe others than me?¡±


    Peter felt insulted.


    ¡°Do you think I should believe you? Have you ever considered your lifestyle? How many of your past


    girlfriends havested more than six months by your side?¡± Marina spoke firmly.


    Peter opened his mouth, wanting to argue.


    However, Marina knew very well about his past.


    Even if she didn¡¯t know, she could find it out with her abilities easily.


    Peter suddenly felt that having such a formidable cousin wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing.


    It felt like he could not hide anything in front of Marina like he was naked.


    That¡¯s all in the past. I am serious about Jessica.¡± Peter took a deep breath, knowing that he had to


    show sincerity if he wanted to get through this with Marina.


    ¡°Serious? You were also serious about your previous girlfriends,¡± Marina snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s different this time, Peter instinctively denied.


    ¡®Different? How is it different?¡± Marina fixed her gaze on him.


    Peter had just blurted that out without thinking.


    But now, he didn¡¯t know where to start if he had to exin.


    Indeed, what made it different?


    His reputation in the industry was actually quite good.


    Sure, he was known as a yboy, but he never cheated on his girlfriends, and he was generous with


    them.


    He just wasn¡¯t the type tomit for too long.


    His rtionships neversted more than six months.


    Peter always ims to be serious about rtionships.


    However, everyone¡¯s reaction was the same as Marina¡¯s.


    His actions and behavior appear to be unconvincing.


    As Peter remained silent, Marina¡¯s voice grew heavy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your messy rtionships in the past, but Jessica is different from your previous


    girlfriends,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°She¡¯s not the kind of girl who can be yed around. She values deep emotions and loyalty. When she


    ¡°From this incident, she knew the kidnapper took her to manipte me.


    ¡°Even if someone threatened or harmed her, she would never make a sound.


    ¡°She would even risk everything to escape, not because she¡¯s exceptionally capable, but because she


    doesn¡¯t want to burden me, Marina continued.


    ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t done much for her in the past. I simply spoke up for her when she was being


    mistreated.


    ¡°And then she opened up her heart to me. So, have you ever thought about marrying her?¡±


    As Marina posed this question, Peter immediately looked up at her.


    His expression mixed with panic and nervousness.


    Marina instantlyughed out loud.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never thought of marrying her, right?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness.


    ¡°I¡­ Peter did not know how to exin.


    ¡°I remember you telling me before that you would never give up an entire forest for the sake of one


    tree,¡± Marina said. sternly.


    ¡°Jessica ispletely different from your previous girlfriends. She¡¯s not sexy, and she doesn¡¯t possess


    that level of


    sophistication.


    In fact, she¡¯s a bit old¨Cfashioned. Right now, you may feel that she stands out among the girls you¡¯ve


    known, which gives you a sense of novelty.


    ¡°But how long can this novelty of yoursst?


    ¡°One month? Six months? What are your ns for your rtionship with her once this novelty wears


    off?¡±


    Marina bombarded Peter with one question after another, but he couldn¡¯t provide a single answer.


    He could only stare nkly at Marina.


    Unable to contain her frustration anymore, Marina angrily thrust her elbow into his abdomen.


    Peter¡¯s face immediately contorted with pain.


    He clutched his abdomen with both hands, hunching over slightly.


    This punch is for Jessica. If you have no intention of marrying her, then you better make it clear to her


    immediately.¡± Marina said sternly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her get trapped in false hope, or I won¡¯t spare you!¡±


    After saying that, Marina turned around and walked away.


    Peter was left standing alone in the ce. After a while, he slowly straightened his posture.


    The truth was, he had never considered a future with Jessica.


    He had always been a hedonist.


    He believed that as long as he enjoyed his current life, it was enough for him.


    For example, at the moment, he and Jessica got along harmoniously.


    Whether it was in their daily lives or intimately, they were highlypatible.


    This was a feeling that none of his previous girlfriends could give him.


    Therefore, he was willing to maintain this kind of rtionship indefinitely.


    However, Marina¡¯s words served as a reminder to him.


    Jessica was different from his previous girlfriends.


    With those women, once he lost interest, he could easily break up with them without any burden or


    guilt.


    But what if this person was Jessica?


    What was he going to do?


    §à

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Jessica waited in the ward for a long time, but neither Peter nor Marina returned.


    She grew increasingly anxious and couldn¡¯t resisting out to check on them.


    To her surprise, when she pushed the door open, she found Peter standing there in a daze.


    Hisplexion appeared pale, and his face carried a hint of distress.


    Jessica hurriedly went forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me you fought with Marina?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s voice pulled Peter back to reality.


    Looking at the worried Jessica, Peter quicklyposed himself and regted his emotions.


    Then he smiled at her and said, ¡°How could I dare toy a hand on her?¡±


    ¡°But did Marina hit you?¡± Jessica instantly realized what had happened.


    ¡°No, neither of us hit each other, Peter reassured her, not wanting her to worry.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. But why did you look so unwell just now?¡± Jessica finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, Marina and Peter were the two most important people in her world now.


    If they were fighting, she didn¡¯t know whose side to take.


    ¡°Do I? Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been worried about you these past few days, Peter calmly replied.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been resting properly these days?¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes filled with a hint of concern upon


    hearing his words.


    ¡°How can I sleep when you¡¯ve been missing?¡±


    Peter¡¯s words were not a lie.


    These past few days, he truly hadn¡¯t even closed his eyes to rest.


    There were dark circles under his eyes.


    Jessica was naturally a soft¨Chearted person, and upon hearing Peter¡¯s words, she felt an immense


    sense of heartache.


    She immediately held his hand and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go inside and rest.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t refuse and allowed Jessica to lead him into the VIP ward.


    Jessica was staying in a VIP ward, so the hospital bed was very spacious.


    Jessica pressed Peter onto the bed.


    Then, she got onto the bed from the other side andy gently in his embrace.


    ¡°Sleep. I¡¯ll be right here.¡± Jessica¡¯s voice was incredibly gentle.


    Upon hearing her words, Peter felt as if his entire heart had been filled with something soft.


    It made him feel at ease.


    He took a deep breath and tightly embraced Jessica in his arms.


    Actually. If it was Jessica, the marriage didn¡¯t seem so frightening after all.


    Holding Jessica in his arms, Peter fell into a deep sleep.


    Meanwhile, Marina was already sitting in Simon¡¯s car.


    She looked tired.


    Simon patted his own shoulder. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can rest against me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, Marina said in a low voice.


    She was full of anger at the moment, with no room to consider whether she was tired or not.


    That¡¯s their business. Perhaps your friend is enjoying it? Why are you so angry about it?¡± Simon


    chuckled.


    He already understood the reason behind Marina¡¯s anger.


    Marina retorted, ¡°What do you mean by enjoying it? Jessica is a very innocent girl, but Peter is


    experienced in rtionships.


    ¡°Jessica will not be able to resist Peter¡¯s sweet talk at all!


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I only wanted to entrust Jessica to someone that I trusted. This way, she could receive


    the best care.


    ¡°But I never expected that Peter, that audacious man, would dare toy a hand on Jessica!¡± Marina


    carefully recalled the past


    events.


    Marina suddenly realized there had been something off between them for a while, but she hadn¡¯t


    thought much about it at


    that time.


    Firstly, she never expected Peter to have the audacity to date Jessica, whom she entrusted to him.


    Secondly, Peter¡¯s previous girlfriends were all curvaceous and exuded charm.


    Jessica, on the other hand, didn¡¯t fit that description at all. So Marina thought there wouldn¡¯t be any


    sparks between them.


    Unexpectedly, what she thought would never happen actually urred.


    She was infuriated by the unexpected turn of events!


    ¡°Peter isn¡¯t as bad as you say. His abilities seem quite decent, and he has recently done well on a few


    projects. I¡¯ve also heard some things about him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing for your friend to be with him,¡± Simon pondered before speaking.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But as soon as he said that, Marina¡¯s gaze immediately swept past him.


    ¡°This is exactly how you men are!¡± Marina eximed.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Simon as a bit confused by her statement.


    1


    ¡°You men are only driven by superficial attraction, only considering your sexual desires, without


    considering girls¡® happiness! Marina clenched her teeth in anger.


    ¡°Why are you attacking all men like that?¡± Simon felt a bit unfairly med.


    Hmph!


    However, Marina refused to pay any more attention to him. She simply turned away and gave him a


    cold shoulder.


    Simon went speechless.


    ter 881


    This was really troublesome.


    Her mood changed as quickly as the ever¨Cchanging weather.


    If he had known it would turn out like this, he wouldn¡¯t have said that extra sentence.


    ¡°I have already detained Yenny. Would you like to go and see him?¡± Unable to do anything else, Simon


    had to change the subject.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡± As expected, Marina¡¯s expression suddenly changed upon hearing Yenny¡¯s name.


    Tll bring you there now,¡± Simon instructed Gavin.


    Gavin, who was driving, made a quick turn at the next intersection.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at a secluded vi halfway up the mountain.


    Because he had just angered Marina, Simon got out of the car and personally opened the door for her.


    However, his attentive gesture did not receive any praise from Marina.


    She just walked past him expressionlessly.


    Wow¡­


    This young girl really had a strong temper.


    Simon chuckled helplessly and followed behind her.


    This vi was privately owned by Simon.


    It wasn¡¯t officially recorded, so it was generally untraceable.


    When the two entered the vi and pushed open the door, they immediately saw Yenny tied to a chair


    in the living room.


    He looked extremely haggard.


    He had injuries all over his body, and even the corners of his mouth were injured.


    It seemed that he had already been thoroughly taught a lesson by Simon¡¯s men.


    Yenny, in a dazed state, heard footsteps and struggled to lift his head for a nce.


    Finally, upon seeing Marina and Simon approaching, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Seeing me in this state, are you¡­ happy?¡± Yenny¡¯s voice was unstable, likely due to the toxins in his


    body and his injuries.


    If one didn¡¯t listen carefully, it might be difficult to make out what he was saying.


    ¡°Indeed, I am very happy,¡± Marina responded decisively.


    Upon hearing her words, Yenny¡¯s smile became even brighter.


    However, his action inadvertently affected the wounds on his face.


    His expression could not help but change.


    ¡°Are you here to¡­ give me a quick death?¡± Yenny, who took a while to recover, asked hoarsely.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    ¡°Give you a quick death? Are you that eager to die?¡± Marina¡¯s face revealed a meaningful expression


    upon hearing those


    words.


    Yenny, on the other hand, didn¡¯t show much emotional fluctuation in response to Marina¡¯s words.


    It was as if he had already anticipated her answer.


    After a moment, he suddenly disyed a hint of madness in his smile.


    ¡°You must be fond of Chrislyn, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Marina¡¯s expression flickered upon hearing Chrislyn¡¯s name.


    However, she quickly concealed it.


    Yenny showed no intention of stopping and continued to speak.


    ¡°She was personally raised by me, and I provided her with the best teachers in the world, teaching her


    all the beautiful things in this world.


    ¡°I believe you must be happy with her, right?¡±


    Yenny continued, ¡°Indeed, you must be happy. If you weren¡¯t, how could you keep her by your side


    every day, caring for her at the right time?


    ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that I never taught her one thing, to die in your ce.


    ¡°When you think about it, you should also be grateful to me. If I hadn¡¯t sent her to you, you wouldn¡¯t


    have escaped that disaster.


    ¡°From this perspective, you should thank me.¡± Yennyughed as he said these words.


    Marina clenched her fists tightly.


    However, a momentter, she immediately let go.


    ¡°Do you think I would stoop to your level and kill you immediately just to satisfy your wish?¡± Marina


    snorted in disdain.


    ¡°But you¡¯re right about one thing. I do have to thank you.


    ¡°Chrislyn is indeed a great friend, and I am grateful to have her by my side in times like these.¡±


    When Marina said these words, her expression was earnest.


    She did not look like she was pretending at all.


    Yenny always had a pair of sharp eyes.


    If someone was lying, he had always been able to detect their lies, no matter how well¨Cdisguised they


    were.


    However, there was no trace of reluctance on Marina¡¯s face.


    It looked like she was genuinely thanking him.


    The smile on Yenny¡¯s face immediately froze.


    ¡°You¡­ thank me? You actually thank me?¡± Yenny¡¯s voice sounded hoarse.


    ¡°Of course, I have to thank you. Thank you for patiently nurturing a friendship even when you yourself


    are all alone.¡± Marina replied.


    ¡°Acts like yours, where you¡¯ve experienced the rain but still hold an umbre for others, aren¡¯t they


    worth appreciation?¡± Marina¡¯s face was filled with a smile.


    If Yenny wanted to provoke her, how could she possibly endure it without responding?


    Their confrontation came down to who could remain calmer between the two of them.


    ¡°Hehe, it seems like I¡¯ve done a good deed. In that case, Miss Bailey, don¡¯t you owe me a favor?¡±


    Yenny was not a foolish


    person.


    However, it only took a moment for Yenny to realize that Marina was also trying to provoke him.


    His emotions instantly stabilized.


    ¡°Strictly speaking. I owe you a favor, but I¡¯ve already repaid it.¡± Marina calmly replied.


    ¡°When? Howe I¡¯m not aware of it?¡± Yenny narrowed his dark eyes.


    ¡°I have properly buried your brother. Isn¡¯t that a significant favor?¡± Marina¡¯s tone unintentionally


    became a bit heavier when she mentioned Yenny¡¯s brother.


    As expected, Yenny¡¯s expression instantly changed upon hearing the word ¡°brother.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I don¡¯t have a brother!¡± Yenny clenched his teeth tightly.


    ¡°I know. You deny it because you feel that they have all betrayed you,¡± Marina responded calmly.


    ¡°You thought it was unbelievable that your brother would use that vague sense of family connection to


    harm you..


    ¡°But let me tell you, everything he told you was true.


    ¡°This is something I found in your brother¡¯s safe. Inside are the letters you wrote to him and the gifts


    you gave him.¡±


    Marina took out a small box.


    Then, he threw it in front of Yenny.


    The box was smashed open and the contents fell out.


    Each item made Yenny feel an overwhelming sense of familiarity.


    He could not help but widen his eyes.


    Even though he clenched his fists, he couldn¡¯t control his increasingly agitated emotions.


    ¡°Your brother never lied to you. In fact, after he learned about your existence, he dedicated himself to


    researching this field,¡± Marina exined.


    ¡°He reached out to various experts in this area, seeking advice on how to interact with someone like


    you.


    ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t know, but he chose to study gic medicine for his college major.


    ¡°He wanted to change your life through his own efforts.


    ¡°Moreover, he convinced your parents through his actions to release you from that mansion.


    ¡°He wanted you to live with them. It¡¯s just a pity that before he could reveal everything, you tried to kill


    him in that fire.¡±


    As Marina spoke, her tone was filled with sympathy.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Yenny slowly lifted his head to look at Marina.


    However, without waiting for her response, he immediately denied it.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You really went to extremes to provoke me. Why should I believe what you¡¯re saying?¡± Yenny


    sneered.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me, which is why I brought the evidence here,¡± Marina replied.


    ¡°Take a good look, these are all the efforts your brother made for you!¡± Marina threw all the things she


    had found into Yenny¡¯sp.


    Although Yenny¡¯s body was tied up, his hands could still move.


    He picked up a piece of paper from hisp.


    It was filled with notes.


    The content was all about gic defects.


    Moreover, he was extremely familiar with this handwriting.


    In order to better impersonate his brother, Yenny had been practicing his handwriting.


    At this point, even his brother would probably struggle to distinguish who had written the notes.


    Yenny threw the paper away as if it were a creature that could bite.


    However, he had only discarded one sheet, and there were even more papers in hisp.


    The dense notes on each sheet proved that what Marina had just said was true.


    His brother¡­ had truly been working hard to study for his sake.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!


    ¡°He was lying to me until his veryst moment. How could he do this for me?


    ¡°They all wish I¡¯d died earlier. They wish I¡¯d never appeared.


    ¡°These are all fake¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s all fake!¡±


    Yenny scattered all the papers in hisp in one go.


    However, due to his actions, the papers ended up scattered at his feet.


    Page after page, they were unavoidable.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Take them away! Get rid of all these things for me!¡±


    Yenny¡¯s emotions finally copsed at that moment.


    He yelled at Marina in front of him with wide eyes.


    He even struggled to break free from the ropes binding him.


    However, he was still weakened from the poison coursing through his body and had no strength left.


    Apart from causing himself more pain, his struggle was utterly futile.


    Marina said, ¡°Yenny, you could have had a different life.


    ¡°You had parents who loved and cared for you and a brother who devoted himself to you.


    ¡°But you chose not to see any of it and pushed yourself into a desperate situation.


    ¡°You caused the death of the person who was best to you, and now you exist in this world all alone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it tragic?


    ¡°For years, you¡¯ve been relentlessly pursuing your ambitions, wanting to dominate the Four Families.


    ¡°But even if you seed in swallowing up the Four Families and bing the most powerful person,


    what will it truly bring you?¡±


    Marina continued, ¡°You¡¯ll still be empty without anyone to rejoice in your sess.


    ¡°No one will ever love you unconditionally as your parents and brother did.


    ¡°No matter how much power and wealth you possess, it cannot fill the emptiness in your heart.


    ¡°I have encountered many unfortunate individuals in my life, but none are as pitiable as you.


    ¡°Yenny, there is no ce for you in this world anymore, and even if you were to die, you wouldn¡¯t dare


    face your parents and brother.¡±


    After saying this, Marina untied the ropes that bound Yenny.


    Yenny, who had no strength left, slipped down to the ground.


    However, as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the scattered notes lying on the floor.


    In a state of panic, he hurriedly tore them apart.


    ¡°Yenny, I won¡¯t kill you. In fact, I hope you live a long life. I truly want to see how someone like you will


    spend the remaining years.¡±


    After saying this, Marina turned around and left.


    Simon didn¡¯t spare another nce at Yenny and followed Marina.


    In the vast living room, Yenny was left alone.


    However, he seemed oblivious to the world around him.


    He desperately tried to destroy the notes in front of him.


    But why were there so many of these papers?


    Why couldn¡¯t he finish tearing them?


    How much did that person


    write?


    One had to know that there was very little information about gically defective diseases like them.


    How long did it take him to collect all this?


    ¡°Liars! They¡¯re all liars!


    ¡°I will never believe it, and I will never regret it!¡±


    Yenny kept repeating these words, but his hands were still trembling uncontrobly.


    Hisst trace of belief had been crushed by Marina.


    The current Yenny was no longer the arrogant and cunning person he used to be.


    After leaving the vi, Simon drove away with Marina.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to keep guarding that vi anymore. Yenny is beyond saving,¡± Marina spoke.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Simon replied.


    But at that moment, Marina suddenly remembered something.


    She looked up at Simon, who was driving.


    She said, ¡°When I made the decision just now, I didn¡¯t have a chance to ask you, considering the deep


    hatred between you and Yenny.


    ¡°If you want to kill him for revenge, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    ¡°No need. I think what you¡¯ve done is already the greatest punishment for him, Simon expressed


    satisfaction with Marina¡¯s.


    actions.


    Someone like Yenny wouldn¡¯t fear death at all.


    But this way, it would be the most painful for him..


    ¡°I¡¯m d you don¡¯t have any objections.¡± Marina nodded after hearing his response.


    However, an indescribable emotion flickered in her eyes..


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon keenly noticed her change in mood.


    ¡°I want to go somewhere,¡± Marina spoke after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of the cemetery.


    Marina bought a bouquet of flowers from a nearby shop and walked slowly toward the cemetery,


    She finally stopped in front of a well¨Cmaintained tombstone.


    On top of the tombstone was an engraved photo of a particr young person.


    Simon had seen that face before. It resembled Chrislyn.


    Marina bent down and gently ced the bouquet of flowers in front of the tombstone.


    ¡°Chrislyn, I have avenged you. Your entire life was like that of a puppet on strings.


    ¡°I always considered myself your good friend and even promised to protect you for the rest of my life.


    ¡°But I never realized your significance. If I had known earlier, maybe I could have changed your fate.


    ¡°If there truly are divine beings in this world, I hope they bless you and allow you to be happy and free


    in your next life.


    ¡°May you no longer be bound by anything in this mundane world and truly live for yourself.¡±


    Marina stood in front of Chrislyn¡¯s grave for a long time.


    Simon didn¡¯t try to persuade her and silently stood by her side.


    They remained there until nightfall, and only then did Marina turn around and leave.


    On the way back, Mirana chatted with Simon.


    ¡°I won¡¯t get involved in the Pembroke family¡¯s affairs. You handle it,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Simon nodded.


    He knew that Marina didn¡¯t usually have ambitions when it came to such matters.


    ¡°Where do you want to go now? Going back to the hospital or going home to rest?¡± Simon asked.


    After all, Jessica was still in the hospital. He was not sure if Marina would go home.


    Before Marina could respond, her phone suddenly rang..


    Marina nced at the caller ID.


    It was actually Jessica.


    Then, she immediately picked up the call.


    ¡°Marina!¡± As soon as the call connected, Jessica¡¯s voice came through, filled with excitement.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Marina held the phone slightly away from her car..


    After all, Jessica was known for her gentle nature.


    She usually spoke softly, so hearing her speak with such a loud voice was unusual.


    It must mean something significant had happened.


    ¡°Well¡­ Peter proposed to me¡­¡± Jessica, on the other end of the phone, tightened her grip on the


    phone, took a deep breath, and finally revealed the purpose of her call.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Marina¡¯s expression froze upon hearing those words.


    ¡°Peter¡­ He just proposed to me. He said¡­ he wants to marry me!¡± Even through the phone, Marina


    could sense the happiness in Jessica¡¯s voice.


    ¡­Did he really say that?¡± Marina took a moment to confirm once again.


    Take them away! Get rid of all these things for me!¡±


    Yenny¡¯s emotions finally copsed at that moment.


    He yelled at Marina in front of him with wide eyes.


    He even struggled to break free from the ropes binding him.


    However, he was still weakened from the poison coursing through his body and had no strength left.


    Apart from causing himself more pain, his struggle was utterly futile.


    Marina said, ¡°Yenny, you could have had a different life.


    ¡°You had parents who loved and cared for you and a brother who devoted himself to you.


    ¡°But you chose not to see any of it and pushed yourself into a desperate situation.


    ¡°You caused the death of the person who was best to you, and now you exist in this world all alone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it tragic?


    ¡°For years, you¡¯ve been relentlessly pursuing your ambitions, wanting to dominate the Four Families.


    ¡°But even if you seed in swallowing up the Four Families and bing the most powerful person,


    what will it truly bring you?¡±


    Marina continued, ¡°You¡¯ll still be empty without anyone to rejoice in your sess.


    ¡°No one will ever love you unconditionally as your parents and brother did.


    ¡°No matter how much power and wealth you possess, it cannot fill the emptiness in your heart.


    ¡°I have encountered many unfortunate individuals in my life, but none are as pitiable as you.


    ¡°Yenny, there is no ce for you in this world anymore, and even if you were to die, you wouldn¡¯t dare


    face your parents and brother.¡±


    After saying this, Marina untied the ropes that bound Yenny.


    Yenny, who had no strength left, slipped down to the ground.


    However, as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the scattered notes lying on the floor.


    In a state of panic, he hurriedly tore them apart.


    ¡°Yenny, I won¡¯t kill you. In fact, I hope you live a long life. I truly want to see how someone like you will


    spend the remaining years.¡±


    After saying this, Marina turned around and left.


    Simon didn¡¯t spare another nce at Yenny and followed Marina.


    In the vast living room, Yenny was left alone.


    However, he seemed oblivious to the world around him.


    He desperately tried to destroy the notes in front of him.


    But why were there so many of these papers?


    Why couldn¡¯t he finish tearing them?


    How much did that person


    write?


    One had to know that there was very little information about gically defective diseases like them.


    How long did it take him to collect all this?


    ¡°Liars! They¡¯re all liars!


    ¡°I will never believe it, and I will never regret it!¡±


    Yenny kept repeating these words, but his hands were still trembling uncontrobly.


    Hisst trace of belief had been crushed by Marina.


    The current Yenny was no longer the arrogant and cunning person he used to be.


    After leaving the vi, Simon drove away with Marina.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to keep guarding that vi anymore. Yenny is beyond saving,¡± Marina spoke.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Simon replied.


    But at that moment, Marina suddenly remembered something.


    She looked up at Simon, who was driving.


    She said, ¡°When I made the decision just now, I didn¡¯t have a chance to ask you, considering the deep


    hatred between you and Yenny.


    ¡°If you want to kill him for revenge, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    ¡°No need. I think what you¡¯ve done is already the greatest punishment for him, Simon expressed


    satisfaction with Marina¡¯s.


    actions.


    Someone like Yenny wouldn¡¯t fear death at all.


    But this way, it would be the most painful for him..


    ¡°I¡¯m d you don¡¯t have any objections.¡± Marina nodded after hearing his response.


    However, an indescribable emotion flickered in her eyes..


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon keenly noticed her change in mood.


    ¡°I want to go somewhere,¡± Marina spoke after a moment of silence.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of the cemetery.


    Marina bought a bouquet of flowers from a nearby shop and walked slowly toward the cemetery,


    She finally stopped in front of a well¨Cmaintained tombstone.


    On top of the tombstone was an engraved photo of a particr young person.


    Simon had seen that face before. It resembled Chrislyn.


    Marina bent down and gently ced the bouquet of flowers in front of the tombstone.


    ¡°Chrislyn, I have avenged you. Your entire life was like that of a puppet on strings.


    ¡°I always considered myself your good friend and even promised to protect you for the rest of my life.


    ¡°But I never realized your significance. If I had known earlier, maybe I could have changed your fate.


    ¡°If there truly are divine beings in this world, I hope they bless you and allow you to be happy and free


    in your next life.


    ¡°May you no longer be bound by anything in this mundane world and truly live for yourself.¡±


    Marina stood in front of Chrislyn¡¯s grave for a long time.


    Simon didn¡¯t try to persuade her and silently stood by her side.


    They remained there until nightfall, and only then did Marina turn around and leave.


    On the way back, Mirana chatted with Simon.


    ¡°I won¡¯t get involved in the Pembroke family¡¯s affairs. You handle it,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Simon nodded.


    He knew that Marina didn¡¯t usually have ambitions when it came to such matters.


    ¡°Where do you want to go now? Going back to the hospital or going home to rest?¡± Simon asked.


    After all, Jessica was still in the hospital. He was not sure if Marina would go home.


    Before Marina could respond, her phone suddenly rang..


    Marina nced at the caller ID.


    It was actually Jessica.


    Then, she immediately picked up the call.


    ¡°Marina!¡± As soon as the call connected, Jessica¡¯s voice came through, filled with excitement.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Marina held the phone slightly away from her car..


    After all, Jessica was known for her gentle nature.


    She usually spoke softly, so hearing her speak with such a loud voice was unusual.


    It must mean something significant had happened.


    ¡°Well¡­ Peter proposed to me¡­¡± Jessica, on the other end of the phone, tightened her grip on the


    phone, took a deep breath, and finally revealed the purpose of her call.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Marina¡¯s expression froze upon hearing those words.


    ¡°Peter¡­ He just proposed to me. He said¡­ he wants to marry me!¡± Even through the phone, Marina


    could sense the happiness in Jessica¡¯s voice.


    ¡­Did he really say that?¡± Marina took a moment to confirm once again.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    ¡°Yes, he even bought me an engagement ring!¡± Jessica looked at the ring in her hand.


    She could not conceal the beaming smile on her face.


    Her face was filled with happiness as she eagerly spoke to Marina on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Marina. I¡¯m really getting married!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Marina fell into silence instantly.


    She remained silent for a while without uttering a word.


    And on the other end of the phone, Jessica seemed to have noticed Marina¡¯s uneasiness.


    After a while, she finally spoke up. ¡°Marina, are you¡­ not happy?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s voice carried a hint of caution.


    At that moment, she was worried that Marina would not approve of their marriage.


    After all, Marina hadn¡¯t seemed very happy ever since she found out about her and Peter¡¯s


    rtionship.


    Marina opened her mouth, about to say something, but the words took a different turn on the tip of her


    tongue.


    ¡°Do you like him?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jessica hesitated, not because she was unsure of her decision but because she felt shy.


    ¡°Do you really like him?¡± Marina understood Jessica¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°¡­Yes!¡± Jessica nodded heavily.


    It was the first time she openly admitted her feelings for Peter in front of someone else.


    Jessica said, ¡°Marina, in my entire life, besides you being good to me, he is the first person who has


    treated me so well.


    ¡°Marina, I really, really like him. I want to marry him too.


    ¡°I want to have a child with him and create a warm home together.


    I have never experienced the warmth of a family in my life, and now I finally have this opportunity. I


    know our backgrounds are vastly different.


    ¡°But this time, I still want to¡­ be brave.¡±


    Although Jessica¡¯s words may have sounded light, Marina knew that it probably took all the courage


    Jessica had in her life to say those words.


    Marina knew her personality very well.


    Due to her upbringing, Jessica had always been timid and easily intimidated.


    She had been suppressed by Sophia for a long time, so even if she liked something, she never dared


    to speak up.


    This was the first time she had been so straightforward in front of Marina, telling her that she liked


    Peter and wanted to be


    with him.


    ¡°Since


    you


    like him so much, then¡­ there¡¯s nothing inappropriate about this marriage!¡± Marina enunciated each


    word


    clearly.


    ¡°So, does that mean¡­ you agree?¡± Jessica¡¯s voice carried a tinge of excitement.


    ¡°After you¡¯ve told me all this, how can I be a spoilsport?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just wanted to tell you that¡­ I have someone I like, and he even proposed


    to me.


    ¡°I just wanted to share this news with you as soon as possible, Jessica interjected.


    ¡°I understand, Marina¡¯s voice softened upon hearing that.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte now. You should rest soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jessica nodded in agreement.


    However, after hanging up. Jessicay on the bed and tossed and turned, but she could not fall


    asleep.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She only held her hand and looked at the ring on it.


    Over and over again, she reyed in her mind the words Peter had just said to her.


    He told her that no matter what difficulties or dangers they faced in the future, he would stand in front of


    her.


    He would be her most solid and powerful harbor.


    He ensured that she would never suffer any more storms in her life.


    Harbor¡­


    Home¡­


    These things, which had seemed so distant to Jessica, had be a reality this evening.


    It gave her a surreal feeling.


    Jessica turned to the side, looking at the wall in front of her.


    On the other side of the wall was Peter.


    He had be her fianc¨¦.


    She reached out her hand and slowly drew in the air.


    It was the outline of Peter.


    Even just looking at it, her heart filled with immense joy.


    On the other side, Marina didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood after hanging up the phone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Simon nced at Marina and turned the car around at the next intersection.


    He knew that Marina wanted to visit Jessica just now.


    However, he had also heard some of the conversations on the phone just now.


    At this point, she probably wouldn¡¯t go there anymore.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marina replied in a low voice.


    However, on the way back, Marina never spoke again.


    Even when they returned home, she remained silent.


    After Simon finished showering, he noticed that Marina was still in the same position as before he


    entered the bathroom.


    He approached her from behind and gently embraced her.


    ¡°Are you still worried about Jessica?¡± Simon spoke in a low voice.


    In Marina¡¯s cars, his voice sounded sexy and pleasant.


    Moreover, Simon had just finished showering, and the cool fragrance on his body slightly eased


    Marina¡¯s throbbing headache.


    Marina sighed. ¡°I was angry before because I was worried Peter wouldn¡¯t treat Jessica sincerely.


    ¡°I know his personality, and over the years, I have never seen him take any girl seriously.


    ¡°I brought Jessica here, and I was also the one who entrusted her to Peter.


    ¡°If she gets hurt because of my actions, I will never forgive myself for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. Love is not solely one person¡¯s fault. From what I gathered


    from Jessica, she really likes him.


    ¡°Now that he has proposed, it means he is serious about this rtionship.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what else are you worried about?¡± Simon spoke in a low voice, but his words


    resonated deeply with Marina.


    Marina let out a long sigh. ¡°I hope what you¡¯re saying is true.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these things. After all, Peter is your cousin. I believe he knows how to handle things


    appropriately.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now, and you haven¡¯t rested properly during this period. Get some rest,¡± Simon


    reassured her.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Marina nodded.


    She allowed Simon to carry her into bed.


    Simon was right. Marina was indeed exhausted.


    She had always had a high requirement for sleep.


    Although she could function normally for several days without sleep, her mood would be irritable


    easily.


    During this period, she hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep for a long time because of Yenny and Jessica.


    As soon as she nestled into Simon¡¯s embrace, she fell asleep instantly.


    When she woke up the next day, she realized it was already close to noon.


    As she sat up, she felt refreshed and clear¨Cheaded.


    However, she noticed that Simon was no longer by her side.


    Marina sat up and nced at her phone.


    There were actually several missed calls.


    They were all from her Aunt Daisy.


    Even when they returned home, she remained silent.


    After Simon finished showering. he noticed that Marina was still in the same position as before he


    entered the bathroom.


    He approached her from behind and gently embraced her.


    ¡°Are you still worried about Jessica?¡± Simon spoke in a low voice.


    In Marina¡¯s ears, his voice sounded sexy and pleasant.


    Moreover, Simon had just finished showering, and the cool fragrance on his body slightly eased


    Marina¡¯s throbbing headache.


    Marina sighed. ¡°I was angry before because I was worried Peter wouldn¡¯t treat Jessica sincerely.


    ¡°I know his personality, and over the years. I have never seen him take any girl seriously.


    ¡°I brought Jessica here, and I was also the one who entrusted her to Peter.


    ¡°If she gets hurt because of my actions, I will never forgive myself for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. Love is not solely one person¡¯s fault. From what I gathered


    from Jessica, she really likes him.


    ¡°Now that he has proposed, it means he is serious about this rtionship.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what else are you worried about?¡± Simon spoke in a low voice, but his words


    resonated deeply with Marina.


    Marina let out a long sigh. ¡°I hope what you¡¯re saying is true.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these things. After all, Peter is your cousin. I believe he knows how to handle things


    appropriately.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now, and you haven¡¯t rested properly during this period. Get some rest,¡± Simon


    reassured her.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Marina nodded.


    She allowed Simon to carry her into bed.


    Simon was right. Marina was indeed exhausted.


    She had always had a high requirement for sleep.


    Although she could function normally for several days without sleep, her mood would be irritable


    easily.


    During this period, she hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep for a long time because of Yenny and Jessica.


    As soon as she nestled into Simon¡¯s embrace, she fell asleep instantly.


    When she woke up the next day, she realized it was already close to noon.


    As she sat up, she felt refreshed and clear¨Cheaded.


    However, she noticed that Simon was no longer by her side..


    Marina sat up and nced at her phone.


    There were actually several missed calls.


    They were all from her Aunt Daisy.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Daisy hadn¡¯t called Marina for a long time.


    So many consecutive calls from her must mean something urgent.


    Marina immediately returned the call.


    The moment the call went through, the person on the other end picked up.


    ¡°Marina!¡± Daisy said loudly,


    ¡°Aunt Daisy, did something happen?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°Of course. Peter suddenly tells me he wants to get married. It¡¯s totally out of the blue,¡± Daisy


    eximed.


    ¡°I thought he was joking, but then he sent me the girl¡¯s information and photos.


    ¡°He even asked me to prepare for the wedding as soon as possible. Has he been enchanted or


    something?¡± Daisy¡¯s voice carried a sense of urgency.


    ¡°Is that what he told you?¡± Marina¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t hide her surprise after hearing the story.


    ¡°Hmm? Do you know about this?¡± Daisy sensed an underlying meaning in Marina¡¯s words.


    Marina didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    When Jessica told her that Peter had proposed to her yesterday, she had her suspicions.


    She thought Peter did this because she had stumbled upon their secret.


    Peter did not know how to convince Marina that he was sincere toward Jessica, so he resorted to this


    method.


    He was known for having various dubious ideas.


    However, Marina did not expect him to tell his mother about this.


    This meant that the wedding had to be held.


    ¡°Marina, are you still there?¡± Daisy had been waiting for Marina¡¯s response and couldn¡¯t help but call


    out again.


    I¡¯m here,¡± Marina replied, regaining control of her swirling thoughts.


    ¡°Do you know something? Please tell me quickly, what¡¯s going on?¡± Daisy¡¯s tone became more urgent.


    ¡°Aunt Daisy, it¡¯s a long story. I¡¯lle and find you in person,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m at home right now. You cane anytime,¡± Daisy had been thinking of suggesting the


    same thing.


    However, she was hesitant as she thought Marina might be busy, so she did not mention it.


    She was naturally happy that Marina had taken the initiative to make this request.


    Marina quickly washed up and changed her clothes, then went straight to Daisy¡¯s house.


    On the way, Marina sent a message to Simon.


    He should be very busy during that time.


    After all, there were a lot of matters waiting for him to handle on the Pembroke family¡¯s side.


    Marina sent the message and didn¡¯t pay much attention afterward.


    When she arrived at Daisy¡¯s house, she immediately spotted Daisy waiting at the front gate.


    As soon as she got out of the car. Daisy came up to her.


    ¡°Marina, you finally arrived!¡± Daisy was visibly anxious.


    ¡°Aunt Daisy, why are you waiting outside?¡±


    ¡°I was worried and in a hurry. Come, tell me everything you know,¡± Daisy said, grabbing Marina¡¯s arm


    and leading her inside


    the house.


    Marina didn¡¯t hold back and shared everything she knew with Daisy, including Jessica¡¯s identity.


    After all, she could not hide these matters from Daisy.


    If Peter wanted to marry Jessica. Daisy would thoroughly investigate these things.


    It was better to hear it directly from Marina than from someone else.


    Daisy, who was originally extremely nervous, immediately rxed after hearing Marina¡¯s words.


    Then, she looked at Marina with a bright smile.


    ¡°So, Marina, are you saying that girl is your friend?¡± Daisy asked.


    ¡°Yes, I brought her to Janeborough.


    ¡°I wanted to help her integrate into life here as quickly as possible, so I entrusted her to Peter. This


    matter, I¡­ Marina was about to say that she also had some responsibility in it.


    But before she could finish, Daisy grabbed her hand.


    She looked at Marina with burning eyes.


    ¡°You did a great job here! You helped me a lot!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Marina was momentarily taken aback, not quite catching up with the situation.


    Wasn¡¯t Daisy quite agitated before?


    She had been acting like an evil mother¨Cinw.


    ¡°I was angry before because I thought that rascal Peter was fooling around with some dubious girl


    again.¡± Daisy exined.


    ¡°Then, you said that girl is your friend. Marina, I believe in your judgment in selecting friends. Those


    who can be friends with you must be good girls.


    ¡°Moreover, since she is your friend, if that rascal Peter dares to mistreat her, I won¡¯t have to intervene.


    You¡¯ll handle it yourself.


    ¡°You did a great job. I must reward you well!¡± Daisy smiled warmly.


    Marina went speechless.


    ¡°Oh, right! I need to prepare for the wedding ceremony. That poor girl had such an unfortunate


    upbringing.¡± Daisy


    remarked.


    ¡°Her parents didn¡¯t love her and treat her well. We must be more thoughtful and handle things properly.


    We can¡¯t let the girl think that we¡¯ve neglected her.


    ¡°We have to arrange everything for the wedding, including the guest list, beverages, and dishes.¡±


    Daisy started toin, ¡°Sigh, that rascal Peter, he didn¡¯t give me any hints before.


    ¡°And now he suddenly tells me he wants to get married. How am I supposed to manage all these


    things?


    ¡°Marina, do you have time? Can you help me?¡± Daisy looked at Marina again.


    Marina did not utter a word.


    As Marina looked at the excited face of Daisy in front of her, she realized that she might still not fully


    understand her aunt.


    Just as Marina was about to speak. Daisy spoke first.


    ¡°There¡¯s just so much to handle for this wedding, especially since that girl is your friend.


    ¡°That rascal Peter didn¡¯t tell me anything, and it¡¯s not appropriate for me tomunicate with your


    friend at this point. So, I have to trouble you.


    ¡°You have to help me with this. After all, you also want your friend to have a perfect wedding, right?¡±


    After Daisy said this, Marina could not refuse even if she wanted to.


    Otherwise, she would appear to be heartless.


    ¡­Aunt Daisy, if you need help, just let me know.¡± In the end, Marina could only choose to


    compromise.


    ¡°You truly are my beloved niece!¡± The smile on Daisy¡¯s face instantly became even brighter.


    Soon enough, Marina regretted agreeing to help so quickly.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The wedding preparations were simply overwhelming.


    She would rather work at thepany than help with the wedding ceremony.


    She had no idea that there were hundreds of choices in the beverage alone.


    Then, there were desserts¡­


    Just dealing with these two things alone took Marina days.


    While Daisy was in a conversation with the hotel representative, Marina quietly moved aside to catch a


    breath.


    However, Daisy¡¯s sharp eyes noticed her actions.


    She grabbed Marina¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Where are you going? Help me decide which of these three desserts looks better.¡±


    ¡°Desserts¡­ Isn¡¯t it enough that they taste good?¡± Marina struggled to maintain a smile on her face.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    ¡°Desserts should not only taste good but also look good. If they are unattractive, you won¡¯t have any


    appetite, right? Daisy confidently expressed her opinion.


    Marina finally shifted her gaze to the nearby table.


    The three tes of pastries on the table all seemed almost identical to her.


    Just as she was unsure of what to say, her phone suddenly rang.


    Marina nced at the caller ID, and her eyes lit up.


    She immediately raised her phone and signaled to Daisy.


    ¡°Aunt Daisy, I have something important to attend to. You can take a look for now, and I¡¯lle back to


    check on it after I finish dealing with my matter.¡±


    After saying that, Marina didn¡¯t wait for Daisy¡¯s reply and immediately left with her phone in her hand.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Daisy wanted to stop Marina, but she was already far away.


    ¡°What could be so urgent for that girl?¡±


    Daisy muttered to herself. Nheless, she didn¡¯t say anything further and continued discussing the


    menu with the


    manager.


    Meanwhile. Marina found a secluded spot and then answered the phone call.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Marina¡¯s voice carried a hint of relief.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon noticed her unusual tone on the other end of the line.


    ¡°You called at just the right time. Otherwise, I feel like my head would explode,¡± Marina recounted her


    ordeal to Simon.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Simon could not help but chuckle after hearing this.


    ¡°I thought no one could ever get the better of you. It turns out you¡¯re quite afraid of your Aunt Daisy,¡± he


    said as if he had discovered something particrly intriguing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly fear¡­ It¡¯s just that my Aunt Daisy is quite challenging to deal with,¡± Marina sighed


    deeply.


    The Bailey family had more male family members than female family members.


    In the previous generation, Aunt Daisy was the only daughter.


    In Marina¡¯s generation, she was the only granddaughter.


    However, Aunt Daisy had stayed in the Bailey family for so many years before Marina.


    She enjoyed favoritism for a long time.


    Naturally, her influence and power far surpassed Marina¡¯s.


    Therefore, most of the time, Marina often avoided getting into arguments with Daisy.


    After all, Daisy had more experience in arguments.


    Simon chuckled even more upon hearing Marina¡¯s helplessness in her tone.


    ¡°Do you want me toe and pick you up?¡± he offered.


    ¡°Have you finished all your tasks?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes lit up at his suggestion.


    There are still a few things left, but even with all the tasks, I can¡¯t let my fianc¨¦e suffer alone,¡± Simon


    replied with deep


    affection.


    ¡°Thene over. I¡¯ll send you the address,¡± Marina agreed without hesitation.


    To be honest, she simply didn¡¯t have the patience to differentiate between a dozen simr pastries and


    dishes.


    It would be much more difficult for her than going on a mission.


    After Simon uttered the words ¡°Wait for me,¡± he hung up the phone immediately.


    Marina didn¡¯t rush to leave either.


    She leaned against the wall nonchntly.


    In truth, waiting for someone was something she disliked the most.


    However, for some reason, if that person happened to be Simon, it didn¡¯t feel as irritating.


    In fact, she even felt a hint of anticipation.


    While waiting for Marina to return, Daisy grew impatient.


    She decided to get up and looked for her.


    Meanwhile, Simon had already arrived outside the hotel.


    He called Marina, instructing her toe out.


    Marina¡¯s face brightened, and she quickly put away her phone and headed toward the hotel.


    Just as she ran out, Daisy happened to witness the scene.


    She wanted to call out to Marina, but Marina didn¡¯t even notice her presence.


    She swiftly ran out without a second thought.


    ¡°What kind of person could make her so anxious?¡± Daisy followed with a puzzled expression.


    After all, her niece had always remained calm andposed, even in the face of adversity.


    Daisy believed that it was because of her own busy work schedule that she couldn¡¯t keep Marina by


    her side, causing her to grow up among a group of men.


    That kind of upbringing might have shaped Marina¡¯s tomboyish personality.


    Hence, it was rare to see such a feminine expression on Marina¡¯s face.


    Daisy naturally wanted to follow and find out what was going on.


    As soon as Marina came out of the hotel, she saw Simon standing at the entrance, waiting for her.


    Without a second thought, she ran towards him.


    Simon naturally opened his arms.


    Then, Marina dove into his embrace.


    She buried her head in his chest and took a deep breath.


    Mmmmin¡­


    ¡®Finally, I feel alive again¡­¡± Marina murmured.


    ¡°Is it that dramatic?¡± Simon chuckled, looking at Marina¡¯s expression.


    ¡°You have no idea how difficult this job is. It¡¯s even more challenging than finding faults in pictures.


    You¡¯re not there, so it¡¯s easy for you to make light of it.


    ¡°Next time, you should try it yourself, and then you¡¯ll understand how unbearable it is. I guarantee you¡¯ll


    find it even harder than me.¡± Marina grumbled.


    ¡°With your current attitude, it seems like I can¡¯t entrust these matters to you when we get married,¡±


    Simon said with his lips slightly parted.


    ¡°Married?¡± Marina suddenly looked up upon hearing those words.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already mention it before? I officially inform your family that I will marry you during your


    grandfather¡¯s birthday celebration. Or do you only want to toy with me and not marry me?¡± Simon


    stared at her intently.


    Marina was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t remember it for a moment¡­¡± Marina snapped back to reality.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t remember?¡± Simon¡¯s gaze turned unsettling upon hearing her words.


    Oops¡­


    Marina realized she had misspoken and quickly tried to rectify her statement.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intentionally forget. It¡¯s just that there have been so many things happening recently that I


    identally pushed this matter aside.


    ¡°Well, now that you kicked my memory, I remembered, Marina exined, trying to appear sincere.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. Are you hungry? Shall we go and grab something to eat?¡± Simon didn¡¯t really


    want to dwell on the issue with Marina.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Marina nodded heavily.


    At this point, as long as she didn¡¯t have to go back and scrutinize the menu, she was willing to go along


    with anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± Simon chivalrously opened the car door for Marina.


    Marina got in swiftly.


    Simon gently closed the door before making his way to the other side.


    After the car had driven away, Daisy remained standing in the same spot, unable to snap out of her


    thoughts.


    What did she just see?


    Her well¨Cbehaved and adorable niece had actually thrown herself into a man¡¯s arms like a little girl!


    And why did that man look so familiar?


    Daisy squinted her eyes and pondered for a while, but she couldn¡¯t recall where she had seen him


    before.


    Just as she was about 10 turn back, a spark of realization suddenly lit up in her mind..

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Daisy abruptly turned her head in the direction where Marina had left.


    She remembered who that man was!


    It was the family head of the Hernandez family.


    Simon Hernandez!


    Goodness!


    ¡°Marina is actually dating Simon?


    ¡°No, no. I have to tell Mary about this!¡± Daisy immediately took out her phone and called Marina¡¯s


    mother.


    Meanwhile, Marina remainedpletely unaware of the situation.


    She was happily enjoying her meal with Simon.


    ¡°By the way, how are things going with the Pembroke family?¡± Marina asked while eating.


    ¡°Yenny has gone insane,¡± Simon replied, his gaze fixed on Marina.


    Whenever he noticed her lingering gaze on a particr dish, he would serve her more of it.


    ¡°Insane? Is it real or fake?¡± Marina didn¡¯t even need to pick up the food herself as Simon would serve


    her food.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to check him, and it seems to be true.


    ¡°Perhaps he couldn¡¯t handle the words you said earlier,¡± Simon remarked, showing little concern about


    the matter.


    ¡°Is his mental resilience really that weak? He doesn¡¯t seem like it,¡± Marinamented, leisurely


    enjoying the food Simon served her.


    ¡°Sometimes, a person¡¯s inner self is fragile. They may appear invincible, but if you touch upon a certain


    sensitive point, they can be vulnerable,¡± Simon responded calmly.


    ¡°If he¡¯s gone insane, then so be it. I had initially wanted him to suffer a bit more, but it seems he knows


    how to let himself suffer lesser pain,¡± Marina snorted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him live toofortably,¡± Simon replied in a calm tone.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Marina nodded.


    She was confident in letting Simon handle these matters.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve pretty much taken care of everything regarding the Pembroke family¡¯s situation.


    Besides taking you out for a meal, I also have something to give you.¡±


    Simon spoke while taking out a folder and pushing it to Marina.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Marina was still holding her fork. She nced at the folder with indifference, showing no


    intention to open it.


    ¡°It contains all of the Pembroke family¡¯s assets,¡± Simon exined.


    ¡°The entire wealth of the Pembroke family? Why are you giving all of this to me?¡± Marina¡¯s face


    disyed a hint of confusion.


    ¡°These things are all for you,¡± Simon rified.


    ¡°What do I need all of these for?¡± Marina was not interested. She lowered her head and continued


    eating.


    Considering the wealth she possessed, not only for her life but also for her future generations, it would


    be more than enough to spend for several dozen lifetimes.


    After umting money an incredible amount, it became just a number.


    ¡°All of this is rightfully yours. I have transferred everything into your name. If you find these matters


    burdensome, you can hire professionals to handle them for you.


    ¡°I believe you must have capable people around you, but if not, I can introduce someone to you,¡±


    Simon said.


    Marina was almost done finishing her meal, so she put down her fork.


    12:19


    ¡°Are you saying that all of the Pembroke family¡¯s assets are inside this folder?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Simon nodded.


    ¡°What about yourself? Haven¡¯t you kept anything for yourself?¡± Marina opened her lips to speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours. It¡¯s better to transfer everything to your name now and avoid anyplications


    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Marina agreed, realizing that Simon had already made up his mind.


    Marina could not refuse anymore, so she only agreed.


    ¡°Are we going backter?¡± Simon asked, seeing that Marina had finished eating. He considerately


    handed her a tissue.


    Before Marina could respond, her phone suddenly rang.


    She nced at the caller ID.


    It was Daisy.


    ¡°See, the person who¡¯s rushing me is calling me now. I definitely have to go back, or else I won¡¯t have a


    moment of peace for the next month,¡± Marina sighed.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you back,¡± Simon offered.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marina replied before answering the call.


    ¡°Aunt Daisy, I¡¯lle overter,¡± Marina spoke first.


    However, right after Marina finished her sentence, Daisy¡¯s voice came from the other end.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll handle things on my own. You take care of your own matters.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Marina was in a daze.


    It seemed like her aunt was letting her off the hook.


    However, it didn¡¯t match her aunt¡¯s usual character.


    Daisy said, ¡°You focus on your own matters. You¡¯re a little girl in love, and surely you have things to


    take care of.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that I didn¡¯t realize it earlier. Have fun outside, and don¡¯t worry about my affairs.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t handle them, I¡¯ll naturally go bother that annoying Peter.


    ¡°I called to let you know that you can have a good time outside without worrying about me.¡±


    After saying that, Daisy hung up.


    However, Marina was even more confused.


    Was this something her aunt could actually say?


    When did she be so considerate and understanding?


    Moreover, what did Daisy mean by saying she was a little girl in love and had things to do?


    Could it be that¡­ she knew something?


    Marina looked at Simon.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°When you came to pick me up, my aunt might have seen you,¡± Marina exined.


    ¡°If she saw me, so what? Am I that disgraceful?¡± Simon raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Marina did not know how to exin.


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Marina hesitated, her lips moving several times without uttering aplete sentence.


    213


    12:20)


    Simon remained calm, his gaze fixed on Marina.


    He waited for her to continue.


    ¡°Well¡­ my aunt and my mom have a very close rtionship, like sisters,¡± Marina exined after


    thinking for a while.


    ¡°So?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°So if she really did see you, she would definitely inform my mom immediately,¡± Marina continued.


    ¡°And what would happen if she informed her?¡± Simon remained unconcerned.


    Marina sighed inwardly.


    Seeing his unconcerned face, Marina couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Marina lightly reminded him, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a big deal, but if you feel that something is off around you


    recently, just pay a little more


    attention.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Simon¡¯s voice carried a hint of confusion.


    ¡°My mother has a somewhat unusual personality, and I¡¯m not sure how to exin it to you at the


    moment.


    ¡°Just, you know, keep an eye out,¡± Marina exined.


    After Marina finished speaking, Simon¡¯s confusion only deepened.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Marina didn¡¯t rify the matter too clearly that day.


    Simon saw that she hesitated to reveal more detail and did not ask further.


    In the following days, he had been dealing with the Pembroke family¡¯s matters.


    After all, the Pembroke family was also one of the Four Families.


    It would take some time to fully absorb them.


    Additionally, in order to prevent any disloyalty, it was necessary to strategically ce his own people


    into the Pembroke family¡¯s business.


    As he got busy, he forgot about Marina¡¯s reminder.


    And today, he had just finished a discussion and came out of the hotel.


    However, he suddenly felt a flicker of something.


    When he looked up, he noticed a figure on the opposite side swiftly disappearing into the streets.


    Simon could not help but frown.


    However, he didn¡¯t let it bother him too much.


    After all, their personal lives had always been a subject of intense curiosity from many people.


    Having a few paparazzi or reporters following them was something ordinary to them.


    Simon retracted his gaze and got into the car.


    However, in the following days, Simon noticeably felt that the number of paparazzi around him seemed


    to have doubled.


    It felt as if he was being watched no matter where he went.


    But when he had people investigate, they couldn¡¯t find any leads.


    Simon furrowed his brow in concern.


    He only instructed Gavin to strengthen the security measures.


    On the other hand, Marina was unaware of this situation.


    She leisurelyy on the new lounge chair that Robert had bought for her, engrossed in her phone.


    Just as she was fully immersed in her game, a sudden phone call interrupted her.


    Marina was a little unhappy.


    However, her expression immediately changed when she saw the caller ID.


    She quickly exited the game and answered the call.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Marina¡¯s tone was unusually cautious.


    ¡°Where are you right now?¡± her mother, Mary Bailey, asked directly.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m outside,¡± Marina said tentatively.


    ¡°Which outside?¡± Mary insisted on an affirmative answer.


    ¡°At a friend¡¯s house,¡± Marina exined, having no choice but to provide that exnation.


    Mary seemed unsatisfied with Marina¡¯s ambiguous answer and was about to speak up.


    However, Marina seized the opportunity and changed the topic.


    ¡°Mom, have youe back?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want me toe back?¡± Mary countered.


    12:20


    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯ve been looking forward to your return every day!¡± Marina quickly replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ve almost finished my research here, and I have a flight tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll be home in the


    evening,¡± Mary informed her.


    Mary was an archaeology expert.


    She spent about 355 days a year digging in remote and challenging locations.


    It was a tough job, but she loved what she did.


    Marina¡¯s father was devoted to his wife.


    Wherever his wife went, he would follow.


    Until Marina turned five years old, she grew up in various ancient tombs.


    If those tombs were open to the public, Marina would be more knowledgeable than the tour guides. Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, those were her ygrounds where she crawled and explored.


    However, her grandfather couldn¡¯t bear not seeing Marina, so the Bailey couple decided to leave her at


    home.


    However, Marina never felt neglected.


    Her parents¡® love for her was so strong that Marina could still deeply feel their affection even though


    they were miles away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow night!¡± Marina eagerly volunteered as soon as she heard that her mother was


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mary responded before hanging up the phone.


    Meanwhile, Marina¡¯s father, Sam Bailey, had already retrieved the luggage.


    He walked towards his wife with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve brought the luggage. We can go home now,¡± Sam said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mary, dressed in work clothes with a neat short haircut, exuding a handsome charm that


    entuated her exquisite facial


    features.


    Despite being in her forties, she still often worked outdoors, constantly exposed to strong sunlight and


    rain.


    Perhaps it was because of her natural beauty, but her skin was not damaged at all.


    She appeared to be more than ten years younger than her actual age.


    Sam, the doting husband, couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by his wife¡¯s charisma once again.


    He pushed the luggage, following closely behind her.


    When the onlookers saw this scene, their eyes were filled with envy.


    ¡°Thatdy is so cool!¡±


    ¡°That man is so handsome!¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s clearly obsessed with his wife. His gaze never strays from her!¡±


    ¡°Am I the only one who noticed it? The way he calls his wife ¡®Honey¡® is so sweet!¡±


    The airport was bustling with noise.


    However, neither Mary nor Sam seemed to be aware of it.


    After exiting the airport, Mary immediately got into the waiting car.


    ¡°Honey, you must be tired after such a long ride. Let me give you a massage,¡± Sam said, instantly


    cing his hand on Mary¡¯s shoulder.


    He gently kneaded and rubbed her shoulder.


    However, Mary did not respond to him throughout the entire process. She simply epted the file


    folder handed to her by the driver.


    Sam¡¯s eyes instantly filled with affection.


    12:20)


    Chaptes 38


    His wife was really too cold and charismatic.


    He was truly enamored by her!


    After opening the folder, Mary found a stack of documents and several dozen photographs inside.


    The person in the photo was none other than Simon.


    Mary quickly scanned through the documents. The more she read, her brows furrowing tighter.


    She stared intently at the photo in her hand.


    Observing Mary¡¯s expression, Sam immediately stopped his actions and leaned affectionately on


    Mary¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Honey, are you tired of me? How can you be so engrossed in looking at another man¡¯s photos?


    ¡°Have I done something wrong? If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not happy with me, please tell me, and I¡¯ll do


    my best to change!¡±


    After saying that, Sam even squeezed Mary¡¯s sleeve and wiped away a tear, seemingly disying a


    sense of grievance.


    The driver in the front seat had long used to such scenes and paid them no mind.


    His master loved to put on an exaggerated act.


    ¡°Sit properly!¡± Mary snapped. She red at Sam and told him to stop.


    Sam immediately straightened his posture, but he held Mary¡¯s hand even tighter.


    ¡°Honey, this guy has the face of a scoundrel. Men like him are experts at deceiving girls¡® hearts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep staring at him. You should stay away from people like him when youe across them!¡±


    Sam said. His voice was filled


    with concern.


    He made a mental note of the person in the photos.


    He thought that when they got home, he had to find a way to deal with this potential threat.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think he seems like a good person?¡± Mary turned her head and looked at Sam upon hearing


    his words.


    ¡°Of course not! Look at how good¨Clooking he is, even more so than a girl. Men like him rely on their


    looks for a living. He definitely can¡¯t be a decent man!¡± Sam spoke with conviction.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    ¡°Of course, honey. I¡¯m a man, and men understand men the best. This guy is definitely not a good


    person. Quickly burn his photos. Even just looking at his photos would feel like tarnishing your eyes.¡±


    Sam took the opportunity to snatch the photos from his wife¡¯s hands.


    Then, he quickly stuffed them back into the previous folder.


    After that, he quietly threw the folder aside.


    He would never let this document appear in front of his wife again.


    But it seemed that Mary did not notice his actions.


    The expression on her face grew even colder.


    Indeed, the man in the photos was not a decent man!


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll continue giving you a massage.¡± After dealing with those bothersome photos, Sam¡¯s mood


    improved.


    Mary did not say anything else. She just slowly closed her eyes.


    Half an hourter.


    The car arrived at the Bailey family¡¯s manor.


    Meanwhile, after finishing the call with her mother, Marina began to feel a bit uneasy.


    She could not even concentrate on ying games.


    Immediately, she packed up her things and prepared to go home.


    On the way, she took a moment to send a message to Simon.


    Yet at the same time, she rushed back home in a hurry.


    As soon as she entered the house, she sensed that something was quite unusual at home.


    Marina inwardly eximed that it was not good.


    She quickly walked towards the living room.


    As expected, at first nce, she saw both of her parents sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, weren¡¯t you supposed toe back tomorrow night? Why are you back now?¡± Marina


    quickly restrained the emotions in her eyes and approached her parents to ask.


    Just as Sam was about to speak, Mary gave him a look from the side.


    Sam instantly tightened his mouth.


    He gave Mar¨ªna a signal, indicating that her mother¡¯s mood was a bit off today.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Ie back early and ruin your ns?¡± Mary calmly gave her daughter a nce.


    ¡°What ns?¡± Marina¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment.


    Did her mother really know?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Well, it was not a big deal if she had known, but her expression seemed a bit disapproving.


    Sure enough, the next moment.


    Mary directly threw the folder she had seen in the car onto the coffee table.


    ¡°You exin it yourself.¡± Mary sounded very serious.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I hide this? When did you bring it out of the car?¡± Sam¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the


    document.


    However, Mary had no intention of exining to him.


    12-20)


    She just stared intensely at Marina in front of her.


    ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± Marina hesitated as she nced at the folder in front of her.


    ¡°A man!¡± Sam gritted his teeth.


    ¡°A man?¡±


    Marina frowned.


    Then she picked up the document in front of her.


    When she saw the contents inside, her facial expression could not help but freeze for a moment.


    It was filled with information about Simon.


    There were also photos of him from all angles.


    ¡°Mom¡­ this seems illegal¡­¡± Marina murmured slowly.


    ¡°Illegal? He kidnapped my daughter, and I have not said anything yet. I just investigated his identity, is


    that considered illegal?¡± Mary snorted.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Marina wanted to say something more, but Mary quickly took over the conversation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with your rtionship with him. Break up as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Marina looked puzzled.


    ¡°Break up?¡± Sam¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Why? Because your father does not think he¡¯s a decent man.¡± Mary emphasized each word.


    ¡°What?¡± Sam was shocked.


    Marina also turned her gaze toward him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say in the car before, that someone like him is obviously a gigolo


    decent man. Shouldn¡¯t we stay away from people like him?¡±


    Mary said calmly.


    Sam choked on the words he was about to say.


    Because that was exactly what he had said!


    only knows how to lie to girls? He¡¯s definitely not a


    But at that time, he thought the man in the photos was an indecent man out there that his wife was


    interested in.


    ¡°Dad, you have not even met him, how can you judge him like this?¡± Marina frowned.


    Sam remained silent, not knowing how to respond.


    He truly had nothing to say in his defense.


    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t agree with your rtionship with him. Just break up right away.¡± Mary emphasized


    each word clearly.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already an adult. I have the qualifications and rights to choose my own future partner.¡±


    Marina said firmly in a low voice.


    ¡°An adult? If you want to date, I can rmend someone for you. Starting tomorrow, you will go on


    blind dates.¡± Mary interrupted.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my main point!¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s settled then. I will notify you once I arrange the candidates.¡± After saying that, Mary stood up and


    walked upstairs without even looking back.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Marina still wanted to say something, but her mother did not even turn around.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Marina could only turn her gaze to her father beside her,


    ¡°Don¡¯t involve me in this matter. In our marriage, your mom¡¯s words are like stories in the Bible.


    Disobeying the Bible means sleeping in the study as punishment for me.


    ¡°My daughter, although I sympathize, there are so many men in the world. If your mom doesn¡¯t like this


    one, then go find another


    12:20)


    one.


    ¡°There will always be someone she likes. Don¡¯t let an outsider affect the rtionship between you and


    your mom.¡± Sam advised, patting Marina¡¯s shoulder.


    Then he turned around and followed Mary with a servile expression.


    ¡°Honey, wait for me.¡±


    But his cheerful footsteps did not show the slightest hint of sympathy for Marina¡¯s situation.


    Marina was speechless seeing her dad leave with those words.


    She watched the two disappear at the staircase.


    Marina let out a long and heavy sigh.


    She had considered that her parents might not agree with her rtionship with Simon before.


    However, she did not expect her mother¡¯s attitude to be so determined.


    Her mother had already been resolute in her disapproval without even meeting Simon.


    Hmm¡­


    Marina theny down on the nearby sofa, feeling a little tired.


    She took out her phone and sent a message to Simon.


    [My parents are back.]


    Simon, who was in a meeting, heard the special message alert and immediately picked up his phone.


    [Your parents are back?]


    Simon raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Chuck Bailey¡¯s birthday was approaching.


    It was normal for the people from the Bailey family to return.


    But before Simon could send his reply, Marina sent another message,


    [My mom knows about us.]


    So, her mother knew?


    Simon paused before sending the message.


    As expected, at the next moment, Marina sent her third message.


    [But she doesn¡¯t agree with our rtionship. She wants us to break up.]


    Upon seeing this message, Simon¡¯s dark eyes instantly narrowed.


    A dangerous glint shed in his eyes.


    The other people in the conference room watched as Simon¡¯s aura suddenly became tense, and they


    all sat up straight, feeling the pressure in the air.


    What could be happening?

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    ¡°This is the end of the meeting!¡± Simon stood up and left without saying another word.


    The people in the office looked at each other in confusion.


    Did something really go wrong?


    However, hadn¡¯t Mr. Hernandez recently acquired many industries under the Pembroke family?


    Logically speaking, thepany should have reached new heights.


    Could it be that the acquisition process did not go smoothly?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Gavin Johnson.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s meeting. Revise the n ording to what Mr. Hernandez just said, and I will


    inform you of the next meeting


    time.¡±


    Of course, Gavin could not reveal anything to them.


    After speaking, he immediately packed up his things and went after Simon.


    Deep down, he understood.


    Other than Miss Bailey, there was no one else who could make Mr. Hernandez reveal such an


    expression.


    As expected.


    As soon as they got in the car, Simon immediately gave orders.


    ¡°Go to the Bailey residence.¡±


    ¡°The Bailey residence? Has Miss Bailey returned home?¡± Although Gavin had some doubts, his actions


    were quick and decisive.


    Without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°Yes,¡± with a nod, Simon replied.


    However, his brows were tightly furrowed.


    From the looks of it, he seemed to be worried about something.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, has something happened?¡± Gavin finally asked after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°If your girlfriend¡¯s parents want you to break up with her, how would you make them change their


    minds?¡± Simon rubbed his temples with a headache.


    ¡°Miss Bailey¡¯s parents don¡¯t agree with the two of you?¡± When Gavin heard this, his hands holding the


    steering wheel could not help but tremble.


    In the backseat, Simon¡¯s gaze turned cold in an instant.


    Gavin immediately realized that he had said something wrong and tightly pursed his lips.


    Then he continued. ¡°If my girlfriend¡¯s parents don¡¯t agree with our rtionship, I think¡­ I will definitely


    show 100% effort, both materially and emotionally, to assure them that they can trust me with their


    daughter.¡±


    ¡°Both materially and emotionally?¡± Simon narrowed his dark eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t life just about two things, money, and emotions?¡± Gavin replied.


    Simon remained silent, casually tapping the armrest with his fingers.


    He suddenly thought of something and looked up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the vi first.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t we going to the Bailey residence?¡± Gavin was a little surprised.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first!¡± Simon¡¯s attitude was very firm.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin did not dare to ask further.


    He immediately turned the car around at the next intersection.


    Meanwhile, Marina held her phone and waited for Simon¡¯s response, but she did not receive any.


    Could it be that she had scared him off?


    It shouldn¡¯t be.


    Simon¡¯s endurance should not be that bad.


    After all, he had dared to ask her grandfather for permission to marry her.


    Just because of a few words, he gave up?


    No way, no way.


    He was probably busy.


    Marina did not think too much about it and got up to go upstairs.


    But at this moment, there was a suddenmotion outside the door.


    Marina could not help but frown.


    Did the others from the Bailey familye back?


    Marina immediately turned around and went out to check.


    Several cars drove in at the entrance one after another.


    They parked in the courtyard outside in order.


    Marina¡¯s gaze fell on the car at the front.


    If she remembered correctly, this license te should belong to¡­


    Just as this thought crossed Marina, the car door was opened in an instant.


    A slender leg stepped out of the car.


    Polished shoes and pants without a single wrinkle.


    Marina¡¯s gaze looked inch by inch upward.


    In the end, itnded on the familiar face she knew so well.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly here?¡± Marina immediately ran to Simon.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to gain favor.¡± Simon lowered his head slightly and enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Gain favor? What do you mean?¡± Marina was still confused.


    Meanwhile, Gavin had already begun to instruct others to unload things from the car.


    In just a moment, a dozen bodyguards each held a few exquisite wooden boxes.


    It was obvious that the things inside were valuable.


    ¡°Why are you making such a big fuss?¡± Marina was getting more and more confused.


    Just as Simon was about to speak, a seemingly harmonious middle¨Caged couple stood at the


    doorway.


    ¡°Marina, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sam nced at his wife beside him, cleared his throat, and pretended to


    ask sternly.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Marina looked at Simon and then at her parents.


    For a moment, she really did not know how to exin.


    Just a moment ago, her mother told her that she did not agree with her rtionship with Simon.


    And now Simon showed up at their doorstep.


    12:21


    If she said anything more, would her mother ask Simon to leave directly?


    Marina had yet to figure out how to approach the situation.


    Simon stepped forward directly.


    ¡°I am Simon Hernandez. I heard that Mr. and Mrs. Bailey have returned to the residence, so I came to


    pay a visit.¡±


    Simon¡¯s tone was neither servile nor overbearing, but full of respect.


    There were not many people in this world whom Simon respected so much.


    ¡°No need for unnecessary formalities. We have no connection between our families, so there¡¯s no need


    for you to act this way.¡± Mary¡¯s tone was extremely cold.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Marina called out.


    Then she gave her father a meaningful look.


    Sam could not stand Marina¡¯s gaze and finally turned his head to look at Mary beside him.


    ¡°He¡¯s a guest. Besides, he¡¯s a junior. Let theme inside first before we speak.¡±


    As soon as Sam finished speaking, Mary immediately gave him a look.


    Sam¡¯s head lowered a little.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    However, Mary still gave him face. She only gave a cold nce at Simon before turning around and


    entering the house.


    Seeing this scene, Sam finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    With a smile on his face, he looked at Simon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. She has always been like this. Let¡¯s go inside first and talk.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Bailey is a straightforward person. I believe you like her for her authenticity.¡± Simon had a faint


    smile on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I like her always being true to herself. I fell in love with her at first sight.¡± When Sam heard


    this, the smile on his face became even more genuine.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey, you indeed have good taste.¡± Simon continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s a must. You, young man, seem to match my temperament. Do you y chess?¡± Sam then


    carefully sized up Simon.


    This young man did have a charming appearance.


    When he stood next to their daughter, the couple indeed looked like a perfect match.


    The babies they would have would surely be good¨Clooking and cute.


    ¡°A little.¡± Simon¡¯s thin lips parted slightly.


    ¡°Then, y a round with me.¡± Sam perked up immediately upon hearing the answer.


    He grabbed Simon into the house.


    ¡°Simon!¡± However, Marina, on the side, immediately shouted when she heard her father wanting to


    y chess with Simon.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon and Sam turned around together.


    Marina looked at her father¡¯s gaze and did not know how to spill the words on the tip of her tongue.


    ¡°Girl, what are you mumbling about? Come inside quickly!¡± Seeing that Marina had not spoken for a


    while, Sam did not continue to wait.


    He pulled Simon into the house directly.


    Marina watched their figures recede inside.


    She let out a long sigh.


    No one in the entire Bailey family was willing to y chess with her father.


    rd time.


    This time, Simon was likely to have a hard time.


    Marina shook her head and followed them.


    As Sam led Simon into the house, he immediately got someone to bring the chessboard over.


    Once they sat down, he started inviting Simon to the game.


    ¡°Come over quickly. What do you like to y? The ssic chess? Or the speed chess?¡± Sam asked.


    ¡°Whichever Mr. Bailey likes, I¡¯m fine with it.¡± With a slight smile, Simon replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y speed chess then. I¡¯ve been studying and practicing ittely.¡± Sam said as he set up the


    chessboard.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Simon agreed without hesitation.


    When he passed by the living room, he nodded slightly at Mary, who was sitting on the sofa.


    Mary looked at Simon in front of her and frowned.


    Just as she was about to speak, Marina suddenly walked in..


    She sat directly beside Mary and held her hand affectionately.


    ¡°Mom, I heard that there were some interesting stories during your trip recently. Some mysterious and


    strange things had happened.


    Was it true?¡±


    Marina pretended to be curious and asked.


    ¡°What mysterious and strange things? Do you believe the nonsense from the media online?¡± When it


    came to work matters, Mary showed some interest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe those media, that¡¯s why I personally asked you. Just tell me.¡± Marina spoke up.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing much to say. It¡¯s just that during the trip, the weather was originally clear, but


    it suddenly turned stormy, and it became dark in an instant.


    ¡°But the bureau of meteorology had already exined that it was just some normal weather


    phenomena.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Marina pretended to be very interested.


    Then she gave Simon, who was standing in front of her, a nce.


    She signaled him to hurry up and go to her father.


    There was a hint of subtle amusement in Simon¡¯s eyes.


    Then, he turned and walked towards Sam beside him.


    Following Marina¡¯s words, Mary recounted some interesting things she had encountered during her


    trip,


    But when she finished her story, she noticed that Marina¡¯s gaze kept shifting to the side.


    That was where Simon and Sam were.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    12.21)


    Mary¡¯s expression immediately darkened, and she raised her hand to slightly poke Marina¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Marina instantly retracted her gaze,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m just saying that you have not asked about my work for a long time.


    ¡°Why suddenly be interested today? You even took the initiative to pester me with questions?


    ¡°Now it seems that you¡¯re not really concerned about my feelings. You¡¯re protecting an outsider right in


    front of me. Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting my heart?¡±


    Although Mary¡¯s voice was not loud, it was very cold and deep.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re my own mother. Half of my blood flows through me from you.


    ¡°It¡¯s the most unbreakable bond in the world, How could you think I would help someone else between


    you and me?


    ¡°You really hurt my feelings with that.¡± Marina pretended to be aggrieved.


    Not prepared for the answer from her daughter, Mary could not react for a second.


    ¡°You¡¯ve used this trick many times before, and I¡¯ve be immune to it.¡± Mary rolled her eyes.


    This time, it was Marina who could not say a word.


    ¡°I just told you today that I don¡¯t agree with what¡¯s going on between the two of you and you brought


    him back in the afternoon.


    ¡°With your behavior, you still have the nerve to say that you are not protecting an outsider?¡± Mary said


    coldly.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Marina felt a bit wronged.


    She was not the one who called Simon over.


    However, if she were to say that Simon came over on his own, her mother would probably dislike him


    even more.


    Just as Marina was thinking about how to answer to appease her mother.


    Suddenly, her father eximed from the side.


    ¡°You lost!


    ¡°Haha, you lost!


    ¡°Young man, you are still not mature and not calm enough. If you had not been so eager in thest


    step, you might have been able to hold on a little longer.¡±


    The smile on Sam¡¯s face was very bright.


    He seemed to be very happy.


    As soon as Marina heard this, she immediately walked toward the two of them.


    Her gaze swept over the chessboard in front of her.


    The expression on her face became extremelyplicated.


    Then, her gaze turned deep as she looked at Simon in front of her.


    Simon only gave her a faint smile.


    Then, he returned his gaze back to Sam.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey is right. I¡¯ll have to learn more from you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Sure, not a problem. I love teaching the younger generation the most. If you have time,e over


    often. I guarantee that under my guidance, you will quickly improve!¡±


    Sam looked proud of the ttery.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitelye often.¡± This was what Simon had been waiting for.


    ¡°Great. Stay and let¡¯s have dinner together tonight, and we can y another round after dinner!¡± Sam


    was already feeling a little smug by now.


    218


    12.22)


    Simon was about to speak, but Mary had already walked over.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez is always busy with business. I don¡¯t think he has the time to stay for dinner.¡±


    Mary¡¯s words seemed to be considering Simon¡¯s situation.


    In fact, she just wanted to drive him away.


    Marina gave her father a meaningful look.


    Sam was about to speak, but before he could,


    Another meaningful look from Mary was given to him.


    Sam immediately pursed his lips.


    Then, he nced at Marina.


    Daughter, it was not that Dad did not want to help you.


    It was mainly because Dad did not want to sleep in the study!


    Marina took a deep breath.


    Her father really could not be relied upon!


    ¡°I¡¯ve indeed disturbed Mr. and Mrs. Bailey for too long today. You¡¯ve just returned, and there must be a


    lot to talk about with Marina.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb your family reunion today. I¡¯lle another time when I have the opportunity.


    ¡°But this time, I specially brought some gifts for Mr. and Mrs. Bailey. I hope you¡¯ll like them.¡±


    As Simon spoke, he sent a message to Gavin, who had been waiting outside.


    In just a moment.


    Gavin came in with some people.


    The living room suddenly became crowded with people.


    The previously spacious living room suddenly felt a bit crowded.


    ¡°How much did you bring with you?¡± Sam was also a little surprised by the scene in front of him.


    ¡°This visit was in a hurry, so I only hastily prepared a few things. Mr. and Mrs. Bailey can take a look


    first.¡± Simon¡¯s words fell.


    Immediately, Gavin gestured for others to open the boxes they were holding.


    For a moment, everyone present could not help but take a deep breath.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Because the box was filled with all kinds of treasures.


    ¡°Is this the legendary Heart of the Ocean? I remember it was brought away by a mysterious buyer ten


    years ago in an auction and has since disappeared from public view.


    ¡°I did not expect it to end up in your hands.¡± Sam was the first toe back to his senses.


    He immediately walked over to the box on his left.


    He had wanted to bid this gem from the auction for his wife back then.


    However,


    mysterious buyer outbid himter on.


    The buyer raised a bid of up to 20 million dors and was awarded.


    Sam did not expect it to be Simon.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the Heart of the Ocean.¡± Simon said calmly.


    Sam then looked at the other boxes.


    Inside were items with prices starting in the 7 figures.


    Moreover, the items inside were mostly collections of great value.


    Even if you had the money, you might not have been able to buy them.


    The Bailey family was the kind of family that had seen much of life.


    However, bringing such avish gift on the first visit was still surprising, to be honest.


    ¡°I came in a hurry today, so the gifts might not match Mr. and Mrs. Bailey¡¯s preferences.


    ¡°Please ept these things for now, and I will carefully prepare another gift for a future visit,¡± spoke


    Simon with great respect.


    Sam waspletely speechless about the scene in front of him.


    Something more valuable than that?


    Simon looked so young, but how many good things did he own behind him?


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± Simon nodded slightly at Sam and Mary.


    Then, he turned around and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± However, Mary suddenly called out to him from the side.


    For a moment, all eyes turned to her.


    ¡°It seems that Mr. Hernandez is not young as he looks. I have already exined it so clearly just now.


    Did you not hear a single


    word?¡±


    ¡°Honey!¡± Sam hurriedly spoke up.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Marina could not hold it in anymore.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡± Mary asked in a low voice.


    * Marina took a deep breath and walked up to Simon.


    She grabbed his hand.


    Simon immediately lowered his head and nced at her.


    Marina replied with a faint smile before looking back at her mother again.


    ¡°Mom, let me formally introduce him to you.


    ¡°This is my fianc¨¦, Simon Hernandez.


    ¡°He had already asked for Grandpa¡¯s permission to marry me before, and Grandpa had agreed.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter even if Grandpa did not agree. Anyway, I¡¯ve already decided that I won¡¯t marry


    anyone but him in this lifetime!¡±


    After Marina finished speaking, she did not wait for Mary¡¯s response.


    She just held Simon¡¯s hand and walked toward the door.


    Sam moved his lips, seemingly wanting to stop them.


    But after looking at Mary¡¯s grim face, he gave up in the end.


    He could only watch helplessly as Marina and Simon disappeared through the door..


    Only after the two of them had left did Sam turn his head and look at Mary beside him.


    ¡°Honey, I think that young man seems not bad. Why don¡¯t you like him?¡± Sam¡¯s voice was still a little


    cautious.


    ¡°Do you need a reason not to like someone?¡± Mary red at Sam.


    Then, she turned around and prepared to go upstairs..


    However, just as she reached the stairs, she turned around and nced at the boxes in the living


    room.


    ¡°Either take these things away now, or I¡¯ll have them thrown into the garbageter!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mary snorted, and her pace upstairs did not slow down this time.


    At the same time, on Marina¡¯s side.


    She was sitting in the front passenger seat.


    Her expression did not look good, and she was only staring angrily at the road ahead.


    ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Simon, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, could not help but ask when he saw Marina¡¯s


    expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Upon hearing Simon¡¯s voice, she immediately turned around and apologized to him.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing to me when everything¡¯s fine?¡± Simon¡¯s expression did not change much.


    It was as if he had never gone through the situation just now.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of work. My mom has a rather rigid and stubborn personality.


    ¡°Also, my dad dotes on her a lot. He usually listens to her arrangements for family matters.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I have never seen her behave so rudely before.


    ¡°I had only guessed whether they would agree or not, but I never expected my mom to say those


    words.


    ¡°I apologize to you on her behalf.¡± Marina¡¯s tone was firm.


    After listening, Simon suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°I thought it was something serious. Your mother didn¡¯t do anything wrong in this matter.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ did you mean?¡± Marina wondered if she was hallucinating.


    ¡°You¡¯re their precious daughter who they have pampered since childhood. Now suddenly, there¡¯s


    someone like me who wants to take you awaypletely.


    ¡°If I were your parents, I would definitely not be weing someone who came to propose either.¡±


    Simon¡¯s words were extremely serious.


    Marina stared at him for a moment without noticing any clues.


    He meant what he said¡­.


    ¡°You really¡­¡± Marina did not know what to say anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle your parents. Just wait patiently and leave it to me.¡± Seeing Marina¡¯s silence,


    Simon spoke again.


    How to handle it?


    She knew her mother¡¯s personality well, and even her grandfather could not do anything about it.


    However, Marina did not discourage Simon¡¯s confidence either.


    She would face this matter together with him.


    She simply nodded at him, then thought of something else and asked.


    ¡°By the way, how did you manage to let my father win?¡±


    Her father had always been addicted to something he was not capable of.


    He indeed did not have any talent in chess.


    Although he had spent a lot of time on it, it was basically useless.


    Even the maid who prepared meals for the family was better at chess than him.


    However, he especially liked topete with others.


    If you beat him, he would keep bothering you to y with him until he won.


    However, this victory could only be one that he truly believed he achieved.


    If he realized that you were going easy on him on purpose, then he would keep bothering you for days.


    Most of the people in the Bailey family had suffered from his bother.


    That was why Marina had warned Simon so earnestly before.


    But she did not expect that Simon would actually let her father win in the end.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey¡¯s chess skills are superb, so it was easy for him to win.¡± Simon smiled.


    ¡°There are only the two of us in the car now. There¡¯s no need for you to pretend anymore. Do you think


    I don¡¯t know about my


    dad¡¯s


    chess skills?¡±


    Marina gave Simon a meaningful look.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    The emotions on Simon¡¯s face flickered a little.


    Realizing that there were only the two of them, him and Marina, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s a little challenging, it¡¯s still manageable¡­¡± For Simon to say such words, it already meant


    that the difficulty was beyond ordinary.


    ¡°I think I need to remind you that your most difficult days are yet toe.¡± Marina¡¯s red lips parted


    slightly, saying.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Simon turned to look at her.


    ¡°You probably underestimated my dad¡¯s obsession with chess. This time, you managed to win without


    him realizing you were going easy on him.


    ¡°But this is not the end, it is just the beginning!


    ¡°At least for the next six months, you¡¯ll probably get calls from my dad every day and talk about his


    invitation to y chess with


    you.¡±


    ¡°Six months?¡± Simon¡¯s mouth twitched upon hearing the timeframe.


    ¡°That is a conservative estimate. If during this period, you identally reveal your true abilities to my


    dad.


    ¡°Letting him find out that you went easy on him on purpose, you might not be able to live in peace for a


    couple of years.


    ¡°Of course, I hope you can have the intelligence to keep letting my dad win without leaving any traces.


    ¡°Then the frequency might be a little reduced.¡± Marina added.


    Upon hearing this, the expression on Simon¡¯s face brightened up.


    ¡°How much less frequent is ¡®a little reduced?¡± Simon asked eagerly.


    ¡°It would probably go from once a day to once every two days.¡± Thinking for a while, Marina replied.


    The answer made Simon speechless.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you not to y chess with my dad, but you did not listen, and now you regret it.¡±


    Marina shrugged.


    Simon thought for a moment.


    H


    I don¡¯t regret it. It¡¯s my honor to y chess with my future dad¨Cinw!¡± Simon emphasized each word.


    However, whether his words were meant for Marina to hear or for himself was open to interpretation.


    After showing a strong will about her rtionship with Simon to her parents, Marina enjoyed a few


    peaceful days.


    She did not dare to go home at the moment and instead asked her father about her mother¡¯s mood


    every day.


    But every time, she received news of her mother being upset.


    Marina felt helpless and began her days of sighing about the matter while texting on the phone.


    One day.


    Marina received a call from Jessica Rodriguez.


    She said that she wanted Marina to apany her to choose a car.


    Marina had nothing else to do, so she went out directly.


    At the car dealer.


    Marina apanied Jessica as they looked around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like any of these? I thought the car in front was not bad.¡± Jessica had been looking around


    for a while and showed no intention of stopping. Marina reminded her.


    ¡°That car is too expensive. I just want to buy a practical car for myself, one that costs around 20,000


    dors or so.¡± Jessica stated her requirements.


    ¡°Around 20,000 dors? Is Peter Moore that stingy with you? I remember there are quite a few limited¨C


    edition sports cars in his garage.¡± Jessica frowned upon hearing this.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just something I want to buy for myself, and he has no idea.¡± Jessica quickly exined.


    When Marina heard this, a hint of puzzlement appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Although we¡¯re getting married, I don¡¯t want to rely on him for everything.


    ¡°My sry is quite high now and I usually don¡¯t spend much money. The money in my hands is just


    enough for a down payment on a


    car.


    ¡°I have already started taking over projects in thepany now. Sometimes I need to go out, and I


    think it would be more convenient to have my own car. So I went to get a driver¡¯s license some time


    ago.¡± Jessica exined with a smile.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you rely on him anymore? After you get married, all his assets will be your shared


    property.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to keep such a clear ount with him.¡± Marina felt that Jessica was a little too


    detached.


    ¡°I know, but within my capabilities, I can still afford it on my own.


    ¡°If one day I want something beyond my ability, I will naturally go to him.¡± Jessica smiled.


    Although her voice was still gentle, the determination in it was unquestionable.


    Marina frowned.


    She wanted to say something, but the words stopped at the tip of her tongue.


    Jessica had indeed grown a lot during this period.


    She probably had her own considerations for doing this.


    After all, this marriage seemed extremely unmatched to outsiders.


    Jessica probably wanted to prove to others that she only loved Peter as a person.


    It was not about his money.


    In fact, deep down, Marina felt that there was no need for that at all.


    Identity, background, and money were all part of Peter.


    He could not be separated from them.


    After all, everything he had now had been built up with a lot of money spent since childhood.


    There was no way to separate them.


    What¡¯s more important was that the couple could not be too concerned or clearly divided on such


    matters.


    Otherwise, it would affect their rtionship.


    However, Marina did not say much at this moment.


    After all, the couple had already chosen to get married.


    There were many things that needed to be worked out by themselves.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, Jessica still chose a car worth around 20,000 dors.


    She made the down payment.


    After signing the contract, she could pick up the car immediately.


    When Jessica sat in the driver¡¯s seat, her expression was exceptionally bright.


    It was obvious that she was very happy.


    Seeing her like this, Marina¡¯sst desire to say somethingpletely dissipated.


    As long as Jessica was happy, nothing else mattered.


    CA$43


    Jessica had just gotten her driver¡¯s license, so she did not drive too fast.


    But she was skilled and did not show any signs of fear on her face


    The journey was smooth all the way.


    It could be seen that she had put a lot of effort into this matter.


    Finally, Jessica dropped Marina off at Simon¡¯s ce.


    ¡°You drive well. I think all my family members will probably enjoy riding in your car¡± Marina said as she


    got out of the car.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jessica¡¯s face showed a hint of confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯ll know in the future¡± Marina smiled and then reminded her


    ¡°Be careful on your way back, and remember to send me a message when you get home.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Jessica nodded heavily.


    Then, she watched as Marina entered the vi


    And slowly, she retracted her gaze


    She looked around the car with a smile on her face


    Her fingers gently brushed over the interior of the cat


    The expression on her face was satisfied and joyful


    She knew that she might not be strong enough at the moment


    And she also seemed unmatched to Peter, but she would get better step by step


    She would work hard to make herself outstanding and deserving of that man


    Just as Jessica was lost in thought, a sudden and urgent ringtone from her phone rang out.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Jessica nced at the iing call disy on her phone. It was from Peter.


    In an instant, the expression on Jessica¡¯s face softened.


    Then, she picked up the call.


    However, just as she was about to call out Peter¡¯s name, a voice of confusion came from the other


    end.


    ¡°Are you Peter¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± It was a woman¡¯s voice.


    Jessica could not help but tighten her grip on the phone.


    After a while, she replied somewhat absentmindedly, ¡°Yes, may I ask who you are?¡±


    ¡°Peter is drunk. Can youe and pick him up? I¡¯ll send you the address on your pher.¡± The


    woman did not answer Jessica¡¯s question.


    After saying that, she hung up the phone directly.


    Looking at her phone, which had returned to the home screen, Jessica¡¯s expression changed without


    noticing herself.


    The woman called Peter by his first name and there was a hint of intimacy in her tone.


    Jessica could not help but think of many other things.


    After all, a woman¡¯s intuition had always been very urate.


    That woman definitely liked Peter.


    Otherwise, there would not have been a hint of hostility in her tone during their conversation just now.


    Just as Jessica was lost in thought, she received a new message on her phone.


    The content was concise and straightforward.


    There was only an address.


    Without further thought, Jessica drove straight to the given address.


    Upon arriving at the destination, Jessica realized that it was a bar.


    She had hardly been to such a ce before.


    After getting out of the car, she walked in.


    The bar was bustling with noise.


    In the dim corners, there were men and women hugging and even passionately kissing.


    Jessica could not help but frown.


    She tried hard to keep her eyes away from those intimate scenes.


    She was only focused on finding Peter.


    Finally, in a booth closer to the inside, she found Peter.


    Indeed, he seemed to have had a fair amount of alcohol.


    His gaze was somewhat unfocused.


    He leaned casually against the sofa behind him.


    There was even a seductive smile on his lips.


    Some men and women were sitting beside him.


    The person closest to Peter was a woman with an especially seductive appearance.


    She wore a fairly tight top.


    Chip 344


    Ashort skirt on the bottom.


    Her slim waist was exposed.


    Her bright red lips appeared particrly alluring under the dim lights.


    And her hand always somewhat intentionally touched Peter.


    Also, her gaze involuntarily shifted toward him.


    There seemed to be some ambiguous emotions flowing between the two of them.


    Peter did not keep the woman at a distance


    He did not even stop her from touching him.


    Jessica¡¯s steps forward, which the intended to take, paused.


    She did not know if she should approach anymore.


    She stood still for a moment.


    Peter did not notice her, but the woman sitting beside him did.


    The woman gave Jessica a meaningful smile


    Then, she leaned closer to Peter.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The distance between them had already been minimized to an extreme


    Their shoulders were already touching each other.


    If they got any closer, she would probably end up sitting in Peter¡¯s arms.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Jessica walked quickly forward and went


    light to Peter


    ¡°Peter, we should go back¡± Jessica¡¯s sudden appearance attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    As their eyes fell on her each one filled with curiosity


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Someone raised a question


    However, Jessica did not answer the question. She just stared fixedly at Peter in front of her


    He must have drunk a lot, so his reaction was a little slow.


    He stared at Jessica for a while before suddenlyughing.


    Then, he slowly reached out his hand to her. ¡°What has taken you so long toe?¡±


    There was a hint of cuteness in his tone.


    Jessica¡¯s mood instantly improved


    Her voice also softened,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I went out with Marina today.¡±


    ¡°Marina? Did you leave me because of Marina? You didn¡¯t even return my calls.¡± Peter snorted.


    He seemed a little angry


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see your call,¡± exined Jessica


    ¡°Tell me, who do you like more, me or Marina?¡± Peter had always been very jealous of Marina.


    Sometimes, with just one phone call from Marina, Jessica would leave him.


    No matter what they were doing


    Jessica would always leave him behind and go for Marina.


    Sometimes, he even wondered if Jessica was with him so that she could stay by Marina¡¯s side openly


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t check my phone in time. Okay, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Jessica¡¯s voice became softer.


    ¡°Then you have to kiss me first.¡± Peter tilted his head up slightly.


    It looked like he was waiting for Jessica to kiss him.


    Wow¡­


    As soon as Peter said this, everyone around eximed in surprise.


    There were even people who wanted to see the show, constantly banging on the table.


    ¡°Kiss him, kiss him!¡±


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    Jessica¡¯s small face instantly turned red.


    In the past, when they were alone, Jessica would blush because of some intimate actions.


    Not to mention now, they were in public.


    So many people were staring at them.


    ¡°Peter, let¡¯s talk about it when we get back¡­¡± Jessica felt a sense of unease.


    She stepped forward and held Peter¡¯s hand, preparing to pull him up.


    But Peter remained motionless, sitting still.


    A pair of alluring eyes stared at Jessica intently.


    Although he did not say anything, his eyes had already revealed everything.


    That was, if Jessica didn¡¯t kiss him, he wouldn¡¯t get up.


    Jessica¡¯s face turned even redder.


    Perhaps it was because of the alcohol, Peter¡¯s gaze was even more passionate and direct than


    before.


    And under Jessica¡¯s silence, this heat and directness took on a hint of hurt.


    Jessica¡¯s heart was suddenly pierced by this emotion.


    Did her actions¡­ make him feel sad?


    Jessica gritted her teeth and finally gathered the courage to kiss Peter on the lips.


    Although it was just a brief kiss like a dragonfly skimming the water¡¯s surface, Jessica¡¯s face was as


    red as a ripe tomato.


    It seemed like it would start bleeding in the next moment.


    Meanwhile, Peter¡¯s gloomy expression instantly brightened up.


    He looked intensely at Jessica in front of him.


    It was as if he wanted to eat her up in one bite.


    ¡°Now¡­ can we go back?¡± Jessica really wished she could find a hole to hide in right now.


    She tightly held Peter¡¯s hand, pleading silently.


    As his request was fulfilled, now Peter was satisfied.


    He did not tease Jessica anymore and let her pull him up directly.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    ¡°Mr. Moore, you promised us earlier that you would stay and hang out with us all night. If you leave


    now, you are not a man keeping promises then.¡±


    Seeing that Peter was about to leave, the people teased again.


    ¡°The bill for tonight is on me,¡± said Peter generously.


    Then, he ignored the teasing of the others and allowed Jessica to lead him out of the bar.


    Naturally, the others did not dare to stop the couple.


    After all, although Peter got along well with them, his status was much higher than theirs.


    Everyone here basically relied on the business Peter provided to make a living.


    No one would offend him.


    Among these people, the one with the worst expression was the beautiful woman who had sat beside


    Peter.


    ¡°To be honest, when I heard that Mr. Moore was getting married, I thought it was just some


    entertainment news.


    ¡°After all, Mr. Moore is used to being a yboy. How could he give up all those hotties out there for a


    single girl?


    ¡°But following, I saw that the Moore family has been busy with the wedding preparations, and I realized


    it was true.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, I was still thinking that Mr. Moore must have been forced by his family.


    ¡°After all, he¡¯s the only son of the family. It¡¯s not difficult to understand if he gets married early and has


    an heir.


    ¡°But today, when I saw him with his fianc¨¦e, I suddenly felt Mr. Moore must have done it willingly.


    ¡°As I have never seen Mr. Moore being so gentle with any women before.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, just now his tone sounded like he was acting cute.


    ¡°Which of Mr. Moore¡¯s previous girlfriends have you seen capable of making him willingly abandon us


    and go home?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unexpected. That girl, at most, is good¨Clooking but nothing more, yet she managed to take over


    Mr. Moore.¡±


    ¡°Who can say for sure when ites to matters of the heart? Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It seems that we won¡¯t have many opportunities to drink with Mr. Mooreter on.¡±


    These people drank and chatted.


    Their tone did not show much disdain towards Jessica.


    However, the woman sitting on the side had an increasingly displeased expression the more she heard


    the chattering.


    Then with a loud bang, she mmed the wine ss in her hand onto the table.


    This sudden sound instantly quieted down the noisy atmosphere.


    ¡°What true love? Do you know who that woman is?


    ¡°She¡¯s just a woman with no background and was from a humble family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because she has a pretty face, then you guys consider her an innocent girl.


    * ¡°I¡¯ve seen many women like her who would do anything just to climb up the socialdder by attaching


    themselves to a man.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t love Peter at all, but Peter¡¯s status!¡± The woman¡¯s tone was fierce and anxious.


    Her hands were even tightly clenched into fists.


    She seemed to want to crush Jessica under her feet.


    She had made that phone call just now, hoping to show Jessica how well¨Cmatched she and Peter


    were.


    But little did she know that Peter followed Jessica without any hesitation.


    The atmosphere suddenly became strange.


    After a moment of silence, someone suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Well¡­ we were just talking casually. It¡¯s gettingte now. I should go home, or else my mom will nag


    at me again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I have to hurry back too. I¡¯ve been focusing on my health recently, I have to be in bed


    before ten.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, everyone scattered.


    The only person left at the scene was the woman with a twisted expression on her face.


    She thought to herself. ¡°Jessica Rodriguez, huh?


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky, soon you¡¯ll know that you¡¯re not worthy of standing by his side!¡±


    The woman bit her lower lip tightly, the emotions in her eyes surging.


    Meanwhile, Jessica had already helped Peter back home.


    Peter drank a little too much.


    When they entered the house, he could not exert any strength at all.


    It took Jessica a lot of strength to support him into the room.


    In the end, both of them fell onto the bed, exhausted.


    Peter¡¯s entire body pressed against Jessica.


    The weight made it impossible for Jessica to push away.


    ¡°Do you want to push me away?¡± Sensing Jessica¡¯s resistance, Peter firmly held her hand.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you have been drinking, and I want to get some water to clean you up,¡± exined


    Jessica.


    ¡°In the future¡­ you can¡¯t go find Marina anymore¡­¡± Peter enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Marina is your cousin. You can¡¯t possibly be jealous of her, can you?¡± Jessica was a little helpless.


    ¡°So what if I am?¡± It was probably because the alcohol was too strong.


    Peter, who usually would not admit it, bluntly acknowledged it this time.


    Jessica could not help but smile when she heard this.


    ¡°Marina is my best friend¡­¡± Jessica said, and instantly, Peter¡¯s face turned cold.


    But in the next moment, Jessica reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    ¡°But you¡¯re the one I love the most!¡±


    Peter was still angry, but when he heard this, his gaze instantly lit up like fireworks.


    It was so dazzling that it was difficult to look away.


    ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± Peter¡¯s voice was filled with urgency.


    Normally, Jessica would be too shy to say it a second time.


    But she suddenly remembered the woman she had just seen in the bar.


    ¡°From the way that woman dressed, it was obvious she was bold and passionate.


    Jessica had been deliberately avoiding her before.


    But during the time she had spent with Peter, she had somewhate to know a fact.


    Peter¡¯s previous girlfriends were all of that bold and passionate style.


    So this time, Jessica did not avoid it.


    Instead, she raised her head gently and nted a kiss on Peter¡¯s lips.


    10:55


    Then she earnestly repeated once again. ¡°You are the person I love the most in my entire life!¡±


    You were the person I would be willing to risk everything for, the one I wanted to keep by my side!


    Peter¡¯s heart trembled violently at those words.


    Then, he directly kissed her on the red lips before him.


    His kiss was both fierce and urgent.


    It seemed like he wanted to devour herpletely.


    Jessica felt a slight pain, but she did not retreat for a bit.


    She just tilted her head slightly and endured his kiss.


    In this passionate intimacy, both of them werepletely immersed.


    In the end, Jessica did not even have the strength to raise her hand.


    She followed her instincts and went to the bathroom to clean herself.


    Then, she copsed on the bed and fell into a deep sleep.


    The next morning.


    When Jessica woke up, she found herself still lying in Peter¡¯s embrace.


    His face was neat and handsome.


    It could captivate anyone who saw him.


    There were seven days left.


    In seven days, it would be their wedding day.


    This man wouldpletely and wholly belong to her.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Simon Hemandez was taken to Marina¡¯s father, Sam Bailey, since hest met him and his wife, Mary.


    He would contact Sam every now and then to keep in touch.


    As Mary did not like Simon, thetter dared not revisit Bailey¡¯s residence.


    Simon wouldmunicate with Sam on his cell phone daily.


    He even taught Sam how to y chess on his cell phone.


    Hence, the Hernandez Group¡¯s employees often noticed something about their boss during meetings.


    Simon Hernandez would keep staring at his cell phone.


    The curious ones took a peek and realized they were all chess games on his screen.


    They were even more puzzled.


    When did their CEO be an avid chess yer?


    Moreover, he was so into it that he neglected to sleep and eat, which affected his daily work.


    Although everyone was puzzled, they did not dare to poke their noses into the matter any further.


    After all, Simon Hernandez was not an ordinary man; his mind was extraordinary, to say the least.


    Even though he stared at the chess game during meetings, he could instantly detect the mistakes in his


    staff¡¯s reports.


    Those in the meeting room dared not let their imaginations run wild and stopped specting further.


    They would lose their jobs if Simon was disappointed in their performances.


    However, Marina Bailey was in the dark about the chess¨Cying matter.


    She was by Jessica Rodriguez¡¯s side for the past few days.


    Marina was busy helping her manage the trivial matters of the wedding.


    Although her aunt, Daisy, had already taken care of everything, there were other matters.


    Jessica had to personally make decisions on all concerned issues.


    Nevertheless, that had kept Marina busy for the past several days.


    Marina thought about her own wedding in the future when she was in a daze from exhaustion. She had


    to leave all the matters to Simon Hernandez to handle.


    Time passed in an instant.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the wedding day of Jessica Rodriguez and Peter Moore.


    It had been a while since the Four Families had a joyous asion.


    Peter Moore was Daisy¡¯s only son after all.


    In addition, she had been in constant contact with Jessica recently.


    Daisy liked her daughter¨Cinw¨Cto¨Cbe even more.


    Even though the wedding event was prepared hastily, it was still extravagant by any measure.


    All the notable people in Janeborough were invited.


    -Reporters turned up in droves and gathered around the event site.


    Daisy Bailey was someone who did not care about spectacle.


    However, she had invited many reporters to the wedding event for a purpose.


    It was part of her n.


    Her goal was to introduce Jessica Rodriguez to the public atrge.


    She wanted everyone to know how pleased the Moore Family was to wee Jessica into the family.


    Meanwhile, Jessica waited in the lounge for the event to begin.


    Marina stood behind her and carefully adjusted the veil on her head.


    Nothing out of the ordinary should happes


    ¡°There may be a lot of reporters outsideter, but don¡¯t worry, Jessica. Aunt Daisy has already made all


    the arrangements. You just have to go ording to the rehearsal¡±


    Marina reminded Jessica, mindful thetter might be nervous during the event.


    ¡°I know,¡± said Jessica as her tense face softened.


    She knew very well why Daisy had arranged for such an extravagant event.


    For someone like her, who came from a humble background, to be showered with respect and


    fondness from a prominent family was unimaginable.


    Therefore, Jessica was more than grateful.


    She looked at himself and Marina in the mirror before them.


    Jessica said in an uncertain tone.


    ¡°Marina, I never thought I would have so much in my life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly! What you have now is nothingpared to what you¡¯ll have in the future!¡± Marina


    ced her hands on Jessica¡¯s shoulders gently.


    Marina looked focused and severe.


    ¡°Can I¨Creally?¡± Jessica was unsure. She had not been at ease since Peter Moore proposed to her.


    She worried that it was just a dream and that she would wake up one day to nothing.


    Many nights, she woke up and did not dare to go back to sleep.


    She feared everything would disappear like a bubble when she woke up again.


    ¡°Of course, you can! I heard that you¡¯re capable in thepany.


    ¡°You finished all your assignments with outstanding results. Moreover, you¡¯re blessed with a


    photographic memory that most people can only dream of.


    ¡°It¡¯s a unique skill usually reserved for a female lead in a novel.


    ¡°With such a powerful skill, why are you still worried you¡¯re not worthy of all this?¡± Marina sounded


    disheartened.


    Although Jessica had be more confident during this time, she could not eliminate her inferiority


    complex.


    Perhaps she was sheltered by the Rodriguez family for too long and becamecent.


    The inferiorityplex engraved in her bones would not disappear so quickly.


    ¡°You always like to coax me by saying nice things,¡± Jessica said. Marina¡¯s encouragement significantly


    dissipated her anxiety.


    ¡°I have never lied, Jessica; you must believe in yourself. You¡¯re the best in the world and deserve the


    best in return.


    ¡°In fact, Peter Moore isn¡¯t worthy of you, not the other way around!


    ¡°He must have done some good deeds in his previous life to be fortunate to marry a good wife like you


    in this life!¡± Marina meant what she said.


    In her opinion, Jessica was worthy of the best and the most decent man in the world.


    Peter Moore, the young libertine, had indeed got himself a great bargain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that about Peter. He¡¯s good to me,¡± Jessica said slowly.


    ¡°Oh, are you defending him now? Well, as they say, daughters and dead fish are no keeping wares for


    sure!¡± Marina teased.


    ¡°Marina!¡± Jessica turned crimson instantly.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    The staff pushed open the door and walked in.


    ¡°Miss Rodriguez, it¡¯s about time. We should go now.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± Jessica replied assertively.


    Then she stared at the mirror before her.


    Her reflection in the mirror had gentle and beautiful facial features.


    She was filled with anticipation for the future.


    ¡°Jessica Rodriguez, the heavens would not bestow all the hardships onto you alone!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you will definitely be happy!¡± Jessica thought.


    Then she took a deep breath and slowly stood up.


    Marina gently covered her head with a veil.


    Then, she took Jessica¡¯s hand and walked toward the door.


    Jessica had already cut ties with the Rodriguez family before this.


    Hence, Marina took the stage and held her hand to apany her.


    The door in front of them slowly opened.


    All the spotlights instantly shone on Jessica.


    She saw Peter waiting for her at the other end of the red carpet.


    He wore a white suit and held a bouquet of her favorite bellflowers.


    Peter Moore was a looker whomanded attention at normal times.


    He was even more dazzling now that he was all dressed up; Jessica could not take her eyes off him.


    Her heart beat like a drum.


    It was pounding away like a galloping horse.


    Thank goodness Marina was next to her.


    Otherwise, Jessica would be too nervous to walk to the other end of the red carpet.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Peter Moore¡¯s gaze was fixed on Jessica Rodriguez.


    The moment their eyes met, Jessica could see the amazement in his eyes.


    He must have liked her looks today.


    The red carpet was only a few hundred feet long.


    However, Jessica seemed to have a shback of the first half of her life when she walked the carpet.


    She had been a despised illegitimate daughter since she was born.


    Although she had no choice in this matter, others would not let her off¡­


    Mockery, humiliation, and beating were the norms of Jessica¡¯s life.


    Even her biological father felt that she was a stain on the family.


    Jessica always thought that she was born to atone for her sins.


    She did not deserve any feelings from others.


    Then Marina Bailey appeared in her life.


    So did Peter Moore.


    One gave her the courage to face the world.


    The other gave her hope to live on.


    Jessica¡¯s life would be rewritten when she finished walking the red carpet. It would be a brand new


    chapter for the future.


    She would no longer be the illegitimate daughter who had to hide in the dark.


    She would be Miss Rodriguez.


    She would be Mrs. Moore.


    She might even be a mother in the future..


    Even a grandmother at some point.


    ¡°I would wait until my hair turns gray,¡± Jessica thought.


    ¡°And recall this moment with Peter; we would probably justugh it off.¡±


    The distance between them shortened as Jessica walked down the aisle.


    She was about to reach Peter at the end of the red carpet.


    He reached out to her with a gentle smile.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica thought she would be able to jump out of her quagmire past when she grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Grab his hand!¡± she thought.


    ¡°Grabbed him lightly!¡±


    Just as Jessica reached out to grab her redemption.


    A sh suddenly appeared on the big screen behind Peter Moore.


    Almost immediately, the looped photos ying turned into a video.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was instantly affixed to the screen.


    Jessica also looked up.


    The resolution of the video was not good, as if it was taken from some surveince footage.


    However, it was still visible to make out the people in it.


    Peter Moore sat in the middle of the crowd in the video.


    The surroundings were noisy and chaotic.


    It was obviously a bar.


    At this point, Peter noticed everyone¡¯s strange expressions and turned around to look at the big


    screen.


    His face turned from confusion to a white sheet when he saw the video.


    ¡°Turn it off; quickly turn off the video!¡± Peter shouted to the emcee beside him.


    The emcee was equally dumbfounded by what happened.


    He was taken aback; the video was not part of the rehearsal.


    Judging from Peter¡¯s anxious look, the emcee immediately left to look for help.


    But it was toote.


    The person in the video had already begun to speak.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, if you can get that girl just now, I¡¯ll give you my new sports car!¡±


    ¡°Why are you rushing to give him a gift?¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows about Mr. Moore¡¯s prowess. There¡¯s no girl in this world that he can¡¯t get.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Mr. Moore, don¡¯t make me regret offering you the gift!¡±


    Peter did not utter a word.


    Everyone present in the bar burst intoughter.


    Jessica¡¯s bright smile and eager anticipation immediately took a dive.


    The smile on her face froze.


    Her smile then started to retract as if it was being yed in slow motion.


    Immediately after, Jessica¡¯s face turned pale; she looked like she was about to faint at any moment.


    Meanwhile, she hoped she was deaf.


    Theughter from the video was like a sharp knife.


    It stabbed deeply into her heart.


    Jessica suddenly recalled the scene.


    She seemed to have gotten yed by Peter¡¯s friends back then.


    She left the bar and ran away in a hurry.


    Jessica did not expect the men to use her name in vain to make a bet after she left.


    ¡°Jessica, don¡¯t look, don¡¯t listen!¡± Peter looked even paler than her.


    He stepped forward and wanted to block the video behind him. s, how could a small figure block


    such a giant screen?


    The video behind him quickly changed to another scene.


    The people present were still the same.


    The background was still a noisy bar.


    All except the clothes were different.


    Evidently, the video was taken on a different day.


    Like in thest video, Peter sat in the middle of the crowd.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, any progress on your end? My sports car is parked in my garage. Do you still want it?¡±


    10:55


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯m about to get it.¡± Peter then leaned leisurely on the sofa behind him.


    He casually swirled the wine ss in his hand.


    ¡°Wow, are you still at first base? Have you kissed her?¡± The crowd gathered with interest when they


    heard Peter.


    ¡°How dare you insult him, you moron? At least fourth base, right, Mr. Moore?¡±


    Peter smiled without saying a word.


    But the look on his face confirmed the spection.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, speak up! Show some evidence if you have gotten her in bed. Otherwise, I won¡¯t give you


    my car.¡±


    ¡°Show him some evidence, Mr. Moore, and make him admit defeat!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The men egged Peter on.


    The rest of the crowd agreed in unison.


    Peter looked a little dazed as he watched the crowd jeer.


    He slowly took out his cell phone.


    He seemed to be searching for something on the screen.


    A young woman next to him suddenly snatched his cell phone away.


    She quickly assessed his gallery photos.


    Momentster, she raised Peter¡¯s cell phone in front of everyone.


    The phone happened to be facing the camera.


    Everyone in the wedding hall saw the photo on the screen clearly.


    It looked like a private photo of sorts.


    The woman in the photo only wore a shirt that reached her thighs.


    The shirt was obviously not hers.


    She looked like she had just taken a shower.


    Her hair was still wet.


    Therefore, she did not wear anything under her clothes.


    Although it was not clearly visible, her naked body under the clothes still stirred up some primal


    reaction among the audience.


    Jessica¡¯s body repeatedly teetered when she saw the image on the big screen.


    Peter Moore took that photo of her.


    Jessica had juste out of the shower and did not bring her pajamas. Peter lent her his clothes


    instead.


    After putting on Peter¡¯s clothes, Jessica felt uneasy and embarrassed to leave the bathroom.


    However, Peter told her not to be bashful as no one else was in the house except them.


    ¡°He also refused to get her any pajamas.


    Hence, Jessica had no choice but to bite the bullet ande out of the bathroom.


    Peter was bedazzled the moment she stepped out.


    He quickly took a picture of her in his clothes.


    Jessica wanted him to delete it immediately.


    But Peter said he would only keep the photo for himself.


    Moreover, it would be locked, and no one else would see h


    He promised he would be the only one who would see the photo.


    Jessica stared at the big screen behind Peter with bloodshot eyes.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    +

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    The guests present at the wedding had mixed emotions when they saw the image on the big screen.


    They began to whisper to one another.


    Daisy Bailey was so angry her face turned pale.


    She had to fight the urge to wring her son¡¯s neck after what happened, not wanting to cause a scene at


    the wedding.


    Peter Moore also went nk when he saw the photo on the big screen.


    However, he quickly reacted by picking up a stool beside him and throwing it at the screen.


    The big screen flickered a few times and instantly went off.


    The videos that gave him a splitting headache finally disappeared for now.


    Peter¡¯s back still faced Jessica; his entire body trembled, anticipating what he would see next.


    He did not dare to turn around.


    He was afraid of meeting Jessica¡¯s eyes.


    Meanwhile, Jessica Rodriguez had already recovered from her initial shock.


    She calmed down and returned to her usual self.


    She looked like a criminal who had been waiting for her verdict and had finally learned of the oue.


    Meanwhile, Marina Bailey refused to see Jessica being retreated this way.


    She stepped forward, wanting to teach Peter a lesson.


    However, Jessica stopped her.


    She shook her head at Marina.


    ¡°Jessica,¡± Marina¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    ¡°Let me handle this matter myself,¡± Jessica said in a deep voice.


    Marina frowned and hesitated for a moment. In the end, she relented and stood still.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jessica squeezed a smile. as she nced at Marina appreciatively.


    ¡°Thank you. What does it mean?¡± Marina wondered.


    ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± Marina felt ashamed she could not protect Jessica from such public


    humiliation.


    She had never expected things to get so ugly at Jessica¡¯s wedding.


    However, thetter was not in the mood to care what others thought.


    Jessica red at Peter¡¯s back without a word.


    Her face was extremely pale; then she spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been very restless recently, but I couldn¡¯t figure out why.


    ¡°Especially after you proposed to me. I feel like¨CI¡¯ve been dreaming all this time.


    ¡°I know there¡¯s a huge gap between us, but¨CI agreed to marry you anyway.


    ¡°I know I¡¯ll definitely regret it if I don¡¯t give it a try.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for the past few days for an ending.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ve finally seen it,¡± Jessica said quietly without emotion..


    Peter clenched his fists when he heard that.


    He had hoped she would curse him aloud.


    She could even beat him up if she so desired.


    However, with Jessica¡¯s deration, he felt they could no longer go forward as a couple.


    Peter moved his lips as if he wanted to say something.


    However, he was at a loss for where to start and could not utter a word.


    He was clearly in the wrong.


    He did not even have the right to defend himself.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me a beautiful dream all this time,¡± Jessica continued.


    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough. I¡¯ve had a great time with you, Peter.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to wake up from this dream.


    ¡°But there are some things I have to remind you of


    ¡°Privileged individuals like you probably don¡¯t understand the value of human nature.


    ¡°You were born with a silver spoon in your mouth and all the wealth that others would spend their entire


    lives searching for.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you always feel you¡¯re superior to others.


    ¡°You think money can buy everything.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Peter denied it aloud.


    He turned around and looked at Jessica standing before him; he felt his eyes aching terribly.


    Jessica no longer had the usual gentle smile on her face.


    All that was left was indifference and destion.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? What about those videos just now?¡± Jessica squeezed a smile.


    Peter¡¯s face turned even paler.


    ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t realize it at all. You may think that you are not high and mighty.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to insult or bully others to understand the difference.


    ¡°I can tell from your words and actions.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s a joke to trample on others¡® feelings and that it¡¯s entertainment at others¡® expense.


    ¡°Do you still think you don¡¯t look down on others?¡±


    Peter opened his mouth but could not utter the supposed exnation on the tip of his tongue.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, there are many things in this world that money and power can¡¯t buy,¡± said Jessica.


    ¡°Such as feelings!


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°They are strong enough to move mountains and break open rocks.


    ¡°Yet they will dissipate when the wind blows when weak.


    ¡°But when you want to piece it together again, you won¡¯t be able to make up for it.


    * ¡°Jessica.¡± Peter panicked.


    He stepped forward to grab her.


    However, she took a step back immediately and avoided him.


    Peter¡¯s hand stopped in mid¨Cair.


    Jessica avoided his touch.


    She even called him Mr. Moore.


    She had never called him that, even when they first met, it sounded so distant and cold.


    Peter was so flustered he could not settle his mind.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, we have to return to our individual lives after waking up from the dream,¡± Jessica said


    calmly


    ¡°Let¡¯s part ways here. Don¡¯t y with others¡® feelings like this in the future.


    ¡°it may be nothing more than a conversational topic for you after drinking.


    ¡°But it could be an unforgettable nightmare for others.¡±


    Peter¡¯s pupils constricted.


    He could hardly hold himself up anymore.


    Nightmare.


    ¡°Was I Jessica¡¯s nightmare?¡± Peter thought.


    Jessica slowly took off the veil on her head.


    Then, she casually threw it onto the stage.


    She did not care if the guests looked at her with sympathy or disdain.


    Jessica straightened her back and walked toward the door step by step.


    Meanwhile, Peter finally came to his senses.


    He quickly rushed forward and grabbed Jessica¡¯s hand.


    He looked at her with red eyes and pleaded, ¡°Jessica, don¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°I know I was wrong. All of this was just a joke in the beginning.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t take that joke to heart. I really like you now! I swear.


    ¡°I really want to marry you. You saw it just now too. There was no mention of marrying you in the bet


    we made.


    ¡°I mean it. I really like you and really want to marry you!¡± Peter¡¯s voice trembled; he could not control


    his emotion.


    He pleaded as if he was trying desperately to hold onto something.


    However, Jessica¡¯s expression did not change, no matter what Peter said.


    She just looked at him quietly.


    Then, she slowly pulled her hand away.


    ¡°Jessica, don¡¯t push me away!¡± Peter shook his head desperately.


    He sounded like he was about to cry.


    B


    Send Gif

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    However, Jessica Rodriguez did not hesitate at all. No matter how tightly Peter Moore held her hand,


    she slowly pulled her hand out of his grip.


    When Jessica finally removed her hand from his, Peter felt that his hope had disappeared altogether.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Peter¡¯s eyes were extremely red, and a tear rolled down the corner of his eye.


    However, Jessica remained unmoved.


    ¡°If you dream, you will wake up eventually,¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, you can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s real or fake after putting on a show for so long.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been silent for way too long in this dream. Now that I¡¯m awake, Mr. Moore, you should wake up as


    soon as possible too.¡±


    Jessica then turned around and left.


    The wedding was supposed to be an event of the year in Janeborough.


    However, it turned out to be the biggest joke in the city.


    The wedding ended abruptly, with the bride leaving and the groom crying alone.


    Fearing that Jessica Rodriguez would take things too hard, Marina Bailey took her back to her house.


    Marina had wanted to stay by Jessica¡¯s side for a while.


    After all, the wedding took an ugly turn and blew up spectacrly today.


    Moreover, Jessica had a soft personality.


    She might take things the hard way if no one was by her side at this crucial moment.


    Marina did not want to take a chance.


    However, Jessica did not even shed a single tear.


    After returning home, she changed out of her wedding dress.


    She put on her usual clothes.


    After removing her makeup, she looked fresh and pure.


    However, what surprised Marina the most was the smile on Jessica¡¯s face.


    ¡°Marina, you don¡¯t have to stay here to watch over me. I am okay by myself. Go about your day and


    stop worrying about me.¡± Jessica said gently.


    There was no hurt or sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°Jessica, if you¡¯re sad, just cry.¡± Marina lowered her voice.


    ¡°Cry?¡± Jessica was slightly stunned.


    Then she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m probably sad, but now that the dust has finally settled, my heart is rxed and


    calm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. Go ahead. I want to be alone for a while.¡±


    Marina looked at her and wanted to say something, but her cell phone suddenly rang.


    Marina wanted to ignore it, but her face suddenly changed after ncing at the caller ID.


    It was Aunt Daisy.


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m fine, Marina. Moreover, I¡¯m back with the Bailey family now. Your whole family is here.


    What can I do to myself?¡± Jessica said sincerely.


    Marina fell silent for a moment. She relented and nodded in the end.


    ¡°Have a good rest first. Call me if you need anything.¡± Marina understood that Jessica needed her


    privacy at a time like this.


    ¡°Mhmm,¡± Jessica nodded.


    Marina looked at Jessica closely to ascertain she was all right before leaving the room.


    She took her cell phone and walked away.


    Marina closed the door behind her and answered the call.


    ¡°Aunt Daisy.¡±


    ¡°Marina,e over quickly. It¡¯s Peter-¡± Daisy sounded very anxious.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Marina¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°Can you bring Jessica over if possible?¡± Daisy asked hesitantly.


    ¡°I know I don¡¯t have the right to ask for favors, but Peter¡­¡± Daisy choked on her words.


    There was also amotion on the other end of the phone.


    It sounded like a hospital.


    Marina¡¯s eyes flickered instantly.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was beyond words.


    Marina was on her way to see Daisy Bailey when she saw Simon Hernandez waiting in the living


    room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Simon extended his hand to her.


    He did not ask Marina where she was going, nor did he ask her about anything else.


    He was the strongest backup, always ready to protect and support her.


    ¡°Mhmm,¡± Marina nodded assertively and ced her hand in his.


    Half an hourter.


    Marina and Simon arrived at the hospital.


    They realized it was extremely noisy inside when they got to the ward.


    The two pushed open the door and entered. Several doctors and nurses were trying to stop Peter.


    His face looked pale, and the back of his hand was stained with blood.


    From the looks of it, it was obvious that a needle had been forcefully removed.


    ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m going to find her!¡± Peter struggled with all his might.


    However, the medical staff beside him pressed him down.


    Although his body was weak now, his will was strong, and he resisted.


    He used all his strength to push everyone away.


    Just as he thought he was free and was about to rush out of the ward.


    Two figures suddenly stood in front of him and blocked his way.


    Peter saw Marina standing in his way.


    He was taken aback and looked surprised.


    He stepped forward and grabbed Marina¡¯s hand. ¡°Marina, is Jessica with you? Can you take me to see


    her?¡±


    ¡°I have so much to tell her!¡± he eximed.


    Peter looked anxious; he was about to lose his mind.


    However, Marina remained unmoved.


    She raised her hand and gave him a hard p on his face.


    She did not hold back her strength; Peter¡¯s head turned to the side..


    A trace of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Daisy saw everything but did not interfere.


    She knew her son was indeed in the wrong this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have let Jessica be involved with you,¡± Marina said, putting the me on


    herself.


    ¡°All this time, I thought that even though you are indulgent in rtionships, you still know your limits.


    ¡°But I never thought that you would bet on other¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°What do you take Jessica for? A pet for you to toy around with?


    ¡°I warned you before not to lead her on. What happens to your promise?


    ¡°Is this how you protect her? Peter Moore, you have really disappointed me!¡±


    Marina said in a steely voice.


    If it was not for the sake of Daisy, Marina would have given Peter more than a p to vent her disgust.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I apologize to you. Can you take me to see Jessica? I can¡¯t live without her!¡± Peter


    eximed.


    Even though Marina hit him, Peter did not show any resentment.


    Instead, he looked at her guiltily with reddened eyes.


    He looked like Marina was hisst hope of survival in a desperate situation.


    ¡°You can¡¯t live without her! How dare you say such a thing if you don¡¯t mean it?¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me you can¡¯t live without her after doing such a despicable thing?¡±


    ¡°If you liked her back then, why did you agree to such a ridiculous bet?¡± Marina gritted her teeth; she


    was beyond mad.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    ¡°¡­¡± Peter was at a loss for words.


    He looked extremely flustered.


    ¡°I must¡­ I must have been possessed back then. Actually, I didn¡¯t take the bet to heart.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to show them the photo. Someone snatched my phone that day. It was¡­¡±


    Peter wanted to exin, but Marina interrupted him.


    ¡°Enough!¡± she shouted, her voice stern and cold.


    Peter immediately paused.


    He looked at Marina in a daze.


    ¡°Do you know howme your excuse is? I¡¯m not so easy to fool!


    ¡°You said that you didn¡¯t take the bet to heart. In that case, why didn¡¯t you stop your friends?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t object when they were talking about it and even encouraged them.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Obviously, you didn¡¯t think it was a big deal.


    ¡°Also, you said that you didn¡¯t offer to show them the photo. But what was your purpose in taking it?


    ¡°You should know well that information on cell phones andputers is easily leaked today.


    ¡°Even I can¡¯t be 100% sure that the files on my phone andputer won¡¯t be stolen one day.


    ¡°Why are you so confident that the information on your phone is 100% safe?


    ¡°Even if you couldn¡¯t control yourself and no matter how much you loved her, you should think it over


    before you did such a thing. Didn¡¯t you know that such a photo would be a time bomb for Jessica?


    ¡°If you were mature enough and really cared about her, you wouldn¡¯t have taken such a photo.


    ¡°You leaked it because someone snatched your phone? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t even protect a photo, how can you protect Jessica?


    ¡°Peter, I told you before that if you were not serious, you should stay away from her.


    ¡°But you proposed to her without even discussing it with me.


    ¡°Of course, your marriage is something between the two of you. Jessica was very happy, so I didn¡¯t


    stop her.


    ¡°But I regret it now. I should have asked a few more questions. Then, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have


    happened today.


    ¡°Jessica is such a good girl. You¡¯re not worthy of her!¡±


    When Peter heard this, the light in his eyes dimmed bit by bit.


    He involuntarily staggered a few steps back.


    His eyes turned red as if he would burst into cry at any moment.


    Looking at him, Marina took a deep breath, but the look on her face remained stern.


    ¡°Peter, be an adult! You¡¯ve caused so much trouble over the years. Aunt Daisy and I have been


    cleaning up the mess for you.


    ¡°You¡¯re no longer a child. You have to take responsibility for what you do.


    ¡°I won¡¯t help you this time!


    ¡°Don¡¯t contact me again.¡±


    After saying that, Marina turned and left.


    Peter wanted to ask her to stay.


    However, the moment he opened his mouth, he suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    He then copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Peter!¡± Daisy and Peter¡¯s father Flynn Moore immediately rushed over and held his arms to prevent


    him from falling.


    ¡°Mom, I was wrong. I was really wrong¡­¡±


    At this moment, Peter cried like a helpless rhild.


    Daisy wanted to curse him, but when she saw how sad he was, she swallowed the words that sprang


    to her lips.


    Peter might be immature, but he was extremely stubborn.


    And he was a person of great pride.


    Every time he made mistakes before, his parents would beat him up together..


    After the punishment, he could not even rise to his feet, but he never shed a tear.


    Moreover, he even threatened that he would do it again.


    But now, he was holding Daisy¡¯s arm and admitting his mistake between sobs.


    As his mother, Daisy had never seen him like this.


    ¡°Since you know you were wrong, go apologize to her,¡± Daisy said firmly.


    ¡°But¡­ is she still willing to ept me?¡± Peter said uneasily.


    ¡°You should apologize because you did something wrong.


    ¡°You can¡¯t expect her to ept you simply because you apologize to her.


    ¡°Peter, actually, it¡¯s not all your fault. I should be med for not teaching you how to behave yourself.


    ¡°Ever since I gave birth to you, I¡¯ve been too busy with work to teach you how to be a humble and


    polite person.


    ¡°As a result, you learned from those yboys and picked up on their bad habits.


    ¡°Peter, you can¡¯t expect someone to love you the same way after you hurt her. If you don¡¯t cherish


    those who love you, then it¡¯s very likely that you won¡¯t be able to get true love again.¡±


    Daisy said with mixed feelings.


    When Peter heard this, he felt like the hole in his heart grow even deeper.


    Was his mother hinting that Jessica would not forgive him?


    ¡°Then what should I do now?¡± Peter asked as he grabbed Daisy¡¯s sleeve tightly.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know what to do either. If I were Jessica, I might never want to see you again for


    the rest of my life after what happened.


    ¡°But you owe her an apology. You must apologize to her.


    ¡°As for what will happen after that, I can only wish you good luck,¡± Daisy muttered.


    Peter¡¯s heart/sank.


    He suddenly recalled the way Jessica looked at him in the banquet hall.


    ¡°It was as if she was looking at a stranger who had nothing to do with her.


    There was no love or hatred in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to¡­ talk to her,¡± Peter said. He must apologize to Jessica personally.


    He wanted to tell her that he didn¡¯t do it on purpose.


    Peter was in a hurry to leave, but he was too weak to stand up.


    Daisy grabbed his arm.


    10:56


    ¡°Even if you want to apologize, you should check things up before you go.


    ¡°Or she won¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Daisy was getting more and more helpless. She wondered howe her son was so silly


    ¡°Yes, I need to get to the bottom of it!¡± Peter wised up after Daisy¡¯s reminder.


    He had carefully arranged everything for the wedding.


    So how were those videos released?¡±


    When they made the bet, he did not see anything wrong.


    After all, those people were all his close friends.


    And they often joked about such things.


    But he was indeed angered when someone snatched the phone from him and showed the photo to


    others.


    He warned everyone present that day, saying that he would not let them off if they told anyone else


    about it.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Those people promised they would keep it a secret.


    In order to ensure that nothing went wrong, Peter demanded to check their phones.


    He did not let them leave until he was sure that there were no videos or pictures of him and his


    girlfriend on their phones.


    He even got someone to delete the surveince clips in the bar.


    Even so, he was still too careless.


    There were so many people in the bar that day. If someone secretly filmed it, he would not be able to


    find out.


    However, even if someone filmed it, there was no way he could bring the video into his wedding


    venue.


    Therefore, the incident was very likely to have something to do with his friends who were drinking with


    him in the bar that day.


    When Peter thought of this, his face gradually darkened.


    He swore to himself that he would definitely figure out who did it.


    And he would make that person apologize to Jessica.


    ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t have to be so anxious. Let¡¯s talk about it when you get better.


    ¡°Jessica should be fine with Marina keeping herpany.¡± Seeing Peter calm down, Daisy heaved a


    sigh of relief.


    However, Peter rejected her suggestion without giving it a second thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I want to be discharged now!¡± he said firmly..


    ¡°What are you talking about? You just spat out blood.¡± Peter¡¯s words made Daisy grow tense instantly.


    The first time Peter spat out blood was after Jessica left.


    Seeing him pass out, his parents hurriedly sent him to the hospital.


    When he woke up, he refused to do any checkups and only wanted to go find Jessica.


    However, they could not get in touch with Jessica at all because her phone was switched off.


    Having no choice, Daisy called Marina.


    Just now, Peter coughed up a mouthful of blood again because of Marina¡¯s words.


    So Daisy insisted that he should have a physical examination.


    However, Peter was determined to leave. ¡°I know my physical condition very well. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After breaking free from Daisy¡¯s hands, he walked toward the door.


    Though his legs felt feeble, he showed no intention to change his mind.


    He did not have much time left.


    He could not keep Jessica waiting too long.


    He must check it out as soon as possible and give her an exnation.


    He once promised her that he would never let her be sad again.


    Although he broke his promise, he still wanted to do something for her.


    Daisy wanted to stop Peter when she saw him stagger out.


    However, her husband pulled her back.


    ¡°Let him go. He¡¯s not in the mood to stay in the hospital to receive treatment anyway.


    ¡°Even if you forced him to stay, he would sneak outter.


    ¡°Boys aren¡¯t that delicate. They have to go through some difficulties to grow up,¡± Flynn said with a


    heavy heart.


    10:56


    Daisy hesitated for a while before she shifted her gaze from her son,


    ¡°We¡¯re not qualified parents,¡± she said in a low voice.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. He should be med for doing such a stupid thing.


    ¡°Though we haven¡¯t taught him much because we were too busy with work over the years, I¡¯ve been


    showing him with my own actions that a man should be responsible for the woman he loves.


    ¡°But he has never taken it to heart. That silly boy was dazzled by the gaiety of the outside world.


    ¡°It will do him good to let him suffer some setbacks. Just let him do what he wants. He¡¯ll be fine,¡± Flynn


    said calmly.


    He loved Daisy with all his heart and only had eyes for her.


    People said that parents were the best teachers for their children.


    He doted on his wife so much that he believed he must have set a good example for his son.


    But that kid did not learn anything from him.


    ¡°When I saw Peter like this¡­¡± Daisy had no idea what to say.


    She knew that Jessica was the one who suffered the most.


    Peter deserved it.


    But after all, he was her son.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to see him suffer even though she knew that he was in the wrong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get someone to keep an eye on him,¡± Flynn said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Daisy nodded and then thought of something else.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Marinater to check out if Jessica is alright.


    ¡°Jessica is a good girl. Our son doesn¡¯t deserve her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Flynn also liked Jessica.


    He once asked about her performance at work before.


    He could tell Jessica was not someone who had no merit except her good looks.


    She was very capable and got along well with her colleagues in thepany.


    It was a pity that the girlcked guidance from adults in the process of growing up.


    Otherwise, she would definitely be especially outstanding.


    He had previously told Daisy that after Peter got married, Jessica would definitely push him to focus on


    work and make progress


    with her.


    In that case, he would be able to retire early.


    However, unexpectedly, everything was ruined at the wedding.


    Thinking of this, Flynn could not help but sigh in his heart.


    In the next few days. Marina rejected all activities and almost stayed at home 24 hours per day.


    She even rejected Simon when he asked her out.


    It was because she was worried about Jessica.


    However, that girl seemed to be fine.


    She did nothing but cooked for Chuck and enjoy her meals every day.


    Chuck was very happy with her around.


    It even made Marina a little bit jealous.


    4


    10:56 7


    However, she did not know why, the more Jessica behaved as if nothing had happened, the uneasier


    she felt.


    She would rather Jessica cry loudly.


    At the very least, it could make her feel better.


    She was worried that Jessica would fall ill one day if she kept everything to herself all along.


    In the past few days, Marina had been thinking about how to tactfully advise Jessica to cry and make a


    fuss.


    To her surprise, Jessica came to her today.


    However, after Jessica told Marina her ns, thetter¡¯s face instantly darkened..


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Marina looked at her with a burning gaze.


    ¡°I want to resign. After what happened, I can¡¯t work at Peter¡¯spany anymore,¡± Jessica said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections to your resignation, but you just said that you wanted to go abroad?¡±


    Marina frowned as she spoke.


    ¡°Yes. You know that the major I studied at university is useless. After I started working, I realized that I


    knew too little.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to study abroad to improve myself.¡±


    Before Marina could speak, Jessica continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of Peter that I want to go abroad, but it has something to do with him.


    ¡°If such a thing hadn¡¯t happened, I probably wouldn¡¯t have made this decision,¡± Jessica said with a


    smile.


    Marinapressed her lips without saying anything.


    ¡°Marina, didn¡¯t you tell me before that romance is not a necessary choice and the most important thing


    in our lives was to invest in


    ourselves?


    ¡°I want to invest in myself now. You will support me, right?¡± Jessica asked, her eyes full of anticipation.


    Send Gift


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Comment

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    ¡°If you want to invest in yourself, you don¡¯t need to leave at all. I have enough resources in


    Janeborough for you to improve yourself,¡± Marina said with a serious expression.


    ¡°I know.¡± Jessica nodded.


    ¡°Then why are you still leaving?¡± Marina asked with a frown.


    Jessica did not answer her question immediately.


    After pausing for a while, she forced a faint smile and looked at Marina sincerely.


    ¡°Marina, I¡¯ve figured out the whole story and convinced myself not to be angry.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not hurt at all.


    ¡°This ce will remind me of something unpleasant, so I want to leave for the time being.¡±


    Jessica was so serious that Marina could not find a reason to reject her.


    ¡°Marina, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not as weak as you think. I struggled to survive before you appeared, right?


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve taught me so much, I definitely won¡¯t be any worse off than before.¡± Jessica tried her


    best to convince Marina.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Marina asked after a moment of silence.


    What Jessica said made sense. Staying here would always bring back bad memories for her.


    Moreover, Jessica would suppress her emotions all along so that she wouldn¡¯t be worried about her.


    This would be harmful to her health.


    It might be better for her to be abroad for a while.


    ¡°I want to go to Froyca. I heard that the scenery there is very beautiful,¡± Jessica said.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll help you arrange everything.¡± Marina finally agreed.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jessica replied with a smile.


    Now that Jessica wanted to study abroad, Marina helped her contact the best university in Froyca.


    She even arranged amodation and hired a maid and a driver for her.


    She was doing this because she wanted Jessica to focus on what she wanted to do.


    Before everything was done, Jessica had been staying at Marina¡¯s home.


    Peter came over every day.


    However, Jessica refused to see him.


    Even so, he kept visiting her every day.


    He would even drive over at midnight.


    When he arrived, he would quietly look up at Jessica¡¯s room outside.


    Marina did not try to persuade Jessica to forgive Peter.


    Before Jessica figured it out herself, she would not put in a good word for him.


    That jerk hurt Jessica so badly that an apology was not enough to make up for what he did.


    One day, Jessica was reading a book at home.


    As she was going to study abroad, she needed to learn a lot of information.


    Before she finished reading, she heard a knock on the door.


    Jessica opened the door and saw Marina in front of her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked gently.


    Her face was as calm as ever.


    It seemed like she had moved on from the incident.


    ¡°Peter¡¯s assistant Mr. Allen is waiting for you downstairs. He said that as you resigned suddenly, he


    had something to confirm with you,¡± Marina said.


    Jessica couldn¡¯t help but frown when she heard this.


    ¡°He came alone, but if you don¡¯t want to see him, I will ask him to leave,¡± Marina added.


    ¡°No need. Tell him to wait for a while.¡± Jessica shook her head.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marina replied before she turned to go downstairs.


    About five minutester, Jessica finished changing her clothes and came down.


    Chad immediately stood up as soon as he saw her.


    ¡°Miss Rodriguez.¡±


    ¡°Just call me by my name. I¡¯ve handed in my resignation letter. I¡¯m no longer Peter¡¯s secretary,¡±


    Jessica said.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry for what happened.¡±


    Chad looked at Jessica with sympathy in his eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me. I¡¯m not that fragile,¡± Jessica said with a smile. She knew what he


    was thinking.


    Her calmness left Chad at a loss for words.


    Before he came here, he had thought for a long time about what he was going to say.


    ¡°Is there anything I didn¡¯t exin clearly when I handed over the work?¡± Jessica went straight to the


    point.


    She did not go to the office when she resigned.


    However, she emailed Chad the progress of all the work she was in charge of.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes.


    ¡°Well, here¡¯s the thing.¡± Only then did Chad remember his purpose foring here.


    He immediately took out the documents he had prepared.


    By the time Jessica resigned, she had be very familiar with her job.


    She nced at the documents Chad handed her and began to answer his questions.


    In the next two hours, she answered all of Chad¡¯s questions in detail.


    However, Chad seemed a little distracted throughout the entire process.


    He secretly peeked at Jessica from time to time.


    Jessica finished answering his questions.


    She put down the documents in her hands and looked up at Chad.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± When Chad heard this, he did not know what to say.


    ¡°Although we haven¡¯t worked together for long, we get along quite well.¡±


    ¡°If you have any doubts, there¡¯s no need to hide them. Just tell me,¡± Jessica said calmly.


    Chad looked at her for a moment. From the sincerity in her eyes, he could tell that she meant what she


    said, and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Actually¡­ I already knew about you and Mr. Moore before your wedding.¡±


    DA


    09:31


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jessica did not expect him to be talking about this.


    ¡°I had something urgent to report to Mr. Moore the other day. I was in such a hurry that I pushed the


    door open and entered his office without knocking on the door.


    ¡°Then I saw you and Mr. Moore¡­¡± Chad paused.


    Jessica understood what he wanted to say.


    She had told Peter many times to keep a distance from her as much as possible in the office.


    However, that guy would get close to her as long as he got a chance.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sometimes he would take her hand and hug her.


    When there was no one around, he would steal a kiss from her.


    Jessica could tell Chad must have seen them making out when he pushed the door open.


    ¡°Did youe here just to tell me about this?¡± She came to her sense and forced a smile.


    ¡°Well, I start to regret it now,¡± Chad said in a low voice.


    As Jessica expected, he had something else to tell her.


    ¡°Regret what?¡± Jessica was confused.


    ¡°If I had reminded you back then, such a thing might not have happened,¡± Chad said.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    ¡°I didn¡¯t quite understand what you said¡± The more Jessica listened, the more confused she became.


    ¡°Mr. Moore is actually a good person. He¡¯s nice to his subordinates.


    ¡°Usually, even if we make some mistakes, as long as we can correct them in time, he won¡¯t punish us.


    ¡°His only problem is that he¡¯s rather indulgent in his private life.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s quitemon for young people from rich families. So, it can¡¯t be regarded as a stain for


    someone of his background.


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked for Mr. Moore for many years and I know he had dozens of girlfriends.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, he moved on before I even knew what his ex¨Cgirlfriend looked like.


    ¡°Mr. Moore has been willing to spend money on girls.


    ¡°But he has his principle when ites to a rtionship, and that is, he never let his girlfriends get


    involved in his work.


    ¡°To be honest, I was shocked when I found out that you were with Mr. Moore.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you werepletely different from the type Mr. Moore liked. Moreover, he had never


    been in a rtionship with his employees before he met you.


    ¡°Mr. Moore made an exception for you. Moreover, he was the one who brought you to the office back


    then. So, I thought he must have changed because of you.


    ¡°Later on, I heard the news that you two were getting married.


    ¡°I thought that the two of you would be a happy couple. But I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen.


    ¡°Miss¡­ Well, Jessica, this may not be all bad for you. At least, it¡¯s better than you two hating each


    other because of him letting you down after you two get married.¡±


    Hearing that, Jessica chuckled.


    ¡°What does that have to do with you? Even if you reminded me back then, I probably wouldn¡¯t have


    taken your words to heart.¡±


    Jessica knew herself well.


    At that time, she was so obsessed with Peter that she was willing to be with him though she knew


    about his past.


    So, even if Chad reminded her, she would probably not take it seriously.


    ¡°Actually, it was Mr. Moore who asked me toe here today.¡± Chad was silent for a moment before


    revealing his purpose of visiting


    Jessica.


    ¡°Peter?¡± Jessica frowned.


    ¡°Yes. Mr. Moore sent me here to convince you to go to the office with me,¡± Chad exined.


    ¡°Then why did you say those words just now?¡± Jessica narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°I wanted to persuade you to go to the office, but I changed my mind the moment I saw you,¡± Chad


    said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Jessica asked in confusion.


    If Chad really used work as an excuse, she might go to the office with him.


    As a responsible person, she wouldn¡¯t push her work aside for personal reasons.


    ¡°When you walked down the stairs just now, I saw that your eyes were not as shiny as when I first saw


    you,¡± Chad said with an unfathomable look in his eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jessica froze on the spot when she heard this.


    ¡°At that time, you looked like an ignorant little girl who had suddenly barged into an unfamiliar


    environment.


    ¡°Although you looked a little timid, there was light in your eyes.


    ¡°That was the hope for the future. It made you look¡­ especially adorable.¡± Chad remembered the first


    time he saw Jessica.


    09:31


    Afaint smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°I guess¡­ no one liked me back then.¡± Jessica lowered her eyes.


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Chad immediately denied it when he heard this.


    Jessica blinked in confusion.


    Chad hurriedly exined, ¡°What makes you think that way? Everyone liked you. You were very


    cautions at work, just like a wary, cute little bunny.


    ¡°We have been trying our best to protect you. Didn¡¯t you feel it when you were working with us?¡±


    Jessica was stunned.


    So, that was why her colleagues treated her so well?


    ¡°Miss¡­ Um, Jessica, leave this ce. You¡¯re a smart girl. Sometimes, I envied you so much that I


    thought I would have nothing to do if you worked in thepany for a few more years.


    ¡°Mr. Moore is not good enough for a girl as excellent as you.¡±


    After Chad finished speaking, he put away the documents and left.


    Jessica remained where she was.


    It turned out that everyone thought that they were not a good match.


    But not everyone thought that she was not worthy of Peter.


    Some people believed that Peter did not deserve her.


    Thinking of this, Jessica felt a little better. It seemed like she was not as pitiful as she imagined.


    Her lips curved up into a faint smile.


    After Chad returned to the office, he told Peter that Jessica was unwilling toe back.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t even¡­ listen to you?¡± Peter¡¯s heart sank when he heard this.


    Chad was the closest to Jessica among her colleagues.


    Even though Peter sent Chad to persuade her, Jessica still refused to go to the office.


    In the past, the two of them had been together every day. Peter had never thought that one day, it


    would be so difficult to even see


    her.


    He clenched his hands into fists.


    It was hard for him to restrain his rolling emotions.


    When Chad saw Peter like this, he felt a little ufortable.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to say something.


    However, after hesitating for a while, he swallowed the words that sprang to his lips.


    ¡°You may leave,¡± Peter said as if he was exhausted.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chad did not say anything else.


    He turned around and left.


    However, the moment he closed the door, he couldn¡¯t help but look back.


    Peter was standing alone in front of the French windows.


    Though he still stood tall and straight, Chad could tell how lonely and disappointed he was.


    He felt a twinge in his heart.


    But he struggled to calm himself down quickly.


    Miss Rodriguez was the most pitiful person in this rtionship.


    She loved Peter with all her heart, but


    an made her theughingstock of everyone.


    Since ancient times, family social status was the first thing to consider when it came to marriage.


    The marriage between two people of different statuses was doomed to notst long.


    It was better to suffer from a short pain than a long one. A gentle woman like Miss Rodriguez deserved


    a man who cared about her.


    His boss Mr. Moore had never known what ¡°faithful in love¡± was.


    It would be better for both of them to break up earlier.


    If they were really predestined, they would have the chance to meet again in the future.


    Chad wished that Miss Rodriguez would be on par with Mr. Moore in every way when the time came.


    He slowly closed the door.


    While Peter was trying to figure out a way to meet Jessica, Marina was done with all the procedures for


    Jessica going abroad.


    ¡°Are you sure you will leave tomorrow?¡± Marina looked at Jessica with a frown.


    She told Jessica about this because she wanted her to rest assured.


    But she did not expect Jessica to be in such a hurry that she wanted to leave tomorrow.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    ¡°Since everything is done, I want to leave as soon as possible so I can fit


    ¡°Dut¡­¡± Marina was still a little worried.


    new environment early¡± Jessica said calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The earlier I go, the earlier I cane back,¡± Jessicaforted her.


    ¡°Well, alright.¡±


    Marina could tell that Jessica had made up her mind, so she did not try to stop her.


    She sent Jessica to the airport the next morning.


    Jessica did not want too much attention, so Marina only brought Simon over to see her off.


    Marina looked at Jessica worriedly.


    ¡°Call me as soon as you get there. Remember to tell me immediately if you need any help.


    ¡°Also, let me know if someone bullies you. After my mother is done with her business, I¡¯ll go abroad to


    see you,¡± Marina reminded Jessica repeatedly as if she were her mother.


    ¡°I know. You guys may go back. It¡¯s time to board,¡± Jessica replied patiently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch you go into the departure lounge before I leave,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jessica felt a little helpless but did not say anything.


    She then picked up her suitcase and walked towards the security checkpoint.


    However, she suddenly stopped in her tracks after taking two steps.


    She turned around, rushed up to Marina, and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Marina, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡± With that, Jessica turned to leave.


    She quickened her pace without even looking back.


    It was as if Jessica was afraid that she would no longer want to leave if she turned around.


    Marina remained where she was as she watched Jessica disappear into the crowd.


    ¡°She has never been to a strange ce alone, and she has always felt inferior because of her family


    background.


    ¡°She¡¯s afraid of making new friends and will feel uneasy in an unfamiliar environment.


    ¡°I brought her home because I hoped that she could live a better life. Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Marina muttered.


    Simon, who was standing next to her immediately put his arm around her shoulders.


    ¡°What makes you think that way? Given the circumstances back then, she could have been worse off if


    you hadn¡¯t brought her


    back.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Marina wanted to say something more, but Simon interrupted her.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, she doesn¡¯t mean to me you.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s good for her to be out for a while. If you keep her by your side, she probably won¡¯t be able to


    grow up.


    ¡°But if you let her go, by the time you two meet again, she¡¯ll definitely be more mature and


    stronger.¡±


    ¡°Lhope so.¡± Marina took a deep breath.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back then,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina nodded.


    As soon as the two of them came out of the airport, a tall young man quickly ran towards them.


    09:32


    Il was Peter


    ¡°Where is Jessica? Where is she?¡± Peter looked at Marina and asked ansiously, sweat popping out on


    his forehead.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe to Jessica again?¡± Marina said with a


    ¡°Where did she go? Tell me where she is!¡±


    Despite Marina¡¯s harsh words, Peter grabbed her wrist and looked at her with pleading eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to regret it.¡± Marinapressed her lips and looked at him, having mixed feelings.


    ¡°Tell me, where did she go? I¡¯m begging you.¡± Peter was so anxious that his voice became hoarse.


    It was as if he had lost something he cherished the most.


    ¡°She has gone overseas. Don¡¯t look for her anymore.¡± After all, Peter was her cousin, so Marina tipped


    him a little bit about Jessica despite her reluctance.


    ¡°Where is her destination? Which country? Which city?¡± Peter looked at Marina eagerly.


    ¡°She does not want me to tell you about it, and she does not want you to go lind her.


    ¡°Peter, the two of you have broken up. As a qualified ex, you should be as quiet as a dead man and not


    disturb her life.¡± Marina¡¯s tone grew even harsher.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never agreed to break up with her!¡± Peter gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Staring a romantic rtionship requires the consent of two people, but ending a rtionship only


    requires the consent of one.


    ¡°Peter, stop pestering her. Jessica has been living a miserable life. Don¡¯t make her suffer more.¡±


    After saying that, Marina withdrew her hand from Peter¡¯s palm.


    Then, she strode away with Simon.


    Peter stood rooted on the spot listlessly.


    He looked at the peopleing and going in front of him, his eyes full of despair.


    Almost everyone he knew respectfully addressed him as Mr. Moore.


    They tried their best to please him in the hope of getting reward from him.


    However, even so, there were things that he could not get.


    There were so many people in the world.


    If Marina meant to hide Jessica from him, there was no way he could find her no matter how hard he


    tried.


    It was true that he lost the girl who loved him with all her heart..


    Just as Marina was about to get into the car, she looked back at Peter.


    He was still standing at the door of the airport with the same posture as before Marina left, looking


    decadent and desperate.


    Even though he was so far away, Marina could tell how fragile he was now.


    She began wrestling with herself mentally.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to see him suffer, you may¡­¡± Before Simon could finish speaking, Marina retracted


    her gaze.


    ¡°So what even if I can¡¯t bear to see him suffer? A man like him will achieve nothing if he never


    experiences setbacks.


    ¡°Come on, get into the car!¡± With that, Marina bent down and slipped into the car.


    Seeing how determined she was, Simon did not say anything else.


    He went around to the driver¡¯s seat on the other side and started the car.


    The next second, the car whizzed away with a roar.


    Marina was in low spirits on the way back.


    She did not want to be so ruthless.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she knew Peter well.


    He was the son of Mr. Moore.


    And his mother was from the powerful Bailey family.


    He could get whatever he wanted since he was young.


    It was because of this that he rarely put himself in other people¡¯s shoes.


    Even though his parents had been strict with him, it was inevitable that he would feel superior.


    It was a good chance to let him know what it was like to fall from the clouds to the mud.


    Then he would know that there were many things in this world that he could not get.


    Only in this way could he truly grow mature.


    As for whether Jessica would forgive him and whether he would get back together with her in the


    future, he could only pray that God would bless him.


    When Marina was lost in deep thought, her phone suddenly rang.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Marina took out her phone and nced at the caller ID.


    Her eyebrows furrowed instantly.


    She then turned to Simon, who was sitting beside her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s¡­ a call from my mother,¡± Marina said.


    When Simon heard this, his heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Just answer it. I won¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± Marina wanted to exin but the phone kept ringing.


    She decided to chat with Simon after she finished talking to her mother on the phone.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Marina greeted Mary as soon as she picked up the call.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Mary¡¯s stern voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the airport. I just sent Jessica off,¡± Marina exined.


    Mary fell silent at her words.


    A whileter, she asked, ¡°Has she boarded?¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Marina replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to for her go abroad to rx.¡± Mary was also at the wedding that day, so she naturally knew


    about what happened.


    As a woman, she also despised Peter for what he did.


    Marina did not reply. During this period of time, Peter had been criticized a lot.


    ¡°Come home after seeing Jessica off. Your uncle and cousin are back.¡± Mary let out a sigh and


    changed the topic.


    ¡°They are both back?¡± Marina was stunned when she heard that.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re waiting for you to have dinner.¡± Mary hung up after she finished speaking.


    When the interface returned to the phone background, Marina shifted her gaze from the screen to


    Simon again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Before Marina could say anything, Simon turned the car around.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t have dinner with you tonight. My uncle and cousin are back. I have to go home,¡±


    Marina said.


    She had promised Simon that she would have dinner with him tonight.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s more important to apany your family.¡± Simon was not angry.


    ¡°I will definitely have dinner with you tomorrow night,¡± Marina promised.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of the Bailey family¡¯s house..


    ¡°Do you want to¡­e in with me?¡± Marina looked back at Simon before she got out of the car.


    ¡°Not today. Your mom will be unhappy if I go in with you. It¡¯s rare for your family to have dinner


    together. I don¡¯t want to go in to ruin the atmosphere,¡± Simon said considerately.


    ¡°Why do you sound so aggrieved?¡± Marina raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°What can I do? It¡¯s my fault for not being able to get your mother to ept me.¡± Simon looked at


    Marina gently, resting one hand on the steering wheel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. My uncle dotes on me the most. When I get back, I¡¯ll ask him to persuade my mother to


    ept you as soon as possible!¡± Marina enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m waiting¡± The smile in Simon¡¯s eyes deepened ¡°Hurry up and gom Don¡¯t keep them waiting


    too long ¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Marina leaned forward and gave Simon a kiss before getting out of the car


    Simon was stunned by the sudden kiss


    When he came to his tenses, Marina had left


    Simon touched the corner of his mouth that had just been kissed by Marina and muttered with a smile,


    ¡°You naughty girl¡±


    It was not until Marinapletely disappeared from his sight that Simon retracted his gaze and drove


    away.


    After entering the house, Marina changed her shoes and walked into the living room.


    A hint of doubt appeared on her face when she saw that no one was in the room other than Sam and


    Mary who were sitting on the sofa


    ¡°Have my uncle and cousin not arrived yet?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to a hotel for dinner. Go upstairs and change your clothes. We¡¯re ready to go.¡± Mary said.


    ¡°Change my clothes? Don¡¯t I look good?¡± Marina looked down at her clothes.


    She was wearing a T¨Cshirt and jeans, looking youthful and beautiful.


    She thought the clothes suited her well.


    ¡°Come on, just do what I said. I¡¯ve asked the maid to put the clothes on your bed. Hurry up and go


    back to your room,¡± Mary


    insisted.


    Marina was confused.


    Her mother rarely paid attention to these details.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did she insist on her getting changed today?


    When they were having family dinner parties before, Mary had never paid so much attention to her


    clothes.


    Could it be because they were going to eat in a hotel?


    Marina went upstairs in confusion under Mary¡¯s gaze.


    As soon as she entered her room, she saw a red gown on the bed.


    She picked it up and took a look. It seemed to be thetest style that she saw a model wearing at a


    fashion showst month


    The dress should not be sold in the country yet.


    It was just a family gathering. There was no need to make it so grand.


    Just as Marina was deep in thought, she heard someone knock on the door.


    She looked back and saw an acquaintance standing at the door.


    It was the stylist who often worked for her family.


    He was the top stylist in showbiz.


    All the celebrities in the entertainment industry wished they could send their heads over so he could do


    their makeup.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Marina asked in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to serve my client, of course. I¡¯ve been waiting for you all the morning. We don¡¯t have much


    time left. Hurry up and change into the dress ¡°With that, the stylist ragged a big box into the room


    Then, he ced all the cosmetics in the box on the dressing table


    Marina was stupefied.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Go get changed, or we won¡¯t have enough time,¡± the stylist urged


    Marina, who was still standing rooted to the ground.


    Marina had no choice but to change her clothes.


    After she got changed and came out, the stylist immediately pressed her into the chair.


    He then began to put makeup on her.


    When Marina opened her eyes again, 40 minutes had passed.


    ¡°I was right. You¡¯re my muse. I enjoy it very much every time I put makeup on your face.¡± The stylist


    looked at her with amazement in his eyes.


    Marina nced at herself in the mirror.


    Aplicated look appeared on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m¡­ overdressed?¡± Marina looked at the jewelry she was wearing and asked.


    If she remembered correctly, it was the jewelry her father had given her during hering¨Cof¨Cage


    ceremony.


    Sam spent a lot of money to hire the most famous foreign designers to design and hand¨Cmake a set of


    jewelry for her.


    This was the only one in the world.


    Marina had only worn it once on the day of hering¨Cof¨Cage ceremony over the years.


    ¡°Your mother asked me to put it on you. Come on, let¡¯s go and let her take a look,¡± the stylist said as he


    pulled Marina downstairs.


    ¡°Marina, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡± Sam eximed as soon as he saw the two of theme down.


    However, he immediately added, ¡°But not as beautiful as your mother.¡±


    Marina was speechless.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to go!¡± Mary gave Marina a quick nce all over.


    Looking at the outfit, Mary nodded in approval before turning around and walking towards the door.


    Marina quickly caught up, but she held onto her father¡¯s arm, signaling him to slow down his pace.


    Sam looked at her with some confusion.


    ¡°Tell me, is there something wrong with the dinner tonight?¡± Marina lowered her voice.


    ¡°What could be wrong?¡± Sam¡¯s eyes were filled with innocence.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing wrong, why does Mom insist on me dressing up like this?¡± Marina gestured to her


    outfit.


    Even during her mother¡¯s birthday, she had never overdressed as today.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with dressing up like this? I think you look attractive. Maybe your mom just thinks you


    usually dress too casually and wants you to dress up a bit.


    ¡°All parents want their children to be good¨Clooking. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Your mom has


    already gone ahead. Let¡¯s catch up quickly.¡±


    After saying that, Sam went after Mary.


    There was no chance for Marina to get to the bottom of this.


    In the end, she could only sigh and follow, holding up her dress.


    Half an hourter.


    The family arrived at a private room in a restaurant.


    Marina had prepared herself to wee her extended family.


    But to her surprise, when they entered, only her aunt and uncle were sitting there.


    And beside them was a young man who looked unfamiliar.


    As soon as the man saw Marina entering, he quickly stood up.


    There was a sh of surprise in his eyes.


    However, he seemed well¨Cmannered.


    A momentter, his gaze shifted away from her and he greeted her parents.


    Marina did not pay much attention to it at first. They exchanged a few greetings and then took their


    seats.


    However, whether it was intentional or not, she ended up sitting next to that young man.


    Marina could not help but frown.


    She nced up at Mary, who was sitting across from her, but the other party did not even look at her.


    Her mother was engrossed in chatting with her father.


    At this point, Marina had already realized what was happening.


    It seemed that only these few people would be attending today¡¯s gathering,


    ¡°Marina. This is Mr. Lynch, the son of a friend of mine. You used to y together when you were


    young.


    ¡°But heter followed his parents abroad and only recently returned. You young people have more


    common topics to talk about. Don¡¯t just sit there, chat together.¡±


    Daisy Bailey epted a nce from Mary and took the initiative to break the ice.


    Marina felt truly helpless.


    Parents these days really had countless tricks up their sleeves when it came to setting up blind dates.


    09:32


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, it¡¯s our first meeting, and I don¡¯t know what you like. I prepared something ording to


    my own taste¡± Mr. Lynch took the opportunity to speak up.


    He handed a gift that had been prepared in advance to Marina.


    But Marina acted as if she had not heard anything and kept her head down, eating the snacks in her


    bowl.


    ¡°Marina, he¡¯s talking to you. Is this how I taught you to treat guests?¡± Mary looked at Marina, who had


    been ignoring the other person all along.


    Finally, Mary could not help but speak up.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t tell me that there would be other people at the gathering today.¡± Marina casually raised


    her head.


    ¡°Mr. Lynch is the son of Aunt Daisy¡¯s friend. You used to y together when you were young. It¡¯s just a


    chance to have a meal together today. How can you treat him as a stranger?¡± Mary raised her voice.


    Marina pursed her red lips a little tighter.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was being abrupt. Miss Bailey seems to enjoy the snacks from this restaurant. They are


    made by their own professional pastry chefs, and you can¡¯t find them anywhere else.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here a few times before, and a few other vors are also good. I ordered some for you to


    try.¡± Mr. Lynch quickly eased the tense atmosphere with a few words.


    Marina narrowed her eyes and turned to look at him for a moment.


    ¡°Never be angry at a person with a smile.¡± She thought to herself.


    Mr. Lynch seemed decent enough, so Marina did not say anything more.


    However, during the whole meal, it was mostly Mr. Lynch who spoke.


    From time to time, Marina would chime in.


    All her attention was on the delicacies in front of her.


    Seeing Marina behave like this, Mary wanted to speak up a few times.


    However, Daisy stopped her every time.


    The meal passed in a halfhearted manner.


    But after the meal, Mary started her trick again.


    She found an excuse to say that she was going shopping with Daisy and buying some new clothes and


    asked Mr. Lynch to send Marina home.


    This time, Marina surprisingly did not refuse. Instead, she agreed without hesitation.


    Mary¡¯s tense expression eased slightly at this moment.


    After giving Marina a few reminders, she turned and left.


    At the entrance of the restaurant, only Marina and Mr. Lynch were left.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go get the car.¡± Mr. Lynch was as gentle and refined as ever.


    ¡°No need.¡± However, Marina stopped him.


    Mr. Lynch looked up at her, and his eyes seemed to fill with a hint of disappointment.


    ¡°Mr. Lynch, my mother never buys clothes outside. Her clothes are always custom¨Cmade by a tailor.¡±


    Marina said slowly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mr. Lynch smiled and continued, his gaze fixed on Marina. ¡°Miss Bailey, I believe you have


    more to say than just this.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re a smart person. I¡¯ll be honest with you. I did not know about your existence before I came


    here today.


    ¡°And I already have a boyfriend. It¡¯s just that my mother is not very satisfied with him, so she arranged


    this whole thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for wasting your time. If you want anypensation, please feel free to say.¡±


    Mr. Lynch had been wearing a smile all along


    But as soon as Marina finished speaking, the smile on his face finally faded.


    ¡°This is my assistant¡¯s business card. If you make up your mind, you can contact him directly.¡± Marina


    took out a business card and stuffed it into Mr. Lynch¡¯s hand.


    Then, she turned and left


    She did not care about how the people behind her would react.


    After Marina left the restaurant, she went straight to Simon¡¯s house.


    She did not call Simon, but instead, she used her fingerprint to enter the vi.


    The vi was quiet. Simon liked the tranquility.


    Therefore, there were usually not many people in the vi.


    It was only when she reached the second floor that Marina noticed a faint lighting from the study.


    She walked up and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in ¡°Simon, who was in the study, thought it was Gavin and replied in a low voice.


    However, the person outside the door still did note in.


    Simon could not help but frown slightly


    Then, he got up and walked towards the door.


    But at the moment he opened the door, a figure suddenly pounced into his arms.


    In an instant, there was a twist, and the person forcefully pressed him against the nearby wall.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    ¡°You¡¯re socking in vignce. No one outside has spoken, so how dare youe out alone? Aren¡¯t


    you afraid of enemiesing to look for you?¡±


    Marina pressed against Simon, lowering her voice as she asked.


    ¡°Enemies can¡¯t enter. Other than me, only Gavin¡¯s and your fingerprints are registered in the security


    system here.¡± Simon exined in a low voice.


    ¡°Just the two of us?¡± Simon¡¯s words made Marina raise her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Yes, just the two of you.¡± Simon instinctively wrapped his hands around Marina¡¯s waist, his voice


    unintentionally lowering.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me toe?¡± Marina¡¯s tone carried a hint of yfulness.


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Simon pulled the person in his arms closer as he replied.


    At that moment, Marina seemed to sense something that made her embarrassed.


    Even though she was thick¨Cskinned, her face could not help but blush at that moment.


    Then, she ced her hands on Simon¡¯s chest, creating some distance between them.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, when did you be such a rogue?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes sparkled with a smile.


    ¡°If it¡¯s only towards one woman, that¡¯s called devotion.¡± Simon lightly opened his thin lips, saying.


    ¡°You have quite a twisted reasoning.¡± Marina snorted.


    ¡°You put on makeup? And even wore jewelry. Did you dress up to show me?¡± It was only at this


    moment that Simon noticed the difference in Marina¡¯s appearance.


    Marina, relying on her otherworldly beautiful face, usually went without makeup.


    She never wore any jewelry.


    And her clothes were custom¨Cmade, with no visible brand.


    So, most of the time, she exuded deceit.


    Many people would think that Marina was just a pretty girl without any background.


    But today, she was different.


    Her makeup was exquisitely done.


    It made her already attractive facial features even more beautiful and stunning.


    There was a faint scent of perfume lingering around her, stimting Simon¡¯s senses.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Marina did not deny Simon¡¯s words; instead, she replied with a question.


    ¡°¡­I like it,¡± replied Simon in a low voice.


    And soon, he demonstrated his attitude through actions.


    His hand slid directly to the back of Marina¡¯s head, forcefully pushing her head towards him.


    In an instant, their lips met.


    Their mouths instantly filled with each other¡¯s taste.


    Simon truly liked how Marina dressed up today.


    He was especially eager, and after a moment, Marina could not keep up with his pace.


    17


    She let out a few hums, indicating that she needed some space.


    However, Simon seemed topletely ignore Marina¡¯s intention.


    Instead, he held her even tighter.


    And with that passionate kiss, the temperature between them rose.


    Just as Marina felt like she was suffocating in that kiss, Simon finally let go of her.


    He rested his head gently against her forehead.


    He breathed heavily, seemingly calming down the surging impulse within his body.


    ¡°Why¡­ did you stop?¡± Marina was not doing any better on her side¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re not married yet,¡± said Simon in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t care about these things.¡± Marina looked at the handsome face in front of her,


    whispering.


    She was not that conservative. When two people were mutually attracted and their emotions were


    intense, these things would naturally happen.


    It did not have to wait until after marriage.


    Marina¡¯s words almost snapped thest string in Simon¡¯s heart.


    However, he still clenched his teeth and suppressed the surging emotions in his heart.


    He pulled her into his arms and embraced her tightly.


    ¡°Marina, you¡¯re still not mature enough¡­¡±


    ¡°Not mature enough? My body is mature enough to do whatever you like.¡± It was rare for Marina to say


    something flirty like


    this.


    Simon¡¯s breath instantly tightened.


    He held the person in his arms even tighter.


    ¡°Marina, stop¡­ arousing my desire.¡± There was a hint of struggling in Simon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re making me lose face.¡± Marina remained silent for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Simon seemed to not fully understand the meaning behind her words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve alreadye this far, and you can still endure it. Do you want me to lose face?¡± Marina hummed.


    Simon took a deep breath. ¡°Marina, don¡¯t ever doubt my desire for you.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that before we get married, I hope you have a way out before regretting it.¡±


    This was Simon¡¯s most sincere thought.


    When Marina heard this, she could not help but push the person away slightly.


    ¡°A way out? You are thinking to give me a way out?¡± This was something Marina had never thought of.


    ¡°Things change and until I truly bring you home as my wife, you always have a way out.


    ¡°Marina, marriage is not just a thin piece of paper. It also means that from now on, you are the person


    closest to me in this world.


    ¡°Everything I have will be shared with you.


    ¡°I believe the best interpretation of marriage is that we have found each other in the vast sea of people,


    and together we beplete individuals.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m almost in pain with the thought of wanting you more right now, I still hope to wait until the


    commitment is made


    before having the whole of you.


    ¡°After all, for us men, it¡¯s not the same as for you girls.


    ¡°I hope to give you the best of everything¡­¡±


    Simon¡¯s voice was very low, or perhaps it was because he was tortured by the impulse in his body.


    His eyes were slightly reddened.


    But when he said these words, it made Marina¡¯s heart tremble greatly.


    ¡°You fool¡­¡± Marina whispered and threw herself back into his arms.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you afraid of holding it in for too long?¡±


    Simon¡¯s mind went nk, and he could not respond.


    ¡°I heard that if you hold it in for too long, there will be problems.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s alright, I can endure it.¡± Simon¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to actually do itter. I can help you in other ways.¡±


    As Marina finished her words, Simon¡¯s gaze toward her turned somewhat fierce..


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even though I don¡¯t have much practical experience, my theoretical knowledge is quite


    extensive.¡± Marina said as she wrapped her arms around Simon¡¯s waist.


    And in the following hour, Simon fully experienced what it meant to be in paradise.


    It turned out that there was such indescribable joy in this world.


    However, while Simon was filled with happiness, Marina¡¯s hands were exhausted..


    To the point that when she woke up the next morning, she felt her hands were extremely tired.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    However,pared to her, Simon appeared refreshed and invigorated.


    He seemed as if he had just replenished his energy.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    ¡°This is a little unfair¡­¡± Marina mumbled when looking at Simon, who was dressing in front of the


    wardrobe.


    ¡°Unfair for what?¡± Simon looked back.


    He hadn¡¯t even finished buttoning his shirt.


    It revealed a firm and broad chest.


    Marina suddenly thought of Simon¡¯s forbearing expressionst night.


    Somehow she felt her throat tighten.


    ¡°Nothing. Are you going to the office?¡± Marina immediately looked away.


    To be honest, people of Simon¡¯s type were usually like the cold and divine flowers growing on the peak


    of snowy mountains.


    They looked a little like a sacred god from Heaven.


    People only dare to look from afar and not dare to approach.


    However, his behaviorst night seemed to have forcefully dragged him back into the Secr World.


    The fairy¨Clike aura was tainted by this mortal aura and instantly became worldly.


    However, this worldliness contained a desire that even deities could not help but be tempted.


    Marina used to believe that she could resist every temptation.


    However, afterst night, she suddenly felt that she was just an ordinary person who coveted beauty.


    ¡°There is still some business in thepany that I need to deal with, but I¡¯ll get it settled as soon as


    possible,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°Alright, just go for it,¡± Marina said as she turned around.


    If she looked at Simon¡¯s body for too long, she might not be able to hold back her lust.


    ¡°Have a good rest. Call me if you feel hungry. I¡¯ll get someone to bring you food.¡± Simon looked at


    Marina and thought that she was still sleepy.


    He stepped forward and gentl


    nted a kiss on her forehead.


    When that gentle aura hit Marina¡¯s face, a passion suddenly arose in her heart.


    Then, she suddenly opened his eyes.


    For a moment, their eyes met.


    There seemed to be an indescribable erotic atmosphere in the air.


    Maybe she got bewitched by Simon¡¯s bright eyes. Marina subconsciously said, ¡°When will youe to


    my house to propose marriage?¡±


    When Marina said this, Simon¡¯s pupils instantly constricted.


    He did not reply for a long time and only looked at her with a burning gaze.


    Marina suddenly realized she had said something inappropriate and quickly turned around. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m sleepy. I need to sleep for a while more. Hurry up and go to thepany!¡± Marina closed


    her eyes.


    Why couldn¡¯t she resist the temptation just now?


    Her words cause misunderstanding that she hated marriage.


    What a huge mistake she just made!


    ¡°Have a good rest then. I¡¯ll be backter.¡± Simon finally came to his sense and gently pulled Marina¡¯s


    nket down,


    Her furry head was revealed outside.


    ¡°Alright, just go.¡± Marina wished he could disappear from this ce immediately.


    Looking at the ostrich¨Clike Marina, Simon got a blooming smile on his face.


    He knew that she was probably feeling shy at this moment, so he did not say anything else.


    He just stood up and left directly.


    When she heard the sound of the door closing, Marina slowly turned around.


    Now Simon was no longer in the room.


    She immediately heaved a sigh of relief andy sprawled on the bed.


    She stared at the ceiling above her head in a daze.


    Marriage proposal¡­


    Marrying someone¡­


    She had never thought about this before.


    She felt that marriage was still far away.


    She had never thought that there would be such a man who would make her look forward to this matter


    so much.


    It seemed that there were some things that had to be done¡­.


    Marinay on the bed for a while before getting up to wash up.


    She had just told Simon that she wanted to rest again. It was just a casual remark.


    Just as she came out of the washroom, her phone rang.


    It was a call from her mother.


    ¡°Where did you gost night?¡± Her tone sounded a little interrogative.


    ¡°Where else can I go? I¡¯m just with that Mr. Garcia you told me about,¡± Marina said absent¨Cmindedly.


    ¡°Mr. Garcia? Aunt Daisy called me this morning. Mr. Garcia said that you¡¯re arrogant and rude. You¡¯re


    not worthy of his time!¡± Mary Bailey sounded a little angry.


    ¡°He said I am arrogant and rude? I took up his time because I wanted topensate him. He should


    praise me for being polite. How could he call me arrogant and rude?¡±


    Marina raised his voice.


    The other side instantly fell silent.


    She was probably irritated by Marina.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care where you are now. Come back immediately!¡± Mary hung up after saying that.


    Marina shrugged.


    She felt that her mother must have been going through menopause recently.


    Otherwise, why would she have such a bad temper?


    Marina shook her head, packed her things, and rushed home, the Bailey family.


    In the huge living room, they were just her parents.


    Mary noticed that Marina had changed her clothes.


    Her brows instantly furrowed.


    ¡°Who were you withst night?¡± Mary interrogated.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve already known it.¡± Marina threw the jacket aside and sat on the sofa beside her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you listen to me?!¡± When Mary heard this, she went furious with her expression darkened.


    ¡°I did not listen to you? You tricked me into the blind date yesterday. But I still have a good meal with


    him ¡± Marina picked up grape on the coffee table and threw it into her mouth.


    ¡°Marina Bailey!¡± Mary could not help but call out his daughter¡¯s full name.


    It¡¯s a well¨Cknown fact that when your parents call you by your full name, you¡¯d better behave yourself.


    Marina was stunned for a moment before she slowly sat up.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Calm down. Let¡¯s try to get along. Don¡¯t be angry, or your heart will ache.¡± Mr. Bailey


    quicklyforted his


    wife.


    Mary¡¯s breathing was still a little unstable with her chest rising and falling.


    Seeing her mother being angry like this, Marina couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Why was her mother so angry when she was with Simon?


    Her mother¡¯s education for her was basically free¨Crange.


    When she was young, one day, she was so naughty that she even emptied the wine cer that her


    father had kept for many


    years.


    But even at that time, her mother didn¡¯t piss off like this. Why was she so angry today?


    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you agree to me being with Simon?¡± Marina finally asked.


    ¡°Disagree is disagree. No need to exin it. Why are there so many whys?!¡± Mary¡¯s anger had yet to


    subside, and her words


    were more aggressive.


    ¡°I just need a reason. If your reason convinces me, then I can consider your request.


    ¡°But if you want me to break up with Simon without even giving me a reason, then I¡¯m sorry, I really


    can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Marina looked very serious.


    B

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    When Mary heard Marina¡¯s words, she looked up at her for a moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re not right for each other!¡± After a moment of silence, she finally gave such a weak reason.


    ¡°How could you conclude that we¡¯re not right? We are well¨Cmatched in terms of social status. Both our


    families are in the Four Families.


    ¡°Simon is now the Hernandez family¡¯s master. In the past, his status might have been impaired by the


    Pembroke family. But now, even this is no longer a problem.


    ¡°The Hernandez family is practically his servant. No one dares to question him any more.


    ¡°As for his appearance, I believe that in the entire Janeborough, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone more


    handsome than him.


    ¡°As for his talent and character, he¡¯s also outstanding in every aspect.¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you dissatisfied with?¡± Marina really wanted to know the reason for her mother¡¯s


    resistance.


    Back then, there was a difference in status between Jeffery and Chrislyn.


    But she and Simon was a perfect match.


    This was a rare good marriage.


    How could she still be unsatisfied with Simon?


    ¡°What do you mean by well¨Cmatched? Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who covets other people¡¯s


    power?


    ¡°It¡¯s a lifetime thing for a woman to find a husband. One wrong step and the rest of her life will be


    ruined.


    ¡°How long have you known Simon? Do you know what he is?


    ¡°Do you know what he¡¯s like? Do you know anything about his past? Do you know his ns for the


    future?


    ¡°Do you know what is his life pursuit?¡±


    Mary threw question after question. Marina almost couldn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know these things. What makes you so sure that he¡¯s your man?


    ¡°Marina, I¡¯ve never stopped you from doing anything you wanted.


    ¡°But that¡¯s the only thing I can ept. You can marry anyone but Simon Hernandez.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a man from a poor family or even he is a homeless beggar sleeping on the street, as long


    as he is not Simon Hernandez, I won¡¯t object to any of your choices!¡±


    When Marys said this, her expression was unprecedentedly serious.


    Marina was stunned.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Why was there so much hostility?


    Why did her mother think that Simon was not even better than a beggar?


    ¡°You would rather have a beggar as your son¨Cinw than Simon?¡± Marina asked again with


    uncertainty.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I mean!¡±


    Meanwhile, Marina received an absolutely affirmative answer.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    She could finally know how determined her mother was.


    This matter was left unsettled.


    However, in the next few days, Marina¡¯s whereabouts were monitored 24 hours a day.


    Moreover, her mother would arrange more than three blind dates for her for various reasons every


    day.


    And she couldn¡¯t refuse yet.


    Because every time, her mother would ask her out for a meal as an elder.


    When she got there, she would find there was a man around her age at the dinner table.


    The identities of these men were all¨Cepassing.


    Doctors, police officers, and judges, all of them have powerful backgrounds.


    Moreover, they looked handsome and decent.


    However, Marina had already seen a peerless beauty like Simon Hernandez so these men couldn¡¯t


    attract her attention at all.


    However, Marina couldn¡¯t refuse these dates because she had to figure out why her mother was


    unsatisfied with Simon so much.


    This was the only way to solve the problem.


    Otherwise, even if she could mitigate the problem for a while, she could not settle it forever.


    As for Simon, he only found out three days after Marina left that she had been going on blind dates


    constantly.


    This was what Gavin told him.


    After Simon heard this, his expression instantly darkened.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I just heard about it. The Bailey family has recently arranged blind dates for Miss Bailey. Almost all


    the young men of suitable age in the industry are lining up out her family enthusiastically.¡±


    Although Simon Hernandez looked a little scary at this moment, Gavin still braced himself and repeated


    it.


    ¡°Blind date?¡±


    Simon Hernandez could not help but tighten his grip on the document.


    The veins on the back of his hand bulged.


    It was enough to prove how angry he was at this moment.


    Standing opposite him, Gavin was so embarrassed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself.


    It had been a long time since he had seen Mr. Hernandez turn furious like this.


    It felt like he was going to have a massacre.


    At the same time, Marina was on a blind date with a young man in a cafe.


    He was a university professor and could speak frankly and confidently on every topic.


    He had been sitting there for 20 minutes but his mouth had never stopped moving.


    Marina¡¯s head felt dizzy as she listened to him talk about those ck holes in the universe.


    She only wanted to survive thest ten minutes before leaving.


    However, just as she was staring at the crowd outside the window in a daze, a cold voice suddenly


    sounded above her head.


    ¡°This is what you¡¯re busy with.¡±


    When Marina heard his voice, she could not help but get thrilled.


    Then, she looked up and saw Simon standing beside her.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Marina asked with a smile.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯te, I can¡¯t imagine how many times you would cheat me!¡± Simon¡¯s tone sounded like he


    was gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Well¡­ we were just chatting. It¡¯s not as serious as you think.¡± Marina looked at Simon¡¯s gaze but still


    felt a little guilty.


    ¡°Just chatting? A casual chat? In that case, let¡¯s have a chat together,¡± Simon said and directly sat


    down next to Marina.


    Looking at Simon, who had suddenly appeared, the professor opposite him forgot about his wormhole


    ck holes for al


    moment.


    He stared at Simon for a moment beforeing back to his senses.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I forgot to introduce him to you. This is my boyfriend. Quite handsome, right?¡± Marina held Simon¡¯s


    arm and said. obsequiously.


    The professor felt speechless by this scene.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, why are you still dating others when you do have a boyfriend? You¡¯re simply¡­ you¡¯re¡­¡±


    When the professor heard this, his face instantly turned red.


    However, he had probably never scolded anyone before, so he held it in for a long time without saying


    a single dirty word.


    ¡°Slutty by nature?¡± Seeing that he had lost his tongue, Marina immediately helped him continue the


    sentence.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re so disgraced!¡± The professor waved his hand and left angrily.


    ¡°Take care. I won¡¯t see you out.¡± Marina waved at him with a smile.


    Unexpectedly, when she turned around, she met Simon¡¯s cold eyes.


    She slowly retracted her hand.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it willingly! You didn¡¯t see how miserable I¡¯ve been during the past few days. But fortunately,


    you came here.


    ¡°You are my hero, saving me from the abyss of suffering!¡±


    When Marina saw Simon¡¯s upset gaze, she instantly hugged his arm andforted him.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    ¡°You¡¯re pouting prettily again. Stop it!¡± It was rare for Simon to have such a serious expression as he


    looked at Marina Bailey.


    It seemed like he was really angry this time.


    ¡°ording to my iplete statistics, you¡¯ve gone on a total of 107 blind dates in the past few days.


    What are you going to do? Do you want to collect 108 men before telling me?¡± Simon stared at her


    intently.


    ¡°Um¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to tell you about this.


    ¡°But they¡¯re all insignificant. They¡¯re nobody. I forgot about them the second they left. Nothing to


    exin.¡± Although she said so, Marina still touched her nose guiltily.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Simon responded with simply a cold snort.


    It was obvious that he was not satisfied with this exnation.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll definitely tell you next time!¡± Marina knew from a young age that a wise man


    submits to circumstances.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, you must do it!¡± she thought. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, you have to bow your head and admit


    your mistake as soon as possible.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°There¡¯s a next time?¡± Simon narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°No! No next time.¡± Marina immediately shook her head.


    When Simon heard this, the expression on his face eased a little..


    He raised his hand and tidied up Marina¡¯s messy hair.


    It was obvious that she did not care much about these blind dates.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee over to go on a blind date without evenbing her hair.


    Looking at Simon¡¯s easy expression, Marina finally felt rxed.


    It seemed like he had already calmed down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After smoothing out her hair, Simon pulled her up.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Marina looked at him nkly.


    However, Simon did not exin much and directly pulled her out of the cafe.


    Then, he stuffed Marina into the passenger seat.


    After fastening her seatbelt, he went straight to the driver¡¯s seat.


    He stepped on the elerator, and the car sped away.


    Looking at Simon¡¯s cold and solemn expression, Marina did not dare to ask further.


    She silently gripped the handle at the side.


    Could it be that this guy wanted to beat up all the men she had met before?


    What the hell?


    Although it sounded a little too ferocious, it did sound like the thing he would do.


    As for those who came for the blind date, although their backgrounds were not as good as the Four


    Families¡®, they were also one of the top families in Janeborough.


    If Simon could dare to offend them all, it might cause public anger in the city.


    Just as Marina was thinking of a reason to avoid this chaos, the car suddenly came to a halt.


    Marina looked up, and her expression could not help but pause.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this my house?¡± Marina looked at Simon in confusion.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Simon nodded.


    ¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re sending me home. I thought you were going to¡­ Marina was relieved.


    ¡°Get out of the car.¡± Simon had already been standing outside.


    Marina came back to her senses and quickly got out.


    However, when she saw Simon¡¯s expression, she suddenly realized something,


    ¡°You came down¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to go in with me.¡±


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Simon replied seriously.


    ¡°This is not a good suggestion. For your safety, you should leave quickly!¡± Marina said as she prepared


    to push Simon back into the car.


    However, Simon did not feel any of her good intentions at all.


    He stood rooted to the spot without moving.


    ¡°Simon Hernandez?¡± Marina tilted her head and looked at him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to face it sooner orter. Let¡¯s go in together!¡± Simon grabbed her hand and pulled her


    towards the gate.


    ¡°No, no, no. I think we have to consider this matter at length. If we¡¯re too rash, we¡¯ll be ruthlessly


    suppressed!


    ¡°A little me of love can¡¯t withstand a huge wave!¡± Marina still wanted to try her best to stop Simon.


    However, as a man, he was much stronger than her.


    Simon dragged her to the door and pressed the doorbell.


    ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re getting us into trouble. You¡¯re so reckless!¡± Marina still wanted to turn the tables.


    But the door was already open.


    Marina felt scared out of her wits.


    ¡°Oh no, oh no!


    ¡°It¡¯s over now.¡±


    ¡°Miss. Bailey, you¡¯re back. Come in quickly.¡± The servant who opened the door saw Marina and quickly


    moved aside.


    Marina let out a long sigh. At this point, there was no room for retreat.


    She could only ept her fate and enter the house.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Only then did the servant notice Simon standing behind Marina.


    ¡°This¡­ Forget it. Give him a pair of slippers.¡± Marina was not in the mood to exin further when she


    thought of the horrible. scene they were about to face.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The servant quickly brought a pair of slippers for Simon.


    Marina lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Are my parents at home tonight?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all here.¡±


    ¡°How are they feeling?¡± Marina asked again.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ it¡¯s not good¡­¡± The servant hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Previously, there were two


    guests. Madam looked


    quite unhappy.¡±


    However, after listening to the first half of the sentence, Marina did not ask further.


    ¡°I knew it! It must be an Asura¡¯s Arena today!¡± Marina mumbled.


    However, whether facing it bravely or cowering timidly, the ending wouldn¡¯t change.


    Considering Simon¡¯s determination, he would never stop until he do it today.


    After all, they were still her father and mother. Parents couldn¡¯t hurt their daughter.


    If anything happened, she would stand out and protect Simon.


    After changing her shoes, Marina looked back at Simon.


    ¡°No matter what happenster, remember to stay behind me. Are you listening?¡± Marina reminded


    him.


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Simon lowered his head slightly.


    ¡°Or what am I doing? I don¡¯t want to be a widow so soon!¡± Marina snorted.


    When Simon heard this, he immediately chuckled.


    He took a step forward. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you be a widow.¡°¡±


    ¡°Then you have to be carefulter.¡± Marina took a deep breath.


    The thought of facing her mother made her head beating.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. However, Simon did not have any sense of crisis at that time.


    Instead, he was extremely calm as he held Marina¡¯s hand and walked toward the living room.


    ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re the one at a disadvantage by provoking my parents like this?!¡± Marina wanted


    to pull back her hand that was held tightly by Simon.


    After all, her mother disliked Simon very r


    y much.


    Handing hands in front of her so openly was equivalent to pping her face.


    Then it would probably be even harder to get her to agree to their rtionshipter on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± Simon tightened his hand.


    His deep voice seemed to contain an unlimited power that could calm people down.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Marina was stunned for a moment before she was dragged into the living room by Simon.


    The moment she entered it, she was shocked by the scene in front of her.


    Her eyes widened, and she lost her senses for a long time.


    What was going on?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Was she hallucinating?


    ¡°Auntie Marina, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Robert immediately ran over when he caught sight of Marina.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why are you here?¡± Marina finally came back to her senses.


    ¡°Not only am I here, my dad is here too!¡± Robert gave a sign.


    Marina looked up. The figure with his back facing her had also turned around.


    It was Edward Hernandez!


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A smile instantly appeared on Marina¡¯s face.


    It turned out that the person who was chatting happily with his parents just now was Edward.


    ¡°Yeah, I wake up. Because someone forced me to wake up, right?¡± When he said this, he could not


    help but look at Simon, who was standing beside Marina.


    ¡°What does he mean?¡±


    Marina also looked at him in confusion.


    However, Simon did not answer her question.


    However, Robert was standing at the side and could not hold it in anymore.


    ¡°Uncle Simon only has my father as an elder now. Of course, my father should be here to propose


    marriage.¡±


    ¡°Propose marriage?¡± Marina was even more shocked.


    ¡°Yeah, look, we even brought the betrothal gifts.¡± Robert nodded.


    Then, he pointed to the side.


    Marina followed his direction and immediately saw arge pile of boxes.


    Marina slowly shifted her gaze to her parents, who were sitting on the sofa..


    It seemed that they didn¡¯t kick him out.


    Or was she back just in time before they had yet to drive him out of the door?


    ¡°Mr. Bailey and Mrs. Bailey, you¡¯re about to be Simon¡¯s father¨Cinw and mother¨Cinw. Since our


    kids are back, we have to tell them about this officially.¡± Edward smiled and nced at Marina¡¯s


    parents.


    ¡°Wait, what did you just call my parents?¡± Marina immediately raised her hand to interrupt Edward¡¯s


    speaking.


    ¡°Inws,¡± Edward exined very patiently.


    ¡°Inws? Dad, Mom, did you agree to his proposal?¡± Marina looked at her parents in horror.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you want us to disagree?¡± Mary looked up at Marina.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Marina quickly responded.


    Then, she looked at her mother with confusion. ¡°But you were so angry at our rtionship? Why did


    you agree after only half a day?


    ¡°Could it be that you were¡­ threatened?¡±


    Although she liked Simon a lot, she would never allow the Hernandez family to bully her family.


    This was a matter of principle..


    ¡°Threatening? Are you looking down on us? Are we the kind of people everybody can bully?


    ¡°Or do you think that I can betray my daughter just because someone threatens me?¡± Mrs. Baiyley¡¯s


    voice instantly sank.


    ¡°So you¡¯re serious?¡± Not only was Marina not angry at her mother¡¯s question, but she also looked at


    her happily.


    ¡°Yes. I agree.¡± Mary looked at Marina. Although she was a little heartbroken, she still replied


    reluctantly.


    ¡°Mom, I knew you were the best mother! I knew it.¡± When Marina heard this, she immediately pounced


    on her mother like a little girl and pushed her


    old man out of the way.


    She held her mother¡¯s arm affectionately.


    ¡°Oh, only when I agree to your marriage, I would be a good mother. If i don¡¯t agree, then I am a bad


    mom, right?¡± Mary raised her voice.


    ¡°Of course not. Anyway, you¡¯re still the best mother in the world!¡± Marina smiled.


    In the entire Bailey family, Mary was the only one who can suppress Marina.


    Back then, when Mary was pregnant with Marina, her reaction was especially fierce.


    She could not eat anything for the first three months and even vomited bile every day.


    She was put on an intravenous drip to maintain her life.


    When Mr. Bailey saw that she was so painful, he advised her to give up on the child.


    Other people in the Bailey family also suggested the same thing.


    After all, back then, Marina was just an unborn fetus.


    Living people were the most important.


    However, Mary did not give up and endured the pain all the time.


    Even if she vomited every day after eating, she would still force herself to eat something.


    She kept living like this and managed to hold on for five months.


    It was not easy for her to get through the morning sickness, but she showed symptoms of malnutrition


    againter.


    And this was much more serious than morning sickness, which would exert a serious impact on her


    health.


    But at that time, the baby had already been formed.


    Her little figure could be seen during the ultrasound.


    Mary did not give up in the first ce, and it is even more impossible to give up at this time.


    Therefore, she gritted her teeth and endured it again.


    During that period of time, Mary spent most of her time in the hospital.


    It was a challenge to keep the baby until eight months old. After that, she could not bear it anymore.


    At this moment, she made up her mind to have a cesarean section.


    After all, if this continued, it would not be safe for her and the baby.


    However, during the cesarean section, she bled profusely and almost died.


    In those few days, Mr. Bailey suffered from anxiety and tiredness as if he had aged dozens of years,


    It was also from then on that he gave up his job and stayed with Mary.


    After experiencing almost losing it, he finally understood that nothing was more important than staying


    with the one he loved.


    Althoughter the condition was still threatening but not dangerous, Marina and Mary were finally safe


    and sound.


    However, Mary¡¯s body was also injured and she could no longer have children.


    Pregnancy and childbirth were a matter of death and this was not an exaggeration,


    Although giving birth sounded quitemon and so many children are born every year, many women


    would lose their lives in this process.


    Although people, including her mother, had told Marina since she was young that this matter had


    nothing to do with her, she still felt that she was the one who made her mom suffer so much.


    That was why she had been always obedient to Mary since she was a little kid.


    The fact was that Mary was still not in good health even now.


    Even in summer, she needed to wear two sets of clothes for warmth.


    This could exin why Marina did not resist or even get angry when Mary did not agree to her being


    with Simon and arranged numerous blind dates for her.


    She had previously thought it would be a very long process for her mom to agree to their rtionship.


    Unexpectedly, this huge problem was instantly resolved.


    Marina hugged Mary excitedly. She could not suppress her curiosity.


    ¡°Mom, why did you suddenly agree to the two of us being together?


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be because no one hade to propose marriage to you and Dad before, right?¡±

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    ¡°Because he has already agreed that Simon will be adopted into our family and cut ties with the


    Hernandez family from now on.¡± Mary nced at Edward, who was sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± When Marina heard this, her expression immediately changed.


    ¡°Your mother is right. I have indeed agreed.¡± Edward nodded in response.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already agreed, don¡¯t go back on your word in the future. If you want to marry Marina,


    you must leave the Hernandez family.


    ¡°From now on, the Hernandez family¡¯s matters are none of your business anymore. If you agree to this


    requirement, you can marry Marina!¡± Mary¡¯s gazended on Simon.


    Just as Simon was about to speak, Marina suddenly stood up.


    She said with a serious expression, ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡±


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Marina


    ¡°Marina, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve told you before that I can marry into your family?¡± Simon held Marina¡¯s hand


    and exined in a low voice.


    ¡°Marrying into my family doesn¡¯t mean that you have to cut ties with your family.¡± Marina froze.


    ¡°I volunteered. Anyway, the Hernandez family¡¯s situation has already stabilized.¡±


    ¡°Lambert is awake too. With him around, nothing can break the Hernandez family¡± Simon¡¯s reaction


    was not as violent as Marina¡¯s.


    On the contrary, he looked very calm and treated it like an ordinary thing.


    ¡°How does it not matter? We¡¯re just dating. Do you have to abandon your family for me?¡± Marina was


    not as calm as him.


    Then, she turned around and looked at Mary, who was still sitting on the sofa, with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know why you are so cruel. I think this matter is too ridiculous.


    ¡°How can one abandon his family just because he¡¯s in love?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I disagree this time. All of you, go back!¡± Marina said as she prepared to chase Simon and


    his family out of the door.


    Simon still wanted to say something, but Marina gave him a cold look.


    ¡°Shut up! Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this? I¡¯ll settle the score with youter!¡±


    ¡°¡­I thought you would be happy to hear that.¡± Simon¡¯s voice was slightly suppressed.


    He knew that Marina had been upset by her mother¡¯s disagreement with their rtionship.


    Therefore, he went to visit Mary in advance.


    He wanted to know what he could do to gain her approval.


    Mary suggested that he must cut ties with the Hernandez family.


    If this happened in the past, Simon would never agree to such an unreasonable demand.


    After all, without him, the Hernandez family would be a group without a leader.


    However, things were different now. Hernandez had woken up and could take his ce, so it did not


    matter if he stayed in the Hernandez family.


    However, he just wanted to give Marina a surprise.


    However, he did not expect her to be so angry.


    She probably wouldn¡¯t listen to anything he said, so he could only keep quiet.


    After shutting Simon up, Marina looked back at Mary on the sofa.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m an adult. I¡¯m mature enough to choose my future partner.


    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat it. It doesn¡¯t matter if you disagree with the thing between me and Simog


    ¡°But I¡¯ve decided on him for the rest of my life!


    ¡°At most, the two of us won¡¯t get married for the rest of our lives. We¡¯ll live together forever even


    without any status.


    ¡°Anyway, you know who I am. I don¡¯t care about those nominal things.


    ¡°From now on, I hope you won¡¯t look for Simon anymore. It¡¯s not he who keeps staying with me, but me


    who can¡¯t leave him!¡±


    After saying this, Marina grabbed Simon¡¯s tie and pulled hard.


    She lowered his head, and before he could react she tiptoed and nted a kiss on his lips.


    11:26


    For a moment, gasps could be heard in the hall.


    Robert¡¯s eyes widened.


    His sister¨Cinw was indeed awesome!


    That¡¯s the woman who deserved her brother.


    Simon did not expect Marina to do something bold like this in public.


    He stared at her for a long time beforeing back to his senses.


    After the kiss, Marina didn¡¯t say anything else and grabbed Simon¡¯s hand to leave.


    The living room instantly fell into dead silence.


    ¡°Well¡­ Sorry for bothering you today. I¡¯ll go back first. We¡¯ll visit you another day¡± Edward said to Mary


    with a smile after he came back to his senses.


    Mary was depressed and did not have the mood to care about them.


    She just made a casual reply.


    Edward then stood up and left with Robert.


    When the two of them went out, Simon and Marina were already gone.


    ¡°Previously, I¡¯ve always been wondering what kind of woman could make Simon infatuated and even


    willing to give everything to the Hernandez family.


    ¡°I was worried that he might have been deceived. After all, you, your Uncle Simon, haven¡¯t met many


    girls since he was young.


    ¡°But after what happened just now, I kind of understand why he did this.


    Marina Bailey. That girl looked very young, but she was indeed an affectionate and sensible person.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Auntie Marina is so nice.¡± Robert quickly nodded.


    Upon hearing his son¡¯s words, Edward smiled.


    He brought him hometer.


    Meanwhile, Marina was driving on the road with a cold expression.


    Simon sat quietly in the front passenger seat.


    Along the way, Marina did not speak anything.


    There were several times when Simon wanted to break the silence, but he bit his tongue because of


    the cold aura emitted by Marina.


    He knew that Marina was angry today.


    And that¡¯s not an ordinary level of anger.


    ¡°Marina, do you feel better now?¡± Simon found it inappropriate to m up all the time and finally


    asked..


    ¡°Better? What should I feel bad for? I¡¯m not the one who was forced to draw a line with my family. If


    you¡¯re not angry, why should I be angry?¡±


    When Marina said this, her tone was cold and aggressive.


    If this wasn¡¯t anger, then what was?


    Simon¡¯s voice softened a little. ¡°Marina, to be honest, I¡¯m okay with it. Besides, don¡¯t forget I¡¯ve told you


    about marrying into your family before.


    ¡°And I remember you didn¡¯t have such a violent reaction at that time.¡±


    Perhaps for others, marrying into his wife¡¯s family might be a humiliation.


    But He didn¡¯t think so at all.


    So what if she married into the family?


    It was just a nominal matter.


    His wife was still his wife, and his child was still his child.


    If this woman could join the man¡¯s family, why couldn¡¯t the man marry into the woman¡¯s family?


    Abter all, the mother would be still the one to bear and raise children.


    What was wrong with giving the baby her mother¡¯sst name?


    It couldn¡¯t be that the child wouldn¡¯t be his father¡¯s kid just because he was given her mother¡¯s family


    name.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    *That was in the past. We only said that you would marry into my family. We didn¡¯t say that you must


    cut ties with the Hernandez family¡±


    When Marina heard Simon¡¯s words, she braked and stopped the car by the road.


    Then she looked at him with a grave expression.


    ¡°Simon, men and women have always been equal in a rtionship.


    ¡°I hope our rtionship goes hand in hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be the one who sacrifices the most.


    ¡°In this world, I¡¯ve never heard of someone abandoning their original home just to stay with his lover.


    ¡°if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather break up!¡± Marina said word by word in a strong tone.


    She could tell that Simon probably didn¡¯t care about such a sacrifice.


    He didn¡¯t care, but she did!


    ¡°My mother has really gone too far this time. How can she make such a request?


    ¡°By the way, you look so decisive most of the time. Why are you so obedient in this matter?


    ¡°When someone asked you to draw a line with your family, you agreed to it and split from your family?


    ¡°That¡¯s the home you grew up in. There are your closest rtives there. Are you willing to part with


    them?¡± The more Marina thought about it, the angrier she became.


    She felt that Simon was too disappointing.


    However, Simon was still in a calm mood even after being reprimanded, Instead, he smiled brightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re smiling. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Marina was even angrier when she saw himugh.


    Simon slowly raised his hand and gently rubbed her little head.


    ¡°In the past¡­ the Pembroke family was eyeing the Hernandez family covetously. My brother, Lambert,


    had also been missing.


    ¡°Robert was also a young kid at that time. So I had to undertake the burden of protecting the


    Hernandez family.


    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t like the life of deception and intrigues.


    ¡°Did I tell you the major I studied in university?¡± Simon asked..


    Marina shook her head.


    Simon changed his posture again, and the expression on his face became a little deep and


    mysterious.


    He seemed to be nostalgic.


    ¡°My college volunteer was at a military academy,¡±


    ¡°Military academy?¡± When Marina heard this, she could not help but reveal a hint of surprise and


    puzzle.


    Simon went to a military academy?


    After a while, she muttered, ¡°No wonder you were so good at fighting previously. I thought you learned


    itter. I didn¡¯t expect you to study military academy in university¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t like the businessmunity at all. Besides, I¡¯m the youngest child in our family.


    My father doesn¡¯t arrange many ns for me.


    ¡°After all, I have two brothers older than me, so I¡¯ve been given more freedom since I was young.


    ¡°Although my family didn¡¯t support my decision of going to the military academy, they didn¡¯t oppose it


    either.


    ¡°Butter, something happened. My father and the eldest brother passed away one after another, and


    Lambert disappeared mysteriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only breadwinner left in the family. I had no choice but to drop out of school and came back


    home to take charge.


    ¡°All these years, I have to guard against the Pembroke family while revitalizing the Hernandez family.


    Thinking about it, I haven¡¯t lived the life I wanted for a long time.


    ¡°Every day I buried myself in endless piles of work that I couldn¡¯t get rid of


    ¡°Sometimes when I just came back from a business trip in one city, I might have to go to another


    country the next day.


    ¡°Thad been trapped in such a busy schedule day after day, year after year. It¡¯s meaningless.


    ¡°Now that Lambert is finally back, so I can¡¯t wait to hand over all these troublesome things to him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have a few days off.


    T


    ¡°Marina, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m forced to agree with your mother¡¯s demand. On the contrary, you provide


    me a good excuse to return the burden on me to Lambert.


    ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape from those tons of work so quickly.¡± When Simon said


    this, his expression was extremely serious.


    This was the first time that Marina had heard Simon talk about these things.


    ¡°I thought.¡± Marina mumbled.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You think I enjoy the honor of being the master of the Hernandez family?¡± Simon chuckled.


    ¡°Marina, you are born in the Bailey family. You should know that the position of the head of the family is


    not so easy to sit in.


    ¡°If you sit in that position, you will always have more responsibility than glory.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not young anymore. I really can¡¯t take it anymore


    ¡°Marina, after I retire, I¡¯ll have to rely on you for the rest of my life.


    ¡°You won¡¯t abandon me, right?¡± Simon supported his chin with one hand and yed with Marina¡¯s


    fingers with the other.


    Marina looked at him and pulled her hand back forcefully


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re telling the truth, you can¡¯t cut ties with your family.


    ¡°Lambert and Robert are both your rtives. If they encounter any trouble, you cannot leave them in


    the lurch.¡±


    ¡°I believe that they should be able to resolve the problems on their own. They must learn to be


    independent,¡± Simon said casually


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around here. Anyway, if I don¡¯t agree with you marrying into my family, it won¡¯t make a


    difference no matter what you say.


    ¡°Unless you don¡¯t want to be with me anymore!¡± Marina took a tough stand.


    Seeing her resolution, Simon did not say anything else.


    This girl had always been very stubborn.


    If he continued to speak, she would probably chase him out of the car.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do anything you say.¡± Simon agreed obediently.


    ¡°One more thing, no matter who threatens you with me in the future, you can¡¯t agree to those ridiculous


    conditions anymore, understand?¡±


    Simon hesitated and kept silent for a while.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Marina questioned again.


    ¡°Is any special circumstance allowed?¡± Simon raised his eyebrow.


    ¡°There are no special circumstances. In a word, don¡¯t be threatened by anyone. I don¡¯t want to be the


    tool for others to threaten you!¡± Marina


    enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± Simon sighed.


    It seemed that he had really irritated this girl this time.


    He would make her a promise first.


    Otherwise, she would fly into a rage.


    ¡°God damn it. All of you are so troublesome!¡± Seeing that Simon had already made apromise,


    Marina felt a little relieved.


    However, she still felt ufortable all over.


    At this moment, an urgent ringtone sounded.


    Marina nced at the caller ID.


    She instantly frowned.


    Initially, she was going to ignore it, but the ring became increasingly noisy and urgent. /


    It looked like if Marina didn¡¯t pick up the phone, it would keep ringing.


    Marina had no choice but to answer the call.


    As soon as the call went through, Peter¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end.


    ¡°Marina, I can¡¯t find Jessica. Can you tell me where she is?


    ¡°If you can¡¯t tell me where she is, can you tell me now whether she hasnded safely?¡±


    Peter sounded especially helpless on the other end of the call.


    Marina originally nned to ignore him.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    However, when she heard his tone, she finally sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged everything for Jessica. You don¡¯t have to look for her anymore. If she wants to


    see you, she¡¯ll return by herself.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to see you, what you¡¯re doing right now is a burden to her.¡±


    Marina¡¯s reply seemed to have agitated Peter. Anxiousness struck him as he looked excited.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t look for her. I just want to know if she¡¯s safe now and if she¡¯s doing well.


    ¡°I can do anything if you tell me her condition!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact youter.¡± Marina was silent for a moment before hanging up.


    After Marina hung up, she tapped open her Whatsapp.


    There was no message from Jessica.


    Logically speaking. Jessica would contact her every day.


    Why were there no updates from her all day?


    Marina¡¯s forehead puckered upon thinking this.


    Then, she searched for Jessica¡¯s number in her contact and dialed it.


    However, the call did not go through.


    A bad feeling suddenly surged in Marina.


    Then she called the nanny she had arranged for Jessica.


    After the nanny picked up the call, Marina immediately asked.


    ¡°Do you know where Mrs. Campbell is?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Campbell called mest night. She said that the school has a social gathering tonight. She won¡¯t


    being back tonight. She should still be in school today.¡±


    After hearing the nanny¡¯s words, Marina immediately frowned.


    A social gathering?


    That was clearly not something that Jessica could do.


    She hated attending gatherings full of strangers.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, she had just gone there and was unfamiliar with the ce.


    It was also impossible for her to agree to participate in someone else¡¯s social gathering.


    ¡°Go to the school and look for her immediately. Call me as soon as you find her!¡± Marina ordered


    seriously.


    ¡°Yes, miss!¡± The nanny on the other end of the phone was stunned for a moment. But when she heard


    Marina¡¯s serious tone, she did not ask further.


    After hanging up the phone, she immediately rushed to school.


    After Marina hung up the call, she opened the software on her phone and began to track Jessica.


    She had previously ced a tracker on Jessica¡¯s phone.


    The goal was to find her immediately if anything happened to her.


    However, after Marina opened the software, she could not locate Jessica, no matter what.


    Her brows instantly knitted into a knot.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I locate her?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon immediately asked when he saw her like this.


    ¡°Jessica suddenly disappeared,¡± Marina said as she tried to reconnect.


    However, no matter how she tried, the final oue was the same.


    ¡°There are usually two kinds of situations like this. It would be either the locator is damaged and can¡¯t


    be connected.¡±


    ¡°Or the owner of the phone turned off her GPS,¡± Simon said in a deep voice.


    11-27


    Marina could not help but stop what she was doing.


    What would Jessica¡¯s situation be?


    Could it be that she had encountered some danger?


    But that shouldn¡¯t be the case, Marina had arranged for someone to protect Jessica.


    Moreover, not many people overseas knew Jessica. The probability of something happening to her


    should be very small.


    Then there was only one possibility¡­


    Marina¡¯s expression instantly darkened.


    Marina¡¯s phone suddenly beeped at this moment, and a notification came in.


    That was the notification of a new email.


    Marina immediately clicked on her email. She had indeed received a new email in her inbox.


    The sender was Jessica.


    Previously, after she regained her memory and returned to the Bailey family, she had been contacting


    Jessica via email for a long time.


    Because she was swamped during that time, she might not be able to reply to Jessica¡¯s messages in


    time.


    Therefore, the two of them contacted each other by email.


    However, after her life was back on track, she did not use her email much.


    Marina quickly opened the email.


    The email was short, with Jessica only saying that she knew Peter would probably keep pestering her


    for information.


    So she wanted to be alone for a while.


    When she felt strong enough, she woulde back.


    She also told Marina not to look for her.


    After reading the email, Marina¡¯s expression turned extremely cold.


    She immediately called someone to find Jessica.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If she can think of sending you an email to make sure you would not be worried, she


    probably won¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± Simon knew Marina cared about Jessica.


    Hence, heforted her in a gentle voice..


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s hiding from Peter, but why must she hide from me too?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that she doesn¡¯t trust me that much? Could it be that she thinks I¡¯ll betray her by telling her


    whereabouts to Peter?¡± Marina was a little


    unhappy.


    Other than being displeased, she was more worried.


    After all, Jessica was like a defenseless little white flower to her.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t trust you. She just doesn¡¯t want to involve you in this matter.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want Peter to keeping to find you, pestering you, and making things difficult for you


    between them.


    ¡°That¡¯s why she left now. In fact, she probably did this to protect you,¡± Simon exined.


    After hearing this, Marina¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought of this, but she just felt¡­ worried about Jessica leaving alone.


    Moreover, it was in a foreign country where he was unfamiliar with the ce.


    Without someone watching from the side, what if she was bullied?


    ¡°Marina, I know the two of you have a good rtionship, but she is already an adult.


    ¡°In the past, it was precisely because she was unwilling to go out and see the outside world that she


    lived so cautiously.¡±


    ¡°Now that she finally has the courage to adapt to this world, as her good friend, you should support


    her.¡± Simon held Marina¡¯s hand.


    ¡°But..¡± Marina wanted to say something, but she was interrupted by Simon.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. If she can¡¯t continue living independently, I believe she¡¯ll contact you


    immediately¡±


    She looked at the serious Simon in front of her.


    Marina was silent for a long time. In the end, she did not say anything else.


    11:27


    Only the email sent to her by Jessica was forwarded to Peter.


    Then, she told him not to continue asking about Jessica¡¯s whereabouts.


    After sending the email, the man fell silent.


    Marina did not ask further, either.


    Since things had alreadye to this extent, she believed that Peter should be able to understand why


    Jessica did this.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Because of this incident, Marina¡¯s previously depressed mood because of her mother was


    suppressed.


    She followed Simon to his house.


    She did not contact Mary and the others again.


    They did note looking for her either.


    The few days passed peacefully for Marina.


    That peace continued only until the morning of the next day.


    Marina received a call from Mary.


    Mary expressed her intention to meet Marina.


    Manna changed into her clothes and went over to meet Mary.


    Mary chose a cafe at a discreet location.


    When Marina arrived, she noticed there were basically no customers.


    It was rare that Sam was not by Mary¡¯s side.


    Marina sat opposite Mary in surprise.


    ¡°Well, well. Would you have never contacted us if I hadn¡¯t called you?¡± Mary slowly put down the


    teacup in her hand.


    She looked up at Marina, and a trace of disappointment shed across her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. You looked mad that day, so I wanted to wait for you to calm down first,¡± Marina spoke


    calmly.


    ¡°Hmph! What do you mean by waiting for me to calm down? Your focus had been on Simontely. How


    can you still think about your father and me?¡± Mary snorted.


    ¡°Family and lover are always equal. I won¡¯t give up my family just because of my lover Marina was


    indeed a little angry when she left back then.


    However, this did not mean she would draw a clear line with the Bailey family in the future.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She just wanted to give each other some time, then find a way tomunicate.


    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± Mary looked at her meaningfully.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± Marina felt like a scapegoat.


    ¡°Do you want to know why I¡¯ve always disagreed with you being with Simon and even forced you to


    stay away from him?¡± Mary finally got to the main point of the meeting.


    ¡°You¡¯re willing to tell me?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes lit up with hope.


    Actually, she had been investigating for the past few days why her mother did not agree to her being


    with Simon.


    However, there were no clues.


    Unexpectedly, she was actually willing to take the initiative to exin.


    ¡°Do you know why the Hernandez family became one of the Four Families?¡± Mary suddenly threw out a


    surprising topic..


    ¡°It might have been¡­ because of the wealth umted by the ancestors,¡± Marina said uncertainly.


    The Bailey family¡¯s wealth and reputation had also been umted for generations.


    After all, there were examples of people bing rich overnight.


    However, their achievement was not big enough, and they could only be called wealthy businessmen


    at most.


    They had yet to be a top¨Cnotch wealthy family.


    The Four Families¡® status had been passed down from generation to generation.


    It was not something that ordinary people could cross.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It requires umting ancestors¡® wealth, but do you know that the Hernandez family


    only entered the Four Familiester?¡±


    I¡¯ve heard of this before.¡± Marina nodded.


    In the past, during the upheaval, some families had fallen.


    The Hernandez family seemed to have risen at that time.


    It started from Simon¡¯s grandpa¡¯s generation.


    However, as the Hernandez family became more and more powerful, others stopped talking about


    that.


    ¡°Actually, the Hernandez family was just a perished wealthy family back then.


    ¡°But suddenly, the Hemandez family rose very quickly.


    ¡°In almost a few years, they had sessfully advanced to the Four Families,¡± Mary said slowly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not strange, right? After all, the situation at that time was rather turbulent. It¡¯s normal for


    wealthies to appear in troubled times. Although Marina did not understand what Mary wanted to say,


    she replied thoughtfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed easy for wealthies to appear in troubled times, but it¡¯s also easy for some things that can


    only grow in the darkness to spread.¡±


    At this point, Mary suddenly paused. The expression in her eyes became a little strange as if she was


    reminiscing about something


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marina did not quite understand.


    Mary sighed and took a deep look at Marina.


    ¡°The Hernandez family was able to rise so quickly in such a short time because they received a very


    large sum of money.


    ¡°Not only money, but also an iparably powerful force¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because they have these two that they can be invincible in the bustling city and


    sessfully advance to one of the Four Families.¡±


    When Marina heard this, she could not help but frown.


    ¡°Back then, Mr. Hernandez had three sons under him. The most outstanding one was his eldest son.


    But in the end, the youngest son, who inherited the family head¡¯s position, was the one he looked down


    on the most. He was also Simon¡¯s biological father. Have you ever thought that there was some


    unknown secret in between?¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you trying to say?¡± Marina was getting more and more confused.


    She just wanted to untangle and reveal theplicated story.


    Mary slowly leaned on the backrest of her chair.


    She raised her head and looked out of the window.


    Then, she lowered her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only had one lifelong friend in my life. There aren¡¯t many people in this world that I admire from the


    bottom of my heart. She¡¯s one of them.¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention it before?¡± Marina was a little surprised.


    Her mother basically did not have many friends around her.


    Other than the family, they were just some work partners.


    However, Mary was also distant from her colleagues.


    Basically, she would not take the initiative to interact with them.


    ¡°Simon¡¯s biological mother!¡± Mary said each word clearly.


    Marina was really shocked.


    She did not expect her mother to be so close to Simon¡¯s biological mother.


    Why hadn¡¯t she mentioned it before?


    ¡°She¡¯s the most outstanding, courageous, and brightest girl I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s an adjective to describe her, it¡¯s probably the warm winter sun.¡±


    Marina looked at Mary in front of her and felt a little strange.


    That was the first time she had heard her mother praise someone like this.


    ¡°When we first met, she told me she was just an ordinary college student.


    ¡°But after interacting with her, I realized she seemed to be hiding many secrets.


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t want to tell me, so I didn¡¯t ask further.


    ¡°She knew Simon¡¯s father through my rmendation.


    ¡°And this is the most wrong thing I¡¯ve ever done. I¡¯m still regretting it!¡±


    Mary¡¯s expression could not help but turn cold.


    ¡°Why?¡± Marina asked.


    Simon had never told her about his parents.


    11:27


    The only thing she knew was that Simon¡¯s biological mother had passed away at a very young age.


    His father soon married Ruth.


    She wasn¡¯t sure about the deeper details.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    ¡°Because Simon¡¯s biological father did not treat her well wholeheartedly!¡± Mary felt anger burning in her


    when she thought of this.


    ¡°L is really the best woman in the world. She loves Simon¡¯s biological father wholeheartedly.


    ¡°However, Simon¡¯s father is unwilling to live a mediocre life and wants to fight for the position of the


    head of the family¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal. After all, who doesn¡¯t want to hold power?¡± Marina did not think that was


    ineptable.


    ¡°But he shouldn¡¯t have put all his hopes on what he wanted on L.


    ¡°L sacrificed so much to fulfill his wish. In the end, she even sacrificed her life.


    ¡°But what about him? In the blink of an eye, he married someone else. He is the most heartless person


    I have ever seen!¡±


    Mary did not talk too much about the details.


    However, these things were enough for Marina to picture what had happened.


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t allow Simon and I to be together because his biological father turned his back on your


    good friend?


    ¡°But what does this have to do with him? That¡¯s a grudge between the previous generation. He


    shouldn¡¯t be paying the price,¡± Marina said firmly


    ¡°Although the gene is very likely to be inherited, it is not because of this that I disagree with you two


    dating.


    ¡°Actually, when I was pregnant with you, I even arranged an arranged marriage for you with Simon,¡±


    Mary said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason, then?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°Your Aunt L¡¯s identity is not simple. There was another reason for her death back then.


    ¡°However, before L passed away, she told me not to investigate the cause of her death.


    ¡°She told me not to tell Simon either. It¡¯s just that Simon has never given up on finding the reason for


    his mother¡¯s death all these years..


    ¡°Back then, L was able to help Simon¡¯s biological father sit firmly in the position of the family head by


    herself.


    ¡°Moreover, she was able to promote the Hernandez family to the Four Families. This is enough to show


    that the strength supporting her can¡¯t be underestimated.


    ¡°If Simon keeps going after the truth behind L¡¯s death, he might be in danger. Even the people


    around him might be in danger.


    ¡°Marina, I don¡¯t want you to date him because no man in the Hernandez family is willing to be ordinary¡±


    ¡°Simon is even more ambitious than his father. As a mother, I hope my daughter can enjoy the most


    unique love in the world.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself for the glory of your family or even other things.¡±


    This was the first time Mary had talked to Marina about this.


    Marina stared at Mary for a long time before smiling.


    ¡°Mom, Simon is definitely different from his father. He won¡¯t betray me.¡±


    Marina still had this bit of confidence.


    After all, Simon had saved her from danger several times.


    He even disregarded his safety.


    ¡°How old are you? How many men have you met?


    ¡°Most of the love in this world is unreliable.


    ¡°If he loves you At this moment, he can do anything for you. However, if he doesn¡¯t love you, he will


    abandon you like a pair of worn¨Cout shoes.¡± Mary emphasized each word clearly.


    ¡°But I believe in Simon! Just as you said, rtionships are unfixed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that we¡¯ll still be like this in the future, but at least for now, I know he¡¯s the only one in


    my heart.


    ¡°In that case, why couldn¡¯t we enjoy this moment and date?


    ¡°If it¡¯s really as you said, I won¡¯t regret it even if we end up like strangers in the future.


    ¡°At least for now, I know he truly loves me, and I love him the same. That¡¯s enough.¡± Marina¡¯s


    expression was extremely firm.


    Marina had never been the indecisive type.


    She would not live her current life and worry about the future.


    She just wanted to enjoy the present.


    As for the rest, she would think about it when the day came.


    Mary looked at Marina and could not help but frown.


    ¡°You trust him that much?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Marina answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°If I told you that Simon had a motive for getting close to you from the beginning, would you still be so


    determined?¡± Mary¡¯s voice was gentle.


    When Marina heard this, the expression on her face could not help but change.


    ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡±


    ¡°Simon knew your identity from the beginning. The reason why he kept hovering around you was


    because he wanted to get close to you.


    ¡°Marina, he is not as innocent as you think. There won¡¯t be so many coincidences in this world.


    ¡°Simon has never been a kind¨Chearted person. He doesn¡¯t only value only you and also the status you


    have,¡± Mary said firmly.


    Marina pursed her lips after hearing this.


    After a while, she looked at Mary.


    ¡°Is that what¡¯s been bothering you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mind?¡± Seeing that Marina did not seem to care, Mary could not help but frown.


    She knew her daughter¡¯s temper the best.


    What she hated the most was people lying to her.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    But why was she not angry when she knew that Simon had approached her secretly from the


    beginning?


    ¡°Mom, I was born as the daughter of the Bailey family. I am inseparable from the Bailey family.


    ¡°For example, if I didn¡¯t have everything I have now, would you still love me? This kind of question is


    really too childish.¡±


    ¡°For example, Simon is the head of the Hernandez family.


    ¡°I can¡¯t abandon his identity and treat him as someone who is isted from the outside world..


    ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re worried about me. You think like father, like son.


    ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯ve always hated Simon¡¯s father for abandoning Aunt L.


    ¡°But Simon can¡¯t pay for all of that had happened before.


    ¡°Actually, he was also a victim.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about me. I know what I¡¯m doing.


    ¡°As for the cause of Aunt L¡¯s death and her identity, I believe that as a son, investigating the real


    cause of his biological mother¡¯s death should be something everyone will do.


    ¡°If you stop me from dating Simon because this will bring me danger, then my answer is that I won¡¯t


    ept it.


    ¡°Every time you go out on your archeology research, you will encounter many unknown dangers when


    you enter the tomb.


    ¡°But even so, didn¡¯t my dad go down with you every time?


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve grown up. I can be responsible for the life I choose.


    ¡°Most importantly, no matter who I choose to date¡­¡±


    ¡°You will always be the person I love the most!¡± Marina looked at Mary firmly.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Mary was in a daze for a long time.


    This was because Mary¡¯s personality was rtively tough.


    She was more like a strict mother.


    Therefore, when she interacted with Marina, it was always a more serious atmosphere.


    Marina was not that kind of delicate girl.


    Hence, the mother daughter basically never had any particrly warm conversations.


    This was the first time that Marina had told Mary in such a straightforward manner that she loved her.


    Mary¡¯s expression did not change much.


    However, her hands that were ced on her knees had already involuntarily clenched into fists.


    After a long while, she finally calmed herself down.


    Then, she unnaturally avoided Marina¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°You can even say something cheezy like this just to be with Simon.


    ¡°If thinking this way makes you less shy, I can ept it.¡± Marina saw through Mary¡¯s disguise at a


    nce.


    ¡°Did you learn your glib tongue from Simon?¡± Mary snorted..


    ¡°No. Heis not good at saying anything cheezy¡± Marina smiled.


    Mary¡¯s expression changed when she saw Marina¡¯s smile.


    However, just by mentioning Simon, she could not hide the smile on her face.


    It was obvious that her daughter waspletely mesmerized by Simon.


    After that, Mary did not say anything else.


    She took out a folder and threw it before Marina.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Marina asked in confusion.


    ¡°These are some photos of your Aunt L and the gift she prepared for you.


    ¡°Only she was gone before you were born.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted to open these old things since L died for fear of touching the memories.


    ¡°But now that you¡¯ve decided to be with Simon, I¡¯ll hand these things to you.¡± Mary looked at the


    document bag nostalgically.


    Marina¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    Finally, she picked up the folder on the table.


    Just as she was about to open it, she suddenly thought of something else.


    She looked at Mary in surprise.


    ¡°So, are you agreeing to me dating Simon now? You won¡¯t try to arrange for me to go on blind dates


    with others in the future, right?¡±


    To be honest, Marina was not too upset that her mother did not agree to her being with Simon.


    In any case, whether shie agreed or not, the two of them would not break up.


    What upset her the most was the unexpected matchmaking banquet.


    Moreover, her mother had made it into a banquet.


    That was outrageous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I did not say that I agree with you dating Simon.


    ¡°As you said, my thoughts can¡¯t sway you, so your choices naturally can¡¯t sway me either.


    ¡°From now on, the Bailey family would not wee Simon.¡± Mary snorted and stood up.


    ¡°I still have something on, so I¡¯ll leave first. Your grandfather¡¯s birthday ising soon. Pu some effort


    on getting the birthday gift.¡± Mary stood up and left.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Alright, I got it!¡± Marina answered loudly.


    Then, she watched Mary leave with a smile.


    11:17


    She knew in advance that her mother was stubborn but soft¨Chearted.


    Marina nced at the document she held.


    She pondered and decided not to open it here. So, she stood up and quickly left the cafe.


    Marina was so happy that she did not notice amiliar car parked in the corner.


    The two people in the car were staring fixedly at Marina.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that children always get rebellious when they grow up. From the looks of it, she must be going


    to look for Simon again.¡± Mary snorted in the


    car.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you give those things to her because you wanted her to look for Simon?¡± No one else was in the


    car, so Sam exposed Mary¡¯s thoughts without hesitation.


    However, he still received a cold shot from Mary.


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Marina has had her own opinions since she was young. She


    will be fine. Besides, doesn¡¯t she still have us?¡± Sam smiled andforted her.


    ¡°But this is no small matter. I¡¯ve been investigating for many years but still haven¡¯t found the


    mastermind. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± At this point, Mary¡¯s torte sounded worried.


    ¡°Trust the kids. Maybe they can do it better than us.¡±


    ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you want them to continue investigating?¡± Sam said slowly.


    ¡°Since when did I want them to continue investigating?¡± Mary rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You didn¡¯t think about it. I did.¡± Sam didn¡¯t expose her thoughts anymore.


    He knew that his wife was stubborn but soft¨Chearted.


    She kept saying that she did not agree to Marina and Simon dating.


    But actually, she didn¡¯t do anything overboard.


    All she did was ask Marina to go on a few blind dates.


    Actually, she did this just to see Simon¡¯s sincerity.


    She wanted to see how far Simon could go for Marina.


    Sam understood all of this.


    Hence, he let his wife do whatever she wanted.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± Mary did not say anything else and ended the topic calmly.


    ¡°Okay Sam immediately started the car and drove away with them in it.


    Meanwhile, Marina was calling Simon.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± The call was picked up on the first ring.


    ¡°Yes, where are you now?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°In thepany.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a while!¡± Marina¡¯s tone was filled with uncontroble excitement as she informed Simon


    about her arrival.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Simon replied straightforwardly.


    After hanging up, Marina immediately sped toward Hernandez Group headquarters.


    As soon as her car pulled over, Gavin, who was waiting at the door, immediately opened the door for


    her.


    ¡°Miss Bailey,¡± Gavin Johnson called out respectfully.


    ¡°Did Simon ask you toe down to get me?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Hernandez still has some work to deal with, so he asked me to wait for your arrival,¡± Gavin


    Johnson exined.


    ¡°Okay¡± Marina nced at the folder in his hand and immediately walked toward the entrance of the


    company.


    The CEO¡¯s office was on the top floor of the building.


    Simon had just finished listening to thest manager reporting his work.


    The next moment, Marina walked into the office.


    The serious expression on Simon¡¯s face instantly disappeared.


    He got up and walked toward Marina.


    Why are you so happy?¡± Simon held Marina¡¯s hand and walked towards the sofa.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess?¡± Marina pretended to be mysterious.


    ¡°I guess¡­ you met your mother today,¡± Simon said after some thought.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Marina was surprised.


    She did not expect Simon to guess correctly.


    ¡°It¡¯s because our hearts are connected,¡± Simon said slowly.


    ¡°I did meet my mother today. Although she said that she didn¡¯t agree with our rtionship, she gave


    me something. I believe you will like it!¡±


    Marina took out the folder with a

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    smile.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    ¡°What is this?¡± Simon asked in confusion.


    ¡°Take a look, and you¡¯ll know.¡± Marina nced at Simon.


    Simon raised his eyebrows. He took the folder and opened it.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    A photo was slid out.


    Simon originally had a smile on his face.


    But when he saw the photo, the smile on his face froze.


    He paused for half a second before picking it up immediately.


    It was a photo of ady.


    In the photo, the youngdy was smiling at the camera.


    However, the youngdy looked surprised.


    It was as if she had been secretly photographed and had no choice but to smile.


    From her bright facial features, one could vaguely see they were simr to Simon¡¯s.


    ¡°Where did you get this photo?¡± Simon suddenly looked up at Marina.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you just now? This is what my mother gave me,¡± Marina exined again.


    ¡°Your mother?¡± Simon repeated in a low voice. Then, he stared at the photo in his hand with a burning


    gaze.


    His eyes looked at the photo nostalgically.


    ¡°My mother told me that she and your mother are best friends. Don¡¯t you know about this?¡± Marina


    looked at Simon in confusion.


    Before she was born, Simon¡¯s biological mother was already dead.


    Therefore, it was normal for her not to know about this past.


    However, Simon should have been able to remember. Why didn¡¯t he know?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. As far as I remember, they seemed to have never got in touch with each other.¡± Simon


    shook his head.


    ¡°Really? But my mom said¡­ Marina looked up at Simon.


    ¡°Erm¡­ Please don¡¯t be mad if I tell you this.¡± Marina gave him a warning shot.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that my mother and your mother are friends. It¡¯s probably because of your father that


    the friendship between them fell apart,¡± Marina took a deep breath and exined.


    ¡°My¡­ dad?¡± Simon¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Marina nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think my mother liked your father very much. She even told me that the thing she regretted


    most in her life was introducing your mother to


    him.


    ¡°I guess after that, your mother insisted on marrying your father, so there was a quarrel between the


    two of them.


    ¡°But that is only my guess. I¡¯ll ask my mother if you want to know the specifics.¡± Marina guessed based


    on her mother¡¯s previous words.


    ¡°No need¡­¡± However, Simon rejected it in a hoarse voice.


    He lowered his head and carefully took out the contents of the folder.


    There were many photos inside.


    Those were basically photos of Simon¡¯s biological mother.


    The remaining photos were of Mary and her.


    From the photos, it could be seen that the two of them were very close.


    They even went to many ces together. In every photo, the two of them were smiling brightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve rarely seen my mother smile so brightly as long as I could remember.


    ¡°My mother seemed to be sad every day. She looked like she had something in mind always.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that once she found out I was looking at her, she would immediately smile.


    11919


    ¡°But even so, her smile seemed like she was hiding something sad.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen such a sincere smile.¡± Simon¡¯s voice was very low.


    It sounded indescribably deste.


    ¡°Did your dad and your mom¡­ not have a good rtionship?¡± Marina asked.


    When Simon heard this, he slowly sighed.


    It was a while before he spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to describe their rtionship.


    ¡°The two of them did not have a good rtionship, but¡­ my father seemed very concerned about my


    mother.


    ¡°He had remembered all the holidays and my mother¡¯s hobbies.


    ¡°He even cooked for my mother when he was in a good mood.¡±


    When Marina heard this, she squinted her eyes.


    From the sound of it, they did seem to have feelings for each other.


    However, Simon spoke again after a short pause.


    ¡°However, the two of them almost nevermunicated.


    ¡°If they spent too much time together, they would start fighting.


    4


    ¡°Moreover, the two of them did not sleep together. Sometimes I think they seem to be very close to


    each other, but sometimes I think they¡¯re very far apart.¡±


    Simon¡¯s memories of the past were actually very vague.


    He had always thought that he had forgotten.


    However, now that he thought about it, he realized he could not forget those scenes no matter what.


    Those were probably already engraved in the depths of his mind.


    It was just like the invisible damage.


    ¡°Perhaps they had love between them at first. It¡¯s just that interaction between people involves a lot of


    other things besides love.


    ¡°Pure things like love be impure once they involve other things.


    ¡°Emotions on one side and reality on the other. People be painful and conflicted.


    ¡°He could not let go because he loved her, but he could not give up his principle also because be loved


    her.¡±


    Marina probably understood Simon¡¯s biological mother¡¯s state at that time.


    ¡°Actually, back then¡­ I hoped that the two of them could be separated¡­¡°. This was the first time


    Simon talked to others about his parents.


    When Marina heard this, she looked up at him.


    ¡°The state they were in together makes me feel¡­depressed.


    ¡°I think that getting a divorce might be better for both of them.


    ¡°But they didn¡¯t separate until my mom died¡­


    ¡°Maybe I should¡­ be braver and force them to get a divorce.


    ¡°But¡­ I was too young at that time. I couldn¡¯t bear to¡­ part with them, so I pretended not to know


    about them.


    ¡°If I had taken action earlier, would it have¡­. prevented what happened afterward?¡±


    Simon¡¯s voice was very low. But even so, Marina could feel the intense sadness emanating from him..


    Marina immediately opened her arms and hugged him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I wouldn¡¯t want my parents to be separated if I were you.


    ¡°This is the deepest wish of every child. Moreover, I believe your mother is unwilling to leave you¡±


    Marina¡¯s voice was gentle and powerful.


    Simon opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something.


    However, when the words reached his throat, he realized that he could not say anything.


    He could only hug the person in his arms tightly.


    Then, he buried his head in her neck.


    11:19


    It was as if this could suppress the pain in him.


    Marina hugged Simon tightly.


    At this moment, she had be his faith and support.


    She was like a floating cloud bringing him out of the abyss.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    This embracested until Simon¡¯s emotionspletely stabilized.


    Only then did he release her.


    The two of them sat back in their chairs.


    Other than the photos, there were also some letters in the folder.


    There was also a notebook.


    Those letters were all from Simon¡¯s biological mother to Mary.


    Most of them were exchanging pleasantries.


    In between, there were also some things rted to Simon¡¯s father.


    ¡°Mary, I know you¡¯re angry. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t listen to you.


    ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t help it. I feel thrilled whenever I see him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me before that the feeling of liking someone is that you¡¯ll be thrilled when you see him?


    ¡°When I see him, I¡¯m really, really happy.


    ¡°When I don¡¯t see him, I feel sad.


    ¡°I want to be by his side all the time. I want to see all the scenery in this world with him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always said he wasn¡¯t a man to be trusted. I know that, too. He had a lot of ws.


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t liking someone mean tolerating their shorings?


    ¡°Look, I know he has many ws, but I still like him. Tell me. Isn¡¯t this being in love with someone?


    ¡°I understand you don¡¯t want to talk to me.¡±


    Words upied the papers.


    When Marina finished reading the letter, she looked up at Simon beside her.


    Her expression looked especiallyplicated.


    Marina did not say anything. She just held his hand tightly.


    Love was probably the mostplicated thing in the world.


    Sometimes, to outsiders, two people who did not seem suitable for each other would end up together.


    They were clearly resentful couples, but they could not separate, no matter what.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Simon said in a hoarse voice before opening the second letter.


    In these letters, Simon¡¯s biological mother exined her daily life with Simon¡¯s father to Mary.


    In some of those letters, she said that they rented a house outside together.


    They decided to live together.


    Then, Simon¡¯s father personally cooked for her.


    Those things seemed to be tiny details.


    However, it could be seen that Simon¡¯s mother really liked Simon¡¯s father.


    Furthermore, there should be love between the two of them.


    After all, a person could not act to this extent.


    However, it gave Marina a weird feeling for some reason after reading the letters.


    Marina felt a little ufortable.


    There seemed to be something empty and astringent.


    ¡°Are you¡­ alright?¡± Marina looked at Simon worriedly.


    If she felt so ufortable after watching it, then Simon would only feel worse than her.


    Simon raised his hand and kneaded his forehead.


    Then, hey on the sofa.


    LUBO


    He did not know how to express his feelings at this moment.


    So they had such a good life together before that?


    50¡­ they weren¡¯t resentful couples from the beginning?


    Unfortunately, those beautiful moments seemed to be too short.


    A moment of love could notpare to those ambitions that were bing wilder.


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s still a book here that I haven¡¯t read yet.¡± Marina looked at Simon.


    All she felt was pity for Simon¡¯s mother.


    Then, she found a topic to talk about. She wanted Simon to be pulled out of his sorrow.


    Marina opened of the notebook in front of her.


    ¡°This looks like your mother¡¯s diary¡­


    ¡°Moreover, it seems to be about you!¡± Marina eximed.


    When Simon heard this, he finally opened his eyes.


    ¡°This seems to be about your diary.¡± Marina handed the diary to Simon.


    Simon slowly took it.


    The first entry in this diary started from the moment Simon¡¯s mother knew of his existence.


    To be precise, that was a newborn diary.


    It was written from when she got pregnant to when Simon was born, and during those moments she


    had apanied Simon.


    Simon¡¯s mother recorded everything


    Simon read it very seriously, almost word by word.


    By the time he finished reading the diary, the sky outside the window had already darkened.


    Simon did not speak for a long time.


    He only stared at thest page of the diary with a burning gaze.


    ¡°Your mother really loves you,¡± Marina said slowly.


    Because the room was rtively dim, Marina¡¯s voice seemed to be filled with power.


    Itforted the sorrow in Simon..


    ¡°I believe that you were definitely born in the anticipation of your parents.


    ¡°No matter how their marriage ended, you were not the one to be med.¡±


    Marina held Simon¡¯s hand and emphasized each word clearly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Simon held Marina¡¯s hand tightly.


    The two of them did not say much.


    However, at this moment, their hearts were iparably close.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ve been apanying me all day and I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve eaten yet. I¡¯ll clean the table


    and take you out to eat,¡± Simon slowly got out of his sorrow and said.


    Then, he got up and turned on the lights in the room. He prepared to keep the letters before him and


    bring Marina out to eat.


    They had been reading letters all along and had forgotten about eating.


    Marina also stood up to help him with the packing.


    However, when she picked up the diary, she inadvertently realized that the back cover seemed to be


    slightly bulging.


    She immediately opened the cover in confusion.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Only then did she realize that there was a piece of paper inside.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Marina looked at Simon in confusion.


    Simon heard the voice and quickly walked over.


    Manna handed over the paper in her hand.


    Simon immediately took it and opened it.


    The handwriting inside was different from the letter just now.


    ¡°This handwriting seems to be¡­ my mother¡¯s handwriting¡± Marina said with a frown.


    ¡°Your mother?¡± Simon turned around.


    ¡°Yes, this is my mother¡¯s handwriting. What does it say?¡± Marina looked at the content of the paper


    seriously.


    However, the content seemed to have been written casually.


    There was no pattern, no continuity.


    ¡°Key?¡±


    ¡°Golden nugget?¡±


    *What does that mean?¡± Marina was confused.


    Simon was also silent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think my mother would hide a meaningless note in a ce like this.¡±


    ¡°There must be some secret on this piece of paper!¡± Marina confirmed.


    ¡°This should be about the Akister Treasure,¡± Simon said in a low voice.


    ¡°The Akister Treasure?¡± Marina looked up.


    ¡°There are a total of five keys written on this, and these words should be adjectives describing the


    keys.¡±


    ¡°This should be the golden ring.¡± Simon pointed at the words and exined to Marina.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Listening to Simon¡¯s words, Marina carefully distinguished the scribbles on the paper.


    It was actually as Simon had said.


    ¡°Is my mother also looking for treasure? But why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?¡± Marina frowned.


    Simon was still staring at the paper in his hand.


    ¡°My mother majored in archaeology. Is she interested in this?¡± Marina whispered.


    Meanwhile, Simon put down the paper in his hand.


    After thinking for a moment, he spoke.


    ¡°Maybe your mother isn¡¯t interested in this treasure. She is probably trying to track down my mother¡¯s


    identity¡±


    ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡± Marina was stunned.


    ¡°I went to Solemwood previously for the key to the treasure.


    ¡°Ever since I grew up, I¡¯ve felt that the cause of my mother¡¯s death seemed a little off.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been investigating her all these years. It¡¯s just that this matter involved many things.


    Until now, the only thing I can be sure of is that the Akister Treasure might be rted to my mother,¡±


    Simon exined.


    ¡°How is your mother rted to Akister¡¯s treasure?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of it, but the reason our Hernandez family was able to advance to the Four


    Families was that our family suddenly had the support of a mysterious power,¡± Simon said slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± Marina nodded.


    ¡°That mysterious power¡­ I suspect it came from the Akister Treasure,¡± Simon said firmly.


    ¡°What?¡± Marina was even more shocked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the rest, but the only thing I¡¯m sure of is that if I find the Akister Treasure, I might


    be able to solve the mystery of my mother¡¯s death back then.¡± Simon said in a low voice.


    Marina suddenly remembered the key that Simon had given her previously.


    ¡°Since the key is so important to you, why did you give it to me before?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because that thing is very important to me that I want to give it to you,¡± Simon said in a


    deep voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡± Marina did not know how to answer.


    Then, she raised her head and looked him in the eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have already had your eyes


    on me since then?¡±


    ¡°Even earlier than that.¡± Simon looked at Marina with a burning gaze.


    ¡°Earlier? It can¡¯t be the first time we met in Solemwood, right?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Solemwood? Even earlier than that.¡± Simon lowered his voice.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Marina sounded a little confused.


    Simon looked at her helplessly.


    He raised his hand and gently tapped her forehead.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marina covered her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to poke you and see if your memory can improve.¡± Simon snorted.


    ¡°My memory has always been very good. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Marina was dissatisfied.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you remember what you did to me?¡± Simon suddenly leaned over to her.


    The distance between the two of them was instantly pulled closer.


    Their breaths intertwined as their gazes met.


    Marina could clearly feel her heart pounding.


    ¡°What¡­ did I do to you?¡± Marina blinked her eyes in confusion.


    *Think about it yourself,¡± Simon said unhappily.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± Simon had told her this before.


    However, she had never recalled what had happened before this.


    The only thing she remembered was that she was injured and had lost her memory. That was when


    she had that ridiculous night with him in


    Solemwood.


    However, they had never met before, right?


    In any case, he did not exist in her memory.


    ¡°Forget it if you can¡¯t remember, Simon insisted on keeping it from her.


    He was not willing to reveal anything at all.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°What a tight¨Clipped fe,¡± Marina mumbled.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Simon asked as he squinted his eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything¡± Marina immediately shook her head.


    When she returned, she would investigate what had happened to them when they were young.


    Simon squinted his eyes as he looked at her.


    ¡°By the way, if you want to continue searching for Akister¡¯s treasure, perhaps I can help you!¡± Marina


    immediately changed the topic.


    ¡°Help me?¡± Simon frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have already collected two keys. There are only three left. I can gather some


    information for you. When the timees, we will go and find the cause of your mother¡¯s death


    together,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°No¡± However, Simon rejected her.


    ¡°Why?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°This matter is very dangerous. Many forces in the country are investigating this treasure.


    ¡°If you participate, you might encounter danger.


    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but let me handle this matter myself,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Am I that kind of weak little girl to you?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°You should know that I was the one who saved you when you were in danger.¡± Marina snorted.


    ¡°But.¡± Simon wanted to say something, but Marina interrupted him.


    ¡°No buts. No one can change what I¡¯ve decided.


    ¡°Even if you disagree with me investigating with you now, I¡¯ll investigate it myself when the time


    comes.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you might be even more worried.¡± A sly smile appeared on Marina¡¯s face.


    Simon was at a loss for words.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Simon sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled.¡± Marina made the decision.


    In order to prevent Simon from dwelling on this matter, she could only change the topic again.


    This time it was about something which wasing up.


    ¡°By the way, my grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet is in a week. You told me before that you wanted to


    propose to me at my grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet officially. Are your still nning to do this?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Simon replied without hesitation.


    ¡°But my mother. Marina thought of her mother¡¯s attitude and felt troubled.


    However, she quickly suppressed the emotions deep down her.


    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll make things too difficult for you.


    ¡°Anyway, my grandfather has already agreed. You cane if


    you want.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll take care of these things.¡± Simon¡¯s voice became gentler.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Marina nodded.


    Soon, it was another day.


    Manna headed back to the Bailey family from Simon¡¯s office.


    After all, Chuck¡¯s birthday banquet was around the corner.


    There was still a lot of work to do at home.


    Even if Marina did not like to work, she had to go back and help.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Chuck was usually a low¨Ckey person.


    In the past, on birthdays, the family would gather together.


    However, it was a grand birthday this time. Logically speaking, he needed to organize it properly.


    Thest time it was so grand was ten years ago.


    At that time, Marina was not in the family yet.


    But this time, she couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    After all, Simon was going to propose to her on that day officially.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It couldn¡¯t be that she, the person involved, would not appear, right?


    Therefore, when Mary chose the clothes for the birthday banquet, Marina naturally went with her.


    Although she was usually carefree, she was a girl.


    When she was being proposed, she still hoped to dress up beautifully.


    The shop that Mary brought Marina to was one of the more famous high¨Cend shops in the country.


    The owner of this shop was a young designer who had been rtively famous internationally over the


    years.


    Her works were fresh and not out of the ordinary.


    It was pretty popr in the country.


    Mary was a very qualified mother in these aspects.


    From a young age, she would buy all kinds of beautiful clothes, shoes, and bags for Marina.


    Marina owned a walk¨Cin closet the size of a room at the Bailey family.


    Everything inside was filled by Mary alone.


    Marina was very satisfied with this.


    Today, all Marina had to do was stand aside and let the designer take her measurements.


    All that was left was to sit at the side and wait.


    Bored, Marina took out her phone and sent a message to Simon.


    Simon did not reply immediately.


    In the past few days, he seemed to have be very busy.


    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Marina knew it.


    He was so busy because of her grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet.


    It was just that she was used to having him by her side. She was used to him replying to messages


    anytime and anywhere.


    She was still not used to it.


    Sure enough, habit was a scary thing.


    Marina was in a daze.


    At the same time, a graceful woman was walking out of the elevator.


    She was wearing a wide hat that almost covered half of her face.


    She was also wearing sunsses and a mask.


    Basically, outsiders could not see her appearance at all.


    However, although she had covered herself up so tightly, her clothes were very eye¨Ccatching.


    Her walking posture was also pretentious.


    Hence, for a moment, no one knew what she wanted.


    Did she want to reduce her presence or attract the attention of others?


    Because of her conflicted dressing style, she attracted the attention of many people.


    Sophia¡¯s little face instantly lit up.


    ¡°It seems that my fame has already spread. They have already recognized me.¡± Sophia¡¯s voice carried


    a hint of pride.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Mr. Campbell has spent a lot of resources on you these days. After we finish filming


    this television drama in our hands, you will definitely be a famous celebrity in the country.¡±


    The assistant behind Sophia quickly ttered her.


    Over the past few days, she had understood Sophia¡¯s temper


    This was an extremely vain and hypocritical woman.


    She wondered what Mr. Campbell saw in her.


    Mr. Campbell clearly had more beautiful and outstanding women around him.


    However, he had only kept her by his side.


    Moreover, he was so tantly pampering her.


    Therefore, even though the assistant was very dissatisfied, she still ttered Sophia.


    After all, she was working under her now.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Gordon has always been doting on me. Sophia became even more confident when she


    said this,


    She really didn¡¯t expect Gordon to be able to do so well in Janeborough even though his family had


    gone bankrupt.


    If she had known earlier, she would not have broken up with him back then.


    Then, she wouldn¡¯t have to live such a tough life.


    Right now, the most important thing was to firmly grasp Gordon.


    ¡°Miss Rodriguez, we¡¯ve arrived at the shop I mentioned.¡± The assistant reminded her.


    Sophia looked up at the shop in front of her.


    She pulled down her sunsses slightly.


    There was a hint of disdain in her eyes.


    ¡°What brand is this? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?


    ¡°The front of this shop looks so small. Are you sure the clothes inside could be worn?


    ¡°You have to know that I¡¯m going to wear it to the award ceremony. When the timees, Gordon will


    go with me. I can¡¯t embarrass myself before him and others!¡± Sophia¡¯s tone was firm.


    ¡°Miss Rodriguez, don¡¯t worry. Although this shop looks ordinary, this designer just won an international


    award some time ago.


    ¡°Their designs suit the taste of the locals. Moreover, many celebrities in the industry want to work with


    them.¡±


    ¡°I spent a lot of effort to win him over. Only you, Mrs. Campbell, could have this honor.¡± The assistant


    knew what Sophia liked to hear.


    She said it with stered sincerity.


    As expected, Sophia¡¯s expression brightened as soon as she finished speaking.


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll go in and take a look,¡± Sophia said reluctantly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The assistant immediately agreed happily.


    As soon as the two of them entered the shop, a shop assistant immediately weed them.


    ¡°Hello, how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°We have an appointment here under thest name Campbell,¡± The assistant said.


    ¡°Mrs. Campbell, we¡¯ve already prepared your clothes for you. Do you want to try them now?¡± The shop


    assistant quickly asked when she heard this.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Sophia replied casually.


    She did not even remove her sunsses when she observed the small shop and felt that this ce


    was not worthy of her current identity.


    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go get your clothes.¡± The shop assistant did not care about her


    attitude.


    After saying that, he left.


    Sophia looked at the clothes on both sides with disdain.


    From time to time, she would touch them.


    It was obvious that she was still not very satisfied.


    A momentter, the shop assistant pushed out a shelf.


    20


    There were several haute couture gowns hanging on it.


    ¡°Mrs. Campbell, we¡¯ve chosen a few suitable gowns for you ording to your needs. You can look and


    see if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re satisfied with.¡± The shop assistant presented to the rack behind him.


    Sophia slowly walked forward.


    She ran her fingers through the clothes one by one.


    Her frown deepened.


    ¡°Is this the sincerity you¡¯re showing?¡± Sophia snorted.


    ¡°This is our new model for this season¡¯s runway show. It has good reviews.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the clothes will only show their glow when you wear them. Mrs. Campbell, do you want to


    try them on first?¡± The shop assistant exined.


    ¡°How am I supposed to try on these clothes? I want a unique custom¨Cmade one. How can these be


    worthy of me?¡± Sophia waved her hand.


    Meanwhile, someone else had done shopping.


    The door of the VIP guest room suddenly opened from the inside.


    The boss sent Mary out with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely modify it myself. I will make sure you are satisfied with it.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Comment


    When Sophia heard the voice on the other side, she immediately looked over.


    The man who spoke clearly had an extraordinary bearing.


    He did not look like an ordinary shop assistant in the shop.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Sophia asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s our boss,¡± the shop assistant exined immediately.


    ¡°Boss? I remember that the person I contacted before should be your boss. Why did your boss send


    you, a shop assistant, to receive me?¡±


    When Sophia heard this, her face immediately darkened.


    The shop assistant was speechless.


    When the shop assistant heard this, he did not know how to exin.


    Did this person really think of herself as a princess?


    She even wanted their boss to attend to her personally.


    What a joke!


    One had to know that there were not many people who their boss could personally attend.


    Had this woman thought about who she was?


    However, no matter how much heined, the shop assistant did not show any emotions on his


    face.


    whe


    ¡°Thatdy is a VIP client in our shop. She is also an acquaintance of our boss. That¡¯s why our boss


    attended to her,¡± the shop assistant exined formally.


    ¡°VIP client? How much does it cost to upgrade to a VIP client? I want one now!¡± Sophia emphasized


    each word.


    The shop assistant really couldn¡¯t control his temper anymore.


    What era was this? Why were there still so many idiots who couldn¡¯t realize they were nothing?


    Did she really think there was no one else in this world other than her?


    1


    She spoke so arrogantly. She did not know that the small ring on thatdy¡¯s finger was already


    comparable to her outfit.


    How much more money could she have? Would she be as wealthy as Mary?


    ¡°Mrs. Campbell, I¡¯m really sorry. The members in our shop can¡¯t be bought with money.


    ¡°Only after spending ten times in our store can you be upgraded to a VIP client,¡± the shop assistant


    exined patiently.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You are saying this because I didn¡¯t give you enough money.


    I¡¯ll talk to your boss personally!¡± Sophia looked down on the shop assistant in front of her.


    She pushed the shop assistant away and walked toward the boss.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Sophia stood in front of the boss and Mary.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The boss instantly frowned.


    He looked at the woman in front of him with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sophia Rodriguez.¡± Sophia fiddled with her hair proudly.


    Her chin was slightly raised, as if she was waiting for the other party to exim.


    However, after waiting for a long time, there was no response.


    When she looked up, she saw the two of them looking at her with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°I said, my name is Sophia Rodriguez!¡± Sophia thought they did not hear her clearly, so she introduced


    herself again.


    ¡°Sophia Rodriguez? Who is that?¡± the boss asked coldly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± When Sophia heard this, the expression on her face could no longer be


    maintained.


    How could he not know her?


    The advertisement she had filmed a few days ago had already been broadcasted.


    Moreover, the number of views was not bad. There were many of her billboards outside now.


    He still didn¡¯t know her?


    F


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡± the boss replied indifferently. Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯re in the way. Please move aside.¡±


    The boss did not have the patience to argue with Sophia.


    He reached out and pushed her to the side, then took Mary to the lounge.


    ¡°Did you just push me?¡± Sophia shouted angrily from behind.


    The boss frowned and turned around.


    ¡°I just told you that you were in the way.¡±


    ¡°In the way? I¡¯m a customer of your shop. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t entertain me, but you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m in


    the way? Do you know who I am?¡±


    Sophia was really furious.


    Her life had been too smooth¨Csailing recently.


    Hence, she had a misconception.


    She felt she could be fearless, like in Solemwood, and do whatever she wanted.


    Seeing Sophia¡¯s anger, the assistant immediately approached and tried to calm her down.


    ¡°Miss Rodriguez, I don¡¯t think we should make a big deal out of this. Thatdy does not seem simple.¡±


    The assistant was not as brainless as Sophia.


    She had always lived in Janeborough and knew very well how many wealthy people Janeborough


    had..


    Someone had once said something that might be absurd.


    Out of ten people, nine might be those the average people couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    Not to mention thedy in front of her. She had a graceful and noble temperament, and her eyes had a


    distant and indifferent look.


    She could also make the boss of this shop serve her so carefully.


    It was obvious that her background was not simple.


    ¡°Why are you pulling me? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of her? Gordon told me before that he won¡¯t let


    anyone bully me under his protection!¡±


    The assistant was at a loss for words.


    She could do nothing to save Sophia¡¯s dumbness.


    However, she did not understand why such a silly woman existed in this world.


    Did she really think she was the chosen one?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She was the woman who relied on men to get to where she was!


    Now that Mr. Campbell was still interested in her, he was naturally willing to pamper and support her.


    However, no man would like a woman who caused trouble every day.


    If this continued, she would soon fall out of favor!


    However, it was obvious that she did not realize this at all.


    The assistant stopped talking her out of it. She wouldn¡¯t listen anyway.


    She might as well let Sophia learn from her lesson.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know who you are. All I know is that it¡¯s very rude to interrupt someone¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°Thest thing I wee in my shop are rude customers. So, this very rude youngdy, please leave


    my shop immediately!¡±


    The boss¡¯s tone was especially cold. It was obvious that he was already very angry.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sophia was so angry that her face flushed red.


    ¡°Just you wait!¡± She took out her phone and was about to call Gordon.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marina, who had been waiting for a long time, heard themotion and got up to


    check.


    The moment Sophia saw Marina, her expression changed.


    She subconsciously wanted to dodge, but she suddenly remembered that she was no longer the


    Sophia who could be bullied by her.


    Gordon returned to her side.


    She didn¡¯t need to be afraid of Marina anymore!


    She could even return all the grievances she had suffered to Marina!


    16:53


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Once she made up her mind, Sophia¡¯s tone became especially arrogant.


    Marina was taken aback,


    When Marina first heard Sophia¡¯s voice, she thought that she was hallucinating.


    However, looking at Sophia¡¯s arrogant appearance, Marina smirked.


    She crossed her arms over her chest with a yful look in her eyes.


    ¡°If you can be here, why can¡¯t I?¡±

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    ¡°Don¡¯t be smug about it. The current me is no longer the Sophia that you can bully as you please!¡±


    Sophia was furious by Marina¡¯s tone.


    If not for Marina targeting her back then, how could she have fallen to that kind of ce?


    How could she be humiliated?


    It was all Marina¡¯s fault!


    Now, Sophia wanted to get back at her one by one!


    ¡°What? Do you think Gordon can protect you?¡± Marina suddenlyughed after hearing Sophia¡¯s words.


    Sophia¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°How did you know¡­¡±


    ¡°How would I know? Of course, I know everything about you. Do you think you can do what you did in


    Solemwood just because you have Gordon?


    ¡°Sophia, you¡¯ve been in Janeborough for so long. Why haven¡¯t you improved at all?


    ¡°This isn¡¯t Solemwood. If I want to do anything to you, even Gordon can¡¯t stop or seek revenge on me.


    ¡°Furthermore, he will respectfully send you to me and let me do whatever I want with you!¡± Marina said


    word by word with her hands behind her


    back.


    ¡°Nonsense! Gordon would never do this to me!¡± Sophia denied it without thinking.


    ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s make a bet.¡± Marina was really a little amused by Sophia¡¯s naive thought.


    How did this woman do it? For so many years, she had not improved at all.


    ¡°Bet on what?¡± Sophia clenched her fists.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bet on whether Gordon will hand you over to me!¡± Marina emphasized each word clearly.


    ¡°What if you lose?¡± Sophia was filled with confidence.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°If I lose, you can do whatever you want in Janeborough in the future. I promise no one will find trouble


    ¡°And I can also guarantee that I will never be where you are,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal!¡± Sophia agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Marina waved her hand impatiently after the bet was made.


    Sophia gritted her teeth, but she didn¡¯t retort at this moment.


    A little impatience would spoil a great n.


    This time, she would definitely be able topletely get rid of this woman!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Sophia snorted coldly and instructed her assistant before turning around and leaving.


    With you again.


    After the assistant left, she secretly nced at Marina. For some reason, she felt that this person


    looked a little familiar.


    However, she did not know where she had seen Marina before.


    In order not to make the other party suspicious, she turned around and followed Sophia.


    ¡°Who was that just now?¡± After Sophia left, Mary approached Marina.


    She did not step out immediately because she believed in Marina.


    Moreover, this was how they taught their children.


    It was to let them handle their own matters.


    She couldn¡¯t rely on her parents for everything


    Otherwise, she would never be able to grow up.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just an unimportant clown,¡± Marina said calmly.


    She did not want to mention Sophia at all.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mary did not probe further after hearing Marina¡¯s words.


    If it were something she couldn¡¯t handle, she would ask.


    ¡°Go and try on the gown. If there¡¯s anything else you need to change, mark it out together,¡± Mary said.


    Marna nodded.


    As for Sophia, they got into the car as soon as they came out of the mall.


    ¡°Miss Rodriguez, where¡­ are we going now?¡± Sophia did not look too good, so the assistant asked


    hesitantly


    She felt that what Sophia had just done was very stupid.


    But she had no choice. Right now, she was working under her.


    She had to take some things into consideration.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Sophia thought for a moment before saying in a low voice.


    ¡°Okay!¡± When the assistant heard this, she quickly drove.


    About half an hourter, the car stopped in the underground parking lot.


    ¡°You can go back. You don¡¯t have to send me up today.¡± Just as the assistant was about to get out of


    the car and send Sophia upstairs, she suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The assistant nced at Sophia and confirmed that she was not joking


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first today. Miss Rodriguez, if you need anything, you can call me anytime.¡±


    Everything she did had always been for work.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Sophia was getting impatient.


    The assistant immediately got out of the car and left.


    The moment she turned around, her originally straight face instantly lit up.


    She could finally stop serving this troublemaker for the day!


    She would take a hot bath and watch showsfortably when she got home!


    Sophia did not notice the change in the assistant¡¯s mood at all.


    After watching her disappear from sight, she slowly retracted her gaze.


    She looked gloomy.


    Then, she took a deep breath, raised her hand, and pped herself with all her might.


    Sophia did not control her strength at all.


    Her head instantly tilted to the side, and there was a faint taste of blood in her mouth.


    Sophia gasped in pain upon that p.


    However, she still endured it and opened the mirror before her.


    In the mirror, half of her face was red and swollen.


    A bright red fingerprint was imprinted on her face.


    There was even a wound at the corner of her lips.


    She looked as miserable as she could be.


    However, Sophia was still a little dissatisfied. She messed up her hair even more.


    When she was finally satisfied, she took out her phone and called Gordon.


    However, after the call went through, no one picked up for a long time.


    Sophia was not in a hurry either. She dialed again and again, trying to reach Gordon.


    Finally, on the twelfth call, Gordon finally picked up.


    ¡°Gordon¡­¡± As soon as the call went through, Sophia started crying without giving Gordon a chance to


    speak.


    The other end of the phone instantly fell silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gordon asked after a while.


    ¡°Gordon, I was hit¡­ by Marina¡­¡± Sophia sobbed as she spoke.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Gordon, initially a little absent¨Cminded, became anxious when he heard this.


    However, when Sophia heard this, it sounded like Gordon was worried about her.


    ¡°Gordon, I¡¯m in a lot of pain right now¡­¡± Sophia tried to make her voice sound as weak as possible.


    Where are you now?¡± Gordon asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m at home.¡± When Sophia heard this, her grip on her phone tightened.


    ¡°Stay at home and don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Gordon hung up after saying that.


    Sophia couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    As expected, Gordon was still worried about her.


    As soon as he heard that she had been wronged, he immediately rushed back.


    ¡°Marina, you¡¯re done for this time!¡± Shopia thought.


    Then, she snorted.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    While waiting for Gordon toe over, Sophia went to take a shower first.


    Then she put on makeup to make herself look pitiful.


    She seeded. She really looked much more pitiful.


    She used some makeup techniques to make her swollen face look more miserable.


    Then she put on a set of pajamas which were nearly transparent.


    She wanted to make Gordon feel heartbroken for her.


    By the time Sophia finished these things, Gordon had arrived.


    The moment he opened the door, tears welled up in Sophia¡¯s eyes.


    She looked extremely weak and pitiful.


    ¡°Gordon, you¡¯re here¡­ Sophia¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    It sounded like she had just cried.


    However, at this moment, she managed to stop her tears from falling.


    This was because she knew that this was the best way to make men feel heartbroken for her.


    This trick always worked.


    Gordon did not say anything. He just stared at her for a moment.


    When his gazended on her red and swollen face, a dark light shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Gordon, let¡¯s talk inside¡± Sophia did not notice the change in Gordon¡¯s gaze at all.


    She felt that Gordon was worried about her.


    Gordon entered the room silently.


    When Sophia closed the door, she pretended to sprain her ankle.


    She directly fell into Gordon¡¯s arms.


    Seeing this, Gordon frowned immediately.


    He wanted to push him away, but Sophia hugged him tightly.


    ¡°Gordon, I¡¯m extremely scared today.


    ¡°You have no idea how fierce Marina is.


    ¡°You told me that you were about to bring me to a banquet together dayster. I¡¯m going to choose a


    dress for the banquet today.


    ¡°But for some reason, I suddenly met Marina. I didn¡¯t provoke her at all, but she pped me without


    saying anything more to me,


    ¡°Gordon, I know she hates me a lot, but it¡¯s been so long. And she doesn¡¯t like you at all. Why is she


    still unwilling to let you go?¡±


    Sophia sobbed softly as she spoke.


    She looked really pitiful..


    She thought that her acting skills were very good. But as long as she looked up, she would find that¡­.


    Gordon¡¯s expression did not change at all.


    Instead, he looked extremely cold and indifferent.


    ¡°Gordon, don¡¯t be angry. This is what I deserve.


    ¡°Actually, as long as I can stay by your side, I don¡¯t care about how much I have to suffer.¡±


    Sophia continued her acting.


    Her hands slowly moved to other parts of Gordon¡¯s body.


    She had made up her mind today that she had to have sex with Gordon today.


    Otherwise, she would always feel uneasy.


    However, just as her hand was sliding down, Gordon grabbed her hands.


    At this time, Sophia looked up in confusion.


    She suddenly felt that Gordon looked a little too calm.


    Logically speaking, with such a beauty in his arms, he should appear to be more excited and eager.


    However, before Sophia could figure out everything clearly, Gordon spoke.


    ¡°Where did you meet her?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sophia didn¡¯t hear his words clearly.


    ¡°I said, where did you meet Marina?¡± Gordon repeated.


    ¡°In the mall,¡± Sophia mumbled.


    ¡°She caused the injury on your face?¡± Then Gordon turned to look at Sophia¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Sophia nodded. Then she pretended to be generous and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. You


    don¡¯t have to find trouble with her for me. I¡¯m not injured seriously. I will be okay after days of rest.¡±


    Actually, in her heart, she wished that Gordon could go find trouble with Marina now.


    She wished that Gordon could beat Marina seriously.


    ¡°Did she say anything else?¡± Gordon¡¯s voice became deeper.


    ¡°Something else? Nothing else¡­¡± Sophia pretended to be scared.


    ¡°Tell me everything that Marina told you! Don¡¯t miss a single word!¡± Gordon could not help but hold her


    hand tighter.


    Sophia frowned slightly because of the pain.


    She looked at Gordon in confusion.


    Why did she feel that something was wrong with Gordon¡¯s attitude?


    Meanwhile, Gordon probably realized that something was wrong with himself.


    Then, he let go of Sophia.


    Then, he quickly sorted out the emotions on his face.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me what happened between you and her, how can I seek justice for you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    When Sophia heard this, the trace of surprise she had just now instantly disappeared.


    As expected, Gordon still couldn¡¯t stand seeing her being bullied by others.


    Hence, she exaggerated what had happened today to Gordon.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t say that she had provoked Marina first.


    Sophia only said that the two of them had some conflict in a clothing store.


    Sophia said that Marina hit her.


    Sophia also said that Marina threatened her, saying that she would hit Marina every time she saw


    Marina.


    After Sophia finished speaking, she secretly observed the expression on Gordon¡¯s face.


    However, Gordon didn¡¯t say anything. He just casually raised Sophia¡¯s chin.


    He carefully observed the palm print on her face.


    From this angle, he could tell this she wasn¡¯t pped by others.


    Instead, it seemed that she pped herself.


    *Gordon, you What¡¯s wrong?¡± Looking at Gordon who had been silent all this while, Sophia felt


    inexplicably flustered.


    ¡°Nothing¡± Gordon slowly let her go.


    Then, he put the hand that touched Sophia behind his back.


    ¡°Gordon, you finally made it here today. Why don¡¯t you¡­.¡± Sophia did not notice Gordon¡¯s tiny


    movements.


    She slowly took a step closer to him, wanting to throw herself into his arms.


    However, in the next moment, Gordon took a step to the side.


    Then, he said, ¡°Go change your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sophia was stunned.


    She had no idea what Gordon meant


    ¡°Go change your clothes. I¡¯ll take you somewhere,¡± Gordon said.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Sophia asked.


    However, Gordon did not answer her question.


    He only smiled faintly as he looked at her.


    Sophia instantly reacted.


    Was he nning to bring her to Marina in person?!


    ¡°Wait for me!¡± Sophia realized this and stopped thinking about having sex.


    She immediately turned around and walked to the bedroom.


    She could choose another time to have sex with Gordon.


    But finding trouble with Marina was something she couldn¡¯t wait for.


    She did not want to wait any longer!


    Sophia changed into a set of clothes with the strongest aura as quickly as possible.


    She even put on red lipstick again.


    She wanted to stand in front of Marina morously.


    She wanted to watch Marina kneel in front of her to beg her!


    Send Gift

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Gordon, who had been waiting in the living room, narrowed his eyes when he saw Sophiae out


    again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t I look good like this?¡± Sophia looked down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gordon shook his head and walked towards the door.


    Sophia immediately followed Gordon.


    In the car.


    Gordon remained silent.


    There seemed to be a hint of coldness on his handsome face.


    There were a few times when Sophia wanted to speak to him, but for some reason, looking at him like


    this, she did not know what to say.


    Sophia felt that he was really scary like this.


    Hence, she waited until the car stopped.


    Sophia could not find a topic to break the somewhat cold atmosphere between her and Gordon.


    After the car stopped, Sophia came back to her senses a little.


    She looked out of the car window.


    She was instantly shocked by what she saw.


    What she saw was a big manor.


    There were lights shining in the manor.


    Under the dim starry sky, it was too beautiful to be real.


    It was like a castle. A castle that a princess should live in.


    Gordon should bring her to see Marina, right?


    Why did hee to such a ce?


    Could it be¡­ that this was a surprise prepared for her by Gordon?


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± A smile instantly appeared on Sophia¡¯s face.


    Her tone sounded a little pretentious.


    ¡°You like this ce?¡± Gordon could naturally hear the change in her mood from her tone.


    When Sophia heard this, she became even happier.


    As expected!


    This was the gift Gordon had prepared for her.


    She knew it. He liked her so much that he wanted to give her the best things in the world.


    ¡°I like it!¡± Sophia nodded heavily.


    She could already imagine the scene when she lived inside.. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Since you like it, I think you¡¯ll be very happy here in the future.¡± Sophia, who was immersed in her own


    fantasy, did not notice that when Gordon said this, there was a trace of coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°As long as I can be with you, I¡¯ll be happy anywhere,¡± Sophia said these sweet words in a hypocritical


    manner.


    Then, she asked excitedly. ¡°Shall we go in right now?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Gordon leaned back in the car seat behind him..


    His gaze was fixed on the gate of the manor.


    Nor hurry?


    A trace of doubt shed across Sophia¡¯s eyes.


    Could it be that there was another surprise?


    That was true. For such a big manor, a special ceremony was definitely needed.


    Sophia quietly sat down.


    A momentter, the gate of the manor in front of her suddenly opened slowly.


    Sophia immediately perked up and sat up straight.


    She vaguely saw a group of people walking toward her and Gordon.


    Was Gordon that considerate?


    He had even found a servant?


    He even prepared a group of servants.


    ¡°Get out of the car.¡± Gordon looked at the people walking over and said in a deep voice before opening


    the door and getting out of the car.


    Sophia moved even faster than Gordon.


    After getting out of the car, she immediately walked up.


    Then, she tidied up her makeup.


    Fortunately, she had put on makeup today and did not lose her aura in front of these servants.


    Those people stood a short distance away from them.


    The man in the front of the group was a little old.


    Sophia looked a little disgusted.


    Why did Gordon find such an old man?


    She didn¡¯t like old guys.


    She had to tell Gordon that she wanted a younger one.


    Today was the first time for them to meet. She didn¡¯t need the old man that much.


    Sophia coughed to clear her throat.


    Then, she looked at the servants in front of her as if she was the owner of the manor.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bow to me. Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Sophia raised her voice.


    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone looked at her as if they were looking at a fool.


    Bow to her?


    Was there anything wrong with this woman¡¯s brain?


    Did they have to bow to her?


    ¡°What are you doing? Do you know that it¡¯s rude to look direct at your master? You will be fired for this!¡±


    When Sophia saw the way they looked at her, her face turned dark.


    As expected, these people needed to be taught a lesson.


    However, it did not matter. She would give them good training after she lived here.


    ¡°Master? How arrogant!¡± At this moment, a cold mocking voice suddenly sounded from behind the


    crowd.


    As soon as this voice was heard, the servants, who were originally arrogant, instantly parted to the


    sides.


    The one standing behind the crowd showed her face.


    When Sophia saw Marina, her expression froze.


    His mouth was slightly agape, and he didn¡¯te back to his senses for a long time.


    What was going on?


    Why was Marina here?


    It was not until Marina walked up to her that Sophia slowly came back to her senses.


    Then, she turned to look at Gordon beside her.


    ¡°Gordon, I know you want to stand up for me, but this is our new home. How can you bring her to our


    new home? That will bring us bad luck.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with herter. The most important thing now is to go in and take a look at our home,¡± Sophia


    said gently.


    However, Gordon did not even look at her.


    ¡°Gordon, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Sophia suddenly had a bad feeling


    ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t say anything because he¡¯s embarrassed.¡± Marina put her hands behind her back


    and looked at Sophia with a mocking expression.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± Sophia immediately gave Marina a fierce look.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m talking nonsense. I think you¡¯re thinking nonsense.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear wrongly just now, did you think that the manor behind me was the new home that


    Gordon gave you?¡± Marina asked casually.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?!¡± Sophia¡¯s voice was a little louder.


    Marina smiled even more happily.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, but her expression alone was enough to make Sophia feel insulted.


    ¡°Gordon, I don¡¯t want to see her anymore. Hurry up and get someone to take her away!¡± Sophia


    wanted to hold Gordon¡¯s arm.


    However, the next moment, Gordon avoided her.


    Shock instantly appeared on Sophia¡¯s face.


    She stared straight at Gordon.


    It was as if she could not believe what he had just done.


    Gordon wasn¡¯t in the mood to exin anything to Sophia.


    He only bowed respectfully to Marina.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, I¡¯m sorry for what you have experienced today. You must feel bad about that.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I specially brought her here to apologize to you. From now on, she¡¯ll be at your


    disposal.¡±


    Gordon¡¯s firm tone carried a hint of reverence.


    Meanwhile, Sophia¡¯s face turned extremely pale when she heard this.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    ¡°Gordon, what are you talking about?¡± Sophia¡¯s voice was trembling.


    She was a little hysterical.


    ¡°Sophia, should I say that you¡¯re stupid or that you don¡¯t have a brain? At this point, you still have no


    idea what the situation. is?¡±


    ¡°Your dear lover, Gordon, send you here to let me deal with you. He did this for his own future.¡±


    Marina smiled and exined to Sophia.


    ¡°What future? Deal with me? What do you want to do to me?¡± Sophia¡¯s voice sounded very sharp.


    It was obvious that she was really panicking at this moment.


    ¡°Why? Because this manor behind me is my home. Because in the entire Janeborough, as long as I


    say it, he will be isted in the whole city!¡±


    Marina¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but it was filled with intimidation.


    Sophia did not dare to believe what she heard.


    Marina¡¯s home?


    This was actually Marina¡¯s home?


    ¡°Impossible! You must be lying to me!¡± Sophia lost control and shouted.


    ¡°Lie? If that makes you feel better, you can continue to lie to yourself.¡± Marina snorted lightly.


    Then, she shifted her gaze to Gordon.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°You came a little faster than I expected. It seems that between your future and your lover, you still


    chose the former.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not my lover, Gordon said calmly.


    ¡°Really? But didn¡¯t you spend a lot of money to save her from the auction house?¡± Marina was a little


    surprised to hear this


    answer.


    She already knew that Gordon would send Sophia to her.


    But she didn¡¯t expect him to be so fast.


    She thought that he was going to struggle for a while.


    Unexpectedly, he came without hesitation.


    ¡°I need a woman by my side. And under that circumstance, I can¡¯t refuse, so I agreed.¡± Gordon said in


    a low voice.


    ¡°Is that so? Looks like I was wrong.¡± Marina nodded.


    Gordon did not look like he was lying at all.


    It seemed that he really had no feelings for Sophia at all.


    Right, after what Sophia had done to him¡­


    If he still had deep feelings for her, he must be crazy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent her over. Inside is the contract I obtained from the auction house.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s now a gray person. Miss Bailey, you can do whatever you want to her.¡± Gordon took a small box


    out.


    Back then, there must be someone powerful behind the auction house.


    After all, since they dared to do this kind of business, they would definitely help deal with the


    customers¡® worries.


    Sophia probably didn¡¯t know that she actually no longer existed in this society.


    Her current identity was a gray person.


    She was already a dead person to others in this world.


    Therefore, no matter what Marina did to her, Marina would not have any worries.


    Sophia, who was standing at the side, felt that her head was about to explode when she heard this.


    Then, she charged at Gordon as if she had gone crazy.


    She wanted to snatch the box from Gordon.


    However, Gordon¡¯s reaction speed was much faster than hers.


    He raised his hand and avoided Sophia¡¯s hand.


    Sophia was too quick, so she didn¡¯t have time to react. She fell to the ground.


    Her palm was pierced by the sand and rocks on the ground. And the pain was bone¨Cpiercing.


    However, she did not feel anything at all.


    She looked at Gordon with reddened eyes.


    ¡°Gordon, is what you have said just now all true?¡±


    ¡°Every word I said just now is true,¡± Gordon answered firmly.


    Sophia suddenlyughed. Her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°So from the moment we reunited, you didn¡¯t sincerely want to save me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gordon confirmed.


    ¡°Do you still have the slightest feeling for me?¡± Sophia refused to give up.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°How could you be so heartless? How could you do this to me?¡± Sophia could not hold it in anymore.


    She cried and shouted at Gordon.


    Her words sessfully made Gordon look at her again.


    ¡°Heartless?¡± Gordon repeated the word.


    There was a hint of mockery in his eyes.


    He looked down at Sophia on the ground as if he was looking at a stranger who had nothing to do with


    him.


    ¡°I used to be deeply in love with you. For you, I went against my parents and my grandfather.


    ¡°They¡¯ve doted on me since I was young. They¡¯ve listened to me almost everything and never let me


    suffer any grievances.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve been throwing tantrums at them for years.


    ¡°I have done everything I can do for you. But what did you do to me?¡±


    ¡°You never loved me. You only love my identity.


    ¡°In Solemwood, I¡¯m the young master of the Campbell family. You deliberately stayed by my side just to


    obtain my protection.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re back. This is only because I¡¯m powerful and rich again.


    ¡°Sophia, do you really think I don¡¯t know what you did before?


    ¡°You nned our reunion.


    ¡°If I were still the miserable young master of the Campbell family and I couldn¡¯t buy you handsome cars


    and beautiful clothes¡­


    ¡°And I also can¡¯t spend that much money on you. Will you still remember who I am?¡±


    Sophia was about to speak when Gordon interrupted her again.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t remember me!


    ¡°Because in your eyes, feelings are not worth mentioning at all. What you want is the glory that a man


    brings you. ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s fine if this person isn¡¯t me. As long as that person can give you everything


    you want, you can love him.¡±


    Gordon looked at the woman in front of him quietly.


    He never thought that one day, he would look at Sophia in such a way.


    He also never imagined that he would hand her to Marina so calmly one day.


    Back then, he wanted to protect her even if the cost was his life.


    He felt that these things seemed to have happened a long time ago when he tried to recall them.


    ¡°What are you doing here? You were born a young master. Do you understand the pain of ordinary


    people like us?


    ¡°I just want a stable life. I just want someone to protect me forever.


    ¡°What did I do wrong? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to suffer with you when you¡¯re down and out.


    ¡°Women always love strong men. You can only keep a woman by your side as long as you are strong


    enough.


    10.00


    You¡¯re useless yourself. Are you ming me for not liking you?¡± Things had alreadye to this


    point¡­


    Sophia had nothing to hide.


    She shouted at the top of her lungs.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    ¡°So this is what you really want?¡± Gordon chuckled.


    After a while, he returned to be cold and indifferent.


    He looked at Sophia with an indifferent expression. ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything wrong. And you can


    pursue what you want. Therefore, you have no right to ask me why I treat you like this.¡±


    After saying that, Gordon stopped looking at Sophia and shifted his gaze to Marina.


    ¡°Miss Bailey. I¡¯ve already handed her over to you. You can do whatever you want from now on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡± Gordon said as he prepared to leave.


    Seeing that Gordon really left her here alone, Sophia panicked.


    She immediately got up and grabbed Gordon¡¯s pants.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave me here, and you definitely can¡¯t hand me over to her!.


    ¡°Have you forgotten? I saved your life. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be alive anymore.


    ¡°You promised me before that you would protect me no matter what I did.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Sophia sounded really anxious.


    However, Gordon only looked down at Sophia.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never forgotten how you saved my life. When I was at my lowest, I still gave you everything I had.


    ¡°If you could turn back at that time and even lie to me that you were waiting for me, I would still be


    willing to protect you. like before.


    ¡°However, you are not different from those people. When my family was down and out, you chose to


    leave and avoid me.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re even worse than them. After all, I¡¯ve never treated them sincerely.


    ¡°They used to tter me because they wanted to gain some benefits from me.¡±


    ¡°But you¡­ you¡¯re the person I¡¯ve truly loved. I treated you sincerely with my true heart.


    ¡°But you think it¡¯s worthless, Sophia. Ever since you said those things to me so firmly¡­.


    ¡°It¡¯s over between us. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other!¡± After Gordon finished


    speaking, he forcefully pulled his pants back from Sophia¡¯s grip.


    Then, he turned around and strode towards his car.


    He did not turn around during the entire process.


    ¡°Gordon, Gordon, you can¡¯t leave me here!


    ¡°I saved your life! What you have isn¡¯t enough to repay me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never be able to repay what you owe me for the rest of your life!


    ¡°Did you hear me? Get me out of here!¡± Sophia cried and wanted to go forward.


    However, before she could get up, the car had already started to leave.


    In just a moment, it disappeared from her sight.


    Sophia stood up and wanted to chase after the car.


    The guards of the Bailey family instantly blocked her way.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get out of my way! Do you think you can stop me?¡±


    ¡°If my boyfriendes back and sees how you treat me, he will definitely not let you have an easy


    time!¡± Sophia gritted her teeth and said.


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± A low sneer suddenly sounded from behind Sophia.


    Sophia quickly turned around.


    Seeing Marina stand in front of her morously, Sophia felt that terror surging in her heart.


    However, she quickly suppressed it.


    ¡°Marina, don¡¯t be smug. Gordon is just throwing a tantrum at me. He will definitelye back to find


    me!¡±


    No one knew if Sophia was trying to convince Marina or herself.


    10.00


    ¡°Come back? You¡¯re really stupid. If it were the old Sophia¡­


    ¡°Maybe Gordon really couldn¡¯t bear to hand you over to me, but I¡¯ve already sent Gordon everything


    you¡¯ve done in Janeborough


    ¡°He loved you back then because he thought you were kind and pure.


    ¡°But now, you¡¯ve hooked up with so many men. Your image in his heart has long disappeared.


    ¡°Besides, you abandoned Gordon when he neededpany the most.


    ¡°Now that he¡¯s making aeback, how can he really ept you?¡±


    ¡°Sophia, never think too highly of yourself. Most people in this world are selfish.


    ¡°Same for you. Same for Gordon.


    ¡°Since he has sent you to me today, then he won¡¯t offend me again for you.


    ¡°Sophia, in this world, no one will ever treat you sincerely again.


    ¡°No one will risk everything to protect you anymore.


    ¡°You¡­ are just like Jessica back then. You¡¯ve beenpletely abandoned by this world!¡±


    These wordspletely shattered thest hope Sophia had in her heart.


    She stared at Marina with reddened eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯s all because of you!


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!


    ¡°You ruined me. You ruined everything.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Sophia charged at Marina with all her might.


    However, before she could get close to Marina, she was kicked away by the guard at the side.


    Then, she fell heavily to the ground and did not get up for a long time.


    Kaff, kaff


    Sophia curled up her body and covered her abdomen, coughing non¨Cstop.


    ¡°Sophia, you probably never thought that you would one day be reduced to such a state.


    ¡°When I just found out that you came to Janeborough, I let you do whatever you wanted outside and


    didn¡¯t deal with you. Do you know why?


    ¡°Because I want you to experience the feeling of being abandoned by everyone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know that no one in this world can protect you.


    ¡°Sophia, does this taste good?¡± Marina looked at Sophia on the ground with a smile.


    Sophia gritted her teeth in hatred.


    But now, she was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She could only look at Marina fiercely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m just returning everything you did to Jessica back then.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll let you live.


    ¡°Because only by living can you feel the despair of life.


    ¡°Sophia, enjoy my gift to you.


    ¡°For the rest of your life, you will live in loneliness and despair.¡±


    After saying that, Marina turned around and went back home.


    ¡°Marina Bailey!¡± Sophia gritted her teeth.


    However, no matter how unwilling she was, she could not chase after Marina.


    It seemed that Marina was extremely far away from her.


    It was as if they were born from two different worlds.


    Sophia had always thought that she had won.


    But now she knew that she had probably never won against Marina.


    10.00


    Sophia was dragged out by the security guards.


    What awaited her was boundless pain.


    Send

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    The matter of Sophia did not cause much of a stir in Marina.


    Actually, if Sophia hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to cause trouble with her¡­


    Marina wouldn¡¯t even remember Sophia.


    However, Sophia had been dealt with, but there was still no news of Jessica.


    Marina had avenged Jessica, but she could not tell Jessica the good news.


    Marina wondered if Jessica was doing well now.


    Jessica did a good job.


    It was fine for her to avoid Peter.


    But Marina didn¡¯t know why Jessica avoided her too.


    Wasn¡¯t Jessica afraid that she would worry?


    Marina made up her mind that she had to teach Jessica a lesson when Jessica came back.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye.


    Soon, it was the birthday of Marina¡¯s grandfather.


    On this day.


    All members of the Bailey family came back.


    The manor was crowded with people.


    Marina had dinner with many people these days.


    She didn¡¯t even have time to meet Simon.


    One day at night.


    In the hotel.


    Marina had been hiding in the dark.


    She was casually looking at her mobile phone.


    She had just asked Simon. He said he was on his way.


    The banquet had yet to officially begin.


    He should still be able to make it.


    Marina replied that she would reply for him. She told him to contact her when he came.


    As soon as she sent this message, a deep voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°You¡¯re still the same as before.¡±


    When Marina heard this familiar voice, she subconsciously turned around.


    Then she saw Gordon stand behind her.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s the birthday of Mr. Bailey. Naturally, I have toe to send my wishes,¡± Gordon said slowly.


    Currently, he looked handsome and aloof.


    He returned to be the respected young master of the Campbell family in Solemwood.


    Or perhaps, he was even more dazzling than he was back then.


    Anyway, he no longer looked arrogant.


    Now, he was calm and generous.


    Gordon had always been a smart person.


    However, he had been too well protected by his family in the past, so he was a little too naive.


    Now that something unexpected had happened, he had truly grown up.


    10.097


    As soon as he entered the banquet hall today, he attracted the attention of countless youngdies.


    They all asked about his identity.


    However, these changes were nothing to Marina.


    She only nced at Gordon lightly before looking away.


    ¡°My grandfather is in the hall,¡± Marina said lightly.


    ¡°What?¡± Gordon did not seem to understand what she meant.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to send your wishes? He¡¯s in the hall.¡± Marina exined.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already met Mr. Bailey. Gordon finally understood her meaning.


    When Marina heard this, she became a little impatient.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me? It can¡¯t be that you suddenly regret handing Sophia over to me, right?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Of course not, Gordon immediately said.


    Gordon hadplex emotions in his eyes.


    ¡°In the past¡­ I didn¡¯t know who was the best person to me and caused you to suffer a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Marina raised her hand to stop Gordon.


    Then, she looked at him with a strange expression. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you came to me just to say these


    things to me?¡±


    ¡°Do you really not want to see me now?¡± Gordon lowered his voice.


    +++


    It was as if he was deliberately suppressing his emotions.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about whether I want to see you or not. I just think it¡¯s not necessary for us to meet.


    ¡°Back then, you saved my life. What I did in the past can be considered as repaying you for saving my


    life.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to feel guilty about anything. We¡¯re even.¡± Marina didn¡¯t want to have anything to do


    with Gordon


    anymore.


    Gordon had saved her life and she had done so much for him.


    What needed to be repaid had long been paid off.


    She felt no reluctance.


    ¡°Perhaps to you, we¡¯re even. But to me, we¡¯re not!¡± Gordon¡¯s eyes were filled with deep meaning.


    Marina was shocked and curious.


    What was he trying to do?


    ¡°During this period of time, I¡¯ve remembered a lot of our past.


    ¡°I remember that you became my secretary because you wanted me to take over thepany more


    quickly.¡±


    ¡°You work overtime with me every day, watch me stay upte, and even make soup for me to remind


    me to take care of my body.


    ¡°When I¡¯m at odds with my parents, you help ease the tension.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even feel it before. You¡¯ve done so much for me.


    ¡°I¡­ When Gordon¡¯said this, he subconsciously wanted to approach Marina.


    Marina raised her hand to stop him.


    ¡°Gordon, I said, is your brain damaged?¡±


    When Gordon heard this, the expression on his face froze.


    ¡°It has been long ago. Why do you have to say it now?¡±


    ¡°At that time, you didn¡¯t think that I was good to you. Times have changed, and you¡¯ve recognized the


    true colors of the people around you. You suddenly thought of me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you love me. You just have something wrong with your brain.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯ve told you countless times before that I followed you back then because I lost my memory.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t lost my memories, I would never have done those things.


    ¡°In other words, I wasn¡¯t the one who followed you for the past three years. She was Caroline


    Campbell.¡±


    12.02


    ¡°And Caroline is long dead. The one in front of her today is Marina.


    ¡°I¡¯m Marina Bailey, the youngdy of the Bailey family, one of the Four Families in Janeborough.


    ¡°So, no matter what you want to do or say, please weigh our identities before you speak.¡±


    Marina¡¯s words were cold and heartless.


    The flickering emotions in Gordon¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. His eyes instantly turned dark.


    Then his eyes totally darkened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve offended you.¡± Gordon lowered his voice.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve really offended me, why don¡¯t you quickly disappear from my sight?¡± Marina¡¯s patience had


    reached its limit.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she didn¡¯t want to ruin her grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet, she would have


    thrown him out now. What nonsense was he talking?


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore,¡± Gordon lowered his eyes and replied. Then, he turned around


    and left.


    There was an indescribable sadness in his eyes.


    However, Marina did not even have the intention to ask more questions.


    She lowered her head and continued to check her phone.


    Simon said that he would arrive in about ten minutes.


    Marina¡¯s eyes instantly burst with joy.


    Gordon was heartbroken to see this.


    Once upon a time, she had looked at him like this..


    However, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see such a scene in the future.


    S

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Comment


    Gordon returned to the hall with a dispirited expression.


    However, he did not pay attention and bumped into Luke, who stood right in front of him.


    ¡°Sorr¡­¡± Gordon subconsciously wanted to apologize.


    Unexpectedly, when he looked up, he found that it was Luke.


    ¡°Mr. Yetts? Why are you¡­ here?¡± Gordon¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke should be talking to Chuck at this time.


    ¡°You like that girl just now?¡± Luke did not answer Gordon¡¯s question.


    He only nced in the direction of Marina.


    ¡°No, definitely not!¡± Gordon subconsciously rejected.


    However, he sounded fierce and anxious, making it seem like he was trying to hide something.


    Luke, on the other hand, looked like he knew everything.


    Gordon moved his lips. He wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say.


    ¡°Mr. Yetts, I indeed have some feelings for her¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s just that we¡¯re not fated. I betrayed her back then. Now, I don¡¯t have the right to reunite with her¡­¡±


    When Gordon said these words, he felt extremely bitter.


    Since the Campbell family went bankrupt, Sophia had also chosen to turn his back on him.


    From time to time, he would think of Marina in his heart.


    Actually, that was not the case¡­


    When Marina went missing, he had been sending people to search for her whereabouts.


    All these years, he had never given up.


    Later on, his family had already agreed to let him be together with Sophia.


    They even agreed to let him marry Sophia.


    However, he did not agree at that time.


    He didn¡¯t even feel happy at all.


    At that time, he did not understand why.


    Until now, he was finally clear about everything.


    Actually¡­ He already had feelings for Sophia at this time..


    When she was still Caroline¡­


    When she did everything for him again and again¡­.


    When she loved him wholeheartedly¡­.


    He already had feelings for her too.


    However, at that time, he did not understand his own feelings.


    He didn¡¯t dare to understand it either.


    It was toote for him to understand now.


    ¡°Right? What right? As long as you have her in your heart, that¡¯s enough.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already found out the girl¡¯s identity. She¡¯s the youngdy of the Bailey family.


    ¡°She has a noble status. She¡¯s a perfect match for you. I have been worried about your marriage.


    ¡°Now that you have such a perfect choice, I won¡¯t let you miss her.


    ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll


    go


    and propose for you right now!¡± Luke said as he prepared to go find Chuck.


    ¡°Mr. Yeus!¡± Gordon immediately stepped forward to stop Luke.


    However, Luke was in a good mood. How could he listen to Gordon?


    19.035


    He walked to Chuck¡¯s side with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey.¡±


    ¡°Luke, is there anything else? A smile appeared on Chuck¡¯s face when he saw Luke return.


    Luke worked for Chuck for a while when he was young-


    Later on, when there was an opportunity, Luke went out and established his ownpany.


    Chuck didn¡¯t take it as betrayal either.


    When Luke left, Chuck offered some money to support him.


    Therefore, although Luke was already rich and powerful¡­


    And others would greet him respectfully when they saw him¡­.


    Chuck could still call him Luke and Luke wouldn¡¯t feel offended at all.


    Instead, he was happy in his heart when hearing this.


    Because this meant that Chuck still treated Luke as a close one.


    ¡°This is my adopted son, Gordon Campbell.¡± Luke introduced Gordon to Chuck, who was standing


    beside him.


    ¡°Gordon? You¡¯re quite good¨Clooking. Luke, you are good at choosing talented young people.¡± Chuck


    nced at Gordon and said.


    ¡°Then. Mr. Bailey, are you satisfied with him?¡± Luke felt that there was a chance when he heard this.


    ¡°He looks promising. If you educate him well, he will be able to take over yourpany.¡± Luke was


    already old. Probably, he wouldn¡¯t have his own kid.


    It was likely that he adopted a son at this time to take over hispany.


    ¡°As expected, nothing can be hidden from you, Mr. Bailey. That¡¯s really what I want.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m old, there are many things that I can¡¯t do. I have to leave these things with my juniors.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a saying that goes, men have to have a family before he starts their careers. A


    family is the driving force for a man to work harder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Mr. Bailey?¡± Luke said with a smile,


    ¡°If you want to say something, just say it. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± Chuck gave Luke a sideways


    nce.


    ¡°Since you asked. I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°My adopted son won¡¯t get close to women usually. Before, I thought there was something wrong with


    him.


    ¡°Butter on, I found out that he already had someone he liked.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that no matter how I asked him before, he was unwilling to tell me. But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a


    coincidence? I just found him staring at a girl in the corner.


    ¡°Who do you think that girl is?¡± Luke pretended to be mysterious.


    Chuck was smart enough. He wasn¡¯t a confused old man.


    Since Luke had already said so much, Chuck understood what Luke meant.


    ¡°The girl you¡¯ve always liked is my granddaughter?¡± Chuck raised his eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Luke immediately agreed.


    Then, he took another step forward. ¡°Mr. Bailey, to be honest, my adopted son is really great. And our


    two families are in at good rtionship.


    ¡°It would be better for them two to get married. And our two families will be closer.


    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m willing to give up half of my assets as a wedding gift to Miss Bailey. Can you agree to let


    my adopted son marry Miss Bailey?¡±


    Luke said word by word with great determination.


    When he said this, Chuck immediately red at him.


    ¡°I knew that nothing good woulde out of your return. Wanting my granddaughter to marry your


    adopted son? How dare you?


    ¡°Everyone knows how I cherish my granddaughter. I will break the legs of whoever dares to steal her


    from me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll chase you out if you make such a request now?¡± Chuck pretended


    to be cold.


    19.037


    ¡°Of course, I know that everyone in the Bailey family loves and cherishes Miss Bailey.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t just marry her off to someone else.


    *Both our families know each other very well. If you marry your granddaughter to my adopted son, you


    don¡¯t have to worry about her being bullied by others at all.


    ¡°And I can swear to you that after they get married, I will never let her suffer the slightest grievance.


    ¡°She will be treated in the same way she is treated in the Bailey family.¡± Luke seemed to be swearing.


    Gordon had originally wanted to stop Luke.


    However, when he heard Luke¡¯s words, he suddenly felt a sense of hope.


    What if¡­ Chuck agreed?

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Send Gift


    Comment


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say these sweet words. What I said isn¡¯t important.


    *If you really like my granddaughter, then try to win her favor yourself. You have to let her agree. I have


    no opinion of that,¡± Chuck said with a smile.


    Parents all wanted their children to be liked.


    In Chuck¡¯s opinion, Marina was the best girl in the world.


    Therefore, it was normal for men to like hier.


    Those men had to win Marina¡¯s favor with their own abilities.


    Of course, Luke was a little dissatisfied with this result.


    He thought that it was best to get them engaged right away.


    However, he also knew that no one could change what Chuck said.


    Moreover, since Chuck didn¡¯t refuse, it meant that there was still a chance.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here? Mr. Bailey already gave you a chance. It depends on yourself


    whether to win her favor or


    not.¡±


    Luke gave Gordon a meaningful look.


    Gordon¡¯s lips moved. He wanted to say something, but actually, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    What should he say?


    Should he say yes?


    Did he have a reason to say yes?¡±


    Was he qualified to say yes?


    Just as he was hesitating, a cold voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you confused?¡±


    The moment this voice sounded, everyone present looked up.


    A beautiful woman was slowly walking over with a handsome man on her arm.


    She was beautiful while he was handsome. They were really a perfect couple.


    It seemed that they were born to be a couple.


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the two of them.


    Even Gordon felt that the two of them were extremelypatible.


    He suddenly felt that he was simply dreaming.


    She was like a moon hanging high in the sky.


    How could someone like him get her?


    It was really too ridiculous.


    ¡°Girl, what are you talking about? Today is my birthday.¡± Chuck¡¯s words sounded like a reprimand.


    However, his tone was filled with love.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s your birthday today, you can¡¯t push some irrelevant people to my side.¡± Marina snorted.


    ¡°What irrelevant people? He¡¯s brought here by Luke,¡± Chuck said.


    ¡°This guy is brought by me. Do you like him?¡± As Marina said this, she held Simon¡¯s arm closely.


    ¡°Girl, there are so many people here. How can you hold his arm like this?¡± Only then did Chuck look at


    Simon.


    ¡°Okay, stop your acting. You blessed us when he went to ask for your permission. We only need to


    make it public today.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t go too far,¡± Marina said to Chuck in a low voice.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even married him and you¡¯re already on his side?¡± Chuck¡¯s tone was filled with


    dissatisfaction.


    ¡°How am I siding with him? You¡¯re clearly making things difficult for him on purpose.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you before. You said that you would stand on my side, but why did you find another


    man to disgust him?¡±


    Marina¡¯s mother didn¡¯t agree to let Marina be with Simon.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Therefore, Marina wanted Chuck to be on her side.


    At least, things wouldn¡¯t be so difficult for Simon.


    Marina didn¡¯t expect that her grandfather would suddenly turn to help another man.


    ¡°What do you know, girl I¡¯m doing this for your own good.


    ¡°He won¡¯t cherish you if he gets you too easily.¡±


    ¡°All men need a sense of crisis. I¡¯m helping you Why are you ming me instead? Chuck looked as if


    Marina didn¡¯t understand his good intentions.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re trying to help me. You¡¯re just causing trouble. Marina could be said to be


    the person who knew Chuck the best in the entire family.


    Ever since Chuck handed everything over¡­.


    He basically had nothing to do, so he always liked to cause some little trouble for some fun.


    Today, he wanted to do it again.


    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re getting more and more ignorant. How dare you tease me?¡± Chuck raised his hand to tap


    Marina¡¯s head.


    At this moment, Simon straightened his back and bowed to Chuck.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chuck was confused by what Simon did.


    ¡°These things should be said by my parents, but my parents are both dead, so I have to do it myself.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to ask the Bailey family to marry Marina to me. I¡¯m willing to give all the assets of the


    Hernandez family to Marina as a wedding gift. I can marry into the Bailey family.


    Simon said these loudly with determination.


    Almost instantly, the attention of most of the people present was attracted.


    When Gordon heard this, he was stunned.


    He stared straight at Simon.


    He was suspecting whether he heard it wrong.


    ¡°Damn, did I have an illusion? Or is there anything wrong with my ears?¡±


    ¡°What did Simon just say?¡±


    ¡°He will give all the assets of the Hernandez family to Marina as the wedding gift? And he will marry


    into the Bailey family?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, this should be true love, right?¡±


    ¡°What true love? I think he¡¯s possessed. Not to mention a man like Simon, even an ordinary man would


    feel ashamed to marry into his wife¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°How can he say such things so calmly? Could it be that the Bailey family has something on him?¡±


    ¡°You are saying nonsense. I think Simon is doing this because of Marina.¡±


    ¡°If I could meet such a man who loves me so much in my life, I would really be willing to die.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If I can get a man half good like Simon, I¡¯m willing to marry him.


    Everyone was talking about this.


    Those young and richdies were amazed.


    The other members of the Bailey family hurried over when they heard this.


    When Simon saw Marina¡¯s parents, he knelt.


    As soon as he knelt down, everyone present fell silent.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to ask for your permission to marry Marina. I swear that in my life, I will only love her


    and care about her I will never make her suffer a little.


    ¡°I break my oath, I will be punished by the heavens. And I will die a horrible death!¡±


    What¡­


    Everyone gasped in shock when hearing this.


    Did Simon need to be so sincere?


    The rest members of the Bailey family also didn¡¯te back to their senses.


    They just fixed their gazes on Simon, who was kneeling on the ground.


    This was Simon Hernandez! He could make the whole Didominia shake once he said something or did


    something!


    He was always admired by others.


    No one had seen him being so humble before.


    Moreover, he knelt not only to marry the beloved daughter of the Bailey family.


    He was asking to marry into the Bailey family!


    He must be extremely deep in love with Marina. That was why he was willing to do this for Marina.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Comment


    The whole Bailey family was dumbfounded.


    What was going on?


    Simon came to say this right after he met them?


    Meanwhile, on the side, Marina stared at Simon in shock.


    To be honest, she did not expect Simon to say such a thing.


    He hadn¡¯t mentioned it when she went to pick him up before.


    She looked at Simon, who was kneeling on one knee.


    Marina felt warm in her heart.


    She could no longer have anyone else in her heart.


    Then, she turned around and looked at Chuck seriously.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll only marry him in this lifetime. Please agree!¡±


    It could be heard that Marina was feeling Simon pitiful.


    Simon had always been a proud guy. It was known to all.


    He even didn¡¯t do this when faced with Yenny.


    Now, he made such a shocking decision because of her.


    How could she stay aside and say nothing for him?


    ¡°Girl, why are you in such a hurry? We all love you. Since he wants to marry you, it¡¯s natural for him to


    pay a price no matter how big the price is.


    ¡°He¡¯s just kneeling. And you already feel heartbroken?


    ¡°Then what about our love for you? Girl, how can you be so cruel to us? Think about us, okay?


    ¡°Fine, you are already grown up. And you like him so much. You even say this to us because of him!¡±


    Chuck snorted.


    Marina immediately went forward and held Chuck¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not like that. I won¡¯t be a member of his family. He said that he would marry into our


    family, right?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Since he has already said that he wants to marry into the family, why do you have to think so much?¡±


    When Chuck heard this, he red at Marina.


    However, he did not say anything to refute Marina.


    He turned his head and looked at Simon, who was still half¨Ckneeling on the ground.


    ¡°Did


    you mean


    what


    you just said?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± Simon enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Alright, I agree to your marriage!¡± Chuck said firmly after a moment of silence.


    As soon as he said this, everyone was shocked.


    The most two powerful one of the Four Families united.


    In the future, their status would probably be even more unshakable.


    Simon and Marina¡¯s kid would be extremely noble.


    As soon as he or she was born, he or she would stand on the top..


    But it was really enviable.


    They wondered if it was toote to be reborn again.


    Chuck¡¯s words not only shocked the guests in the hall.


    The rest members of the Bailey family were simrly surprised.


    Marina couldn¡¯t help but want to say something.


    However, Chuck raised his hand, indicating that there was no need for them to say anything else.


    Chuck was respected in the whole Bailey family. Since he gave the signal, no one dared to say


    anything even if they had


    12:03 C


    some other thoughts in their hearts.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Grandpal¡± Simon was overjoyed.


    He even changed the way of addressing and began to call Chuck ¡°Grandpa¡°.


    Everyone present could tell what Simon wanted at this point of time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me in a hurry. Although I agreed to your marriage today, I still have a few


    words to say to you.¡±


    Chuck looked down at Simon.


    ¡°Grandpa, please say it.¡± Simon looked extremely serious and sincere.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree because of the conditions you offered just now.


    ¡°We don¡¯tke the money or the power. We have enough power and money. The Bailey family has


    focused on business for several generations. All heads of the family work hard. We never allow any


    mistakes.


    ¡°Except for keeping our family assets. The more important thing is to create a better atmosphere for the


    future generation in the family.


    ¡°We want them to have the right to make choices. We hope that when they make choices, they don¡¯t


    have to care about other things but what they really want.


    ¡°Everyone in the family loves Marina. We never let them suffer the slightest.


    ¡°But she has been a stubborn girl since childhood. She always got what she wanted with her own


    ability. She never asked anything from us.


    ¡°Until now, this is the first time for her to make a request to me.


    ¡°Therefore, I agreed to this marriage only because my granddaughter is willing.¡±


    ¡°She is willing to marry you. That¡¯s why I agreed.


    ¡°Did you hear that clearly?¡± Although Chuck¡¯s voice was not loud, it was filled with intimidation


    The expression on Simon¡¯s face instantly turned serious.


    Then, he looked at Chuck firmly.


    ¡°I know!


    ¡°I know that Marina doesn¡¯t care about money or wealth. I made the offer just to express my attitude.


    ¡°Because if I don¡¯t offer anything, words only are not convincing enough.


    ¡°I just want to do my best to treat Marina well. I won¡¯t let her suffer any grievances!¡± Simon understood


    Chuck¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°Since you understand, I won¡¯t say anything else. Okay, you two will be engaged from today on.


    ¡°Dear guests, you are all eyewitnesses of their engagement today. And you, get up.¡± Chuck slightly


    raised his hand.


    Only then did Simon slowly stand up.


    Then, he looked at Marina, who was standing at the side.


    Marina immediately gave him a bright smile.


    Simon slightly raised the corner of his lips too.


    They said nothing, however, they already understood the meaning of each other.


    ¡°Congrattions, congrattions. Chuck, you are really lucky. Today is your birthday. And your


    granddaughter found her Mr. Right. What a great day today!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. They are born to be a perfect couple.¡±


    Everyone was sending their blessings.


    The guests today were all famous figures in Janeborough.


    They all had sharp eyes. They could see what would happenter.


    As soon as Chuck agreed, they came to congratte Chuck.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯m happy. The banquet willst for half a month. You can eat and drink to your heart¡¯s content.


    Everyone cane! As long as you truly wish my granddaughter happiness.¡± Chuck looked really


    happy.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey, you really love your granddaughter.¡± The guests here showed their admiration.


    Amidst the congrattions, Marina had already quietly pulled Simon away from the center of the


    crowd.


    12-037


    The two of them hid on the balcony.


    After closing the balcony door, they were instantly separated by the lively atmosphere inside.


    Simon Hernandez ced her hands on the balcony railing and wrapped Marina in her arms.


    In the dark night, the two of them hugged each other tightly.


    The balcony looked sweet and happy.


    ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Marina said as she held Simon¡¯s tie in her hand.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Simon¡¯s eyes were fixed on Marina.


    There was endless love for Marina in his eyes.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend that you know nothing. You deliberately knelt down in front of so many people to


    propose to me, right?¡±


    Marina was shocked just now. Now that she came back to her senses, she realized that this was


    probably Simon¡¯s scheme.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Simon¡¯s eyes flickered for a while.


    ¡°You know it. If you take it slowly, my family members will take turns making things difficult for you.


    ¡°Not to mention my uncles who are extremely hard to deal with, even my mother won¡¯t agree.


    ¡°So you chose to strike first and catch them off guard, so that they wouldn¡¯t have time to make things


    difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, you are really scheming enough.¡± Marina poked Simon¡¯s chest.


    Simon pressed her hand against his chest.


    ¡°Can you feel it?¡± Simon lowered his voice.


    Marina nced at the ce where her palm was pressed.


    Under her palm. it was Simon¡¯s heart.


    At this moment, she could clearly feel that Simon¡¯s heartbeat was a little too fast.


    Each stroke was powerful and forceful.


    His heartbeat was already beyond normal.


    ¡°Why is your heart beating so fast?¡± Marina asked knowingly.


    ¡°Because my long¨Ctime wish has finallye true.¡±


    ¡°Marina, I admit it. I used tricks to achieve my goal.


    ¡°But I just want to marry you quickly. I just want to¡­ be the closest person to you in the world.¡±


    Simon¡¯s voice was a little low, making him sound sexy.


    ¡°I remembered that you promised to marry into my family, right?¡± Marina deliberately snorted.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I will marry into your family.¡± Simon was not angry at all when he heard this.


    Instead, he nodded seriously and looked at Marina with a burning gaze.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°When are you going to marry me?¡±


    When Simon said this, his body could not help but press forward.


    The distance between them was extremely close at this point of time.


    They could hear each other¡¯s breath.


    Marina suddenly felt that she was also infected by Simon.


    Her heart was beating unbelievably fast.


    She found that she even couldn¡¯t breathe normally.


    Marina raised her hand to push Simon a little far away from her.


    ¡°Sir, please be more reserved, okay?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve waited for so many years. I really don¡¯t want to wait anymore.¡± Simon grabbed her hand.


    ¡°So many years? What do you mean? You already have had a crush on me since a long time ago?¡±


    Marina found something wrong with Simon¡¯s words.


    However, Simon only raised his eyebrows and did not exin further on this topic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be mute. What¡¯s going on? When did you start to have ill intentions toward me?¡±


    Marina was indeed unwilling to let go.


    ¡°Tll tell you the day you marry me Simon pulled Marina into his arms.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t marry you, will you keep the secret in your heart forever?¡± Marina said deliberately.


    ¡°Will you do that? Simon chuckled.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t bear to.¡±


    Then, she leaned her head gently into his arms.


    ¡°Grandpa has already agreed to our marriage. However, there should be a lot of things to do when we


    get married.


    ¡°I only want a simple marriage. However, my grandpa and others won¡¯t agree.


    ¡°After all, it has been a long time since west have such a happy thing in the family.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m the first of my generation to get married.


    ¡°In addition, our families are not ordinary families. There should be a lot of things to do before the


    wedding¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the preparation will be a little troublesome. It should be a while before we really get


    married.


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Hearing Marina¡¯s words, Simon asked softly.


    ¡°Based on the past situation, it should take at least a year or two. Marina thought about it.


    After all, their family members were all people who pursued the extreme.


    Therefore, there were many things that would waste time.


    ¡°One year or two?¡± Simon frowned.


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t wait?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t one or two years too long?¡± Simon sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little too long. However, in fact, one or two years is already short in the opinions of my family


    members.


    ¡°If my mother decides to hold a big wedding. I think we won¡¯t be able to hold the wedding in the recent


    three years.


    ¡°You have to know that it took three years for my parents to prepare for their marriage.


    What? What?


    Simon let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re the apple of their eye. When you get married, they will


    definitely offer the best to you.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just do as they say. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s two or three years. We¡¯ve waited for so long. I don¡¯t


    care about these two


    years.


    Simon lowered his voice a little. It did not sound like he was talking to Marina. Instead, it sounded like


    he was talking to himself.


    Looking at Simon¡¯s extremely mncholic expression, Marina suddenlyughed out loud..


    Then, she reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    She used some force to pull him down.


    Simon looked at Marina in surprise.


    It was as if he did not expect her to suddenly do this.


    After being stunned for a moment, he lowered his head and prepared to kiss her.


    However, Marina raised his hand to cover his mouth.


    Simon¡¯s expression became even more puzzled.


    He looked at Marina in confusion.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pull you down to kiss you. I have something to say to you,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Simon¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    ¡°What I want to say is, if you think the wedding will take too long, we can¡­ register our marriage first,¡±


    Marina suddenly said.


    The expression on Simon¡¯s face froze when he heard this.


    He seemed to have been petrified as he stood rooted to the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marina did not expect such a reaction from Simon.


    Then, she let go of his neck anxiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡±


    However, no matter how she called out, Simon did not respond at all.


    Was he frightened by her?


    Marina suddenly regretted it.


    She shouldn¡¯t have said this to him at this time.


    She shouldn¡¯t appear to be so mysterious.


    If she scared him, she would really suffer a great loss.


    Marina turned around and was about to call for help.


    However, in the next moment, she was forcefully pulled into Simon¡¯s arms.


    Then, he held her wrist and locked her in his arms tightly.


    He used so much force that he seemed to want to melt Marina into his body.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    12:03


    Marina was in pain from being strangled, but she did not say anything to Simon.


    She just quietly snuggled in Simon¡¯s arms


    ¡°Marina, about what you said just now¡­ Is it true? Simon¡¯s voice was trembling when she said this


    ¡°Do you think I would joke about something like that?¡± Marina was amused.


    ¡°No¡­ I just feel that¡­ I just¡­


    Simon always had a sharp tongue. And he was proud of that.


    When he was negotiating with a client, no matter how difficult the client was, he wouldn¡¯t let them get


    the slightest benefits.


    However, at this moment, he realized that he could not say aplete sentence


    Right now, his entire heart was overwhelmed by Marina¡¯s words.


    Marriage


    Registered


    These things were all he could think of He couldn¡¯t calm down to think carefully at all.


    ¡°Alright. I know what you want to say Actually, I was just teasing you


    ¡°I just want to see how anxious and frustrated you are


    The moment you knelt down in the hall with me, I decided to marry you.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about the wedding, but I have the final say in the matter of registering our


    marriage.


    ¡°Simon, I sincerely want to marry you. I want to live with you and be with you for the rest of my life.


    ¡°Are you willing to marry me¡± Marina¡¯s voice was gentle and firm.


    It was like the most pleasant music in the world.


    ¡°This is definitely the best thing I¡¯ve ever heard in my life¡± Simon buried his head in Marina¡¯s neck.


    His voice was trembling violently


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, you must have seen a lot of big scenes in your life. How can you lose control so


    easily?


    ¡°If your employees see thus, your image will be ruined¡® Although Marina said that, her hands were


    tightly wrapped around


    Simon¡¯s waist


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± Simon took a deep breath and pulled Marina to leave


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Marina followed closely behind him.


    ¡°Get our marriage certificate Simon did not reply


    However, Marina pulled him back


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you regretting


    Simon looked back at Marina in fear.


    ¡°No¡± Marina¡¯s face was filled with helplessness. Then, she took out her phone to indicate the time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what time it is The Civil Affairs Bureau has already gotten off work¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait over there. When they start to work, we will be the first couple during that day! Simon


    was really firm.


    Marina felt that what he did was too childish.


    It really didn¡¯t seem like something Simon could do at his age.


    However, she swallowed the words that she was about to say when she saw the excitement in his


    eyes.


    Then, with a smile, she tightened her grip on his hand


    ¡°Good¡°¡±


    After Simon got an affirmative answer, the smile on his face instantly became bright.


    At that


    point, Marina¡¯s whole world brightened up and flowers on the whole mountain bloomed.


    Even after a long time, even when her hair was gray, Marina would still remember the smile she saw


    today.


    The two of them left the hall without telling anyone else.


    After they left, they went to prepare the documents they needed to get the certificate.


    12:03


    Then, they went straight to the Civil Affairs Bureau,


    It was alreadyte at night.


    There was a big lock hanging on the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    There was no one at the door.


    The ce was extremely quiet.


    However, Simon did not feel the ce deste. He felt happy when standing here.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait in the car? It¡¯s only twelve o¡¯clock. They won¡¯t start work until eight o¡¯clock¡± Marina


    looked at the time.


    Simon frowned imperceptibly.


    Then, he said, ¡°Then go wait in the car. I¡¯ll queue here.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Queue? There¡¯s only the two of us here. There¡¯s no need to queue.¡± Marina was a little amused.


    ¡°I saw on the Inte that many couples woulde over in the middle of the night to queue. Their


    goal was to be the first couple to register that day.


    ¡°They said that this way, the marriage would be happy.¡±


    Marina couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard this.


    ¡°Do you still believe in these things?¡± Marina had always felt that these things were only tricks to fool


    the youngdies.


    ¡°I believe everything about you!¡± Simon¡¯s eyes were filled with determination.


    Marina felt as if his heart had been sniped in an instant.


    In her eyes, Simon was cute all the time.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s wait together.¡± Marina smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Go rest in the car. I can line up alone.¡± Simon was afraid that Marina would be too tired


    from standing.


    ¡°No, marriage is between us two. Naturally, we have to wait in the queue together.¡± Marina¡¯s attitude


    was rather firm.


    Looking at Marina¡¯s expression, Simon did not say anything else.


    He took off his coat andid it on the ground.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll sit here.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Marina nodded.


    The two of them sat side by side on the steps of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Marina leaned her head gently on Simon¡¯s shoulder.


    Their hands were tightly held.


    Although they did not speak, their hearts were tightly connected at this moment.


    Marina did not know when she had fallen asleep.


    She only knew that when she woke up, she heard noises around her.


    Marina grunted in dissatisfaction.


    Then, a big hand wrapped around her, and she could even hear a gentleforting voice.


    This voice was extremely familiar to Marina.


    She managed to open her eyes.


    She immediately saw Simon sitting beside her.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? It¡¯s still early. Do you want to sleep a little longer?¡± Simon asked in a low voice.


    Marina shook her head and slowly sat up.


    Unexpectedly, when she looked up, she saw a long line behind her.


    ¡°So many people?¡± Marina was a litle surprised.


    ¡°But you are the first couple here. Didn¡¯t you start to wait here from midnight?¡±


    The couple standing behind Marina looked at her with a smile.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marina nodded.


    Then, with the help of Simon, she stood up.


    When the girl heard this, she immediately red at the boy standing beside her.


    ¡°I said that I woulde over at midnight, but you didn¡¯t believe me and insisted on finishing that round


    of game. ¡°What else did you say? You said that nobody would start waiting from midnight.¡±


    The girl snorted unhappily after saying that.


    The boy immediately went to coax her.


    He said that if she was unhappy, they wouldn¡¯t register their marriage today and he woulde to line


    up at midnight tomorrow night.


    Marina could hear their conversation.


    She looked up at Simon beside him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that so many people woulde to fight for the first couple to get registered.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    A


    *

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    They probably want their marriage to beplete and happy.¡± Simon said in a low voice.


    However, after he said that, Marina kept staring at him.


    Simon simply couldn¡¯t hold it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡± Simon asked hesitantly.


    Marina shook her head.


    ¡°Then why are you looking at me like that?¡± Simon was even more confused.


    ¡°I just suddenly remembered the first time we met,¡± It sounded like Marina missed that time a lot.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Simon didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant.


    ¡°At that time, you were a little cold and aloof. It was as if you didn¡¯t care much about anyone else.


    ¡°There seems to be ice in your eyes all year round, making people feel that it¡¯s very difficult to


    approach you.


    ¡°But now, I feel that you have be much softer.


    ¡°You can even empathize with other people,¡± Marina said with a smile.


    ¡°Did 1 Simon did not realize this at all.


    His tone involuntarily became a little nervous.


    ¡°Yes. You might not be able to feel it, but I can feel it very clearly.¡± Marina nodded.


    ¡°Then you¡­¡± Simon wanted to ask Marina if she still like him since he had changed.


    Gavin told him something before once.


    Gavin said that girls all like domineering CEOs?


    They would think that men like that were handsome.


    Would she think that he was no longer as handsome as before?


    Simon didn¡¯t know how to ask this question.


    ¡°I do!¡± But Marina understood what he meant.


    She looked into his eyes and said seriously.


    ¡°No matter what you are like now, I will always like you,¡± Marina said again.


    The strange feeling in Simon¡¯s heart instantly dissipated.


    He was already powerful enough.


    But when it came to rtionships, he would also lose confidence.


    He would also be worried about gains and losses.


    But even so, he was willing to love her and be with her.


    The feeling of losing control was not good.


    But if it was her, he was willing to ept the feeling of losing control.


    At 8:30 am.


    The staff opened the door in time.


    Marina looked up at Simon and said with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Marina nodded heavily.


    They went in without saying anything else.


    Half an hourter.


    The two of them walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau hand in hand.


    They took the certificates in their hands.


    ¡°So getting married is so simple?¡± Marina looked at the certificate in her hands.


    There was a photo of the two of them on it.


    They looked extremely intimate.


    In the next moment, Simon took the cerificate in her hands away.


    She turned around and saw Simon putting away the two marriage certificates.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marina looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you put it away, Simon said.


    ¡°I can put it away myself.¡± Marina said as she tried to snatch her copy back.


    However, Simon had already quickly put it into his pocket.


    ¡°Simon!¡± Marina was a little angry.


    ¡°You might lose it. It¡¯s better to put the two together.¡± Simon held Marina¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re a little strange? Are you really just worried that I¡¯ll lose the marriage


    certificate?¡± Marina narrowed her eyes as she looked at Simon.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Simon¡¯s expression did not change.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell Marina when he searching for a strategy for getting married.


    He was told that marriage certificates were needed when getting divorced.


    As long as the marriage certificates were kept by him, Marina wouldn¡¯t be able to divorce him for the


    rest of her life.


    However, he would not say this out loud.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, give me both of them. I¡¯ll keep them safe!¡± Marina said.


    ¡°By the way, should we tell your parents about our marriage?¡± Simon pretended not to hear Marina¡¯s


    words and changed the topic.


    Marina knew what he was thinking, but she did not continue to pester him.


    It was just a marriage certificate.


    It didn¡¯t matter who kept it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that for the time being. Otherwise, my mother might cause trouble again.¡± Marina


    decided to keep their marriage a secret for now.


    However, when Simon heard this, he could not help but frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the two of us. If my mother finds out that we registered our marriage


    without even telling them, she might not even help us n our wedding.


    ¡°Just hold it for now. We have registered. Time doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Marina knew that Simon was in a bad


    mood, so she held his arms tofort him.


    ¡°But I just wanted to go home and pack my luggage,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°Pack your luggage? Why are you packing your luggage?¡± Marina looked puzzled.


    ¡°To go to your house, of course.¡± Simon looked serious.


    ¡°Why are you going to my house?¡±


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°We¡¯re already married. Shouldn¡¯t we live together?¡±


    ¡°Although I also have a house, I should live in your house since I¡¯m the live¨Cin son¨Cinw,¡± Simon said


    seriously.


    Meanwhile, Marina froze on the spot after hearing this.


    How could he say all this in such a serious manner?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to live with me?¡± Simon misunderstood when he found that Marina fell silent.


    ¡°Of course not. I think you¡¯re right!¡± Marina immediately said.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t want to tell your parents about our marriage. They only knew that we are engaged. If we


    are only engaged, 1 can¡¯t live in your ce.¡± Simon said in a low voice.


    He appeared that he was bullied.


    Marina¡¯s heart instantly softened.


    Well¡­ we don¡¯t necessarily have to go back to the Bailey¡¯s ce. Actually, I prefer to live outside


    Marina immediately began to think of a way,


    ¡°Outside?¡± Simon sounded hesitant.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to know that there are many rules in the Bailey¡¯s ce. If we want to do


    something, my grandpa and others might find out.


    ¡°So if there¡¯s nothing important, I basically live outside,¡± Marina exined.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying ¡°Simon squinted at Marina.


    ¡°What I mean is that we can go home and pack our luggage now. You can live with me from today on


    Marina sounded firm


    Simon¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    He held Marina¡¯s hand and quickly got into the car.


    They went to prepare the things they needed, pack up the luggage, and lived in the ce Marina


    usually lived outside.


    The entire process took less than an hour.


    When seeing Simon pack the luggage in the bedroom, Marina felt that everything seemed unreal.


    Was she really married?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± Noticing Marina¡¯s gaze. Simon turned his head and asked.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that when I lived here before, there always seemed to be something missing.¡±


    ¡°I bought a lot of stuff back then, but no matter what, it never seemed enough.¡±


    ¡°Now I suddenly understand, what I was missing was you!¡± When Marina started her sweet talk, it was


    almost too much to bear.


    The light in Simon¡¯s eyes visibly darkened at an rming rate.


    Without hesitation, he dropped the clothes in his hand and strode towards Marina, who was leaning


    against the door.


    Without uttering a word, he pulled her into his embrace.


    Bowing his head, he kissed her passionately.


    Having experienced this a few times before, Marina had grown ustomed to Simon¡¯s assertive


    kisses.


    She quickly rose on her tiptoes, encircled his waist with her arms, and began to reciprocate.


    The room was bathed in an exceptional silence, punctuated only by the rhythmic cadence of their


    powerful heartbeats, each thump reverberating like a tender note, harmoniously orchestrating the most


    emotionally resonant symphony.


    By the time Simon released Marina, she was nearly gasping for breath.


    Her face was flushed, emanating an irresistible allure.


    If possible, he wished to engulf her in his arms at that very moment, making her his and only his.


    ¡°Marina¡­¡± Simon¡¯s raspy voice questioned softly in Marina¡¯s ear.


    ¡°What?¡± At this moment, Marina¡¯s thoughts were in disarray.


    She was finding it difficult toprehend his meaning.


    ¡°Marina¡­ Simon tightened his hold on Marina.


    Ilis intention was clear.


    Marina understood instantly.


    A fleeting look of surprise crossed her face, which was quickly reced with a beaming smile.


    She tilted her head slightly and nted a soft kiss on Simon¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, we have been legally married for an hour now. Anything you wish to do iswful,¡±


    Marina whispered.


    Simon felt a shiver down his spine upon hearing this, as though her words were ensnaring his soul.


    Thest of his self¨Crestraint snapped.


    He swept


    her up in his arms and turned towards the bed.


    Even at this stage, Simon¡¯s movements were incredibly gentle.


    His eyes, brimming with a depth of emotion that words could barely capture, tenderly took in the sight


    of Marina, whose figurey sprawled across the expansive bed, appearing both delicate and alluring in


    her repose.


    The porcin¨Clike fairness of her skin stood out in stark contrast against the raven tresses fanned out


    over the pristine sheets, casting an ethereal glow that only served to amplify her striking beauty,


    rendering her image an utterly captivating spectacle that was breathtaking in every sense of the word.


    ¡°Marina, I promise to cherish you all my life!¡± Simon vowed.


    ¡°No need for words now, it¡¯s a waste of time!¡± Marina was known for her straightforwardness.


    After all, she had been fantasizing about Simon for quite some time.


    Despite seeming like a seasoned lover, he turned out to be quite traditional.


    He insisted on making their rtionship official before taking the final step.


    Now, she didn¡¯t want to waste any more time talking.


    She gripped Simon¡¯s tie, motioning for someone to yank it down.


    She then leaned in for a powerful kiss.


    The curtains on the balcony fluttered subtly with the wind.


    The warm sun in the sky discreetly retreated behind the clouds, as if it were shy.


    12:03 C


    And with that, everything hade full circle¡­


    Marina was roused by an enticing aroma.


    Groggily, she opened her eyes, her mind nk for a moment.


    Momentster, the scene before she drifted off came rushing back.


    Marina¡¯s face contorted into aplex expression.


    She was consumed by regret, immense regret.


    Indeed, a man shouldn¡¯t be kept waiting for too long.


    That guy, he had been relentlessly tormenting her before.


    Even though she had already begged for mercy, he still wouldn¡¯t let go.


    If she had known, she would have let him have his way earlier.


    Now, she wouldn¡¯t be left feeling sore all over.


    She didn¡¯t even have the strength to rise.


    Sigh¡­


    Marina heaved a sigh, propping herself up to sit.


    She didn¡¯t put on her shoes and barefoot, she ambled towards the living room.


    The aroma was wafting from the kitchen.


    4


    When Marina slowly approached, she instantly spotted Simon bustling around in the kitchen.


    He was d in a simple home outfit.


    His hair was a bit tousled.


    Gold¨Crimmed sses perched on his nose.


    For the sake of cooking convenience, his sleeves were rolled up.


    His muscr arms were on disy.


    Marina was immediately captivated by the sight.


    Her husband was in the kitchen, preparing a meal for her.


    She had always assumed she wouldn¡¯t be able to lead such an ordinary life.


    Unexpectedly, Simon had made her dreame true.


    Without any hesitation, Marina approached and softly wrapped her arms around Simon¡¯s waist from


    behind.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Simon turned his head to ask.


    His voice was gentle and tender.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Marina¡¯s voice was drawn out.


    It was soft and sweet, almost as if she were cooing.


    Simon¡¯s smile deepened at this.


    ¡°If you¡¯re awake, go rest outside. I¡¯ll be done here soon.¡±


    But Marina slok her head. ¡°I want to stay here.¡±


    ¡°But the oil smoke isn¡¯t good for a girl¡¯s skin. Please, wait outside,¡± Simon advised.


    He then personally escorted Marina to the kitchen door.


    ¡°Go rx.¡± Simon leaned in to nt a kiss on her forehead.


    Marina felt her entire body turn to jelly.


    She nodded and staggered towards the living room.


    Roughly ten minutes passed.


    Simon emerged from the kitchen, the meal ready in his hands.


    ¡°Come on over, the meal is ready.¡± Simon called out to Marina, who was still lounging on the sofa.


    However, there was no response for quite a while.


    He went over to check on her, only to find that Marina had dozed off once more.


    ¡°Marina, you¡¯ve been sleeping for a while now. Get up and have something to eat, otherwise, you¡¯ll feel


    uneasy.¡± Simon coaxed gently.


    *But I¡¯m so tired,? Marina murmured without even opening her eyes.


    At her words, there was a brief pause.


    Marina, initially with her eyes closed, instantly opened them.


    In an instant, she found herself locked in a gaze with Simon.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Marina¡¯s eyes sparkled with usation.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed my fault. Does your waist still hurt? Would you like me to massage it?¡± Simon


    immediately drew Marina closer to him.


    ¡°No, just carry me to the table for dinner.¡± Marina instantly declined Simon¡¯s offer.


    She remembered that previous massages had taken an unexpected turn.


    Indeed, when a man who had abstained for years finally gives in, it can be quite formidable.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have dinner first. Simon nodded, then scooped up Marina in his arms.


    He walked straight to the dining table.


    Marina sat in the chair, eyeing the food on the table.


    Three dishes and a soup, all standard home¨Ccooked meals.


    Yet they were bursting with color, aroma, and vor, tempting to the appetite.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you could whip up a meal like this.¡± Marina said, eager to dive in.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    ¡°My mother¡¯s pte differs from the rest of our family; she prefers lighter fare, but the local cuisine in


    Janeborough tends to


    be heavier.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why she took to cooking. When I was little and she was in the kitchen. I¡¯d always tag along to


    lend a hand.¡±


    ¡°I suppose I picked it up after seeing it done so often.¡± Simonmented as Marina served herself half


    a bowl of rice.


    ¡°Your mother must have been a very gentle woman.¡± Marina¡¯s face softened upon hearing this.


    Simon slowly took a seat next to her.


    There was a pause before he finally spoke.


    ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t really recall her face anymore.¡±


    ¡°Before my mother passed away, she destroyed all her personal belongings in the house.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t leave a single photograph, so my only recourse to remember her face is through my mental


    memories.¡±


    ¡°But as time passes, those memories be increasingly vague.¡±


    Simon maintained an eerily calm demeanor as he shared these details.


    He was soposed, it was as though he was narrating someone else¡¯s story.


    But Marina felt an intense ache in her heart.


    She could only respond by tightly gripping his hand.


    Hoping this gesture could somehow lend him strength.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Sensing her intentions, Simon responded with a dazzling smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to reminisce anymore because you¡¯ve provided me with numerous pictures of her.¡±


    ¡°Marina, meeting you has been the most joyous event in my life.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s change the subject. We should eat before the food gets cold.¡± Marina softly suggested.


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Simon nodded in response.


    As it turns out, handsome individuals also tend to be exceptional cooks.


    Marina cleaned her te of all three dishes and the soup.


    Simon even took the initiative to handle the dishwashing, while Marinafortably reclined on the sofa


    to aid digestion.


    Listening to the sound of water in the kitchen, she remained content.


    Yet, this serene moment was abruptly disrupted by the insistent ring of a mobile phone.


    Marina initially intended to ignore it, but the incessant ringing grew increasingly persistent.


    Left with no choice, Marina moved to the other side of the sofa and picked up the phone from the


    coffee table.


    To her surprise, the call was from her grandfather.


    Without hesitation, Marina answered the call.


    ¡°Marina, where are you currently?¡± Marina hadn¡¯t even a chance to respond when her grandfather¡¯s,


    Chuck Bailey, gravely serious voice filled the other end.


    ¡°What happened? Is there a problem?¡± Marina was rarely exposed to such a tone from her grandfather,


    leading her to instantly be apprehensive.


    ¡°Return home immediately. I need your assistance with a critical matter,¡± Chuck instructed firmly.


    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Marina didn¡¯t inquire about the details and instantlyplied.


    Knowing her grandfather, if he said a matter was of utmost importance, it must certainly be.


    Marina immediately rose to change her clothes.


    As she got up. Simon emerged from the kitchen.


    Without dy, Marina exined to him, ¡°There might be some issue at home, I need to head back right


    now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you, Simon who had caught bits of the conversation in the kitchen responded.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marina agreed without a moment of hesitation.


    By then, they were already a married couple.


    Whatever they might face, they were to confront it together.


    On their journey. Simon drove at an elerated pace.


    The half¨Chour journey was curtailed to a mere twenty minutes.


    As soon as Marina¡¯s car came to a halt, she saw Chuck, her grandfather, awaiting her arrival at the


    doorstep.


    She quickly got out of the car and approached him.


    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Elder Luke has been attacked. His situation is critical and the doctors on¨Csite have exhausted their


    options. I¡¯d like you to take a look, Chuck exined sinctly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave for there right now,¡± Marina affirmed.


    ¡°Right. A curt response.


    The group immediately got back into the car.


    Approximately twenty minutester, they arrived at a mansion nestled halfway up the mountain.


    They arrived at a vi halfway up the mountain.


    However, a few burly men stood guard at the mansion¡¯s entrance.


    On seeing them, the men were ready to spring into action.


    ¡°Hold off, they are here to help Luke!¡± Just then, Gordon Campbell emerged from the mansion.


    Upon hearing Gordon¡¯s words, the guards resumed their posts.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey, you have arrived,¡± Gordon greeted Chuck with a respectful bow.


    ¡°Spare the formalities, how is he doing?¡± Chuck inquired.


    As Gordon led them inside the house, he exined, ¡°He¡¯s suffered internal injuries. The doctors say


    Luke is quite old and surgery may pose a risk.¡±


    ¡°Luke, himself, is reluctant to have surgery until he has spoken to you.¡±


    ¡°What absurdity!¡± Eximed Chuck as he ascended the stairs to the second floor.


    Inside the room, a heavy smell of blood lingered.


    At this moment, Lukey weakly on the bed..


    Various medical instruments were connected around the head of the bed.


    ¡°Boss? Is it¡­you?¡± A somewhat dazed Luke lifted his head at the sound of movement.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. How did you end up in such a state overnight? Who did this to you?!¡± Chuck was taken aback


    by the sight of his once highly valued man.


    His face fell at the sight.


    Meanwhile, Marina went straight to the doctors to inquire about Luke¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Boss, L¡­might not make it¡­¡±


    ¡°But I have something to entrust to you¡­¡± Luke¡¯s voice was notably weak.


    ¡°We can discuss it after your surgery, you should not talk now,¡± Chuck didn¡¯t want to hear any of this.


    ¡°But if I don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t be at peace going into surgery,¡± Luke was adamantly persistent.


    ¡°What is it that you want to say?¡± Chuck had no choice but to give in.


    ¡°If anything happens to me, please¡­take care of my adopted son¡­¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been by my side for long, and he hasn¡¯t¡­ received the eptance of those around me¡­¡±


    ¡°If anyone tries to make his life difficult, I hope¡­you would stand up for him for my sake.¡±


    ¡°Give him your support¡­¡± Luke¡¯s voice was growing feeble.


    ¡°I promise you, now let¡¯s get on with the surgery, Chuck agreed without a second thought.


    ¡°And¡­¡± Luke tried to say something more, but Chuck cut him off.


    ¡°I have agreed to this matter, but the rest we will discuss after you wake up from the surgery.¡±


    Luke moved his lips, seemingly wanting to argue.


    However, Marina had finished consulting with the doctors.


    She walked straight up to Chuck.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m all set here. We can start the surgery immediately!¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Chuck gave an immediate response, then he cast another nce at Luke, still lying on the bed.


    ¡°First, the surgery. This is my granddaughter, you¡¯ve met her before. She¡¯s highly skilled in medicine,


    you¡¯ll be in safe. hands!¡±


    Luke seemed to want to say something, but Chuck didn¡¯t dally any longer.


    He directed his gaze at Marina, ¡°Get ready for the operation!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Marina acknowledged, then ordered everyone in the room. ¡°Everyone but the medical


    personnel, out.¡±


    Chuck was the first to exit.


    Simon gave Marina a nce, then followed suit.


    Gordon took a look at Luke, still on the bed, wanting to stay behind.


    But he knew he wouldn¡¯t be of much help staying in the room at this moment.


    He walked up to Marina.


    In a low voice, he said, ¡°Please.¡±


    Marina didn¡¯t pay him any attention, merely continuing to prepare for the surgery.


    After Gordon left, the door to the room was closed.


    Gordon noticed Simon standing off to the side.


    He nodded to him briefly, then focused on the tightly shut door in front of him.


    Simon simply nced at him casually before looking away.


    Time ticked away.


    Not a sound came from within the room.


    Gordon started to grow restless, and just then, one of his men came to report.


    ¡°Mr. Gordon, word has somehow gotten out about Mr. Luke¡¯s injury. People are trailing us here, they¡¯re


    asking to see Mr. Luke.¡±


    ¡°See Luke? They just want to confirm Luke is still in good shape, to n their next move.¡± Gordon


    responded with a steely look on his face.


    Luke had lived a solitary life, with no spouse or children.


    His loyal old subordinates had always assumed that they would inherit everything after Luke passed


    away.


    But somehow, Luke had adopted a son, and this threw everyone into a frenzy.


    This made all of them panic.


    These past days, they¡¯d caused Gordon plenty of trouble, both openly and covertly.


    They¡¯d even tried assassination.


    Still, Gordon managed to weather it all.


    Now that Luke was critically injured, they were surely nning to seize this opportunity to grab power.


    ¡°I¡¯ve managed to hold them off, but it won¡¯t be for long. If they can¡¯t see Luke, they certainly won¡¯t let it


    go.¡± The man¡¯s tone was urgent.


    Gordon nced at the closed door in front of him.


    He had no idea when Marina would finish her work.


    After a moment of silence, Gordon gritted his teeth and turned to Simon.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, I need to step out for a bit. Can you keep an eye on things here? If Luke wakes up,


    could you please send someone to let me know?¡±


    Simon showed little emotion, only responding with a dismissive grunt.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hernandez.¡± Gordon bowed slightly in gratitude, then turned to leave.


    Outside the vi, a crowd of dozens had already gathered.


    Each of them was brimming with righteous indignation.


    Why won¡¯t you let us in? You¡¯re nothing more than a lowly bodyguard, what authority do you have to


    stop us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Clear off right now, or we won¡¯t be responsible for what happens next!¡±


    ¡°You truly have a gall, don¡¯t you? To think that you would be so audacious. Let ne remind you, you are


    standing on the private property of Luke Yetts. This isn¡¯t just any ce, it¡¯s Luke¡¯s personal sanctuary.


    And yet, here you are, daring to provoke conflict right on his very doorstep. Tell me, is it ack of


    understanding, or do you genuinely hold such tant disregard for him?¡±


    Gordon emerged from the front gate.


    As soon as those people saw only Gordon stepping out, they instantly realized their suspicions were


    correct.


    Not one of them showed any


    fear.


    They stared at Gordon with nothing but disdain.


    ¡°You¡¯re just some unknown upstart who appeared out of nowhere. What gives you the right to stand


    here and talk to us?¡±


    ¡°Currently, I am Luke¡¯s adopted son. From any perspective, I am the most qualified person to represent


    Luke. Whatever grievances you have, swallow them!¡± With a single hand behind his back, Gordon


    faced their threats without any hesitation.


    ¡°What adopted son? We have never acknowledged your identity!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, when we were following Luke, wreaking havoc everywhere, you were nowhere to be seen!¡±


    ¡°Leave now, or you won¡¯t like the consequences!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, everyone¡¯s expressions turned menacing.


    Their looks were as if they could hardly wait to devour Gordon.


    They were now certain that Luke was seriously injured, otherwise, they would definitely have been


    allowed in.


    And they even let Gordon face them alone.


    So, all they needed to do was get rid of Gordon, then barge into the vi to take out Luke.


    From then on, they would call the shots.


    Gordon saw through their intentions and gave a signal to the person behind him.


    The people in the back immediately readied themselves.


    The atmosphere immediately became tense between the two sides.


    A conflict was imminent.


    ¡°This man has ulterior motives. Luke is already his hostage. We have to kill him to save Luke!¡±


    ¡°Kill him and save Luke!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    With thatmand, the two parties shed in an instant.


    Meanwhile, upstairs, Simon heard themotion.


    His brows furrowed in annoyance.


    He moved to the nearby window, lifted the curtain slightly, and surveyed the scene below.


    With a dismissive snort, he muttered, ¡°So noisy.¡±


    Simon was preparing to order someone to deal with the ruckus below when the tightly shut door was


    suddenly opened from the inside.


    Hearing the noise, Simon quickly walked towards the door.


    He immediately saw Marina emerging from inside.


    ¡°Marina, are you alright?¡± Simon asked, concern etching his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Marina shook her head.


    Simon scrutinized Marina, confirming her state.


    Seeing her rtivelyposed demeanor, his worry eased.


    ¡°Did the surgery proceed without a hitch? Chuck Bailey asked, his gaze lingering on their intimate


    behavior, a trace of helplessness in his eyes.


    Here he was, standing right there.


    Two of them there, and not a pair of eyes between them noticed?


    Ahem¡­


    Feeling ignored, Chuck Bailey cleared his throat pointedly.


    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Marina Bailey acknowledged, snapping out of her reverie.


    ¡°How did the surgery go? Chuck inquired.


    ¡°The surgery was, for the most part, sessful,¡± Marina replied.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®for the most part? Sess is sess, failure is failure. What¡¯s this ambiguity?¡±


    Chuck frowned.


    ¡°The surgery was sessful, but I only managed to keep him alive for now. Given Luke¡¯s age and the


    severity of his injuries, he¡¯s severelypromised. With proper rest and recovery, he has perhaps half


    a year at best,¡± Marina finished, and Chuck¡¯s face turned grave.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    ¡°Grandfather, I apologize.¡± The tone of Marina was rife with regret. Chuck, her grandfather, rarely


    requested her assistance with anything. However, the one time he did ask, she failed to live up to his


    expectation.


    ¡°No need to apologize, you¡¯ve done your best.¡± Chuck was by no means a man who failed to see


    reason.


    Without Marina¡¯s intervention today, it¡¯s unlikely Lake Yetts would even have these six months.


    While Marina harbored regrets, she knew she had given it her all.


    Life and death are immutable. No one can change that.


    ¡°Why is there such a racket outside?¡± Only now did Marina notice themotion outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just some rowdy folks. If they¡¯re bothering you, I can go and deal with them right now,¡±


    Simon offered.


    ¡°They are here for Master Luke, aren¡¯t they?¡± Marina, sharp as ever, guessed the reason immediately.


    ¡°Probably so.¡± Simon was rather indifferent to the whole affair.


    He answered nonchntly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go


    check it out.¡± Marina suggested resolutely.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to get involved in this.¡± Simon was reluctant to let Marina go.


    Although he knew that Marina no longer harbored feelings for Gordon.


    But he still did not want her to get entangled with him.


    and quiet.¡±


    ¡°But Luke just came out of surgery, he needs peace


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not tired,¡± Marina reassured Simon.


    She thought Simon was concerned about her well¨Cbeing.


    Having said that, she started making her way downstairs.


    Simon¡¯s brows furrowed.


    It seemed that he needed to devise a n to ensure Gordon never crossed paths with Marina again.


    At this moment, however, all he could do was to follow Marina downstairs.


    When Marina reached the door, a fierce scuffle had already broken out outside.


    Gordon was in a bad state.


    His side was heavily outnumbered and was being totally suppressed.


    Only he and a handful of his subordinates were still fighting desperately.


    Gordon was not particrly adept inbat.


    He was a pampered man who probably never thought he would end up in a life¨Cor¨Cdeath fight.


    He was badly wounded.


    Clearly, he was on hisst legs.


    Marina paused for a moment before preparing to step forward.


    After all, out of respect for Luke, she couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch someone die in front of her.


    But as soon as she made a move, Simon held her back.


    Marina looked up at him, puzzled.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to get involved.¡± Simon signaled to Gavin Johnson, who had been observing


    the situation from a distance.


    Getting the hint, Gavin immediately sprung into action.


    The fight, which had been rather one¨Csided, quickly turned around with the entrance of Gavin


    Johnson.


    When Gavin Johnson saved Gordon from a deadly blow, Gordon raised his head to look at him.


    But the other didn¡¯t even spare him a nce before charging directly towards the person opposite.


    Gordon, finally managing to steady himself, looked back to see Marina and Simon standing at the door,


    side by side.


    Upon noticing his gaze, Simon, either deliberately or inadvertently, draped her arm over Marina¡¯s


    shoulder.


    Gordon¡¯s mood instantly darkened.


    Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t have the luxury of dwelling on it.


    After wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he rejoined the battle.


    Each of Simon¡¯s associates could hold their own against ten opponents.


    They quickly subdued their adversaries.


    Gordon heaved a sigh of relief.


    He ordered his subordinates to detain the ringleaders, and decided to deal with them once Luke Yetts


    regained consciousness.


    Only after these tasks did Gordon, a bit shaky on his feet, approach Marina.


    ¡°Luke Yetts, he. Gordon¡¯s voice trailed off, weak.


    ¡°The surgery went well. Marina stated sinctly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. On hearing this, Gordon¡¯s lingering strength gave way.


    He slumped to the floor.


    Neither Marina nor Simon made a move to assist him.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ all¡­ for this time¡­ Gordon¡¯s voice trailed off, his eyes filled with a somber mncholy


    as theynded on the impassive figure of Marina, who was standing nonchntly aside. He felt a pang


    of sorrow surge within his chest, but he kept it carefully hidden.


    In his speech, he maintained an impableposure, betraying no hint of the inner turmoil he was


    wrestling with.


    After all, he was acutely aware that Marina, in her present state, wanted to steer clear of any


    entanglement with him.


    Her engagement to Simon had already been announced, not in some quiet ceremony but rather in an


    event that unfolded. under the watchful gaze of family members from both sides, leaving no room for


    discretion.


    No matter how deep or profound his own feelings might be, he realized it was not his ce to show


    them. This was the reality he was dealing with.


    Simon responded to Gordon¡¯s words with a dismissive snort, ¡°There¡¯s no need for gratitude. My actions


    were not directed for your benefit¡±


    Gordon turned his gaze back to Marina.


    ¡°Luke has juste out of surgery, he needs someone to care for him.¡±


    ¡°He asked my grandfather to look after you before, Marina added, hoping to discourage Gordon from


    overthinking the


    situation.


    ¡°I know, Gordon replied, a bitter expression crossing his face.


    Marina didn¡¯t need to spell it out so clearly.


    He understood, if it wasn¡¯t for Luke Yetts,


    They wouldn¡¯t have been there today.


    Even if they happened to pass by and witnessed what was going on, Marina Bailey would likely not


    havee to his rescue.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already aware, there¡¯s no need for me to borate further.¡±


    ¡°Though Luke Yetts¡¯s surgery was a sess, his health was severelypromised, so he must take


    great care in his recuperation


    ¡°Given that you¡¯ve be his adopted son, it¡¯s your duty to take good care of him. At best, he might


    only have six months,¡± Marina admonished.


    Upon hearing these final words, Gordon jerked his head up, disbelief written all over his face.


    ¡°Six months left?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the most he might have. If he doesn¡¯t rest and recover properly, he might not even get half a


    year, Marina warned, her lips barely moving.


    Gordon tried to speak, to articte something else..


    However, at that moment, Chuck emerged from the doorway.


    ¡°Chuck¡± Gordon immediately bowed in respect.


    napter


    Grandfather, why have youe down?¡± Marina immediately spun around.


    ¡°He¡¯s awake. Go see him.¡± Chuck directed, ncing at Gordon.


    ¡°Thank you for your assistance.¡± Gratitude seeped into Gordon¡¯s voice.


    Chuck, his mood far from bright, simply waved his hand in acknowledgement and made his way


    towards the exit.


    With Chuck¡¯s departure, Marina and Simon had no reason to remain.


    Both of them followed suit and left.


    Upon their departure, Gordon made haste towards the upper floor.


    In the car, Chuck remained quiet.


    Seeing him in this state, Marina instinctively gripped his arm.


    Feeling her actions, Chuck looked at her.


    A hint of a smile surfaced on his face.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t spoken a word since we left Master Luke Yetts¡¯s ce.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a bit mncholy¡­ Over the years, people around me have been leaving, one by one.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s my turn next.¡±

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Comment


    ¡°Grandpa, stop making such baseless remarks. You¡¯re destined for a long life! Marina blurted out the


    moment she heard


    this.


    ¡°Life, aging, sickness, and death are part and parcel of human existence, isn¡¯t this something you¡¯ve


    told me before?¡±


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already lived to a ripe old age. I¡¯ve had my share of life.¡± Chuck¡¯s words seemed to


    bubble up from a reservoir


    of emotion.


    His expression and tone noticeably softened.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say such things anymore!¡± Marina couldn¡¯t stand hearing talk of having enough.


    She responded emphatically.


    That¡¯s how people are in this world.


    If it doesn¡¯t concern them, they can stand as observers.


    But when it¡¯s personal, it¡¯s impossible to view it with detachment.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say it.¡± Chuck nodded, smiling at Marina¡¯s stern face.


    His mood, it appeared, was slightly lifted.


    Marina, on the other hand, became quiet.


    Upon returning to the Bailey family¡¯s residence, Marina didn¡¯t leave as Simon had done but chose to


    stay with the Baileys.


    Looking at her like this, Simon was a little worried. So, he decided to stay as well.


    After all, they were already engaged.


    Staying overnight at the Bailey¡¯s residence was not inappropriate.


    In Chuck¡¯s study, the light was still dimly on.


    Marina, carrying the freshly made ginseng soup, knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± After a moment, Chuck¡¯s deep voice responded.


    Marina quickly pushed the door open and went inside.


    She immediately saw Chuck sitting behind his desk.


    He seemed to be holding a photo album.


    But as soon as he saw Marina, he quickly hid it..


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting yet? Isn¡¯t Simon staying over? Instead of apanying him, why are you here


    with an old man like me?¡± Chuck subtly slid the album into a drawer next to him.


    Marina noticed this but chose not to inquire further.


    She just put the ginseng soup she had brought in front of Chuck.


    ¡°I just made this ginseng soup for you. You¡¯re getting older, so you should take more care. Rest earlier


    at night, don¡¯t follow the youngsters and stay upte.¡± It was rare for Marina to be so talkative.


    A smile formed on Chuck¡¯s face.


    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°I just realized that since you¡¯ve been with Simon, you¡¯ve be a lot gentler.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Marina arched an eyebrow


    ¡°Of course. If this were in the past and you saw me staying upte, you would have sternly sent me to


    bed.¡±


    ¡°You certainly wouldn¡¯t have been as patient and gentle as you are now.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it seems a girl truly needs the nourishment of love.¡± Chuck said, looking enlightened.


    Marina found herself slightly embarrassed by his yful teasing


    She quickly changed the subject, ¡°Grandpa, what were you just looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, just revisiting your childhood photos¡± Chuck, lifting the ginseng soup from the table in


    front of him.


    He took a small sip.


    ¡°My childhood photos?¡± Marina was somewhat taken aback.


    ¡°Yes, it feels like just yesterday you were nestled against my knees, seeking my affection. And now,


    unexpectedly, you¡¯re about to get married.¡±


    Chuck¡¯s voice carried a tone of deep nostalgia.


    ¡°May I have a look?¡± Marina inquired softly.


    Chuck momentarily paused upon hearing this.


    Nheless, he set his teacup aside and took out a photo album from a nearby drawer.


    From her angle, Marina couldn¡¯t see that there was another plioto album still left in the drawer.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chuck handed the photo album to Marina.


    Upon receiving it, Marina noticed that the cover of the photo album seemed slightly different from what


    she had initially


    seen.


    However, she didn¡¯t dwell on it.


    She sat down in a nearby chair and began leafing through the album.


    The album was essentially filled with photos of Marina from her childhood.


    Pictures of her as a newborn, transitioning to images of her as an innocent child.


    Essentially, there were photos capturing every stage of her life.


    As Marina flipped through, a gentle expression washed over her face.


    Most of her childhood was spent by Chuck¡¯s side.


    Therefore, he was the most frequent figure apanying her in these photos.


    She hadn¡¯t noticed it before, seeing him every day.


    Butparing now, she noticed that Chuck¡¯s face had aged, the wrinkles more pronounced His eyes


    were no longer as clear as they appeared in the photos.


    His eyes were no longer as clear as they appeared in the photos.


    Even his posture had changed, a slight stoop bing more evident.


    Marina¡¯s grip tightened involuntarily on the photo.


    The most powerless feeling in this world is watching yourself grow while those who love and care for


    you age.


    There will inevitablye a day when they will depart.


    And you¡¯ll be helpless to prevent it.


    ¡°Marina, Simon is a good boy. I feel reassured knowing you¡¯re with him.¡±


    ¡°Now that the Hernandez family has been thoroughly rectified, there are hardly any difficult issues left.¡±


    ¡°If you would¡­¡± As Chuck was about to express his sentiment, Marina grasped his meaning and


    promptly cut him off.


    ¡°Grandpa, I know what you¡¯re trying to say, but I can¡¯t agree to this,¡± Marina interrupted Chuck swiftly.


    ¡°Stubborn girl,¡± Chuck said, looking at Marina with a helpless expression.


    ¡°Except for this matter, I can agree to anything else,¡± Marina retorted, her voice unwavering.


    ¡°Have you considered Simon at all?¡± Chuck questioned.


    Simon?


    Marina¡¯s expression involuntarily flickered at the mention of his name.


    ¡°He was willing to marry into our Bailey family for you, and he even made such a gesture at my birthday


    banquet,¡± he continued.


    ¡°Marina, I have been around the block and I can tell that he deeply cares for you.¡±


    ¡°I also know that you have feelings for him.¡±


    ¡°Emotions shouldn¡¯t only require themitment of one person.¡±


    ¡°You need to consider Simon as well,¡± Chuck expressed earnestly.


    But Marina just watched him calmly.


    ¡°Grandpa, I must say your skills at maniption are getting better and better,¡± she responded.


    ¡°How did I manipte you?¡± Chuck asked with a look of innocence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use Simon to pressure me. I made it clear to him a long time ago that I would not return to the


    Hernandez family with him. That was his decision,¡± she rebutted.


    ¡°If he ever regrets that decision, he can leave at any time.¡±


    ¡°And I have never asked him to make sacrifices just for me. I believe that apart from this issue. I¡¯ve


    done as much as he has, if


    not more.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to plot to get rid of me. Once I¡¯ve made up my mind, I never back down!¡±


    Marina dered steadfastly.


    ¡°You, little one¡­ Seeing Marina¡¯s resolve, Chuck let out a long sigh.


    Among everyone in the household, it was Marina who bore the closest resemnce to him, not just in


    appearance, but in spirit as well. She was equally as stubborn. equally as willful, with a steely


    determination that refused to bend to the will of


    others.


    Just like him, she was so pigheaded that reason often fell on deaf ears. She would stand her ground,


    argue her point, and dig her heels in, no matter what.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    ¡°Grandpa, I might need to apany Simon for some time to investigate the reason behind his


    mother¡¯s death.


    ¡°After we resolve this matter, I wille back and take over as the head of the family, alright?¡± Marina


    stated firmly.


    Chuck moved her lips, trying to say something, but when he saw the determined look in Marina¡¯s eyes,


    he could only hold back his words.


    He muttered. ¡°Go ahead, then.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, grab some rest and wait for me to return!¡± Marina intoned, uttering each word with


    determination.


    ¡°Mm¡± Chuck nodded slowly.


    As soon as the door closed, Chuck couldn¡¯t hold back his emotions any longer.


    Emotions, which he had been refraining from, overflowed from his eyes.


    There was worry and sadness, but most of all, it was heartache.


    Chuck¡¯s sight slowly rested on the drawer at the side.


    Then, he slowly opened it and took out another photo album, the one Marina had given him earlier.


    The first page disyed a beautiful woman.


    It was Marina¡¯s grandmother.


    ¡°Luna, our granddaughter has found the one she wants to spend the rest of her life with.


    ¡°But that girl can¡¯t ovee the hurdles she set for herself.


    ¡°There are so many people in the family to deal with it. She needn¡¯t burden herself with those


    responsibilities.


    ¡°But that girl is too stubborn. No matter what I say, she can¡¯t be persuaded.


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s any way to make her give up?¡±


    The study room was exceptionally quiet, and only Chuck¡¯s low voice could be heard.


    Meanwhile, Marina had already returned to her room.


    The moment she opened the door, she saw Simon sitting on the sofa, looking at his phone.


    Hearing themotion, Simon immediately raised his head and looked over.


    When his gazended on Marina, a gentle smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Simon put down his phone.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marina replied.


    However, he did not seem to be in a good mood.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is grandpa okay?¡± Simon keenly noticed the change in her mood and he immediately


    went forward to ask.


    Looking at Simon in front of her, Marina¡¯s eyes quavered violently.


    She had a lot to say.


    However, when she was about to speak, she did not know where to start.


    ¡°Simon, I¡­¡± Marina wanted to tell him what was on her mind.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    But when she opened her mouth, she found herself unable to utter another word.


    Simon noticed her helplessness and gently pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°If y


    you


    haven¡¯t thought about it, don¡¯t rush to tell me. We have plenty of time. Tell me when you¡¯ve made up


    your mind.¡± Simon¡¯s voice was as gentle as a warm spring breeze.


    It made Marina¡¯s heart warm and reassured.


    ¡°Simon, let me go with you to find the cause of your mother¡¯s death,¡± Marina said abruptly.¡±


    ¡°After I solve the mystery of your mother¡¯s death, I¡¯ll tell you about myself, okay?¡± she added.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Simon replied in a low voice.


    The next morning, as the sun began to rise, Marina gently patted Simon, who was lying beside her.


    They had a restless night, fighting an intense battle before finally falling asleep.


    Simon let out a sleepy groan.


    Subconsciously, he tried to draw her closer, but she stopped him.


    ¡°Simon, wake up. We need to set off, she whispered.


    Confused, Simon slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Set off? What do you mean?¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? I promised to apany you in finding out the truth about your mother¡¯s death.


    We should get going. Marina said, switching on the lights in the room.


    The sudden brightness made Simon squint and he shielded his eyes before adjusting to the light.


    He checked the time; it was only five o¡¯clock in the morning.


    ¡°Marina, isn¡¯t it a bit too early?¡± Simon¡¯s voice was still husky from sleep.


    ¡°Not at all. Hurry up and get up. Our family gets up especially early. They¡¯ll all be upter. Then we


    won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±


    After Marina put on her clothes, she picked up Simon¡¯s clothes from the ground and threw them to


    him.


    ¡°What do you mean? Why can¡¯t I leave?¡± Because he had just woken up, Simon was still in a daze.


    ¡°It¡¯s no time for an exnation. Just get up quickly.¡± Saying that, Marina forcefully pulled Simon


    Hernandez out of bed.


    Though still a bit confused, Simon followed Marina¡¯s lead as they washed up and got ready.


    Quietly, they slipped out of the house through the back door and hopped into the car, leaving the family


    behind.


    As the sun slowly climbed higher in the sky, Simon finally felt fully awake.


    Only then did Simon realize what was happening.


    Turning to Marina, he was about to say something when suddenly a cellphone started ringing.


    Simon nced at it. It was Marina¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Let me answer it for you,¡± Simon said, reaching for her phone.


    After all, it was not convenient for Marina to answer the phone while driving.


    But Marian immediately stopped him.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t. Just ignore it.¡± Marina interjected.


    But it was toote, and the call had already been answered.


    On the other end of the line, a barrage of angry voices came.


    ¡°Marina, where have you been all morning?¡±


    ¡°Where did you take the man?¡± another voice echoed.


    ¡°Bring him back now. If you have the guts to stay at my house, don¡¯t you have the guts to face us?¡± It


    was still another voice.


    ¡°Tll give you half an hour. Bring her back immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡±


    Voices came one after another on the phone.


    It was very noisy. It was obvious that there was a group of people on the other end of the phone.


    Marina quickly hung up and turned off her phone, trying to regain control of the situation.


    Time instantly fell silent.


    Simon was still trying to process what had just happened.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± he asked, looking at Marina with confusion.


    Marina sighed and began to exin. ¡°You see, my family didn¡¯t initially object our rtionship when we


    got engaged.


    They were just taken aback by the suddenness of it all. And my grandfather agreed too, so they literally


    had no chance to object.


    ¡°But with time, perhaps they havee around. They¡¯re not quite ready to ept us yet.


    ¡°If we stay, they¡¯ll pester us endlessly. So, it¡¯s better to give them some space and time to think.


    ¡°They¡¯ll probably torture you until you got nothing left, so we have to get out while they¡¯re still up.¡±


    Simon nodded, understanding the situation better now,


    He looked down at the cellphone put aside by Marian and swallowed silently.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    However, very quickly, Simon came back to his senses.


    ¡°So you mean, I won¡¯t be able to escape this no matter what,¡± he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t escape,¡± Marina nodded.


    ¡°Besides. I¡¯m worried that deserting them might worsen their impression of me,¡± Simon looked at


    Marina, who was sitting beside with her eyes fixed at him.


    *Don¡¯t worry him calmly.


    about it. We¡¯re already married, so even if they give us a hard time, it won¡¯t change the fact, Marina


    assured


    Simon sighed, feeling less optimistic than her.


    He had a gut feeling that if he escaped this time, things would only get worse next time.


    ¡°Stop thinking about it. We¡¯re out now, so there¡¯s no point dwelling on it,¡± Marina urged him.


    ¡°And besides, I¡¯m doing this for your sake. After all, if we really get pestered by them, it won¡¯t be so


    easy for us to escape,¡± she


    added.


    ¡°When we¡¯re done handling your mother¡¯s affairs. I¡¯ll go back with you and face the consequences


    together.¡± Marian smiled reassuringly at Simon.


    However. Simon didn¡¯t find much sce in Marian¡¯s words.


    Nevertheless, he decided she had a point; now they were already out of the mess, they should just put


    it aside, and overthinking wouldn¡¯t be productive.


    They only needed to figure things out as they went along.


    ¡°So, where are we heading now?¡± Simonposed himself and asked.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that?¡± Marian turned to him, looking serious.


    Simon fell wordless.


    ¡°Marina, you were the one who woke me up before dawn this morning.¡± Simon reminded her


    helplessly.


    ¡°I thought all these years you were investigating your mother¡¯s death, you must have some leads by


    now,¡± Marian intoned.


    Simon didn¡¯t what to respond.


    Marian looked the silent Simon, Marina slowed down the car.


    ¡°How about¡­ we go back now?¡± Marian tentatively suggested.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s head to my house,¡± Simon sighed.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Marian immediately picked up the pace.


    She knew that Simon would never consider going back.


    People back at home were only dangers and adversaries to them.


    Half an hourter, Simon and Marian found themselves sitting in Simon¡¯s study.


    Simon settled into a chair, and Marian perched herself on hisp.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Before themy the results of Simon¡¯s years of investigation.


    Marian idly yed with her slender fingers, not really paying attention.


    ¡°ording to your investigation, your mother must have used the power of the Akister Treasure to


    support your father¡¯s rise to power, Marian spoke up.


    Simon nodded, confirming her.


    ¡°After your mother¡¯s passing, this power suddenly disappeared, isn¡¯t it?¡± Marian asked.


    ¡°Yes, it was precisely because of this that the Hernandez family was left in such turmoil and had to


    marry Ruth.


    ¡°Then your current n is to find the Akister Treasure and uncover the reason behind your mother¡¯s


    death?¡± Marian inquired.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Simon replied.


    ¡°There are five keys in total for the Akister Treasure, and we currently have two. Do you have any clues


    about the remaining three keys?¡± Marian asked.


    ¡°I have a bit of a lead on one of them, but I¡¯m still investigating. I should have definite news in a few


    days,¡± Simon replied,


    meticulous in his response.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until we have that information confirmed before we set off,¡± Marian marked the third key


    on the map.


    Simon agreed, saying they would know soon.


    Within two days, they received news.


    Listening to Gavin¡¯s report, Marina couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows.


    ¡°So, you mean this key is currently in Hustralia?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the message came from the Hustralia branch, and I have confirmed its uracy,¡± Gavin


    confirmed firmly.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s make a trip to Hustralia,¡± Marina nced at Simon.


    That evening, the three of them boarded a private jet bound for Hustralia.


    As the nended just breaking dawn, Marina was sleeping soundly, leaning against Simon¡¯s


    shoulder.


    Gavin looked at Simon, seemingly asking if he should wake her up.


    Simon gave


    him a silent gesture to stay quiet and then gently lifted Marina up.


    As he caught a familiar whiff of Simon¡¯s cold fragrance, Marina snuggled closer in his arms.


    Finding afortable position, she drifted back to sleep.


    Simon couldn¡¯t help but soften at the sight of her like this.


    Their visit was a secret one, so they used the VIP channel directly.


    Outside the airport, a young woman in her twenties was anxiously waiting, gazing towards the exit.


    Her long hair was tied in a high ponytail, and her makeup was neat and sharp.


    She was dressed smartly, exuding an air of importance.


    Her face carried a stern aura, but as her eyesnded on a certain figureing out of the exit, her


    sternness softened instantly.


    It could be seen that he was usually in an important position.


    His expression was cold and solemn.


    When she saw a slender figure at the exit, her cold and stern face instantly softened.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez!¡± Eunice Jiles rushed forward to greet Simon the moment she saw him. However,


    when she saw the woman in Simon¡¯s arms, she immediately suppressed his smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?


    Why did Mr. Hernandez bring this woman here, and why was he holding her so intimately? Eunice


    stood frozen in ce, unable to react for quite some time.


    Even when Simon asked her, she didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the car?¡± Simon¡¯s tone grew heavier.


    This time, Eunice finally snapped back to reality.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s this way!¡± she immediately replied and led Simon towards the car.


    As they approached the car, Eunice respectfully opened the door.


    Looking at the woman in his arms, she spoke, ¡°Let me take care of thedy, Mr¡­.¡±


    But before she could finish, Simon cut her off coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±


    Eunice was left hanging, her hand suspended in mid¨Cair.


    Quickly recovering, she gently closed the door after Simon carefully ced the woman inside.


    Then, he gently adjusted his posture to make sure that Marina could sleep morefortably.


    Seeing this scene, Eunice felt her heart ache.


    However, she still didn¡¯t say anything and gently closed the car door for them.


    Then, she went around to the driver¡¯s seat.


    On the way, Eunice would asionally look at Simon from the rear¨Cview mirror.


    Yet Simon¡¯s gaze was fixed on the woman in his arms, and the tenderness on his face was quite


    exceptional, nothing like the familiar Simon would emanate.


    Eunice¡¯s thoughts were in disarray, and she failed to notice an approaching vehicle ahead.


    ¡°Be carefull¡® Gavin, who was sitting beside him, said promptly.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Eunice instantly came to herself at the words of Gavin.


    And she swiftly reacted by turning the steering wheel, narrowly avoiding a collision with an oing


    car.


    However, this sudden maneuver jolted Marina awake from her peaceful slumber.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Marina asked groggily, opening her eyes, and she found Simon right in front of


    her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You can take more tiime taking a nap. I¡¯ll wake you up when we reach the hotel,¡± Simon


    reassured her in a gentle, soothing tone.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marina replied, feeling a bit drowsy.


    With Simon¡¯s tender voice, she closed her eyes again and quickly fell back asleep.


    Marina had trouble falling asleep.


    However, every time he stayed by Simon Hernandez¡¯s side, he would feel especially at ease.


    Simon continued to lull her until her breathing became steady.


    Then, he raised his head to nce at Eunice, who was driving.


    *Mr. Hernandez, I apologize! I got a little distracted just now,¡± Eunice felt a shiver down her spine and


    promptly apologized.,


    ¡°No more distractions!¡± Simon¡¯s expression turned cold and stern.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Eunice responded promptly, focusing solely on the road to avoid any further incidents.


    She rxed only when Simon¡¯s gaze shifted away from her.


    Eunice let out a sigh of relief after their heart¨Cpounding drive.


    She had been truly scared back there, and her back was drenched in cold sweat.


    Finally, they safely arrived at the hotel¡¯s presidential suite on the top floor.


    Eunice escorted them.


    Throughout the entire journey, Simon tightly held Marina in his arms, not relying on anyone else for


    support.


    Eunice didn¡¯t dare to ask anything further and simply led the way.


    After entering the room, Simon carried Marina to the bedroom. Eunice¡¯s gaze followed them until they


    disappeared from sight.


    Then, she nced at Gavin, who was packing their luggage.


    It wasn¡¯t until their figures disappeared from her sight that Eunice shifted her sight back at Gavin.


    ¡°Who is thatdy¡­¡± Eunice asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Hernandez¡¯s fianc¨¦e. You can call her Miss Bailey,¡± Gavin exined briefly.


    He was too unaware that Simon and Marian had already privately obtained their marriage certificate.


    ¡°What? Fianc¨¦e? When did Mr. Hernandez get engaged? Why wasn¡¯t I informed?¡± Eunice¡¯s voice


    involuntarily rose in surprise.


    Gavin looked at her withra raised eyebrow, sensing that something was amiss during their journey.


    Eunice quickly realized she was being too emotional and hurriedlyposed herself. ¡°Uh¡­ I was just


    taken aback for a


    moment.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez never had a woman by his side, why all of a sudden did he find himself a fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Eunice tried her best to make her voice sound natural.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to us to talk about Mr. Hernandez. Anyway, you only need to know how to deal with Mr.


    Hernandez and Miss Bailey.¡±


    Gavin was smart enough to see through Eunice¡¯s pretence along the way.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Eunice lowered her head, clenching her dark hands into fists.


    Her dark hands could not help but clench into fists.


    Meanwhile, Simon hade out of the bedroom.


    Eunice¡¯s eyes instantly lit up as she went to prepare a cup of coffee for him.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, this is your favorite coffee,¡± she said respectfully, offering the coffee to Simon.


    11.1016


    However, Simon didn¡¯t reach out to take it.


    He simply sat on the nearby couch.


    Eunice clenched her teeth but had no choice but to ce the coffee on the coffee table in front of him.


    *Has the target been determined?¡± Simon Hernandez handed all his weight to the chair behind him.


    Simon leaned back against the couch, looking indifferent but exuding a captivating aura.


    ¡°The target has been locked down. The key is with Yann from Hustralia¡¯s top conglomerate, Eunice


    replied, her demeanor turning serious as she gol down to business.


    ¡°Yann?¡± Simon¡¯s expression flickered upon hearing the name.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I thought he was dead, but turns out he¡¯s still alive.¡± Simon snorted coldly.


    ¡°Half a year ago. Yann¡¯s health suddenly deteriorated, and there were rumors that he didn¡¯t have much


    time left.¡±


    ¡°Butter, I heard he found an exceptionally skilled doctor, and now his health seems to have


    recovered,¡± Eunice promptly replied.


    ¡°Do you know where he¡¯s hiding the key?¡± Simon asked.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in Yann¡¯s life or death; he only cared about the key.


    ¡°Yann is cunning and suspicious by nature. Our people couldn¡¯t extract the specific location of the key


    from him,¡± Eunice said apologetically.


    ¡°The only thing we know for sure is that the key is on him,¡± Eunice¡¯s tone carried a hint of regret.


    ¡°I understand. You may leave now,¡± Simon absentmindedly tapped the armrest with his slender


    fingers.


    Yann was not a stranger to Simon


    They had crossed paths before.


    Yann was probably in his sixties now, yet he was a difficult opponent for Simon, which Simon still


    remembered now.


    In terms of strength, the old man wasn¡¯t his match, but he possessed a cunning and devious mind.


    If Simon attempted to forcefully take the key. Yann would rather destroy it than give it up.


    Therefore, he needed to devise a n to make Yann willingly surrender the key.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Eunice couldn¡¯t help but gaze at Simon, her eyes revealing a hint of infatuation. She momentarily forgot


    Simon¡¯s instruction to leave.


    When Simon looked up and noticed her still standing there, he furrowed his brow, displeased.


    ¡°Why are you still here? You should get going.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll leave now,¡± Eunice immediately collected her thoughts and bowed her head.


    I¡¯m staying downstairs. If you need anything, you can call me anytime, Mr. Hernandez, Eunice couldn¡¯t


    help but say before leaving.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Simon responded without raising his head.


    Eunice felt a tinge of sadness, but she said nothing and turned to leave.


    Simon did not notice her emotional changes at all.


    Simon then instructed Gavin, ¡°Have someone investigate and find an opportunity to gather information


    about Yann.¡±


    Simon then instructed Gavin, ¡°Have someone investigate and find an opportunity to gather information


    about Yann.¡±


    ¡°Yes, right away, Gavin acknowledged before turning to leave as well.


    After perusing the information left by Eunice, Simon entered the bedroom.


    The room was tranquil, with Marian sleeping peacefully.


    Originally, Simon looked weary, but upon seeing her, he visibly rxed.


    He took off his coat and gently climbed into bed. As Marian felt the familiar warmth, she spontaneously


    snuggled up in his embrace.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Marian slept until noon, when the sun shone brightly in the sky.


    And when she finally woke up, she found herself still nestled in Simon¡¯s arms.


    Simon was half¨Cleaning against the headboard, holding onto some documents.


    When he sensed movement in his arms, he looked down at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± He immediately put down the documents and asked softly.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Marian replied in a slightly hoarse voice.


    Then she stretchedzily, taking in her surroundings before slowly getting up from bed.


    ¡°What time is it now?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°It¡¯s already noon. You must be hungry. I¡¯ll have some food sent up.¡± Simon said, picking up the phone


    to call room service.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Marian wasn¡¯t fully awake yet and responded softly.


    Yesterday, when she disembarked from the ne, she was conscious.


    But at that time, she was simply too exhausted and felt at ease knowing Simon was by her side, taking


    care of everything.


    So, she had just slept all the way through until noon.


    She realized one thing.


    It seemed indulging oneself too much wasn¡¯t a good idea.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go freshen up first.¡± Marian, now more awake, got out of bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to put on your shoes, Simon reminded.


    ¡°Yeah, Marian obediently put on her slippers.


    Seeing her somewhat confused expression as she walked towards the bathroom, a warm smile formed


    on Simon¡¯s face.


    Afterwards, he stopped working and followed suit, uncovering the nket and getting out of bed.


    As Marian finished freshening up, there came a ring at the door,


    Simon went to open it, only to find that it wasn¡¯t a hotel staff member, but Eunice,


    ¡°Why is it you?¡± Simon¡¯s brow instantly furrowed.


    ¡°I thought the hotel staff might not be familiar with your tastes, so I came to deliver the food myself,¡±


    Eunice exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s for meal delivery?¡± Marian¡¯s voice came from inside the room.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eunice promptly replied.


    ¡°Well then, please have theme in quickly. I¡¯m feeling a bit hungry,¡± Marian said, directing her


    words at Simon.


    Eunice looked up at Simon, who had a slight frown.


    But at this point, there was nothing more to say.


    He reluctantly made way for Eunice.


    Eunice wheeled the meal cart into the room.


    Upon entering, she caught sight of Marina, seated cross¨Clegged on the sofa.


    At the first glimpse of her, Eunice¡¯s expression momentarily froze.


    Marina had just finished washing up, her face unadorned with makeup, and her long, glossy hair


    cascading freely over her


    chest.


    Taking advantage of the fact that her face was even more fresh and refined, she exuded an ethereal


    and unique beauty that Eunice couldn¡¯t help but admire.


    Even considering herself worldly¨Cwise, having encountered many attractive individuals in her position,


    Eunice couldn¡¯t deny that Marina was in a league of her own.


    The woman in front of her was definitely not someone she had seen before.


    It wasn¡¯t just her appearance, she radiated a distinct and unparalleled aura.


    Even in her nonchnt posture, there was an innate grace and elegance that captivated those around


    her.


    Marina was, without a doubt, more perfect than Eunice had imagined.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡±


    Marina lifted her hand to touch her cheek, sensing Eunice¡¯s prolonged gaze.


    She remembered that she should have washed herself very clean just now.


    ¡°I apologize for the offence, Miss Bailey. Please don¡¯t take it personally,¡± Eunice immediately lowered


    her head, apologetic.


    However, Marina¡¯s eyes held a hint of meaningful implication as she raised her eyebrow.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t even said anything yet. Why was she admitting her mistake?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°From the way you¡¯re dressed, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a hotel staff member. Are you one of Simon¡¯s


    subordinates?¡± Marina casually nced at Eunice.


    ¡°Yes, I am the head of Hustralia branch and work directly under Mr. Hernandez. My name is Eunice


    Jiles.¡±


    ¡°I used to be Mr. Hernandez¡¯s secretary, Eunice added.


    ¡°Secretary?¡± Marina nced nonchntly at Simon standing behind her.


    ¡°To be precise, she was Gavin¡¯s secretary, responsible for certain reception tasks,¡± Simon rified.


    He was quite busy.


    Only with Gavin alone to help would definitely not help much.


    Even now, other than his assistant Gavin, there were seven or eight other secretaries in the secretary¡¯s


    office.


    Eunice used to be the person in charge of the secretary¡¯s office.


    She had extraordinary capability, so he was sent to Hustralia to be the person¨Cin¨Ccharge.


    ¡°I see. So, you¡¯re already acquainted,¡± Marina said casually as she stood up from the sofa.


    But Simon immediately approached her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wear shoes?¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like wearing shoes,¡± Marina pouted.


    Simon couldn¡¯t help but show a wry smile at her response. He bent down, lifting her up, and then


    turned towards the dining


    arca.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Watching this scene, Eunice tightened her grip on the cart. Did the man truly dote on her this much?


    Was she even aware of his esteemed status? How could he personally perform such a task reserved


    for servants?


    ¡°Miss Jiles, what are you thinking over there? We¡¯re all seated. Shouldn¡¯t you serve the food?¡±


    Marina¡¯s clear voice brought Eunice back to reality.


    Maintaining her gracious smile, Eunice promptly wheeled the cart forward, respectfully serving the


    dishes.


    Marina observed the spread of dishes, her gaze carrying deeper meaning.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Jailey, I believe you must have taken some pains in preparing the food; these are all


    Simon¡¯s favorites.¡± Marina remarked, casually resting her chin on her hand.


    Although Eunice¡¯s heart missed a bit, she remainedposed, smiling bingly.


    ¡°As I used to handle Mr. Hernandez¡¯s meal orders, I am familiar with his preferences.


    *However, back then, Miss Bailey, you hadn¡¯t been here yet, so I wasn¡¯t aware of your tastes.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you like, please feel free to tell me, and I¡¯ll prepare it for you tomorrow.¡±


    Though Eunice¡¯s words sounded nothing special, they carried an underlying implication upon closer


    scrutiny.


    Eunice was indicating that Marina was merely a guest there.


    Marina chuckled softly at that.


    ¡°No need to go through so much trouble. I like whatever Simon likes,¡± Marina responded casually.


    With that, she took a bite of Simon¡¯s favorite dish.


    ¡°Um, the taste of this dish is not as authentic as your chef¡¯s, Marinamented after eating.


    ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll get the chef to make it for you, Simon replied softly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Marina agreed with a smile.


    The smile on Eunice¡¯s face froze, and it appeared about to vanishe the next moment.


    She found it hard to refrain from her emotions, yet she only lowered her head, forcing herself to serve


    the dishes for them.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    After finished serving the dishes, instead of leaving, Eunice walked directly to Simon¡¯s side.


    Picking up a knife and a fork, she seemed inclined to assist Simon with his food.


    Marina immediately turned her gaze toward Eunice.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, I used to serve Mr. Hernandez in the same way,¡± Eunice quickly uttered.


    Marina didn¡¯t respond verbally but continued to scrutinize Eunice with a look that seemed to see


    through her thoughts.


    Eunice even found it intimidating to meet her eyes directly.


    ¡°No need. You may leave,¡± Simon said with a frown.


    His voice was even colder than before.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eunice¡¯splexion paled slightly at his words.


    She put down the fork in her hand, turned around, and left the room.


    The door closed, leaving only Simon and Marina in the room.


    Marina ced the fork she had been holding on the table, crossed her arms, and leaned leisurely


    against the back of the chair, her eyes narrowing as she stared at Simon.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, it seems you have quite a few confidantes around the world, including even here in


    Hustralia. And they all seem to be women,¡± Marina teased.


    ¡°Marina, my standards for girlfriends aren¡¯t that low. I have no interest in her whatsoever.¡± Simon¡¯s


    gaze looked at Marina.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re aware of her feelings for you?¡± Marina caught on to the hidden implication in his words.


    softened as he


    ¡°Back when we were at thepany, I noticed her abilities, and that¡¯s why I sent her here,¡± Simon


    exined without hesitation.


    ¡°She¡¯s quite capable, and her work is very efficient,¡± he added.


    It was rare for him to praise someone so highly, especially a woman. Marina¡¯s gaze held a hint of


    danger.


    Seeing her expression, Simon¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Are you jealous, Marina?¡±


    ¡°Jealous? If I said I was jealous, what would you do about her?¡± Marina asked curiously.


    ¡°If you¡¯re concerned about her presence, then I don¡¯t mind ying the viin against her for your sake,


    Simon replied solemnly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Wait and see.¡±


    ¡°You know I never lie to you,¡± he assured her.


    Marina seemed satisfied with his response. However, Simon continued, ¡°But¡­ there should be


    reciprocity in this matter.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you regretting your decision?¡± Marina raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Of course not. I just think there should be something in return for what I am to sacrifice.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m willing to get rid of the females around me, I reckon I deserve a clean te around you, a


    clean te free from the presence of guys around you,¡± Simon rified with a glimmer in his eyes.


    ¡°Do I have any guys around me?¡± Marina raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Gordon Campbell¡­.


    ¡°And there¡¯s Quantum, who¡¯s staying at your ce.


    ¡°And the one who¡¯s really good at ying games, Tyler Watkins.


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop! Those arepletely different rtionships. Except for Gordon, the rest are just my


    friends,¡± Marina interrupted Simon¡¯s list.


    ¡°Friends? You know romantic rtionships often start as friendships, Simon retorted with a hum.


    ¡°You think too small of me,¡± Marina chuckled wryly.


    ¡°Regarding you, my tolerance has never been that great,¡± Simon admitted bluntly.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s eat, the food will get cold.¡± Marina decided to change the subject, feeling that she had no


    advantage in discussing this matter.


    11:491


    After all, she wasn¡¯t really jealous of Eunice.


    It was just a yful tease.


    People like Simon were naturally admired, especially to those close to him.


    Being in such close proximity every day, it was hard not to like him. She wasn¡¯t the type to feel jealous


    all the time.


    Besides, if Simon had real feelings for someone else, they wouldn¡¯t havee this far.


    The most important thing in a rtionship was trust. If she suspected everything, their rtionship


    wouldn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°Marina, are you trying to change the topic?¡± Simon asked yfully


    ¡°Do you still refuse to give up these guys even after having me?¡± Simon questioned, unwilling to give


    up.


    Marina pretended not to hear and focused on her meal.


    Not getting a clear answer, Simon felt a little disappointed, but he knew there was still time.


    He needed patience.


    He would gradually push those people out of Marina¡¯s heart and soul andpletely upy it.


    After they finished eating. Simon exined their current situation to Marina.


    ¡°Yann Fadley? Is he also after the five keys to unlock the Akister Treasure?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes grew


    profound at that.


    ¡°Yes, I received information that he¡¯s been secretly gathering clues about the Akister Treasure, Simon


    confirmed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. The Akister Treasure has always been a sought¨Cafter prize by various factions,¡±


    he added.


    ¡°He wants a piece of the action too, which is only fair. Simon stated.


    ¡°If his goal is the Akister Treasure, then negotiating for the key won¡¯t work.¡± Marina continued, her voice


    trailing off.


    ¡°That leaves us with only one option¡­¡± Marina paused.


    ¡°Robbery?¡± Gavin, who stood behind them, whispered.


    Marina shot him a disapproving look. ¡°Robbery? How can educated people like us, with higher morals


    and civility, stoop to such a level?¡± she replied primly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Bailey. You are right!¡± Gavin quickly apologized, feeling a bit sheepish.


    He even began to reflect on himself. His thoughts were indeed a little too base.


    However, what Marina said next surprised everyone.


    ¡°We should steal, of course!¡± Marina dered.


    ¡°Wha¡­ what?¡± For a moment, Gavin doubted his hearing.


    ¡°Openly robbing would tarnish our reputation and bring unnecessary trouble,¡± Marina exined. ¡°Most


    importantly, it would invite endless repercussions.¡±


    ¡°But stealing is different. It¡¯s done in the shadows, where no one knows,¡± Marina continued. ¡°So it¡¯s


    safe and reliable, the perfect n


    Gavin felt a lump in his throat.


    ¡°What do you think of this idea?¡± Marina looked at Simon with a yful smile.


    Simon gave her a thumbs¨Cup without hesitation


    Marina then turned to Gavin. ¡°I think this idea is fantastic!¡±


    Gavin had a sycophantic expression on his face. ¡°I think it¡¯s great too!¡±


    ¡°I think that way too,¡± Marina said, her chin held high, feeling proud.


    ¡°But even if we want to steal, we need to know where the item is located.


    ¡°And more importantly, how do we approach someone like Yann, who is extremely cautious? There is


    not yet an answer to that question, Gavin raised his doubts.


    Chapter

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    ¡°We definitely can¡¯t handle a dangerous mission like this on our own,¡± Marian sighed as she looked at


    Gavin.


    ¡°Then who else can we find if not ourselves?¡± Gavin seemed puzzled.


    ¡°Have you ever heard of the master thief, Locke? Marian asked, her expression carrying a meaningful


    implication.


    ¡°Locke? Are you talking about the legendary master thief who can steal anything?¡± Gavin¡¯s eyes lit up


    at the mention of the


    name.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him!¡± Marian confirmed.


    ¡°But this guy is so clusive; besides knowing his name, we can¡¯t find any information about him. There


    have been rumors saying that Locke doesn¡¯t even exist at all, Gavin exined.


    ¡°They said that the previous theft cases that shook the world were basically directed and acted by


    some people.¡±


    ¡°Those people just want to pocket those treasures. That¡¯s why they fabricated such a God of Thief,¡±


    Gavin said.


    ¡°This time you¡¯re wrong: he does exist,¡± Marian smiled.


    ¡°How can you be so sure? Do you know him?¡± Gavin asked curiously.


    Marian nodded, ¡°Yes, I know him.¡±


    ¡°You really know him?¡± Gavin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Why would I lie to you? That guy still owes me a favor, and now it¡¯s the perfect time for him to repay


    it,¡± Marian said with a


    smirk.


    At this point, Gavin didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°How many people does Miss Bailey actually know?¡± he


    wondered.


    She seemed to know even legendary figures like Locke. Comparing himself to her, he felt quite


    inadequate.


    Mmmmm¡­


    He began to think he was not worthy of staying by Mr. Hernandez¡¯s side.


    ¡°Can you contact him?¡± Simon found Marian¡¯s suggestion feasible.


    ¡°We won¡¯t know until we try, Marian said as she took out her phone.


    After flipping through some contacts she hadn¡¯t connected with for years, she opened a chat with a


    specific profile and sent a single dot.


    Gavin almost stared at Marian¡¯s phone intently. After a moment, they received a response¨Ca question


    mark.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to repay your debt,¡± Marian swiftly edited a message and sent it back.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re still alive? You hadn¡¯t contacted me in so long; I thought you were no longer in this


    world, the message read.


    The response came almost immediately.


    Marian typed, ¡°I won¡¯t die as long as you¡¯re alive; after all, you still owe me a favor.¡±


    Marian always had a sharp tongue and quickly struck back, hitting people right in the weakness.


    ¡°You little rascal, you seem to be asking me to die after all these years. Can¡¯t you say something


    better?¡± The man seemed quite angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m in Hustralia now, and I need your help to retrieve something. When can you arrive?¡± Marian didn¡¯t


    waste time on pleasantries and stated her purpose directly.


    ¡°You¡¯re in H¨²stralia too?¡±


    After sending this message, the man immediately took it back.


    Marian fell silent.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen it!¡± Marina¡¯s fingers flew across the keyboard.


    Locke was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dead on me, or else, I¡¯lle find you myself,¡± Marina wasn¡¯t going to let him off the hook


    so easily. ¡°Spill it, girl. What do you want me to help you nab?¡± As soon as the man heard Marina¡¯s


    words, her wondered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the detailster, make sure to check your email¡± After Marina finished speaking, she cut


    off the contact


    Meanwhile, Gavin was still in shock.


    ¡°Is that¡­ it?¡± He was unable to process what had happened.


    ¡°Or do you want something else?¡± Marina raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I remember, Locke never takes on outside jobs.¡±


    ¡°I heard someone offered him a fortune to take on a task, but he declined,¡± Gavin found it hard to


    believe.


    He even wondered if this person was a counterfeit Locke..


    They are who they are, and I am me. The conditions 1 proposed, he can¡¯t refuse,¡± Marina smirked.


    ¡°Why?¡± Gavin was pretty curious.


    As a matter of fact. Gavin once dreamed of being a God of Thief.


    And Locke used to be Gavin¡¯s hero when he was young.


    ¡°Because I know where his treasures are hidden. If he doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll smash all of them,¡± Marina


    snorted.


    Gavin was taken aback.


    His back couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He finally understood why there was an old saying that one should never provoke women.


    ¡°Send me


    all


    your current info, and I¡¯ll forward it to him,¡± Marina said, taking a look at Gavin.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Although Gavin still felt a bit unrealistic, he agreed.


    Half an hourter, Marina sent the organized information to Locke¡¯s email.


    Then, she started discussing with Simon what they should have for dinner.


    Before they coulde up with a decision, Marina¡¯s phone rang.


    It was a voice call from Locke.


    ¡°You little brat, are you trying to kill me?¡±


    ¡°What kind of task did you give me? Can anyone actuallyplete it?¡±


    ¡°I think


    you


    don¡¯t want me to repay the favor; it turned out you want my life!¡± Locke¡¯s voice was full of anger.


    Marina moved the phone a bit further away.


    She only brought it back when Locke seemed to have finished venting.


    ¡°I approached you because the task is challenging. Otherwise, it would be a waste of your talent,


    right?¡± Marina said calmly.


    ¡°What a waste of talent! You just want me dead!¡± Locke cursed angrily.


    ¡°How could that be? I just want you to steal something, not engage in hand¨Cto¨Chandbat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather go hand¨Cto¨Chand.¡± Locke cursed angrily.


    ¡°You know what, the Akister Treasure is taboo in this circle.


    ¡°Countless forces are eyeing that thing. If I get it for you today, trust me, I¡¯ll be hunted down and killed


    by various factions


    tomorrow?


    ¡°Girl, haven¡¯t I been good to you? How could you plot to kill me like this?¡± Locke gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you just need to help me steal the item. I¡¯ll handle the rest. I can guarantee that nobody


    will trouble you,¡± Marina¡¯s voice remained steady.


    The man argued, ¡°One guarantee from you won¡¯t be enough to ensure my safety. This matter is too


    dangerous. Listen to me, you should not to get involved in this.


    ¡°How about changing your request? As long as it¡¯s not rted to the Akister Treasure, I promise you


    anything else,¡± Locke¡¯s voice sounded moreposed.


    It could be seen that he really dreaded to get involved in this.


    ¡°But what if I want that?¡± Marina replied calmly.


    The other end of the phone fell into silence.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Marina didn¡¯t rush; she waited quietly.


    After a few minutes, the phone emitted sounds of madness.


    ¡°Sooner orter, you¡¯re going to get me killed!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m with you, you won¡¯t die,¡± Marina knew that Locke¡¯s response meant


    eptance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make such bold ims! Let me tell you, if I lose my life because of this, I¡¯ll make sure to haunt


    you as a ghost!¡± Locke eximed before abruptly hanging up the phone.


    Even though they weren¡¯t face¨Cto¨Cface, Marina could sense the immense resentment emanating from


    him.


    However, she paid it no mind.


    After all, it was tolerable for capable people to have a bad temper.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, did he¡­ agree?¡± Gavin looked at Marina with uncertainty as she happily ended the call.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marina replied with a nod.


    She then took out her phone and began searching for a well¨Cknown restaurant in the area.


    She decided they had to try the food in the famous restaurants there.


    ¡°But he seemed like he¡¯s nning to run away,¡± Gavin whispered as a reminder.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Marina raised an eyebrow upon hearing Gavin¡¯s words.


    ¡°I think¡­ he might be preparing to escape, Gavin repeated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t dare to do that,¡± Marina shook her head with confidence.


    Gavin moved his lips, trying to say something.


    However, before he could speak, Marina picked up his phone again.


    She sent Locke a message.


    After sending the message, a faint smile appeared on Marina¡¯s face.


    ¡°It should be fine now. Let¡¯s go out for dinner!¡± she eximed, sprang to her feet excitedly.


    Then, she nced at Simon, who was sitting next to her.


    ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll go change my clothes.¡±


    Marina tossed her phone aside and walked towards the bedroom.


    Gavin couldn¡¯t help but nce at the phone screen that Marina had left on.


    He happened to see the message she had sent to Locke.


    ¡°How many people do you think woulde after you if I revealed your identity as Locke?¡± Gavin


    pondered silently.


    Merciless!


    It was really too merciless!


    Like seizing the neck of fate, Marina took the handle for Locke.


    Although the man did not respond to this message, Gavin knew it worked.


    He began to imagine Locke going mad at the message.


    And his guess was right, Locke, on the other hand, was in a corner of the city, packing his bags when


    he received a new message.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As he read the message, tears nearly welled up in his eyes.


    This was the price he paid for befriending the wrong person!


    ¡°How dare she use such a threat against me?¡± he thought to himself.


    It was truly¡­ inhuman.


    Did she really think he could be intimidated?


    Well, he actually was!


    Boohoo¡­


    Locke burst into tears and unpacked his neatly packed bags.


    That girl was truly a woman of her words.


    If he dared to run away now, she would undoubtedly expose his identity.


    Over the years, many people had been secretly investigating his identity, but Marina had helped him


    conceal it.


    If she refused to help any longer, he would no longer have a peaceful life.


    He was damned if he stayed, and damned if he left. Either way, he would die.


    Since that was the case, he might as well take a risk.


    Locke took a deep breath and turned back to hisputer.


    He carefully examined the information Marina had sent him, reading it over and over again.


    Meanwhile, Marina, apanied by Simon, had left the room.


    She had found a highly rated restaurant online, known as a must¨Cvisit spot for couples.


    For this asion, she wore a stunning red dress and applied exquisite makeup.


    She donned elegant high heels, exuding an irresistible charm.


    Standing next to Mariana, Simon always felt her too showy.


    However, he did not say anything negative about it.


    After all, as a good partner, he decided, he should support her andplement her, rather than


    criticize her.


    Therefore, he dressed himself up too.


    The two of them were a perfect match.


    In fact, Marina liked Simon most for his confidence andposure.


    Gavin followed behind the two of them, feeling as if it was Paris Fashion Week.


    It was simply too dazzling.


    As they arrived at the hotel lobby, they noticed Eunice waiting for them.


    Seeing them. Eunice stood up, unable to contain her astonishment at Simon¡¯s appearance.


    He rarely dressed like this.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, it¡¯s unusual to see you dressed like this.¡± Eunice couldn¡¯t help but express her


    admiration.


    Normally, Simon preferred wearing suits, but today he opted for a more casual trench coat.


    This was probably to match Marina¡¯s dressing.


    He donned a casual windbreaker.


    Yet he looked more approachable on that, no longer like an unattainable snow lotus on a mountaintop,


    but rather like a warm and radiant sun that give a sense of warmth and kinship.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Simon frowned, his tone showing some annoyance.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve received some important information regarding Yann Fadley,¡± Eunice quickly


    exined.


    ¡°We can discuss it when Ie back.¡± He didn¡¯t want to talk about him right now.


    Simon dismissed the topic, intending to guide Marina past Eunice.


    ¡°But it¡¯s of great importance. If we dy it, we might miss out on an opportunity,¡± Eunice persisted.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, didn¡¯t youe here for business?¡± Eunice knew that she shouldn¡¯t say anything


    more at that moment.


    However, when she saw Simon and Marina¡¯s hands tightly sped hands, she could not control herself


    no matter what.


    In the end, she shouted it out.


    This time, Marina stopped first.


    She slowly turned around and stared at Eunice, who was only a few yards away.


    She blurted out, ¡°Miss Bailey, your tricks are nothingpared to what I¡¯ve done.


    ¡°I believe you¡¯ve investigated my identity and know who I am, right?¡±


    As soon as Marina said this, Eunice¡¯s face instantly paled.


    Her guess was right. She had indeed investigated Marina.


    She had checked on her the night she met Marina.


    She knew that she was the honorable Miss Bailey of the Bailey family.


    But so what?


    She was the one who had been by Mr. Hernandez¡¯s side all the whilel


    She was the most considerate and understanding one to him!


    She was inferior to Marian only in one thing¨Cfamily background.


    Apart from that, she was better than Marina in every sense.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have dressed up like that and asked Mr. Hernandez to apany her out to


    have fun when he was so busy.


    Se

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Send Gift


    Comment


    Eunice¡¯s heart was filled with resistance.


    Her emotions were evident even on her face.


    ¡°It seems like you are still displeased with me even though you know my identity.¡± Marina snorted.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. You¡¯re Mr. Hernandez¡¯s handpicked fianc¨¦e. Naturally, I¡¯ll respect you as much as I


    respect Mr. Hernandez.¡±


    ¡°But, Miss Bailey, Mr. Hernandez isn¡¯t an ordinary person. He has many matters to attend to. You can¡¯t


    keep him idle all day.¡±


    ¡°His role is not as simple as you think. The slightest mistake will bring about irreversible danger.¡±


    Eunice appeared heartbroken and aggrieved.


    It was as though Marina was a vicious figure akin to a cmitous temptress.


    Marina listened to what Eunice said with great interest.


    This was the first time someone had spoken to her like this.


    ¡°Miss Jiles, you¡¯re really loyal. Since you¡¯ve already investigated my identity, have you also discovered


    that Mr. Hernandez is preparing to step down from his position at Hernandez Group?¡±


    Marina said calmly and leisurely.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Eunice¡¯s eyes widened when she heard Marina¡¯s words.


    She was too obsessed with Marina previously.


    Hence, she had been focused on digging into her background.


    She didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    ¡°I wonder if Simon no longer serves as thepany¡¯s president, would you still remain so loyal to the


    next?¡± Marina dragged out herst word.


    However, Eunice was no longer in the mood to continue arguing with her.


    She shifted her gaze to Simon.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, is what she said true? Are you really going to step down from the position of the


    company¡¯s president?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Simon answered without any


    hesitation.


    During this period, he had slowly begun to hand over thepany¡¯s matters to Edward.


    However, it had been many years since Edward hade into contact with thepany¡¯s business.


    It would take some time for him to familiarize himself with everything, so Simon was still holding the


    president¡¯s position.


    for now.


    Once Lambert was familiar with thepany¡¯s operations, Simon would give up his position as the


    president.


    ¡°Why? You¡¯ve worked so hard to reach this position. Why suddenly give it up?¡± Eunice¡¯s tone was full


    of questioning.


    She sounded as if she were asking a top student why they would choose to roast sweet potatoes


    instead of attending Janeborough University.


    Her anger, frustration, and heartache were about to overwhelm her.


    ¡°This is my private matter. I don¡¯t see why I should exin it to you.¡±


    ¡°Besides, you have already crossed the line with your recent actions.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can recognize your position. From now on, you don¡¯t need to meddle in any of my affairs in


    Hustralia,¡± Simon said ruthlessly.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to see Eunice¡¯s reaction and directly took Marina¡¯s hand before leaving the


    hotel.


    Eunice still wanted to say something. She turned around and was about to chase after them.


    However, Gavin, who was standing nearby, suddenly blocked her path.


    ¡°Miss Jiles, please remember your position.¡±


    Hearing this, Eunice turned even paler.


    Everyone reminded her of her position.


    Taking a deep breath, she tried to calm her emotions.


    Then, she stared at Gavin in front of her.


    Tell me the truth. Is Mr. Hernandez resigning from his position because of Marina?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Miss Jiles, this is not something you can ask about. If you have any concerns in the future, please


    contact me directly and refrain from appearing before Mr. Hernandez.¡±


    Gavin didn¡¯t intend to answer Eunice¡¯s question.


    After saying that, he immediately went to catch up with Simon and Marina.


    Eunice was left standing alone in the hall.


    Her face turned as pale as paper.


    Hanging by her side, her hands were clenched into fists.


    It must be that woman!


    Eunice was sure that Simon made this decision because of Marina.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have given up the position he had worked so hard to earn.


    That woman didn¡¯t love Mr. Hernandez.


    She was only a troublemaker who had caused harm to Simon!


    Gavin gritted his teeth.


    Compared to Eunice, who was filled with resentment, Marina was overjoyed.


    ¡°I swear Miss Jiles must hate me to death now. She might even try to undermine me behind my back,¡±


    Marina said happily as she got into the car.


    Simon sat down beside her.


    ¡°Mrs. Hernandez, I must remind you that she is Hernandez Group¡¯s secretary, not mine.¡±


    ¡°But I feel that her loyalty lies not with Hernandez Group but with you,¡± Marina said, propping her chin


    on one hand while casting a charming nce at Simon.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to test me. hand and gently kissing it.


    My heart only has room for one person, and that¡¯s you,¡± Simon said before holding Marina¡¯s


    He looked sincere and solemn.


    Simon¡¯s demeanor amused Marina.


    She couldn¡¯t keep up the act anymore.


    Leisurely, she withdrew her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her appear before you again.¡± Simon could tell that Marina was not really


    angry.


    However, as a responsible husband, he felt the need to address anything that might make his wife


    unhappy.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Her little tricks can¡¯t get to me anyway,¡± Marina said, unbothered.


    After all, Eunice wasn¡¯t worth the trouble.


    She just found Eunice¡¯s behavior amusing.


    It was as if she considered herself Simon¡¯s wife.


    Simon Hernandez didn¡¯t dwell on the topic any further.


    In any case, Eunice had lost his trust.


    Simon hated subordinates who had ulterior motives the most.


    Especially those who thought they were clever and cunning.


    This small interlude did not affect Marina and Simon¡¯s mood.


    Half an hourter, their car stopped in front of the trendy restaurant that Marina had chosen.


    Gavin had already reserved a private room for them before their arrival.


    Hence, the two ignored the long queue and followed the waiter into the private room.


    However, a group approached from the side when they entered the corridor.


    They were quite arge party, consisting of both men and women. At first nce, there were at least a


    dozen of them.


    Each man was apanied by a few gorgeous women.


    Marina found some of those women familiar.


    They seemed to be celebrities from the entertainment industry in Hustralia.


    Gavin¡¯s gaze fell on the man at the center of the group.


    His eyes instantly widened.


    Then, he immediately looked at Simon and Marina.


    However, they seemed surprisingly calm.


    It was as if they didn¡¯t see anything.


    Gavin immediately retracted his gaze.


    Then, they entered the private room next door.


    At the same time, the group of people entered the private room beside them.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    The waiter led Simon and Marina into the private room.


    Then, he left.


    She asked them to call her if they wanted to order.


    After she left, Gavin immediately closed the door.


    Then, he approached Simon and Marina with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, that person just now was Yann Gavin lowered his voice.


    It was as if he feared the people next door would hear him.


    ¡°Apparently, these dishes are the restaurant¡¯s signature dishes. Let¡¯s try them.¡± Marina said, seemingly


    oblivious to Gavin¡¯s words as she focused on the menu before her.


    ¡°As long as you like them.¡± Simon also looked at Marina with a gentle gaze.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, Miss Bailey, I definitely did not make a mistake just now. The person next door was


    Yann!¡± Gavin repeated.


    This was a golden opportunity.


    It wasn¡¯t the time to enjoy a meal.


    ¡°I¡¯m done choosing the dishes. Get the waiter to prepare the dishes.¡± Marina simply handed the menu


    before her to Gavin.


    Gavin frowned, but when he saw Marina¡¯s calm expression, he suddenly realized something.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, did you know that Yann would be here today? Is that why you wanted to eat here?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Marina gave Gavin a meaningful look.


    Gavin was speechless.


    ¡°I got worried for nothing. Miss Bailey, you are so smart and attentive. How could you not have thought


    of what I was thinking? I talked too much. Gavin lowered his head and apologized.


    Then, he took the menu from Marina and said respectfully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and ce the order for you now.¡±


    After saying that, he turned and left the room.


    Only Marina and Simon were left in the room.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Simon asked.


    Simon didn¡¯t intend to question her. He was asking Marina in a casual tone.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mention it to you because I wasn¡¯tpletely sure he woulde,¡± Marina replied calmly.


    ¡°Gosh. I thought you genuinely wanted toe out for dinner. Don¡¯t worry too much about my affairs,¡±


    Simon said with a hint of helplessness.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I just happened to find out that he would be here. Besides, we were already nning


    to eat out. It¡¯s a win¨Cwin situation, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Marina smiled..


    ¡°I was afraid you might feel aggrieved: Simon voiced out his thoughts.


    ¡°Why would I feel that way?¡± Marina looked a bit puzzled.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve been troubling you with my matters. Don¡¯t you feel aggrieved?¡± Simon had never been in


    a romantic rtionship before.


    Hence, he had to resort to searching on the inte for knowledge about love.


    ording to what he found, girls in love often hoped to be an exception to their boyfriends.


    They hoped their boyfriends would prioritize and care for them in everything.


    This way, she could feel cherished and loved.


    However, it seemed that their situation was the opposite.


    It seemed like Marina always put his matters first in everything.


    The same thing happened during his uncle and Robert¡¯s incident.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Now, Marina also put him first.


    Simon couldn¡¯t help but feel more indebted to Marina.


    ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Marina looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°We¡¯re already married. As a couple, your concerns are my concerns. Why would I feel aggrieved to


    care about your affairs?¡±


    ¡°Besides, right now, your matters are more important. Of course, I should prioritize them¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to me in the future, wouldn¡¯t you also prioritize me?¡± Marina asked solemnly.


    Simon fell silent.


    Looking at Marina¡¯s expression, Simon suddenlyughed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are youughing at?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I guess¡­ the inte isn¡¯t always right, Simon replied softly.


    ¡°What?¡± Marina looked even more confused.


    However, Simon did not exin further.


    He raised his hand and caressed Marina¡¯s head..


    How could he have forgotten that Marina was not an ordinary girl?


    He couldn¡¯t approach her with a typical mindset.


    Marina was a little puzzled by Simon¡¯s sudden tenderness.


    However, she did not probe further.


    After all, the most important thing now was Yann, who was sitting next door.


    She took out a small box from her bag.


    Then, she walked straight to the wall.


    Opening the box, she retrieved a maic¨Clike device and ced it on the wall.


    Then, she took out two earphones from the box.


    She handed one of them to Simon before wearing the other one herself.


    Simon took the earpiece and stuffed it into his ear.


    The device produced a faint buzzing sound.


    Simon could not help but furrow his brows.


    Marina immediately took out her phone and operated it on the screen.


    The buzzing noise gradually transformed into audible voices.


    Simon immediately looked at Marina.


    ros


    ¡°This is a listening device I tinkered with in my free time. It has a strong wall¨Cprating function. Now,


    we can sit here and listen to their conversation in the next room.¡±


    Marina exined with a smile.


    Simon nodded, his eyes filled with admiration.


    Marina¡¯s versatility never ceased to amaze him.


    She always brought pleasant surprises to his life.


    During the following time¡­.


    While enjoying their meal, Marina and Simon listened to the conversations from the other side of the


    wall.


    It seemed that Yann hade today just for leisure and entertainment.


    The earlier conversations they overheard were absurd and vulgar.


    Simon contemted taking off the earphones from Marina¡¯s cars.


    However, Marina managed to evade his attempts.


    *Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve heard even more explicit things before.¡± Marina reassured him.


    ¡°What? When did you hear that? Who told you that?¡± Simon narrowed his eyes when he heard this.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not the point. The point is that we need to extract useful information from their conversation.¡±


    Marina quickly


    changed the topic.


    She didn¡¯t want to pursue this topic further.


    However, Simon took this matter to heart.


    He thought he had to investigate this matter thoroughly.


    He vowed not to let any unscrupulous individuals corrupt Marina¡¯s cars with such content.


    After a while, Yann finally started talking about something relevant to their interests.


    ¡°Mr. Fadley, you are indeed in excellent shape. Look at these young people. They can¡¯t keep up with


    you when ites to drinking.¡± Someone ttered him.


    ¡°These young folks nowadays don¡¯t exercise enough, and their physical fitness iscking. If we really


    compare, I might be better than them.¡±


    Yann was delighted to hear this.


    He lowered his head and gave the beauty beside him a kiss.


    Thedy didn¡¯t mind the wrinkles on Yann¡¯s face. She stniled coyly, expressing her infatuation with


    him.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Send Gift


    Comment


    *


    ¡°Mr. Fadley, besides exercising every day, there must be other reasons for your healthy body, right?


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no one else here today, why not share with us? We also want to be as strong as you, Mr.


    Fadley.¡±


    Someone started fishing for information.


    After all, everyone was somewhat tipsy now.


    It was the best time to get information out of him.


    ¡°I do have some other opportunities, but this is something you folks can¡¯t learn, Yann replied. He had


    been fed quite a bit of alcohol by the beautiful women today.


    Usually, he would not talk about this topic at all, but his guard was lowered now.


    The main reason for his openness was that the drinks given to him by the women contained something


    else.


    It made his defenses drop.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Fadley, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fascinating to hear about your extraordinary experiences. Even if we don¡¯t


    have the same opportunities, telling us will broaden our horizons.¡± A few others chimed in, unwilling to


    give up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The others echoed in agreement.


    ¡°Mr. Fadley, please share your story with us. I¡¯m curious too.¡± The beautiful woman sitting next to Yann


    nestled closer to him.


    The intoxicating fragrance from the woman beside Yann made him feel slightly lightheaded.


    His thoughts seemed to lose control, and he subconsciously followed her lead and continued


    speaking.


    ¡°Well, I once met a doctor before.¡±


    ¡°His skills were extraordinary. He gave me a medicinal pill to take every month, and not only did all my


    previous ailments. disappear, but my body has also be stronger and healthier.¡±


    Yann rambled on.


    ¡°A doctor? Where did this old doctore from?¡± Everyone was curious.


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure about his background.¡±


    ¡°Even I can¡¯t contact him now.¡± Yann sighed.


    ¡°In that case, does that mean the medicine the doctor has is getting scarce with each use?¡± Someone


    raised a question.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed bing scarce, but I¡¯ve found a way to get more of it.¡± Yann boasted proudly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± The eyes of the beauty next to Yann sparkled with curiosity.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that.¡± Yann yfully refused with a smile.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me? I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone else,¡± the woman said sweetly.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Yann lowered his head and looked at the person in his arms.


    He felt like his vision was blurry.


    It was hazy, and he could only see her mouth opening and closing.


    Each question seemed to tug at his heart.


    He simply couldn¡¯t refuse her.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you. Only you¡­¡± Yann whispered softly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Thedy immediately leaned in closer.


    Yann whispered a few words into her ear.


    The others also wanted to hear it clearly.


    However, a momentter, Yann copsed onto thedy¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Fadley, don¡¯t fall asleep! You haven¡¯t told me yet. What solution have you found?¡± Thedy


    shook Yann anxiously, her expression full of eagerness.


    However, Yann had already fallen fast asleep.


    ¡°Is Mr. Fadley really sleeping, or is he faking it? How could he fall asleep at such a crucial moment?¡±


    The other girls looked disappointed.


    However, no matter whether he was really asleep, he had already carried on the act to this extent.


    Naturally, they couldn¡¯t press further for answers.


    They began to joke andugh again.


    Meanwhile, Marina and Simon also removed their earphones in the next room.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t hear the most important part. Simon pursed his lips.


    At this moment, a new notification suddenly popped up on Marina¡¯s phone.


    Marina opened her phone and stared at the message. A smile instantly appeared on her face.


    ¡°Who said we didn¡¯t hear it?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Simon looked at her in confusion.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Look.¡± Marina handed the phone in her hand to Simon.


    Simon took it and nced at the contents.


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°The Akister Treasure?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Marina replied.


    At this point, Simon had already figured out everything.


    ¡°That youngdy is also one of your people,¡± Simon stated matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.


    ¡°I made some preparations. I thought Yann might not show up, but luck is on our side.¡± Marina smiled.


    ¡°How can you keep something like this from me?¡± Simon felt helpless.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I intentionally hid it from you. Now you know, right?¡±


    ¡°By the way, we can be quite certain now that Yann wanted to unlock the Akister Treasure to


    strengthen his body!¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Not just to strengthen his body, but before this, his health was deteriorating rapidly. He probably


    wanted to rely on the Akister Treasure to stay alive.¡± Simon quickly added.


    ¡°Is the Akister Treasure capable of that?¡± Marina looked surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. So far. I haven¡¯te across the real Akister Treasure.¡±


    ¡°However, ording to the legends, it is indeed omnipotent. It possesses abilities beyond ordinary


    people¡¯s imaginations.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, various factions are so eager to possess it because of that,¡± Simon said solemnly.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a matter of life and death, Yann probably won¡¯t leave the key anywhere else. He will surely keep


    it in a ce where he can see it at all times. Only then could he feel secure.¡±


    Marina narrowed her eyes, trying to understand Yann¡¯s state of mind.


    ¡°So the key should be¡­¡± Simon also understood the meaning behind Marina¡¯s words.


    ¡°On him!¡±


    ¡°On him!¡±


    The two of them spoke in unison.


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform Locke about this right away,¡± Marina said and sent a message to Locke.


    As soon as the message was sent, Locke replied with three exmation marks.


    [It¡¯s on him? Shouldn¡¯t you assign the task to someone else then?]


    [You want the, a master thief, to steal from him openly!]


    The huge exmation marks conveyed Locke¡¯s frustration and resentment toward the task assigned to


    him.


    [Why? Is the world¡¯s greatest thief only capable of stealing things left unguarded?]


    [What¡¯s the difference? Stealing is stealing. Does it really matter where the item is?]


    [Are you not capable of doing it?] Marina replied nonchntly.


    As Locke saw her message, he desperately wanted to tell her he couldn¡¯t do it.


    However, hispetitive spirit overwhelmed his rationality.


    [Who said I can¡¯t? Just you wait!]


    [T¡¯ll be waiting.] Marina quickly replied.


    Locke read her message and felt he was about to have a heart attack.


    He then hit his hand hard in frustration.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I just back down?¡±


    ¡°Why must I uphold my pride?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I just admit I can¡¯t do it?¡±


    Locke grumbled while holding his phone.


    However, since he had already promised Marina, there was no way to take back his words.


    He could only reluctantly start formting a nt

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    After finishing their business, Marina and Simon happily had a meal together.


    After the two of them finished their meal, they didn¡¯t rush back to the hotel.


    ? *


    Instead, they decided to stroll around the shopping district in Ilustralia.


    Marina wasn¡¯t really interested in buying anything substantial; she just enjoyed the experience of


    walking hand in hand with


    Simon.


    She even showed interest in items being sold on roadside stalls.


    Simon didn¡¯t feel that it was a disgrace and happily apanied her.


    Whenever Marina saw something she liked, he would purchase it for her.


    He was like an ATM.


    Marina was delighted with his generosity,


    After walking around, they ended up buying quite a few things.


    However, all of them were small and easy to carry.


    It didn¡¯t take up much space.


    Walking hand in hand on the cobblestone road, Marina said. ¡°I¡¯ve actually been to Hustralia before.¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯ve been to these ces before?¡± Simon responded to what she said.


    ¡°I did, but it felt different back then. I was mostly here because of work.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time or leisure to admire the scenery around me.¡±


    ¡°It felt like a hurried trip, going from one ce to another, and each ce seemed to blend into the


    next.¡± Marina¡¯s voice lowered as she mentioned this.


    She seemed to be somewhat emotional.


    Simon also noticed the change in her mood and tightened his grip on her hand.


    ¡°If there¡¯s any ce you want to go in the future, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°You can just wander around without any worries, and if you see something


    ¡°Sure.¡± Marina smiled brightly at his words.


    Her gaze was fixed on Simon.


    In the past, she never realized that the world was missing something.


    Marina realized her previous life felt empty ever since meeting Simon.


    However, fate had been kind to her.


    Meeting Simon filled the void in her life.


    You like. I¡¯ll buy it for you,¡± Simon whispered.


    They continued to explore and have fun until the evening before returning to the hotel.


    Surprisingly, Eunice didn¡¯t stop them in the hall this time.


    Marina felt somewhat odd.


    She had expected to see Eunice waiting for them in the hall as soon as they returned.


    She thought Eunice would probably burst into tears andin she was only worried about Simon.


    Marina shook her head at her own thoughts.


    It seemed that Eunice wasn¡¯t as capable as she had expected.


    Marina probably had too much fun on this day.


    In the following two days, she stayed in the hotel.


    She was sozy that she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to change out of her pajamas.


    Let alone wearing any shoes.


    Wherever they went, Simon would carry her.


    It felt incrediblyfortable.


    Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that they were on a rxing vacation.


    Three days flew by just like that, until the night of the fourth day.


    Marina had just climbed into bed with Simon.


    The two of them were about to have some intimate time together, but just as their buttons were halfway


    down, an urgent ringtone suddenly interrupted them.


    Both of them were stunned.


    ¡°Ignore it,¡± Marina said and hugged Simon.


    However, the urgent phone ringtone sounded again as the two got closer.


    Itsted longer than before.


    Marina closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Finally, she climbed off Simon and picked up the phone. Without even checking the caller ID, she


    answered the call.


    ¡°You better have a good reason for this!¡± Marina gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Quick¡­ Help¡­¡± A weak voice came from the other end of the phone.


    It took Marina Bailey a while to recognize the owner of the voice.


    Then, she nced at the phone, only to see an unfamiliar number.


    ¡°Locke?¡± Marina asked tentatively.


    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± Locke replied.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Marina could tell that he was not in a good state.


    However, the call was abruptly cut off before she could get more information.


    Marina¡¯s expression instantly became tense.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon also got up from the bed.


    ¡°Something might have happened to Locke. I have to look for him now,¡± Marina said as she began to


    track Locke¡¯s current location.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Simon was already putting on his clothes.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina agreed without hesitation.


    Soon, Marina pinpointed Locke¡¯s location.


    The two of them immediately called Gavin and set off together.


    About an hourter.


    Marina finally found the disheveled Locke in a trash can.


    When Marina lifted the lid of the trash can, Locke, who was hiding inside, looked terrified.


    He looked like he was on the verge of a breakdown.


    However, when he saw Marina¡¯s face, tears started pouring down.


    He opened his arms and was about to hug Marina.


    However, Marina took a few steps back.


    Locke lost his bnce and fell to the ground.


    Locke was speechless.


    ¡°Boohoo¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too cruel to me? I¡¯m in such a state, and you¡¯re avoiding me?¡± Locke cried


    hysterically. ¡°How did you end up like this?¡± Marina looked down at Locke, who was lying on the


    ground.


    ¡°You still have the cheek to ask me how I ended up like this? Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡± Locke¡¯s


    heart was aching from


    anger.


    ¡°When I heard your voice on the phone earlier, I thought you were about to die. But now it seems


    you¡¯re perfectly fine.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t disturb your¡­ special hobby. I¡¯ll leave now. Have fun,¡±


    Marina said as she nced at the trash can beside him.


    Then, she turned around and prepared to leave.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    1 got what you wanted!¡± Locke shouted at Marina¡¯s back.


    Marina immediately turned back upon hearing this.


    She even squatted down.


    ¡°Gosh, why are you so careless?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and get up. How can we let our Great Thief stay in such a ce?¡±


    Marina said with a gentle expression.


    Locke was speechless.


    ¡°You really¡­ change your mind like a girl changes clothes.¡± Locke gritted his teeth and got up.


    Marina was in a good mood now, so she did not bother to argue with him.


    She led him into the car and even thoughtfully handed him a towel.


    ¡°At least you still have a conscience.¡± Locke took it and draped it over his body.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m just worried you¡¯ll dirty my car,¡± Marina said, lips slightly curved.


    Locke was left speechless again.


    ¡°Marina, you¡¯re going too far!¡±


    ¡°You pushed me into doing such dangerous things, and now you¡¯re treating me like this! Do you have


    any conscience at all?¡± Locke felt like his heart was about to explode from anger.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    ¡°What is conscience anyway?¡± Marina asked innocently.


    Locke was speechless.


    This time, he was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even speak.


    He ignored her and sulked in the backseat of the car.


    Marina brought Locke back to the hotel.


    In order to get rid of the smell on his body, Locke soaked in the bathtub for a whole hour.


    When he came out again, the smell on his body was finally gone.


    However, Locke still felt a little ufortable, as if the smell from the trash can still lingered on him.


    ¡°This is too much! I¡¯ve never been so embarrassed in my entire life. Can you smell if there¡¯s still a


    stench on me?¡± Locke walked towards Marina.


    He even raised his hand and wanted her to sniff him.


    Marina pped his hand away.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already soaked for an hour; there¡¯s no smell left.¡± Marina sat on the sofa.


    Then, she furrowed her eyebrows and looked at Locke. ¡°Where is the thing?¡±


    ¡°All you care about is that thing! Shouldn¡¯t you show some concern for me first?¡±


    ¡°I nearly lost my life, yet all you care about is the stuff!¡± Lockeined with a distressed


    expression.


    Marina remained silent.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? I asked you to steal something. I¡¯m definitely concerned about the item,¡± Marina


    said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re really a heartless woman. If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have risked my


    life to help you steal! I almost lost my life.¡± Locke started crying again.


    ¡°Give me the thing first before you start crying. Marina was not in the mood for his tears. She directly


    extended her hand to


    him.


    Locke was speechless.


    ¡°Why is my life so miserable¡­¡± Just as Locke was about to wail again, Marina red at him sternly.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Locke¡¯s mouth closed slowly.


    ¡°Give me the thing!¡± Marina said coldly.


    Locke¡¯s body trembled. Although he felt somewhat hesitant, he shakily retrieved a small box from his


    pocket and handed it over to Marina when he saw her threatening gaze.


    Marina took the box and opened it to take a look.


    Inside was a jade locket. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    It was beautifully carved,


    It looked anything but ordinary..


    However, the value of the item itself was not worth mentioning.


    The most important thing was to confirm whether it was the key to open the Akister Treasure.


    Simon carefully observed the jade locket.


    Then, he nodded at Marina.


    *This thing must be real. I risked my life to steal it. There¡¯s no way it could be fake¡± Lockeined


    aside.


    ¡°Tell me. What else do you want?¡± After confirming the authenticity of the jade locket, Marina looked at


    Locke again.


    Locke¡¯s wounded and aggrieved expression quickly disappeared once he heard her question.


    ¡°I want an absolutely secure identity, and I want this amount, Locke said, raising a finger.


    ¡°You surely have a big appetite.¡± Marina looked at Locke¡¯s raised finger.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a discount, considering you are an old acquaintance.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever considered how many people are chasing after this thing out there?¡±


    ¡°Even if I sell it to anyone, I could get more than this amount.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t appreciate my efforts, that¡¯s fine, but how can you use me?¡± Locke looked


    heartbroken.


    ¡°use you? Do you know how difficult it is to create apletely safe identity for someone


    threatening like you?¡±


    ¡°And to give you a discount, I might as well break your legs too, she added with a huff.


    Locke immediately put on a fawning smile.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. It¡¯s mainly because my identity has been exposed


    this time.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t change my identity, I won¡¯t have a peaceful life ahead.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a kind, beautiful little fairy. You wouldn¡¯t abandon me, right?¡± Locke looked pitiful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act before me; I feel ufortable watching your performance.¡± Marina was truly disgusted by


    Locke¡¯s acting.


    However, this guy always seemed to enjoy putting on a show.


    Every time they met, he would stage a grand performance.


    She felt really awkward watching him.


    But he seemed to revel in it.


    It was really exasperating.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re agreeing to help me?¡± Locke¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when he heard Marina¡¯s response.


    ¡°First, tell me how you ended up in this state.¡±


    ¡°And how did you manage to obtain this thing in such a short time?¡± Marina asked.


    She sought out Locke because she believed in his abilities.


    However, she had estimated it would take at least half a month.


    She even thought that she could wait for him for about twenty days.


    She did not expect him toplete the mission in just a few days.


    This really exceeded her expectations..


    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect myself toplete this mission so fast. ording to my original n, it


    would have taken at least half a month.¡±


    ¡°Well, something happened in between, and I got to use the opportunity.¡± When Locke talked about


    serious matters, he no longer had the cheeky smile from before.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°ording to my original n, I wanted to forge a new identity and approach Yann to steal the key.¡±


    ¡°But just as I found a suitable identity, I discovered another group of people had infiltrated around


    Yann,¡± Locke said.


    ¡°Another group of people?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°Yes, and these people are also after the key to the Akister Treasure.¡±


    ¡°However, they might have been too impatient and were discovered by Yann. He took their lives on the


    spot.¡±


    ¡°But thanks to them, I had an opportunity. With their interference, I quickly found out where Yann hid


    the key.¡±


    ¡°Then I had to change my ns. Although I managed to get the key, Yann noticed me when I was


    leaving


    ¡°That man might be old, but his vignce is still sharp.¡±


    ¡°I had to crawl through all sorts of holes to escape, and it wasn¡¯t easy to contact you again.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I almost lost my life in the hands of that Yann this time.¡±


    ¡°From now on, don¡¯te to me with threatening tasks anymore. I¡¯m considering retiring and quitting


    the industry.¡± Locke¡¯s tone was firm.


    However, Marina only gave him a light nce.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been saying that since the day I met you. I haven¡¯t seen you retire after so many years.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ We¡¯ve been old friends for so many years. Can¡¯t you save me some pride?¡± Locke muttered.


    ¡°Do you know who those people are?¡± Marina could not be bothered to answer him and went straight to


    the point.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    ¡°Im not sure.¡± Locke shook his head.


    Then, he added. ¡°But they were probably after the Akister Treasure.¡±


    ¡°Since you knew that the key to the Akister Treasure was in Yann¡¯s hands, it¡¯s possible others knew as


    well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible that they attracted some people topete for it.¡± Locke didn¡¯t delve too much into


    the matter


    Moreover, he felt grateful to those people.


    If not for the fact that they were causing amotion, he would not have been able toplete the


    deal with Marina so quickly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina nodded without pressing further.


    ¡°However, I must say this, now that you two have the item, it¡¯s best for you to leave this ce as soon


    as possible,¡±


    ¡°Yann is capable, and the longer you stay here, the more dangerous it bes.¡±


    ¡°After all, this isn¡¯t your home ground. It¡¯s better for both of you to leave early,¡± Locke said.


    ¡°I understand, and I¡¯ll arrange for you to leave as soon as possible.¡± Marina said solemnly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Locke replied straightforwardly.


    He did not delve into the details. any further.


    Marina was the one he trusted most when it came to handling things.


    Back then, he sought Marina out because he wanted a fresh start in life.


    However, at that time, he did not know her true identity.


    He only thought she was a powerful figure in the Dar.


    He often sought her services because her forged identities were wless.


    However, there was one time when he had an ident.


    He identally revealed his identity.


    This led to him being chased by his enemies and almost losing his life in another country.


    In his desperate situation, he reached out to Marina, one of the few people he could consider a friend.


    Hence, he made a desperate attempt to contact her.


    He never expected she would actuallye to help him.


    Just as he was resigned to his fate and waiting for death, Marina came.


    Not to mention that she came with much fuss.


    The group of people she brought with her instantly defeated his pursuers, leaving them unable to get


    back on their feet.


    At that moment, he felt like he had really seen a deity.


    However, Marina was someone who couldn¡¯t resist opening her mouth.


    Right after she opened her mouth, everything she said shattered his filters.


    After all, no god would be as sharp¨Ctongued as her.


    Yet, it was precisely after that incident that they truly became friends.


    He learned not to doubt what Marina Bailey said.


    Although he couldn¡¯t help but want to argue with her asionally, she was still the person he trusted


    most in the world.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. Let me know when everything is arranged.¡± Locke said, knowing it wouldn¡¯t be


    convenient for him to


    stay.


    He promptly got up and left.


    ¡°Alright, Marina replied.


    Once Locke left, only Marina and Simon were left in the room.


    Simon handed the jade locket to Marina.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marina looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you giving it to me?¡± Marina was puzzled.


    Was this guy trying to tell her that he was giving it to her because she put in effort to find it?


    If that was the case, he would have to sleep on the sofa tonight.


    ¡°Keep it safe for me. Fortunately, Simon did not say anything that would upset Marina.


    ¡°Why should I keep it for you?¡± Marina hesitated and didn¡¯t take it from him.


    ¡°I think it would be safer with you. Over the years, I have been secretly searching for the Akister


    Treasure.¡±


    ¡°However, it¡¯s inevitable that news might get out. It¡¯s not safe for me to keep it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. It¡¯s safest for me to leave this with you,¡± Simon said in a low voice.


    Hearing hisst sentence, Marina no longer refused and epted the box from him.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m your wife. You should leave the thing you cherished most with me.¡± Marina raised her


    chin slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll leave my most important thing with you, Simon said slowly.


    Now, they had obtained the key.


    Naturally, Marina and Simon wouldn¡¯t stay for long.


    Without wasting any time, they immediately started preparing to leave the country.


    However, Yann had already guessed that the person who stole the key would leave the country


    overnight.


    Hence, he sealed off all the major exits in Hustralia.


    If Marina and Simon wanted to leave quietly, they needed time to make arrangements. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Meanwhile, Marina took advantage of this opportunity to create a new identity for Locke.


    However, when Locke received the documents, his face fell.


    ¡°Why am I a janitor? Locke wasn¡¯t satisfied at all.


    ¡°You should be grateful I didn¡¯t turn you into a beggar. Take your identity and leave quickly.¡± Marina


    was toozy to exin


    to him.


    Creating a new identity wasn¡¯t something she could do just on a whim.


    It required careful consideration and reference to real¨Clife prototypes.


    If she really had the power to create a person out of thin air, she would be invincible.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t disturb your lovey¨Cdovey time anymore.¡±


    ¡°I can see you prioritize your man over your friend now. Howe I never realized you were this kind


    of person?¡± Locke carefully gathered all the documents before him and put them into his bag.


    These things concerned his life.


    He had to handle them with care.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always prioritized my lover over my friend. Did you only realize it now?¡± Marina didn¡¯t refute


    Locke¡¯s words at all.


    Locke was speechless.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m being too chatty. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Locke had never won in bickering.


    However, he still liked to provoke her.


    Perhaps it was because only Marina could engage in such bickering with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Be careful of what happens next. Yann is a vengeful person. Don¡¯t let him catch you


    red¨Chanded.¡± It was rare for Locke to be so serious.


    ¡°Got it. He¡¯s just an old man. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of him?¡± Marina snorted.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± Locke took onest deep look at Marina before turning to leave.


    His departing figure looked dashing, but if one looked closely, one could detect a hint of reluctance.


    ¡°He likes you!¡± Simon, who had been silent since Locke left, suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°What?¡± Marina thought she was hearing things.


    ¡°If it¡¯s unnecessary, don¡¯t contact him anymore. Simon sounded like he was extremely jealous.


    [1-23 F


    ¡°Why are you imagining things on your own? Locke can¡¯t possibly like me. He enjoys the thrill.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not money that everybody like wherever I go.¡± Marina smiled helplessly.


    Send

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Looking at Marina¡¯s expression, Simon could not help but raise his eyebrows.


    Did she not know that Locke liked her?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Marina asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. In any case, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have any contact with him in the future.¡± Simon did not say


    too much.


    Since Marina didn¡¯t know, he would forget about it.


    He was not going to reveal Locke¡¯s thoughts and show them to her.


    He felt that this kind of strenuous and unrewarding matter was not his style.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have a chance to meet Locke again in a short period of time.


    ¡°Every time Locke gets a new identity from me, he will disappear for a period of time.¡± Marina did not


    realize the meaning behind Simon¡¯s words.


    Sometimes, she was indeed quite slow when it came to rtionships.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Simon replied.


    The smile on his face deepened.


    He felt that Marina had to maintain this state from now on.


    This way, he might have fewer love rivals.


    After Locke left, Gavin was almost done with his arrangements.


    He was prepared to leave Hustralia the next morning.


    However, that night, when Marina came out of the shower, she realized that Simon was not in the


    room.


    Marina dried her hair as she went to the living room to look for him.


    However, she could not find Simon.


    Marina could not help but frown.


    Where did he go?


    Marina took out her phone and called him, but no one picked up.


    Could something have happened?


    A bad feeling shed across Marina¡¯s heart.


    Just as she changed her clothes and was about to go out to look for him, her phone suddenly rang.


    Marina nced at the caller ID. It was an unfamiliar number.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    However, Marina picked up the call without hesitation.


    She was afraid that this was a call rted to Simon.


    ¡°Miss Bailey.¡± Eunice¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Marina lowered her voice.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, I don¡¯t know if you have time, but there are some things I want to talk to you about.¡±


    Eunice¡¯s voice was clear and indifferent?


    However, Marina refused without thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m not free!¡± Marina said and hung up.


    Then, she prepared to go out.


    But the moment she opened the door, her phone rang again.


    It was the same phone number as before.


    Marina could not help but frown.


    This woman was really persistent.


    Marina blocked the number without hesitation.


    When the ringing stopped, Marina felt that the world was quiet.


    11.000


    Then, she hurried toward the elevator.


    However, just as she reached the elevator, the elevator door opened.


    The person


    inside was Simon.


    ¡°Where did you go? Marina was stunned for a moment before she immediately pulled him out.


    Then, she carefully sized him up.


    After confirming that there were no signs of injuries on his body, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you wanted to drink something cold after taking a shower? I went down to buy


    you a cold drink.¡± Simon gestured at the thing in his hand..


    ¡°I was just saying. Why did you really go down? What if you meet Yann¡¯s people?


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find you just now. I thought something had happened to you.¡± Marina was frightened.


    ¡°What could happen to me? I just bought it from the convenience store downstairs.¡± Simon smiled.


    Then, he held Marina¡¯s hand and walked toward the room.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t pick up or leave me a message when I called you. I¡¯ll definitely be worried if you


    suddenly disappear.¡± Marina followed behind him.


    ¡°I thought I would be up soon, so I didn¡¯t tell you. As for the call, I might have missed it because there


    was no signal in the elevator just now.


    ¡°But next time I go out, I will remember to tell you.¡± Simon¡¯s voice was very gentle.


    After entering the room, he pressed Marina onto the chair.


    Then, he ced the cold drink he had bought in front of her.


    ¡°Try it. I asked the people at the hotel and they said it tastes good.


    ¡°However, this is something cold after all. You can only eat a few mouthfuls to satisfy your cravings.


    You can¡¯t be greedy.¡± Simon carefully handed the spoon to Marina.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina nodded.


    The worry she had just now hadpletely disappeared at this moment.


    ¡°Eat first. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Simon patted Marina¡¯s head.


    Marina nodded and took a sip of the cold drink in front of her. It was indeed not bad.


    She had just taken a shower and her throat was indeed dry.


    She did feel much better after drinking such a cold drink.


    When she came out of the showerst night, she had just said it casually.


    Unexpectedly, he really remembered it.


    Although Marina was thinking like this in her heart, she could not suppress the smile on her face.


    After all, if there was one person in this world who could remember everything she said casually, that


    was something so rare and precious.


    While Marina was happily drinking, Simon¡¯s phone rang aside.


    Marina originally did not intend to pay attention to it.


    She was now narried to Simon and they were legally married.


    However, she still felt that husband and wife needed some distance.


    She definitely wouldn¡¯t check his phone in private.


    However, when she saw the string of numbers shing on the screen, her expression darkened.


    This number was Eunice¡¯s number, which she had blocked just now.


    Eunice was really up to something.


    Marina had blocked Eunice¡¯s phone number, but Eunice actually called Simon.


    What was Eunice trying to do?


    Could it be that Eunice wanted to find Simon toin about her?


    Did Eunice know that Marina was his wife?


    Listening to the phone ringing non¨Cstop, Marina hesitated for a moment before answering the call.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, you¡¯re finally willing to answer my call.¡± Eunice¡¯s gentle voice came through the


    phone.


    Marina did not reply and put the phone aside.


    Then, she slowly picked up the spoon and continued having her cold drink.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, actually¡­ Actually, I¡¯ve been loving you¡­¡± The person on the other end of the phone


    did not flinch when she heard the silence.


    Instead, she confessed directly.


    Marina frowned when she heard this.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, actually, I¡¯ve been loving for many years before you first met me.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, but I was a junior at your university. It¡¯s just that you graduated when I


    enrolled.


    Ive always heard of your legend. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t feel much at the time.


    ¡°But things changed when you came back to school to give a speech. The moment you walked onto


    the stage, my heart was instantly captured by you.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    So Eunice was actually Simon¡¯s junior?


    She didn¡¯t know about that.


    Marina¡¯s eyes were filled with interest.


    Eunice didn¡¯t notice anything and just continued to tell her thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been loving you since then.


    ¡°I know that someone from your background might never lower your head to see someone from an


    ordinary family like me in your life.


    ¡°So I worked especially hard. I studied hard at university. I even took a double degree.


    ¡°Because I know that our school has an internship project with Hernandez Group.


    ¡°As long as my grades remain at the top of the cohort, I¡¯ll have a chance to intern at Hernandez Group.


    ¡°Actually, those days of studying were especially boring. But when I thought about seeing you again, I


    had the motivation to


    endure it.


    ¡°My hard work paid off. I finally entered Hernandez Group and even passed the internal assessment to


    be your secretary.


    ¡°You have no idea how happy I was the day I became one of you.


    ¡°I know. You also paid attention to me because on my first day of the inauguration, you even got


    someone to prepare an inauguration gift for me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pot of cactus. I¡¯ve always taken good care of it. Even when I came to Hustralia, I always brought


    it with me.


    ¡°It¡¯s growing very well now. It¡¯s already much bigger than when you gave it to me.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, they always say that I¡¯m very ambitious. That¡¯s why I applied toe to Hustralia.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t care about fame and fortune at all. All I want to do is get closer to you.


    ¡°I thought that I would be able to get closer to you if I became your secretary.


    ¡°Butter on.


    I realized that the distance between you and the


    secretary was still very


    far.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to improve myself. As long as I work in Hustralia for five years, I¡¯m confident that I


    can be promoted to the vice president of thepany.


    ¡°At that time, I can really be the woman standing by your side.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, all these years, I haven¡¯t rested at all. I¡¯m working so hard because I want to catch up


    to you.


    ¡°I know you better than anyone, and I care about you more than anyone.


    ¡°I know your ambitions and dreams, so I want to be your capable assistant.


    ¡°I also know you¡¯re careless, so I¡¯ll remind you every day to eat on time and rest on time.


    ¡°We used to get along very well at the headquarters, didn¡¯t we?


    ¡°I know. You also have me in your heart, right?


    ¡°Otherwise, why am I the only girl in the entire Secretarial Department?


    ¡°Why did you only pick me out of so many people?


    ¡°Simon, I can really give up everything for you. I¡¯m the most suitable person for you.


    ¡°Marina was born a princess. You have to coax her no matter what she does.


    ¡°Even when you were so tired, she wanted you to carry her.


    ¡°She can¡¯t take care of you at all. Simon. If you like me, I¡¯lle to you, okay?¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone finally finished speaking.


    Meanwhile, Marina had unknowingly finished the bowl of cold drink.


    Then, she slowly put down the spoon.


    She took out a tissue and gently wiped the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Simon is taking a shower now.¡± After doing all this, Marina said lightly.


    On the other end of the phone, Eunice fell silent when she heard Marina¡¯s voice.


    After a long while, she asked in a sharp voice, ¡°Marina?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Marina replied calmly.


    ¡°Have you been listening to me?¡± Eunice was already gritting her teeth.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was the one who picked up the call. From the beginning to the end, I was the only one


    here,¡± Marina said leisurely.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Eunice was so angry that she almost had a heart attack.


    She tightened her grip on the phone. ¡°Why are you so uncultured? Why did you pick up someone


    else¡¯s call?¡±


    ¡°Someone else? Simon is my husband. Why can¡¯t I answer his call?¡± Marina asked in amusement.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Eunice was instantly stunned by the word ¡°husband¡°.


    However, Marina did not exin it to her.


    She said calmly, ¡°First of all, it¡¯s normal for you to like Simon.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only girl who likes him in this world, but I¡¯m the only one who can stand by his side.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Eunice was angered by these words.


    But before she could speak, Marina spoke again.


    ¡°As for whether I can take good care of him, that¡¯s none of your business.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I need to remind you. I don¡¯t have a good temper. I won¡¯t tolerate someone


    more than three times. You¡¯ve provoked me for the third time.


    ¡°Therefore, you have to pay the price for your stupidity and impulsiveness.¡± Marina hung up the phone


    after saying that.


    At this moment. Simon walked out of the bathroom.


    Marina immediately narrowed her eyes and looked at him. There seemed to be a dim light hidden in


    her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon walked toward her.


    ¡°Just now, someone confessed to you with all her heart. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t hear it,¡± Marina said


    faintly.


    Simon was stunned for a moment when he heard this.


    Then, he immediately reacted.


    ¡°I remember I blocked her number.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never told me that she¡¯s your junior.¡± Marina reached out and grabbed the strap of Simon¡¯s


    sleeping robe.


    She brought him closer to her.


    ¡°Junior? I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Simon frowned.


    ¡°Is that so? Then why did you send her a recruitment gift?¡± Marina¡¯s hand slowly moved up his belt and


    reached his chest.


    Simon¡¯s breathing could not help but tighten.


    ¡°What recruitment gift? I¡¯ve never done such a thing before.¡± Simon¡¯s thoughts had long been attracted


    by Marina.


    He was answering the question purely based on his instincts.


    ¡°She said that she was the only female secretary in the Secretarial Department.


    ¡°She said that you chose her out of thousands of people. The fate between the two of you is


    indescribably wonderful¡±


    Marina had already raised her head.


    She looked at Simon affectionately.


    How could Simon resist her initiative?


    He bent down and carried her in his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about these things. She probably imagined it herself.¡± Simon¡¯s breathing was very heavy.


    ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡± Marina wrapped her arms around his neck.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any memory of her. What else can I say?¡± Simon frowned.


    When Marina heard this, the expression on her face rxed a little.


    ¡°Marina, let¡¯s not waste our time on these insignificant people,¡± Simon said as he carried Marina into


    the bedroom.


    Marina smuggled in his arms, her feet swaying leisurely.


    She liked it when Simon could only see her in his eyes.


    She liked to see him being turned on by her.


    She liked it when all his attention was only on her.


    She wanted to possess this personpletely.


    She could not share him with anyone!


    What Marina did not know was that Simon had the same thoughts as her.


    It was even more intense than her thoughts.


    And this night was destined to be a sleepless night¡­


    They had sex all night.


    The next morning, when they were about to set off, Marina couldn¡¯t get up.


    Simon carried her to the washroom to wash up.


    Then, he changed her clothes and led her out of the hotel in a daze.


    In the car. Marina had been resting on Simon¡¯s shoulder.


    Simon held her waist carefully so that she could sleep morefortably.


    However, when the car was halfway there, there was suddenly a violent collision in front of them.


    Then, the car in front quickly turned around.


    There were also many cars that backed up.


    The scene instantly became chaotic.


    Fortunately, Gavin¡¯s driving skills were not bad. He quickly adjusted the steering wheel so that the car


    was not hit by the car


    in front.


    However, the violent collision woke Marina up from her deep sleep.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marina opened her eyes in a daze.


    Before Simon could answer her, Marina had already seen the chaotic scene in front of her.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, Miss Bailey, this car ispletely blocked. Something must have happened in front.


    We can only get out of the car and leave on foot.¡± Gavin looked at the situation in front of him.


    If they didn¡¯t get out of the car, the car might be crushed.


    Marina also knew that the situation was critical.


    Her head, which was still dozing off, instantly became clear.


    She opened the door and got out of the car swiftly with Simon.


    Countless people were screaming in front of them.


    At this moment, Marina also saw the situation clearly.


    It seemed like a truck had crashed into them from the oppositene.


    It crashed into a car and caused a series of traffic idents.


    The most important thing now was that the heavy truck had no intention of stopping.


    Simon pulled Marina and quickly ran to the side road.


    This way, they could effectively avoid the attacks behind them.


    Some people in the middle were pushed down by the people behind them.


    Theyy on the ground and cried for help.


    However, no one was willing to stay.


    When one chose to be a good person, he should at least ensure his own interests first.


    Marina and Simon¡¯s physical fitness was not bad. They ran straight ahead.


    They quickly avoided the panicked crowd behind them.


    The two of them found a safe hiding ce.


    Marina¡¯s expression darkened as she looked at the panicked and turbulent crowd behind her.


    Gavin was a step slower than them.


    Of course, it was not because his stamina could not keep up.


    It was because he had checked the situation behind him.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, Miss Bailey, let¡¯s leave this ce first. Gavin looked very serious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was an ident. The driver in the truck should still be conscious, but he doesn¡¯t choose


    to stop at all.


    ¡°This should be a man¨Cmade ident,¡± Gavin said.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Are theying for us?¡± Marina couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure yet, but if they were reallying for us, they wouldn¡¯t have suddenly collided in


    front.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t be 100% sure yet, so we have to leave this ce as soon as possible.¡± They


    didn¡¯t bring too many people on this trip.


    Gavin had to ensure the safety of Simon and Marina.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Marina did not stay any longer. She replied, took Simon¡¯s hand, and prepared to leave.


    However, they had only taken a few steps when they suddenly heard a moan.


    Marina could not help but stop in her tracks.


    At this moment of hesitation, a slender figure suddenly appeared in the alley beside her.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Gavin thought that someone was trying to ambush Marina, so he immediately rushed in


    front of her.


    However, that person seemed to be injured. After falling to the ground, he did not move for a long


    time.


    ¡°Is he¡­ dead?¡± Gavin was a little surprised.


    He even kicked the person, but the person on the ground did not react at all.


    Gavin heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then he looked back at Marina and Simon.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, Miss Bailey, you guys leave first. I¡¯ll stay behind to cover your retreat.¡±


    Simon nodded.


    He pulled Marina and continued forward.


    However, when Marina passed by the person on the ground, she subconsciously lowered her head to


    take a look.


    And this nce made her stop again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon turned around and asked.


    ¡°Turn him over,¡± Marina ordered Gavin.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Gavin was confused.


    However, since Marina had already given the order, he did not hesitate and went forward to flip the


    person on the ground


    over.


    Simon and Gavin were stunned.


    Because the person lying on the ground was someone they both knew.


    ¡°It really is him,¡± Marina mumbled.


    She felt that he looked a little simr just now, so she wanted Gavin to confirm it.


    Unexpectedly, she was right.


    ¡°You can even recognize his back. It seems like you have a deep impression of him,¡± Simon said in a


    low voice.


    Marina rubbed her nose guiltily.


    Why did his tone sound so familiar?


    It was especially simr to her tone when she questioned him about Eunice.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not very familiar with him¡­¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± Simon snorted lightly.


    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Gavin nced at Marina and Simon.


    Then he looked at Gordon who was lying on the ground.


    ¡°Um¡­ Should we take him away?¡± Marina asked Simon tentatively.


    Just as Simon was about to speak, Marina spoke first.


    ¡°I just feel that his appearance here is a little unreasonable. I want to bring him back and ask him about


    it.


    ¡°Other than that, I have absolutely no selfish motives!¡±


    Marina¡¯s eyes were extremely serious.


    GHD


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    Looking at Marina who was trying so hard to prove her innocence, the expression on Simon¡¯s face


    could not help but ease. up a little.


    However, he said word by word, ¡°Just this once. There won¡¯t be a next time!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Marina immediately replied.


    Then, she turned around and gave Gavin a look.


    Gavin immediately carried Gordon on his shoulder.


    Then, they found a rtively safe ce to stay.


    It was not good toplicate matters, so Marina personally did a physical examination on Gordon.


    Although Simon didn¡¯t say anything, he was very dissatisfied.


    He had been standing at the side the entire time.


    He stared at Marina with a burning gaze.


    It made her inspection be a little rusty.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Although the injuries look quite serious, none of them are critical,¡± Marina said in a slightly


    rxed tone.


    If his injuries were too serious, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    ¡°So he won¡¯t die?¡± Simon¡¯s thin lips moved slightly.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°Well, go down and buy these medicines.¡± Marina wisely ignored Simon¡¯s question.


    Instead, she turned around and instructed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gavin immediately replied.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He took the paper that Marina had given him and turned to leave.


    After Gavin bought the medicine, Marina applied the medicine to Gordon.


    In the midnight, Gordon finally woke up.


    The moment he woke up, Gordon subconsciously jumped up from the bed.


    However, it quickly affected the wounds on his body and he fell down again in pain.


    His movements instantly attracted the attention of Marina and Simon in the living room.


    ¡°You guys¡­ saved me?¡± Gordon¡¯s voice was still a little weak.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you fall in front of me on purpose?¡± Marina looked at him leisurely.


    Gordon was stunned.


    ¡°Sure enough, I can¡¯t hide anything from you¡­¡± Gordon lowered his head and smiled.


    Then, he slowly sat up.


    Although his body was not seriously injured, his wounds were severe. He could only lean against the


    headboard and cough non-stop.


    After recovering a little, he slowly spoke.


    ¡°At that time, my consciousness was blurry and I couldn¡¯t see clearly. I thought it was just¡­ someone


    who looked like you¡­¡±


    Marina believed Gordon¡¯s exnation.


    After all, she and Simon¡¯s whereabouts had always been well hidden.


    It was impossible for others to know,


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Marina asked bluntly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Gordon said, but he did not know how to continue.


    ¡°Are you here for the Akister Treasure?¡± Marina said what he hadn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Gordon¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of surprise.


    ¡°So were you the one who attacked Yann?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gordon did not deny it this time..


    She was right.


    ¡°So are you here for the Akister Treasure as well?¡± Gordon quickly reacted.


    ¡°How did you know about the Akister Treasure? Did Mr. Yetts send you here?¡± Marina did not answer


    Gordon¡¯s question.


    Gordon also fell silent.


    It seemed like he was unwilling to answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s not convenient for you to say it. This ce is considered safe. Since you cane here,


    you should be able to leave safely. We¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Marina was not the kind of person who liked to pester others.


    After saying that, she really prepared to leave.


    The first reason why she was willing to save Gordon was that he was part of the reason why their


    mission could bepleted so quickly.


    The second reason was that he was now Luke¡¯s adopted son.


    Luke had a good rtionship with her grandfather.


    Now that Luke had just undergone surgery, if anything happened to Gordon, it was very likely that


    Luke¡¯s condition would


    worsen.


    Now that Gordon was fine, there was nothing she could do.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± However, just as Marina and the others reached the door, Gordon stopped them.


    Marina turned around and looked at him calmly.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Mr. Yetts who told me about the Akister Treasure. It was¡­ my grandfather who told me,¡±


    Gordon finally told the


    truth.


    8.47%A


    ¡°Your grandfather?¡± Marina¡¯s expression flickered.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Gordon nodded.


    That was Earl.


    Marina suddenly remembered that Simon had gone to Solemwood for the Akister Treasure¡¯s key.


    He must have taken it from Earl.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, if you have time, why don¡¯t you sit down?¡± Gordon coughed again as he said this.


    Marina nced at Simon.


    Simon did not refuse. The few of them returned to the house.


    Gordon slowly heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Marina sitting down again.


    Raising his head to look out the window, he saw that the moon was already in the sky.


    He chose his words before speaking slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for the Akister Treasure because of my grandfather¡¯sst wish¡­


    ¡°Before my grandfather passed away, he told me about the Akister Treasure.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know why your grandfather knew about the Akister Treasure?¡± Marina felt that there


    might be the information they wanted.


    ¡°My grandfather said it¡¯s because of someone¡­¡± Gordon¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    ¡°Someone?¡± Marina could not help but look


    up at Simon.


    She felt that the person Gordon was talking about was rted to Simon¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Yes, my grandfather said that that person is¡­ his young mistress.¡± Gordon nodded.


    Young mistress?


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± Marina asked directly.


    Gordon shook his head. ¡°My grandfather didn¡¯t tell me her name. He always called her young mistress.


    ¡°He told me that the Akister Treasure originally belonged to his young mistress.


    ¡°However,ter on, his young mistress was deceived and broke the family¡¯s oath, so the Akister


    Treasure was degraded.


    ¡°He said that before his young mistress passed away, she instructed him to guard the Akister Treasure


    well.


    ¡°In order to keep this promise, my grandfather brought his entire family and moved to Solemwood to


    live in seclusion.


    ¡°After my grandfather passed away, he handed this mission to me.¡± Gordon briefly exined what had


    happened.


    Marina and Simon fell silent after hearing this.


    The two of them looked at each other with deep meaning only they could understand in their eyes.


    ¡°Have a good rest.¡± After saying this, Marina stood up directly and left with Simon.


    However, the two of them did not leave immediately and went to the room next door.


    14:38 Sat, 29 Jul.


    After closing the door, Marina lowered her voice.


    ¡°Could the young mistress that Gordon¡¯s Grandpa mentioned be your mother?¡±

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Simon shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I remember very little about my mother, and I¡¯ve never seen Gordon¡¯s grandfather around


    her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that Earl has passed away. Otherwise, I could have confirmed it with him,¡± Marina said,


    somewhat disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to solve this puzzle bit by bit.¡± Simon smiled at Marina.


    In the past, he had always been too obsessed with this matter.


    But now that he had Marina, he felt that he could take it slow.


    As long as he could answer his own doubts for so many years, it would be fine.


    ¡°Yeah, we still have a long way to go. After all, we¡¯ve already found three keys. When we gather all the


    keys, we¡¯ll know what happened back then,¡± Marina said slowly.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Simon nodded.


    Just as Marina and Simon were talking, there was an urgent knock on the door.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, someone is here.¡± Gavin¡¯s anxious voice came from outside the door.


    Marina and Simon hurriedly left the room.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Marina asked firmly.


    ¡°I just saw someoneing this way. I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ve exposed our whereabouts, so we have to


    leave this ce as soon as possible,¡± Gavin said firmly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Marina nodded and walked toward the room next door.


    ¡°I heard it.¡± Before Marina could speak, Gordon spoke first.


    ¡°Can you walk now?¡± Marina looked at him.


    Although his vitals were not injured, his external injuries were not light.


    ¡°I can!¡± Gordon gritted his teeth and sat up.


    However, the expression on his face became a little painful because of the pain.


    Marina gave Gavin a look, and Gavin immediately went up to support Gordon.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gordon thanked him in a low voice.


    Gavin didn¡¯t say anything else. He helped Gordon to the door.


    Just as Gavin had said, as soon as they came down from upstairs, they saw a group of people with


    murderous expressions rushing up from the hotel¡¯s entrance.


    Marina and the others immediately hid in the dark. After those people left, they got into the car from the


    back door and left.


    Along the way, Gavin was on the phone.


    He wanted to make sure that the flight could take off smoothly.


    However, for some reason, when they were halfway there, cars suddenly appeared behind them and


    chased after them.


    84.47%A


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did they catch up so quickly?¡± Gavin looked at the situation behind him through


    the rearview mirror.


    He immediately frowned.


    Logically speaking, it was impossible for them to catch up so quickly.


    No one knew what Marina thought of, but her expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Someone must have revealed our whereabouts,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. There weren¡¯t many of us when we went out this time. It was just a few of us,¡±


    Gavin denied subconsciously.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more person,¡± Marina said in a low voice.


    ¡°Eunice.¡± Simon¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°Her?¡± Gavin frowned.


    This shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    Eunice had always been loyal to Mr. Hernandez.


    She had never made any mistakes at work.


    Could it be because¡­ her love turned into hatred?


    Gavin¡¯s thoughts were in a mess, but he did not probe further.


    After all, the most important thing now was to quickly shake off the pursuers behind them.


    However, there were more and more cars behind them. There were even people trying to block them


    from the front.


    Although Gavin¡¯s driving skills were not bad, they didn¡¯t have so many people with them.


    For a moment, they were at a disadvantage.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Let me get off.¡± Just as the situation was getting worse, Gordon, who had been silent all this while,


    suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Just stay here and don¡¯t cause any more trouble!¡± Marina red at him and began to assess the


    current situation.


    They were on the road, so it was really inconvenient to make a move.


    However, those people did not care about this at all.


    To them, the carsing and going did not matter at all.


    They just drove forward and did not care about the lives of those people.


    Under such circumstances, Marina was at aplete disadvantage.


    ¡°They want me. Throw me down now and you¡¯ll be able to leave safely.¡± Gordon¡¯s voice was a little


    anxious.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who can exchange other people¡¯s lives for a chance to live?¡±


    Marina nced at Gordon.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no other way now. If you don¡¯t throw me down, we might all die here!¡± Gordon looked at the


    approaching cars behind them.


    If they dyed any longer, the car they were in might be overturned.


    ¡°We won¡¯t die! I¡¯ve been through so many hardships and narrowly escaped death many times. I won¡¯t


    die in such a ce!¡±


    14:39 Sat, 29 Jul.


    Marina¡¯s tone was extremely firm.


    Looking at the expression on Marina¡¯s face, Gordon¡¯s eyes shed violently.


    A trace of warmth slowly appeared in his heart.


    He once thought that the person who would never abandon him in this world was Sophia.


    So he tried his best to be good to her.


    He wished he could give her all the good things in the world.


    He thought that this way, they could be together forever.


    However, he did not expect that in the end, the person who could not abandon him was actually


    Marina.


    Speaking of which, it was really a little ridiculous.


    ¡°Did I tell you about my mother and my father?¡± Gordon¡¯s voice was deep and hoarse.


    847%!


    ¡°How can you still be in the mood to talk about this at a time like this? Be quiet!¡± Marina was trying hard


    to find a chance to survive.


    She hoped they could get out of this predicament.


    However, Gordon ignored Marina¡¯s words this time.


    Instead, he continued speaking.


    ¡°My father always treated my mother badly. My mother devoted all her feelings to my father.


    ¡°She loved and respected him. She treated him like her own sky. She wished she could give him all the


    best.


    ¡°However, my father valued this love even less than grass.


    ¡°He treated her coldly and refused to give her any warmth.


    ¡°He was even willing to put on an act with those women outside, but he was unwilling to smile at her.


    ¡°My mother married him out of love.


    ¡°They clearly had such a beautiful past together, but why?


    ¡°Why can feelings between people be so short?


    ¡°They clearly swore an oath together. They clearly said that they would never leave each other in this


    life.


    ¡°How did it get to the point where they hated each other?


    ¡°Ever since I was young, I¡¯ve seen my mother cry and be depressed all day long.


    ¡°I watched the women around my fathere and go, but none of them could apany him for a


    long time.


    ¡°Therefore, I swore that I would never be like them in my life.¡±

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Gordon¡¯s voice was very low, but it was clearly audible in the narrow car.


    Marina turned around in confusion.


    She didn¡¯t know why Gordon was saying this at this time.


    When Marina looked over, a smile finally appeared on Gordon¡¯s face.


    ¡°I spent my whole life looking for someone who would never betray and abandon me.


    ¡°I used to think that I had found it, but now I realize how wrong I was in the past.


    ¡°I originally thought that I would never meet someone like


    my


    mother in my life.


    ¡°But now, I realize that God still favors me.¡±


    Gordon looked at Marina with a very deep gaze.


    He seemed to be looking at her, but he didn¡¯t seem to be looking at her at the same time.


    It was as if he was looking at the little girl he had once picked up and brought home through her.


    He looked at the little girl who cared about him wholeheartedly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Marina felt that there was something wrong with his current appearance.


    Just as she was about to speak, Gordon took out something from his pocket and stuffed it into her


    hand.


    ¡°Carol, the three years you were by my side were the most rxing days for me¡­


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been attracted to you for a long time. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve always been unwilling to admit it.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you for giving me those three years.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marina¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.


    However, in the next moment, Gordon let go of her hand.


    Then, he opened the car door and fell backward.


    ¡°Gordon!¡± Marina subconsciously wanted to grab him.


    However, Gordon rejected her outstretched hand.


    Gavin, who was driving in front, immediately slowed down when he saw this scene.


    It was because of Gavin¡¯s extreme actions that Gordon only rolled a few times on the ground and was


    not seriously injured.


    Gordon caught his breath and then got up.


    He deliberately revealed his position to the pursuers.


    Just as Gordon said, the moment those people saw him, they immediately gave up on chasing Marina


    and turned to chase


    Gordon.


    ¡°We have to go


    back! He¡¯s going


    to die!¡± Marina looked back at Gordon so excitedly.


    However, Simon pulled her back.


    F47%


    ¡°If we go back now, it¡¯s equivalent to a sheep entering a tiger¡¯s den. Not only will we not be able to save


    him, but we might


    also sacrifice ourselves.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave first. We¡¯ll think of a way to save himter!¡± Simon¡¯s voice was filled withforting power.


    Marina¡¯s emotions instantly calmed down.


    That was right.


    She could not be anxious.


    Marina took a deep breath and looked back at Gordon.


    He had already been controlled by those people.


    At this moment, he was being dragged back to the car.


    Marina


    gritted her teeth. In the end, she did not ask Gavin to turn around and


    go


    back.


    After they escaped, they did not leave Hustralia immediately.


    Instead, they found a safe ce to stay.


    The first thing Marina did after stabilizing was to check their bodies.


    Finally, a tracker was found on Gavin¡¯s body.


    ¡°Why do I have a tracker on me?¡± Panic appeared on Gavin¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you


    Then, he immediately looked up at Simon. ¡°Mr. Hernandez, I really didn¡¯t know about this.¡±


    didn¡¯t know because Eunice must have ced this thing on you,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Eunice? When did she ce it on me? Why didn¡¯t I notice it at all?¡± Gavin¡¯s face was a little pale.


    As he spoke, Marina had already destroyed the tracker.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, please punish me!¡± Gavin lowered his head and said to Simon apologetically.


    ¡°It was my mistake. Was why Eunice could install a tracker on me and our whereabouts were leaked.


    ¡°It was all because of


    e that


    you


    and Miss Bailey were in danger.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Gavin wished that he could p himself.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, Mr. Hernandez and Miss Bailey would have gone home long ago.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. The most


    important thing now is not to care about who¡¯s right or wrong. The most important thing is to find the


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    culprit!¡± Marina enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Leave this matter to me. I will personally bring Eunice back!¡± Hearing this, Gavin quickly raised his


    head.


    That was right. The most important thing now was to quickly find Eunice!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry.¡± Marina did not ask Gavin to leave immediately.


    She took out theptop she carried.


    Then, she logged into her ount and quickly searched


    Then she hacked into Eunice¡¯s phone.


    por Eunice¡¯s information.


    Sat,


    Countless pieces of information instantly appeared on theputer screen.


    ¡°She has already bought a ne ticket to Froyca. She should be preparing to escape. I will send her


    location to you in real- time,¡± Marina said firmly.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Gavin agreed immediately.


    He had originally thought that it would take some time to capture Eunice.


    He did not expect Miss Bailey to directly give him the location.


    To him, this was like closing the door to catch someone.


    ¡°Be careful on the road. Eunice might have already been bribed by Yann¡¯s people,¡± Marina reminded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Bailey. I will definitely bring Eunice back safely!¡± Gavin said and went out.


    At this time, Eunice simply packed her luggage and quickly went downstairs.


    She drove straight to the airport.


    Along the way, her face was filled with fear.


    Her heart was beating very fast in her chest.


    She didn¡¯t heave a long sigh of relief until she arrived at the airport safely.


    On the way, she was really afraid that Marina and the others would suddenly rush out.


    Fortunately, she had already arrived at the airport safely.


    Marina and the others must still be hiding from Yann.


    They probably wouldn¡¯t have the time to look for her now.


    As long as she sessfully boarded the ne today, they would never find her again.


    Eunice parked the car and prepared to get out.


    However, the moment she opened the car door, a figure suddenly jumped out from the side.


    Then, he pushed her into the car, followed by himself.


    The moment the car door closed, Eunice subconsciously wanted to call for help.


    However, Gavin covered her mouth immediately.


    ¡°If you still want to live, shut your mouth now!¡±


    Eunice looked at Gavin who was so close to her and began to tremble.


    Why was he here?


    How did he know that she would fly away today?


    ¡°Miss Jiles, I really underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect you to betray Mr. Hernandez!¡± Gavin gritted his


    teeth.


    If not for Miss Bailey¡¯s reminder to bring Eunice back alive, he would have killed Eunice right now.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Eunice could feel the murderous intent in Gavin¡¯s eyes.


    She wanted to beg for mercy, but at this moment, she could not even open her mouth.


    Gavin tied Eunice to a chair with a rope.


    It was to prevent any idents from happening on the way.


    This time, he would never give her another chance.


    ¡°Gavin, let me go. As long as you let me go, I¡¯m willing to give you all my money!¡± Eunice said in a


    trembling voice,


    ¡°Do you think everyone is like you? You betrayed Mr. Hernandez just for some money, I was so silly to


    trust you so much before!¡± When Gavin heard this, he really despised Eunice more and more.


    ¡°Why are you so loyal to Simon? You¡¯ve been by his side for so many years.


    ¡±


    ¡°In the


    outsiders, aren¡¯t you still one of his subordinates?


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any sincerity for us. He just treats us as subordinates.


    What have you


    gotten?


    ¡°Rather than living in the shadow of others forever, why can¡¯t we be the masters on our own?


    ¡°I have a lot of money now. I¡¯m willing to give it all to you. With the money you have, you won¡¯t have to


    risk your life for others in the future.


    ¡°You can be your own boss. You can even hire countless subordinates to work for you and risk for you.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the kind of life you want?¡± Eunice wanted to continue bewitching Gavin.


    Ex


    ¡°I¡¯m different from you. My life was saved by Mr. Hernandez. I¡¯m willing to risk my life for him.


    ¡°Eunice, don¡¯t make excuses for your betrayal. A traitor should be punished!¡± Gavin really didn¡¯t want to


    listen to Eunice¡¯s


    nonsense anymore.


    He found a towel and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Then, he drove back.


    An hourter, Gavin brought Eunice and stood in front of Marina and Simon.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, I¡¯ve already brought her back!¡± Gavin¡¯s expression was extremely murderous.


    Eunice looked at Simon and Marina in front of her and subconsciously wanted to escape.


    However, she was tied up and Gavin was behind her.


    There was no way to escape.


    Marina stared at Eunice in front of her and walked toward Eunice step by step.


    Eunice¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of fear as she desperately retreated.


    Gavin held her down tightly.


    Marina walked up to her and pulled the towel out of her mouth.


    Eunice could finally speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Eunice screamed.


    Marina¡¯s gaze at this moment was really too terrifying.


    She looked like she wanted to skin Eunice alive.


    During this period of time, Eunice learned some rumors about Marina.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    It was said that Marina was a ruthless person.


    Anyone who betrayed her would not have a good ending.


    ¡°Since you are so afraid, why did you do such a thing?


    ¡°Do you really think you can escape?¡± Marina snorted.


    E


    46%


    ¡°How would I know if I don¡¯t try? Anyway, I¡­ have been abandoned by you guys.¡± While speaking,


    Eunice nced at Simon who was standing next to her.


    Her eyes were filled with pain.


    ¡°You sure have guts. You really let it go just like that.¡± Marina¡¯s gaze slowly fell on Eunice¡¯s face.


    ¡°What else can I do if I don¡¯t let it go? Do you know how much effort I¡¯ve put in to be able to stand by


    his side?


    ¡°In the past few years, I¡¯ve been living alone in a foreign country. There have been many times when I


    couldn¡¯t hold on


    anymore.


    ¡°But as long as I thought about how I could stand by his side after returning from here, I would swallow


    all those hardships bit by bit.


    ¡±


    ¡°But after all I¡¯ve done, what did I get in the end?


    ¡°It¡¯s his disgust, his alienation.


    ¡°He¡¯s never even been grateful for what I¡¯ve done. In his eyes, I¡¯m just an existence that can be


    abandoned at any time.


    ¡°I loved him with all my heart. What did I get in the end?


    ¡°I wasted so many years of my youth. I d


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I fight for myself?¡± Eunice¡¯s eyes


    She really hated Marina.


    get anything!


    Madre filled with hatred,


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but why do you think that you¡¯re the only one paying?¡± Marina put her hands behind her


    back.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Eunice gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Of course not! Do you think you can reach where you are now because of your own hard work?


    ¡°Eunice, aren¡¯t you being too ridiculous?


    ¡°When you entered Hernandez Group, you were just a freshman who had just graduated.


    ¡°If thepany didn¡¯t give you this chance and didn¡¯t spend so much effort and financial resources to


    nurture you, do you


    you could have your current achievements?


    think


    ¡°ording to my iplete statistics, ever since you joined Hernandez, thepany has trained you


    more than ten times. Moreover, these training were all public expenses. You didn¡¯t spend a single


    cent.


    14:39 Sat, 29 Jul 0


    ¡°Even your original position has been reserved for you.


    E


    36.40%


    ¡°Eunice, the resources that thepany has given you are things that you have never been able to


    ¡°I admit that you¡¯re smart, but there are many smart people in this world. Anyway, anyone else can


    have your current achievements if he was given so much help.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been resentful of your efforts. You didn¡¯t say a word about thepany¡¯s nurturing.


    ¡°What right does a woman like you have to talk about love and giving?


    ¡°Actually, you just love yourself. You¡¯ve never loved anyone else!¡± Marina looked at Eunice coldly.


    ¡°You¡­ Nonsense! From the moment I first saw Simon, my heart and eyes were filled with him.


    ¡°You¡¯re clearly from a noble family. You can clearly have something that all of us can¡¯t even dream of in


    our lives without doing anything.


    ¡°You already have so much. Why do you still want to snatch him from me?


    ¡°I only have him. Why aren¡¯t you willing to give him to me?¡± Eunice roared.


    ¡°Give him to you?¡± Marina frowned when she heard this.


    ¡°With your awareness, even without me, Simon wouldn¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Without you, I can return to the country next year and stay by his side for a long time.


    ¡°When that timees, he will definitely be able to find out what¡¯s good about me. We will definitely be


    together!¡± Eunice¡¯s eyes were filled with stubbornness.


    ¡°So because of my appearance, you chose to betray him?


    ¡°Eunice, don¡¯t you think your love is a little too cheap?¡± Marina really didn¡¯t want to say another word to


    her.


    This woman was just a self¨Cmotivated lunatic.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    ¡°I¡­ I had no choice. Besides, they wouldn¡¯t hurt Simon. I told them that you were the one who took it,


    so he would be safe and sound.¡± Eunice¡¯s eyes shed for a moment.


    ¡°Why? Do you want him to thank you?¡± Marina really wanted tough out loud.


    ¡°Then what else can I do? I¡¯ve offended you, so he¡¯s going to exile me.


    ¡°I worked so hard for so many years to get to where I am today. All my previous efforts were in vain just


    because I said a few words that made you unhappy.


    ¡°I can imagine what will happen to me in the future. I will probably be a marginal figure in the


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. I¡¯ve worked in thepany for so many years. I have to find another way to get


    back what thepany is unwilling to give me!¡±


    Eunice still didn¡¯t feel that she had done anything wrong.


    Simon was unwilling to ept her love.


    Then there was no need for her to love him and sacrifice the rest of her life.


    ¡°Simon has never said that he wants to exile you, nor has he said that he wants you to be


    marginal,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to sweet¨Ctalk me. He already said that I¡¯m not allowed to appear in front of him again!¡±


    Eunice¡¯s eyes were filled with bitterness.


    ¡°Miss Bailey didn¡¯t lie to you. Mr. Hernandez did tell you not to appear in front of him in the future, but


    his arrangement was for you to work in thepany in Meridonia. The position he arranged for you is


    the vice president of thepany.


    ¡°The resources in Meridonia seem to be much richer than in Hustralia. You wouldn¡¯t get demoted. On


    the contrary, you would get promoted,¡± Gavin could not help but say.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Eunice turned to look at him in disbelief.


    ¡°The employment report was sent to the headquarters beforehand. The headquarters is currently


    reviewing it. It should be approved in another week and sent to you.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Although Mr. Hernandez is usually strict with his subordinates, he never gives up on any employee


    who creates value for thepany.


    ¡°Besides, you didn¡¯t make any mistakes at work. You just love Mr. Hernandez.


    ¡°This is not a mistake worthy of punishment at all. Mr. Hernandez transferred you to anotherpany


    because he wanted to assure Miss Bailey, and he wanted her to trust him.


    ¡°But he promoted you to vice president. He did that to assure his employee.


    ¡°He has never let down anyone who is loyal to him. Miss Jiles, it was you who did not believe in Mr.


    Hernandez, It was also you whopletely ruined all your backup ns!¡± Gavin¡¯s tone was filled with


    disappointment.


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Eunice lowered her head and kept denying it.


    ¡°I think you usually watch too many television dramas and novels. You think the presidents will exile the


    people around them for no reason for the sake of their sweethearts.


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t a novel. This is reality. No president will exile his subordinates from thepany just


    because they once admired him.


    @K 3.46%


    ¡°If he really did that, who would be willing to work for him in the future?


    ¡°I¡¯ve never asked Simon to exile you either. He¡¯s mine. I know how good he is. It¡¯s naturally normal for


    others to like him.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t done these things to hurt him, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything even if you stayed in the


    headquarters in Janeborough.


    ¡°Because I have enough confidence in him. If he no longer loves me just because someone who


    adores him is by his side, then he¡¯s not sincere to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want such a man either.


    ¡°Eunice, you said that you loved him for so many years, but you never really understood him.


    ¡°The person you love is probably the person you think he is.¡± Marina looked down at Eunice.


    Her eyes were filled with sympathy.


    In this world, there were many people like Eunice.


    They always felt that they had sacrificed a lot, so they yearned for others to give them the same.


    Once they didn¡¯t get what they wanted, they would turn evil and me everything they had done all


    these years on the person they used to love.


    It wasn¡¯t love at all. It was selfish.


    Eunice seemed to have suffered a severe blow as she hung her head listlessly.


    She stood rooted to the ground without a word.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about these things with you anymore. I just want to ask you, where is Yann now?


    Can you him?¡± Marina stared at Eunice with a burning gaze.


    ¡°Why are you asking this? You¡¯ve already escaped. Why are you still looking for him?¡± Eunice looked


    up.


    still contact


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. You just need to tell me if you can contact Yann.¡± Marina did not answer


    her question.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. After I finished the transaction with him, I didn¡¯t contact him again. I don¡¯t know if he


    blocked my contact information.¡± Eunice was silent for a moment before finally answering Marina¡¯s


    question.


    ¡°Then give it a try.¡± Marina gave Gavin a look.


    Gavin immediately untied the rope around Eunice¡¯s body.


    ¡°Why do you want me to contact him?¡± Eunice looked at Marina in confusion.


    They had already escaped. Shouldn¡¯t the most important thing now be to return to Didominia?


    Why did Maripa take the initiative to contact Yann?


    ¡°Contact Yann and tell him that the thing he wants is not in the hands of the person they captured.


    Their thing is in my hands now,¡± Marina said word by word.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ what I told him before.¡± Eunice was even more confused.


    She had thought that Simon would give up on her because of Marina.


    Hence, she took the initiative to contact Yann.


    She told Yann that Marina had the thing Yann had lost.


    Her goal was to avenge herself.


    Could it be that Yann had arrested the wrong person?


    When Marina heard this, she could not help but frown.


    Yann¡¯s subordinates must have made a mistake.


    After all, Yann probably wouldn¡¯t personally make an arrest.


    Yann¡¯s subordinates probably knew Gordon, so they felt that the item must be in his hands.


    However, that was not the main point now.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask so many questions. You just need to do as I say.¡± Marina didn¡¯t waste any time


    exining to Eunice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try, but I might not be able to contact him right now¡­¡± Eunice nced at Marina and finally took out


    her phone.


    Then, she found Yann¡¯s number and dialed it.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    The moment the bell rang. Marina¡¯s eyes lit up.


    However, it rang for a long time and no one picked up.


    Eunice nced at Marina and was about to speak when the call was suddenly picked up.


    Then, an old voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Miss Jiles, I thought you had already left Hustralia. Why are you still free to call me?¡±


    Eunice looked at Marina with a questioning look in her eyes.


    Marina instantly found a pen and paper from the side and wrote a sentence on it.


    She wanted Eunice to make another deal with Yann.


    Eunice was a very smart person, so after Marina¡¯s reminder, she understood.


    She immediately took a deep breath and tried her best to calm herself down.


    ¡°Mr. Fadley, I¡¯ve already given you the news. Why haven¡¯t you caught him yet?¡± Eunice deliberately


    made her voice sound


    angry.


    When Yann heard this, his breathing could not help but be heavier.


    ¡°Mr. Fadley, I already told you that I wanted that woman to die. How could you let her escape?¡± Eunice


    continued to say, looking mad.


    ¡°My subordinates made a mistake. They caught a useless person for me!¡± Yann was also angry about


    this matter.


    He had clearly given the order previously, but the people sent by him actually did not capture the right


    person.


    He had already severely punished those people just now.


    Now, he was thinking of a way to capture Marina.


    Unexpectedly, he received a call from Eunice.


    ¡°I know where they are now,¡± Eunice suddenly said.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Yann couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice.


    ¡°I said I know where they are now. This time, I don¡¯t need your money, but you must promise me that


    you will kill that woman!¡± Eunice enunciated each word clearly.


    On the other end of the phone, Yann fell silent after hearing this.


    Eunice nced anxiously at Marina who was opposite her..


    She was afraid that Yann would not fall for it.


    Marina gave her a look that said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want her to die that badly?¡± As expected, Yann¡¯s voice was heard a momentter.


    ¡°Of course I want her to die. If it weren¡¯t for her, how could I have ended up like this?


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard in thepany for so many years and finally got to where I am today.


    ¡°But I have nothing left just because of one sentence from her. Shouldn¡¯t she die?¡± Eunice¡¯s words


    carried a bit of sincerity.


    Yann did not notice anything strange.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that how do you know where they are now? With their vignce, after the previous incident,


    they must have suspected you by now.


    ¡°How did you get their current information?¡± Yann was a very cautious person.


    It was impossible for him to believe Eunice¡¯s words so easily.


    ¡°I naturally have my ways. Do you really think that I¡¯ve been working for Simon for nothing all these


    years?


    ¡°Besides, I said that I won¡¯t charge you a single cent for this transaction. You¡¯ll know if it¡¯s true after you


    take a look.


    ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t believe me, it doesn¡¯t matter. In any case, Mr. Fadley, you are not the only


    person in this world who is interested in the Akister Treasure.¡± Eunice began to retreat to advance.


    ¡°Miss Jiles, why are you in such a hurry? I was just asking. We¡¯ve worked together over the years. I


    naturally believe in your character.


    ¡°As long as the information you gave me this time is true, I will definitely reward you handsomely in the


    future.¡± In the end,


    Yann chose to believe Eunice.


    After all, he had no other choice now.


    It had been so long since he sent his people, but they hadn¡¯t found any news about Simon and Marina.


    No matter how hard the person they captured was tortured, he refused to say anything.


    If Simon and Marina left Hustralia, Yann might never be able to get the key back.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me this time. I¡¯ll send a message to your pher. Eunice hung up the


    phone after she finished speaking.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Then, she looked up at Marina in front of her.


    ¡°What should I do now? Send them your current address?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an address, and then you can send it to Yann.¡± Marina sent an address to Eunice.


    Eunice nced at the address. It was in the suburbs.


    However, she knew that she had no right to ask further.


    ording to Marina¡¯s request, she sent the address to Yann.


    Then, she turned off her phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done everything you asked me to do. Now¡­ can you let me go?¡± Eunice¡¯s eyes still had a


    trace of fear.


    She was actually quite afraid of Marina.


    After all, with Marina¡¯s status, ruining her was like stepping on an ant.


    However, when Eunice did that previously, she really felt that she was at the end of her rope.


    Instead of being destroyed for no reason, it was better to risk it all.


    However, she now knew that Marina and Simon did not intend to attack her at all, so she wanted to live


    again.


    Marina didn¡¯t reply to Eunice¡¯s question, only looking up at Simon.


    ¡°She is your subordinate. Do as you see fit, Marina said and left.


    She still had to arrange the follow¨Cup matters.


    This move of hers was called luring the enemy into a trap.


    When Yann arrived, she had to capture him in one fell swoop.


    Only then would she be able to exchange Yann for Gordon.


    As for Yann, he did not take action immediately after hanging up the phone.


    After all, he still didn¡¯t trust Eunice..


    She might have been angered at the beginning, but this time, it was hard to guarantee that she was not


    threatened by Simon.


    Just as he was hesitating, his subordinates came to report again.


    ¡°Mr. Fadley, we¡¯ve been torturing that person for several hours, but he refused to say a word.¡±


    ¡°He is really stubborn!¡± Yann¡¯s expression darkened when he heard this.


    ¡°Mr. Fadley, if we continue to beat him, he might die. Should we¡­ continue?¡± The subordinate¡¯s tone


    was still a little hesitant. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that now. Take good care of him. We can¡¯t let him die!¡±


    Yann said after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinate responded and stood up to leave.


    Yann had already made his decision.


    He really had no other choice now.


    He had no time to waste.


    He had to find Simon before Simon left and get back the key.


    ¡°Pass down the order. Gather our people and follow me out!¡± Yann instructed the assistant standing


    beside him.


    ¡°Yes!¡± That person replied in a low voice.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    In the hotel, Eunice stood in front of Simon with a pale face.


    She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but she realized that she could not say a


    word at this moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a total of seven years since you joined thepany. Unexpectedly, Simon spoke first.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez¡­ do you still remember that?¡± Eunice¡¯s voice sounded a bit shaky.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked by my side for so many years. Of course, I remember.¡± When Simon said this, his


    expression did not change


    much.


    These words did not contain any romantic feelings at all.


    Eunice finally understood that Simon had always treated her as a


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Eunice¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse.


    subordinate.


    ¡°But whether you believe it or not. I never wanted to hurt you from the beginning to the end¡­¡±


    Even if she hated him, she wanted him to be safe and sound.


    She just wanted to make use of Yann to kill Marina.


    After all, if she relied on herself, she would never be able to hurt Marina in her life.


    ¡°But you wanted to hurt her.¡± Simon¡¯s expression instantly turned cold.


    Eunice¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn pale.


    ¡°I value her more than my own life, and yet you wanted to hurt her.


    ¡°If the person you wanted to hurt was me, maybe you would have a chance of survival, but you


    shouldn¡¯t have targeted her!¡± Simon¡¯s eyes were filled with danger.


    Eunice was stunned by his gaze.


    She boasted that after so many years, she had long understood Simon.


    However, it was only now that she realized that she had probably never understood him.


    Or perhaps he had never shown his true self in front of her.


    Eunice lowered her head and smiled mockingly.


    ¡°I was so wrong¡­¡±


    Why did she have the thought of taking this man for herself?


    How could she conquer such a person?


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. No matter what kind of punishment it is, I¡¯m willing to ept it.¡± Eunice¡¯s voice was


    extremely dispirited. Actually, she already expected it the moment she was captured by Gavin.


    Her life was most likely ruined.


    ¡°When we return to Janeborough, I will let you receive the punishment you deserve.¡± There was no pity


    in Simon¡¯s eyes.


    In this world, he would never allow anyone to hurt Marina.


    Everyone who had hurt her had to pay the price!


    After saying that, Simon turned around and left.


    Eunice, who was in the room, fell to the ground listlessly.


    She looked up at Simon¡¯s merciless back.


    Her heart was filled with bitterness.


    In the end, she was the only one who was touched by this unrequited love.


    Gavin looked down at Eunice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve warned you before. Yet, you refused to follow my words. You¡¯ve brought this upon yourself.¡±


    Gavin left after saying that.


    When Eunice returned to Janeborough, what awaited her would be the punishment of thew.


    In the suburbs in Hustralia, Yann had already brought arge number of people and surrounded the


    vi in front of him.


    ¡°Mr. Fadley, what should we do next? Should we rush in directly the assistant asked.


    Have all the exits been guarded?¡± Yann stared at the vi in front of him with a burning gaze.


    ¡°Yes, the entire vi has been surrounded by us. There are our people guarding the surrounding exits.


    This time, they won¡¯t be able to escape even if they have wings¡± The assistant¡¯s tone was firm.


    ¡°Pass down the order. There must be no more mistakes this time. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being


    heartless!¡± Yar?n gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The assistant immediately replied.


    Then, the assistant led a group of people and rushed into the vi.


    However, after they entered, there was no movement from the vi.


    Yann, who was waiting outside, could not help but frown.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    What was going on here?


    Why was there no noise at all?


    Logically speaking, there were not many people around Simon right now. Once his men entered, they


    should be able to subdue Simon and his people in less than ten minutes.


    Fifteen minutes had passed, but there was still no movement inside.


    ¡°Contact them and see what¡¯s going on inside, Yann instructed his subordinates.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The person immediately called the walkie¨Ctalkie hanging on his ear.


    However, there was no response from the person inside.


    ¡°Mr. Fadley, there¡¯s been no response. The person looked a little hesitant.


    No response?


    Could it be that Simon had killed so many of his people after they entered?


    ¡°Send twice as many people!¡± Mr. Fadley said after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Yann arranged for twice as many people to rush in.


    But this time, it was the same as before.


    The moment those people entered, it was as if they had disappeared. There was no response at all.


    Yann¡¯s expression turned gloomy.


    ¡°Mr. Fadley, I can¡¯t contact them again.¡± The subordinate¡¯s expression was now filled with fear.


    Yann pursed his thin lips tightly.


    Even without saying anything, they could feel the intense pressure emitted from his body.


    ¡°Mr. Fadley¡­ What should we do now?


    ¡°Do you want to¡­ send more people in?¡± That person did not dare to act on his own and could only


    ask Yann.


    Yann stared at the vi in front of him.


    He did not believe that Simon could withstand so many of his people.


    ¡°Other than the people guarding the checkpoints, send everyone else in!¡± Yann gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    This time, people entered through the front and back doors.


    Their goal was to outnk Simon.


    Less than two minutes after they entered, a series of crackling sounds came from the vi.


    The expression in Yann¡¯s eyes instantly changed.


    He knew that no matter how powerful Simon was, Simon would not be able to withstand so many of his


    people.


    This time, Simon would not be able to return!


    But just as Yann was feeling smug, he suddenly felt a pain in his neck.


    He touched it with his own hand and actually took out a small injector from his neck.


    10


    What¡­ is this?¡± Yann¡¯s expression became a little surprised.


    The bodyguard beside him was about toe up and check, but before he could go forward, he was


    shot in the neck.


    Then, everyone fell to the ground.


    Yann¡¯s consciousness also began to be a little blurry.


    In his daze, he knew that he had fallen into a trap.


    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, his legs went weak.


    He fell to the ground.


    At this moment, a slender figure slowly walked in front of him.


    Yann looked up from her feet.


    In the end, he saw an iparably stunning face.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡±

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± Marina immediately gave Yann a kick in his chest.


    The man fell on his back and rolled over on the ground.


    He looked like a total mess, with disheveled clothes and some grass in his mouth.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yann struggled to get up and finally managed to steady himself.


    He looked up at the young girl before him with smoldering resentment.


    It was as if he wanted to skin her alive and break her bones.


    ¡°What are you looking at? If you keep looking. I¡¯ll dig your eyes out!¡± Marina said angrily.


    The man had almost knocked their car over.


    She would never forget about that.


    ¡°You arrogant girl, when my peoplee¡­ you won¡¯t be to leave this ce alive¡­¡±


    Yann had an indomitable willpower.


    Marina had drugged him with the specially made ecstasy. It was quite impressive that he could hold out


    until then.


    ¡°Your people? Your people won¡¯te.¡± Marina looked at Yann, wondering why he could be so na?ve.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± A hint of panic shed across Yann¡¯s eyes.


    Right then, a few figures walked over.


    Gavin said, ¡°Miss Bailey, I¡¯ve dealt with the group of people in front of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve also dealt with the group of people behind the mountain, Lee reported.


    After escaping from Yann¡¯s pursuit, Marina had contacted Lee.


    Right before they started carrying out the n, Lee and the others had hurried over.


    ¡°How can you deal with my people so quickly? I¡¯ve¡­¡± Yann did not believe what they said at all.


    ¡°You were trying to say that you¡¯ve locked down the airport and seaports. How can my people rush


    over here in time, right?¡± Marina finished his sentence.


    Yann pursed his lips tight..


    He was a little embarrassed and offended after Marina read his thoughts


    He had worried that it was a trap set up by Simon.


    Therefore, he had run a thorough check before leaving.


    After confirming that none of Simon¡¯s men had arrived at the airport or seaports, he decided to take


    action.


    But he did not expect that Simon would slip away.


    ¡°You¡¯re too confident. Do you really think we¡¯ll be led by the nose just because this is your


    territory?


    ¡°Unfortunately, even if it is your home ground, if I want toy a hand on you, you won¡¯t have any


    chance of striking back!¡± Marina¡¯s eyes were as cold as the snowy mountains on the horizon.


    Her behavior was a disy of arrogance and aloofness.


    There was no doubt about it.


    When they were talking, Simon walked out of the vi.


    And he marched straight to Marina.


    Marina gave him a once¨Cover.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re not hurt.¡±


    ¡°It was just a few scumbags. How could they possibly get me hurt?¡± Simon smiled at her.


    ¡°You¡­¡± When Yann heard that, his bosoms were heaving in fury.


    He looked at Simon in disbelief and asked. Only you were in the vi?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Simon answered nonchntly.


    Yann felt a stab of anger in his chest that made him breathless.


    10.401


    He had sent so many people over, but in the end, they were all taken down by Simon alone.


    He had heard that Simon was a vicious man.


    And he would never show mercy to his enemies.


    But to Yann, Simon was just a raw young man.


    He thought that those rumors were merely exaggerations to incite fear.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Unexpectedly, he got to witness how ruthless Simon was that day.


    ¡°Where is the man you captured? Bring him to me now or I¡¯ll break your neck!¡± threatened Marina.


    She grabbed Yann¡¯s cor and lifted him up, not allowing him to pass out.


    Yann, who had fainted, was choked by the cor.


    He immediately opened his eyes.


    ¡°You guys¡­ don¡¯t go too far¡­.


    ¡°You¡¯re still on my turf. Without my permission, you can¡¯t leave this ce¡­¡± Yann said feebly.


    ¡°You still won¡¯t say it? It seems that I didn¡¯t kick you hard enough just now¡± With that, Marina threw him


    on the ground.


    Afterward, she gave Lee a look.


    Lee immediately understood what she meant.


    He interlocked his fingers and flexed his joints.


    Then, he walked towards Yann who was lying on the ground.


    ¡°What are you doing? 1. Agh!¡± Before Yann could finish speaking, a shriek instantly cut through the air.


    For the next ten minutes, screams of pain were continuously heard.


    Eunice, who had been in the car the whole time, felt a chill run down her spine when she saw what


    happened.


    As expected, Marina was a terrifying person.


    She regretted very much that she had provoked Marina previously.


    Seeing that the man was severely injured, Lee drew back his fist.


    If he carried on, Yann might lose his life.


    Lee immediately stood up and step to the side.


    Only then did Marina put her hands behind her back and slowly walked to Yann.


    ¡°Do you still think that I can¡¯t touch you?¡±


    Yann¡¯s left eye was swollen and bruised.


    He sprawled on the ground, gasping for breath.


    He did not have the strength to reply to Marina at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Where is my man?¡± Marina asked in an eerily gentle tone.


    Yann no longer dared to see her as an incapable young girl.


    Weakly, he moved his hand.


    It was a signal that he was willing to call someone to send Gordon over.


    Marina understood what he meant and asked Lee to search his body for his mobile phone.


    Yann¡¯s entire body was in acute pain.


    But he did not dare toin.


    He immediately called his underlings who were guarding his house and asked them to bring Gordon


    over.


    ¡°Ill only give you half an hour. If I don¡¯t see my people in half an hour, I¡¯ll repeat the ten minutes just


    now.¡±


    Marina looked at Yann warningly.


    Yann was so frightened that he called his underlings several times.


    Half an hourter.


    A ck van stopped in front of the vi.


    The car door opened and a person dragged a seriously wounded man out of the car.


    The moment Marina saw Gondon, her face darkened


    ¡°They beat him up so badly?¡±


    Marina gritted her teeth hard as she red at Yann who was lying on the ground.


    Yann instinctively wanted to take a step back when he met Marina¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The young people nowadays really have no manners. They show no respect to the elderly at all.


    ¡°And they just came up to hit me without negotiating with me.


    ¡°The rules of the pugilistic world are nothing to them.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fadley!¡± The underling eximed when he saw the severely injured Yann lying on the ground.


    ¡°Let go of Mr. Fadley now!¡± Then, he stared fiercely at Marina and the others.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Comment


    ¡°Is your man stupid or what? It took me so much effort to catch you, and now he wants me to let you


    go?¡±


    Marina looked at Yann sympathetically.


    But Yann didn¡¯t respond to that.


    Ive already brought your man here. Can you¡­ can you let me go now?¡± He didn¡¯t care whether his


    underling was stupid or


    not


    He just wanted to get as far away from that Grim Reaper as possible.


    ¡°Tell your people to bring my people over, Marina said.


    Yann was too weak to shout. So he could only give his underling a look.


    That man was perhaps really stupid as what Marina had said


    He immediately grappled Gordon around his neck with his arm.


    ¡°Mr. Fadley, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let them hurt you!


    ¡°You people, hurry up and release Mr. Fadley or I¡¯ll break his neck now.¡± The man threatened Marina


    and the others with a stern face.


    Marina could not help butugh when she saw his look.


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t find anyone to work for you, then just give up. There¡¯s no need to hire these fools to


    swell the numbers.¡± Marina looked at Yann mockingly.


    Yann had never felt so ashamed before.


    He red fiercely at the subordinate opposite him.


    ¡°Mr. Fadley, just bear with it. I¡¯ll get you out soon,¡±


    The smile on Marina¡¯s face widened.


    ¡°Now I can roughly understand why your people couldn¡¯t catch us even after Eunice told


    you


    our


    location.


    ¡°It turns out that the people working for you are all fools.¡±


    Yann had no words to refute that.


    ¡°You idiot¡­ hurry up and let go of the person in your hand!¡± Yann was so angry that his face turned


    red.


    Finally, he mustered his strength and roared.


    ¡°Uh?¡± When the man opposite Yann heard that, he was stunned.


    He just looked at Yann on the ground in a daze.


    ¡°Let go of him!¡± Yann gnashed his teeth in fury.


    ¡°Ah! Oh!¡± That person seemed to have finally heard Yann¡¯s words clearly.


    And he quickly let go of Gordon¡¯s neck.


    Gordon felt dizzy and light¨Cheaded.


    When he walked, he felt like stepping on cotton.


    Apart from that, he was seeing double.


    He couldn¡¯t even tell where Marina was standing.


    There was a buzzing in his ears. Every breath he took gave him immense pain.


    ¡°Gordon,e over here first!¡± Marina shouted at him.


    Gordon looked in the direction where the voice wasing.


    Everything in front of him was a blur.


    However, for some reason, he felt that the voice had been guiding him.


    Summoning up almost all his strength, Gordon walked step by step toward the blurry figure.


    It was as if he was walking toward his own light.


    By the time Gordon walked up to Marina, he had exhausted his strength.


    Before he could look at the woman, he copsed to the ground.


    10:59


    ¡°Gordon?¡± Marina immediately squatted down to check on his injuries.


    In fact, his condition was not very hopeful.


    Perhaps he would really die as Simon wished.


    Tve let him go¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you¡­ release me too? Yann said frailly.


    But Marina paid no heed to him.


    She hurriedly asked Lee to carry Gordon up.


    Then, she ran towards the car parked at the side with them.


    They came and left in a hurry.


    In a blink of an eye, the ce fell into dead silence.


    Only Yann, who had fallen to the ground, was left panting heavily.


    ¡°Idiot, what¡­ the hell are you standing there for? Come and send me to the hospital!¡±


    Yann had no choice but to shout at his underling again.


    Only then did the person react and quickly ran to Yann¡¯s side.


    After that, he helped his boss


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    1. up.


    However, he hugged Yann too hard and ruptured Yann¡¯s wounds.


    As a result, Yann passed out from the pain.


    Right before he lost consciousness, he finally realized something.


    He should never challenge someone from Calirina.


    Even if the other party was just a young girl.


    Meanwhile, in a car.


    Lee was driving at the front.


    Marina tore off Gordon¡¯s clothes to check his injuries.


    He was covered in bruises.


    Marina touched his body slightly and discovered that a few of his ribs were broken.


    Even so, Gordon kept his mouth shut without letting out a groan of pain.


    ¡°His injuries are too serious. We have to go to the hospital now,¡± Marina said to Lee.


    ¡°Got it, Lee immediately replied.


    Then, he drove straight to the hospital.


    Lee did not go to the public hospital in Hustralia. Instead, he found a private hospital that worked


    together with the Bailey family.


    As soon as they entered the hospital, Marina followed the doctors and nurses into the operating


    theater.


    Judging from Gordon¡¯s condition, if she did not perform the surgery herself, the man¡¯s life might be in


    danger.


    Even if he was saved, there would beplications.


    Therefore, she had to do it personally.


    Simon didn¡¯t stop her.


    While waiting outside the surgery room, Simon had taken care of everything else.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, our people are here,¡± Gavin said.


    ¡°You should know what to do.¡± Simon enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Yes¡± Gavin lowered his head and replied.


    Then, he turned around and left.


    From that day onward, everything about Yann would disappearpletely in Hustralia


    The surgerysted for four hours.


    By the time Marina came out of the operating theater, the sky had darkened.


    10.50 1


    ??


    ¡°How was it?¡± Simon, who was still on the phone, immediately went up to Marina after seeing her.


    ¡°The surgery went well, but his recovery depends on himself.¡± Marina took off the mask on her face


    while speaking. ¡®I¡¯m not asking about him. I¡¯m asking about you.¡± Simon frowned.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Marina tilted her head slightly


    ¡°Are you


    tired? You haven¡¯t eaten anything today. Let me take you to grab some food first. Simon didn¡¯t care


    about Gordon¡¯s life at all.


    He only cared about Marina.


    ¡°Now that you mention it. I do feel a little hungry Marina rubbed her stomach


    She had been devising the n of capturing Yann


    After that, she had been performing the surgery for Gordon.


    She had not eaten anything all day.


    When she was mentally strained and highly focused, she did not feel hungry.


    But after she loosened up, she felt a gnawing emptiness in the pit of her stomach.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Simon said.


    ¡°Okay, give me a minute. I¡¯ll go change my clothes, Marina replied.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    Gordon¡¯s surgery was considered a sess. By the time Marina and Simon returned from their meal,


    Gordon has woken


    1. up.


    The ward was quiet.


    Marina stood in front of Gordon without saying anything.


    And Simon was standing behind them.


    His eyes were fixed on Gordon.


    Actually, Marina had wanted to tell Sitnon that Gordon would not be able to get out of bed for at least


    half a month.


    So, he did need to guard against him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve treated your wounds, but you need to pay more attention when you recuperate. Otherwise, you¡¯ll


    probably suffer fromplications.¡±


    As a doctor. Marina felt obliged to remind Gordon.


    ¡°You saved me again.¡± Gordon had just woken up, so his voice sounded extremely hoarse.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t save you. I just don¡¯t like to owe other people a favor.¡± Marina thought that it was better to


    make her point clear.


    After all, she wasn¡¯t the one who made Gordon jump out of the car.


    But if he had not done that, the few of them might have been injured.


    And she would not have had the chance of getting back at Yann.


    Therefore, she still owed him a favor.


    ¡°No, you had saved my life before that. I jumped out of the car to repay you. But you came to save me


    again. So, I still owe you. Gordon was much clearer than Marina.


    ¡°All right, knock it off. This matter ends here. We don¡¯t owe each other anything¡± Marina didn¡¯t want to


    argue about the details.


    ¡°By the way, you gave this to me before you jumped out of the car. Since you¡¯re awake now, I shall


    return it to you.¡±


    Marina took a small box out of her pocket and handed it to Gordon.


    ¡°You want to return it to me?¡± Gordon was slightly surprised.


    ¡°Of course, I have to give it back to you.¡± Marina was a little baffled by his question.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you open it and take a look at it?¡± Gordon felt that Marina looked a little strange.


    He suddenly thought of something and asked.


    ¡°This is your thing. Why should I look at it?¡± Marina thought Gordon had given it to her because he had


    believed that he would die at that time.


    ¡°Open it and take a look,¡± Gordon said slowly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it,¡± Marina puckered her brows.


    Simon was staring grimly at Gordon at the moment.


    Marina just wanted to put a closure to it as soon as she could.


    Otherwise, Simon would give her a hard time at night..


    In the past, if he was angry, there was nothing he could do.


    He would just swallow it.


    But now, he had found a way to let it off.


    That was shaking the sheets with her.


    Her physical strength was something she was proud of. However, when they did that, she wished she


    had more strength.


    Who asked her to love his face so much?


    When that guy stared at her with a burning gaze, she would feel weak all over.


    She would be so weak that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to clench her fists.


    Marina sighed.


    ¡°A good¨Clooking man is a disaster.¡±


    ¡°You should take a look.¡± Gordon was as adamant as Marina was


    He even cast a nce at Simon who was standing at the side.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, youe and have a look too.¡±


    ¡°What?


    ¡°He also asks Simon to look at it?¡±


    Marina¡¯s face twitched when she heard that.


    If she and Simon could look at it together, that meant it was probably not a gift from Gordon.


    Therefore, Marina opened the box under Simon¡¯s gaze.


    The two of them were astounded by the thing inside.


    ¡°This is Marina immediately looked up at Gordon, who was sitting by the head of the bed.


    ¡°This is the key to the Akister Treasure, Gordon confirmed their spection.


    ¡°Howe you have the key?¡± Marina asked with a frown.


    ¡°My grandfather gave it to me,¡± Gordon told her truthfully.


    ¡°Your grandfather actually has two keys to the Akister Treasure?¡± Marina¡¯s tone was filled with


    disbelief.


    It was very difficult for normal people to find one of the keys.


    However, Gordon¡¯s grandfather had two.


    Gordon nodded slowly.


    ¡°One of them was given to my grandfather by his young mistress. And he found the other one by


    himself after years of


    effort.


    ¡°My grandfather has given the one his young mistress gave him to Mr. Hernandez previously. This is


    the one he found.¡± Gordon¡¯s gazended on the box in Marina¡¯s hand.


    Marina handed the box to Simon, signaling him to confirm if the key inside was real.


    Simon took the key and examine it carefully. Then, he nodded at Marina.


    It was real


    After confirming the authenticity of the key, Marina looked at Gordon.


    ¡°Why do you want to give this to me?¡±


    ¡°Because I just want to.¡± Gordon sounded very weak, but he looked extremely serious.


    ¡°You seriously want me to have this key?¡± Marina did not expect that Gordon really meant what he had


    said.


    ¡°Yes, I want you to have it.¡± Gordon nodded heavily.


    Marina¡¯s eyes rounded in surprise.


    She stared at Gordon for a long time before speaking.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your grandfather give this to you, so you could find the Akister Treasure? How could you just


    give me the thing he left you like this?¡±


    Marina could not understand why Gordon did that.


    ¡°My grandfather did say that and I nned to do so. But after this incident, I finally understand how


    weak I am.


    I had made full preparations, but I ended up getting severely injured.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t helped me. I might have died.


    ¡°Finding the Akister Treasure is full of danger. I probably won¡¯t be able to gather all five keys in my


    life.¡±


    Gordon knew himself very well.


    He was no longer the arrogant young master of the Campbell family.


    Now, he knew his limit


    He was cognizant of the fact that some things could not be achieved with hard work.


    But Marina was different. She was much more capable than he was.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Moreover, she had Simon by her side.


    The two of them might be able to do that.


    Marina stared at Gordon for a moment. After confirming that he wasn¡¯t lying, she said with a solemn


    expression.


    ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe that Gordon would give her such an important thing and wanted nothing in return.


    Moreover, even if he wanted to give it to her for free, she could not ept it.


    ¡°I hope that after you find the Akister Treasure, you can investigate the help my grandfather find out the


    cause of his young mistress¡¯s death. Gordon stated his request.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    ¡°What did you say? Marina could not help but nce at Simon from the corner of her eye.


    ¡°My grandfather had been investigating his young mistress¡¯s death persistently. There was something


    strange about what happened at that time.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t get to see her for thest time. And he had been trying to uncover the truth about what had


    happened back then over the years.


    ¡°However, he could not find anything about his young mistress. It was as if she had never existed in


    this world.


    ¡°My grandfather was in distress, so he wanted to find all the five keys to open the Akister Treasure and


    inherit the power of his young mistress, hoping to find out the cause of her death and take revenge for


    her.


    ¡°But I think if I were to do this alone, I might never be able to aplish that.


    ¡°So, I could only jump out of the car and give you the key to open the treasure.


    ¡°This is the only way I can think of to fulfill my grandfather¡¯sst wish. I believe that he will definitely


    understand me


    Gordon was extremely sincere.


    Marina couldn¡¯t see anything unusual on his face.


    So she was convinced that what he said was true.


    After Gordon finished speaking, Marina was more certain about what she had spected before.


    ¡°Lagree to your request.¡± Marina intoned.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gordon heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that.


    He was really worried that Marina would reject him to avoid misunderstanding-


    If that happened, he might never be able to fulfill his grandfather¡¯sst wish.


    ¡°If you need my help in the future, you can just look me up.


    ¡°After you open the Akister Treasure, everything inside will belong to you. I just want to know how did


    my grandfather¡¯s young mistress die,¡± Gordon said firmly.


    Okay.¡± Marina nodded and put the box away.


    ¡°You¡¯re seriously injured. You should get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gordon was indeed tired.


    He had been saying a lot of things as he slowly regained his energy.


    After that, he closed his eyes. In just a brief moment, he was breathing heavily in his sleep.


    Seeing that he was sound asleep. Marina left the ward with Simon.


    The two of them sat on the chairs at the door of the ward with gloomy expressions.


    ¡°Now, we can be sure that the young mistress Gordon¡¯s grandfather talked about is your mother.¡±


    Marina nced at Simon.


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t he mention this to me when I went to see him?¡± Simon said with a low voice.


    ¡°I think¡­ he probably didn¡¯t even know that you¡¯re his young mistress¡¯s child.¡± Marina thought for a


    moment and said.


    ¡°Really? He didn¡¯t know?¡± Simon looked up at her.


    ¡°Based on what Gordon said, his grandfather and your mother should have been separated back then.


    ¡°Later, when your mother was on the brink of death, she entrusted Gordon¡¯s grandfather to take care of


    the Akister Treasure.


    ¡°So he probably didn¡¯t know what had happened to your mother. Otherwise, he would have looked for


    you.¡± Marina. thought about it for a while and felt that it was the most reasonable exnation.


    ¡°Maybe¡± Simon¡¯s voice was faint. ¡°Unexpectedly, there¡¯s someone in this world who cares about my as


    I do.¡±


    ¡°Of course there is. There was you and now, there¡¯s me and Mr. Earl Campbell whom you don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Simon, you¡¯ve never been alone. We¡¯ve always been here for you.¡± Marina said in an assertive tone.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Simon nodded heavily.


    mother¡¯s death as much


    Because Gordon was seriously wounded, Marina and the others were in no rush to return to


    Didominia.


    10-59


    They nned to stay in Hustralia for a while longer and waited until Gordon became better before


    returning to the


    country


    During this period, Marina and Simon took the time to deal with Yann Fadley¡¯s fractions in Hustralia.


    In less than half a month, Yann¡¯s forces werepletely disintegrated.


    Even until his death, he could understand how the empire he had spent so many years building was


    easily destroyed by two young people.


    After Mariana and Simon uprooted Yann¡¯s power, Gordon¡¯s condition improved a little.


    Only then did the group go


    back to Didominia.


    Eunice also went along with them.


    However, as soon as she got off the ne, she was taken away by Gavin.


    What was awaiting her could be several years of jail term after she hadmitted offenses of


    intentionally causing bodily harm to others and conducting illegal surveince.


    When Gordon went to bid goodbye to Marina, his eyes were filled withplicated emotions.


    However, Simon had always been by her side. He did not have the chance of confessing to her at all.


    In the end, he could only keep his feelings to himself and say farewell to Marina.


    After that, he got into the car that came to pick him up.


    The moment the car was started, Gordon couldn¡¯t help but look back.


    Right then, Simon had walked up to Marina and pulled her into his arms in a domineering way.


    Then, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    Gordon¡¯s face creased into a bitter smile when he saw that.


    ¡°It turns out the thing that pains my heart the most isn¡¯t something I¡¯ve never had.


    ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ve had before but lost it.


    ¡°Besides, I would never have the chance to start it over again.¡±


    Gordon let out a long sigh and slowly looked away.


    Marina would never belong to him.


    Neither would Caroline who didn¡¯t remember anything.


    He had destroyed that girl who had given her heart to him.


    In the long life ahead of them, the two of them would be like two parallel lines that would never cross


    paths with each other.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He felt a little frustrated and indignant.


    Meanwhile, Marina had no idea all the thoughts that were passing through in Gordon¡¯s mind.


    She was almost suffocated by Simon¡¯s kiss.


    It was not until she kept patting his back that the man reluctantly let go of her.


    After regaining her freedom. Marina panted heavily.


    There was a trace of tears at the corner of her eyes.


    Her red face and pitiful look aroused Simon further.


    He subconsciously lowered his head again to kiss her.


    However, Marina shunned it.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. He¡¯s long gone. You don¡¯t have to put on a show for him.¡± How could Marina not


    know what Simon was thinking?


    ¡°Who said I was putting on a show for him? 1 just lost my self¨Ccontrol when I touched you. Simon


    refused to admit it.


    Marina rolled her eyes at him.


    She knew he would deny it.


    However, she did not argue with him.


    Instead, she kind of liked it when he got jealous.


    It was different from his usual self.


    And she found those contrasting qualities of his rather cute.


    ¡°By the way, are we going back to your ce or nine?¡± Marina asked loudly.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Comment


    ¡°What do you mean your home and my home? It¡¯s our home!¡± Simon corrected Marina very seriously.


    ¡°What?¡± Marina was in a trance for a moment.


    During this moment, Simon had already pulled her into the car at the side.


    Then, he started driving off.


    Marina sat in the front passenger seat and yawned sleepily.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy. I¡¯ll sleep for a while. Wake me up when we get there.¡± As soon as Marina finished


    speaking, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    It was enough to prove how hard her nightlife had been after they got married.


    About an hourter, the car stopped.


    Marina slowly opened her eyes.


    She turned to look out the window and realized the scene outside was a little unfamiliar


    ¡°What is this ce? Didn¡¯t you say we are going home?¡± Marina looked at Simon beside her in


    confusion.


    ¡°This is our home.¡± Simon enunciated each word. Then, he unbuckled Marina¡¯s seatbelt.


    Their home?


    Marina frowned, but she still got out of the car with Simon.


    Simon smiled and held her hand. Then, he brought her into the vi in front of them.


    There was a very fresh little garden once they entered the vi.


    The courtyard was filled with Marina¡¯s favorite bellflowers.


    The walls on both sides were covered with beautiful roses.


    Next to the tree was a small round table with an exquisite coffee set.


    Along the way, the corners of Marina¡¯s lip could not help but curl up.


    This small courtyard perfectly fitted her aesthetic taste.


    However, Simon did not stop there. Instead, he pulled Marina into the vi.


    The decoration in the vi was simple.


    All the thoughts were focused on the soft decoration.


    The color scheme was also different from the vi Simon used to stay.


    The colorbination of the previous house was ck, white, and gray.


    There were no eye¨Ccatching colors at all in his house.


    After moving into his house, she would get someone to change the fresh flowers on the dining table.


    Other than that, there were no other colors.


    However, the decoration here was different.


    The sofa was a warm color, and the pillow on it was a cold color.


    The carpet was also a veryfortable beige color.


    The colors of the paintings on the wall were beautiful.


    It made one feel a sense of vitality.


    ¡°This is the living room and dining room. The bedroom is on the upper floor. Let me show you.¡± Simon


    had been paying attention to the expression on Marina¡¯s face along the way.


    Seeing that she was satisfied, he felt relieved.


    Then, he led Marina to the second floor.


    The innermost room on the second floor was their master bedroom.


    The color scheme was very simr to the living room downstairs.


    The design was simple and concise.


    However, there were many more bright colors.


    It made one feel veryfortable.


    ¡°I know you have a lot of clothes, so I opened up the room next door and made a cloakroom for you¡±


    Simon slowly introduced the decorations in the room to Marina.


    Marina followed closely behind him, scanning every corner of the room.


    It was clear that even the smallest part had traces of something she liked.


    ¡°Then I sealed the balcony on this side and set up twofortable sofas here.


    ¡°I know you like to be happy. When we have free time at night, we can lie here and look at the starry


    sky¡±


    Simon¡¯s voice was calm. When he introduced these things to her, the scene he described would


    appear in her mind.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± After introducing the scene in the room, Simon opened his arms and gently hugged


    Marina.


    ¡°I like it very much. I like bright colors like this. It felt like it would fill one with hope.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Before I brought you here, I was always worried if you would like it.¡± Simon


    heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Marina say that.


    ¡°Did you prepare all these?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°Yes. Simon nodded.


    ¡°Gavin said that we need a matrimonial home after we get married. I bought this vi before, but I didn¡¯t


    renovate it.


    The environment here is nice and quiet, so I made it our new home.


    Tm the one who nned for the renovation. I know you have high standards for beds. I specially hired


    someone to customize the big bed in our bedroom.


    ¡°We can tryter and see if it¡¯sfortable.¡± Simon pressed his head against Marina¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Are you sure you just want me to test if the bed isfortable?¡± Marina quickly noticed Simon¡¯s


    thoughts.


    This guy must have ulterior motives.


    Every time he saw the bed, his eyes would light up.


    It made her a little afraid to approach.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re trying to see if the bed isfortable. After all, if you don¡¯t like it, we can get a new


    one,¡± Simon said. righteously.


    However, Marina, who had been tricked several times, was no longer so easy to deceive.


    She broke free from Simon¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You used the same excuse at the hotel. Do you remember what happened after that? Marina


    narrowed her eyes at him.


    Simon¡¯s eyes shed, and he pretended not to hear anything


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Seeing him like this, Marina could not help but snort.


    Men


    Marina turned around and left the room.


    Simon naturally followed.


    However, after leaving the bedroom, Marina realized there were a few more rooms behind.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you introduce these rooms to me?¡± Marina asked subconsciously.


    ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡± Simon¡¯s eyes were full of a deep meaning that Marina could not


    understand.


    ¡°What? Is there something inside that I can¡¯t see?¡± Marina narrowed her eyes.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Simon did not answer her question and brought her into the room.


    As soon as she entered the room, Marina was shocked by the scene.


    This was because it was a children¡¯s room.


    There was a crib and all kinds of things for babies.


    Little clothes and socks. Everything had been prepared.


    Marina walked to the crib and looked at the items piled on it. Her heart melted.


    Because these little things were too cute.


    Aren¡¯t you preparing a little too early? Marina held a pair of baby socks and looked at Sinon, not


    knowing how to react.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that when I was nning for renovation, the designer asked me if I wanted to keep a children¡¯s


    room. I thought I¡¯d


    renovate one first.


    ¡°After I renovated it, I realized the room was a little empty, so I bought some,¡± Simon exined.


    ¡°May I ask if you just bought a little? The entire room is almost full, okay?¡± Marina looked helpless.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    Comment


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it when I was buying. Maybe 1 bought a little too much¡± Although Simon said that, his


    expression gave off the feeling that it was still too little.


    Marina did not argue with him about this. She only looked at the pink objects and suddenly thought of


    something else.


    ¡°Why are they all pink? Are you so sure we¡¯ll have a daughter?


    ¡°What if it¡¯s a son? Should we let him wear pink too?¡± Marina gestured at the pink socks in her hand.


    Simon smiled and then led her to another room.


    Theyout and decoration of this room were almost identical to the previous one.


    However, everything was blue inside this room.


    Marina was at a loss for words.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite well prepared for this.¡±


    ¡°When I was renovating the house, I wondered every day if there was anything else I missed.


    ¡°Sometimes when I remember, I¡¯ll write it down in a memo and then go shopping,¡± Simon exined.


    ¡°When did you prepare all these? 1 remember that we¡¯ve always been together. Why didn¡¯t I know you


    did so much behind my back?


    Marina was a little curious.


    ¡°It was indeed quite difficult to keep it a secret from you. I wanted to surprise you, so I didn¡¯t tell you


    until the renovation was done here.¡± Simon sighed.


    He spent all his spare time renovating the house.


    He was so busy that he didn¡¯t even have enough time to sleep.


    However, when he saw the smile on Marina¡¯s face, he felt it was all worth it, no matter how tired he


    was.


    ¡°Thank you. I like it very much.¡± Marina looked at Simon with gentle eyes.


    A high and mighty president like him decorated a home for her.


    This intention was more important than anything else.


    ¡°As long as you like it.¡± A smile appeared on Simon¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are we going to live here from now on?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°The house has just been renovated. It still needs some time for venttion,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°I see.¡± When Marina heard this, she could not help but sound a little disappointed.


    She thought that she could have stayed here starting from today.


    ¡°But staying here for a night shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Simon noticed the change in Marina¡¯s mood and


    immediately whispered.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Marina¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that.


    Marina and Simon had afortable experience on the custom¨Cmade bed that night.


    The next morning, when Marina went to wash up, Simon even had to carry her over.


    After all, her waist was hurting too much.


    Because there was nothing to eat in the new house, the two returned to Simon¡¯s current house after


    washing up.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After the two of them returned home, they took out all the keys they collected previously.


    ¡°I originally thought that I would only be able to get one key on this trip. I didn¡¯t expect to obtain an


    unexpected gain


    ¡°Of the five keys, there¡¯s only one left. I think we¡¯ll be able to solve the mystery of your mother¡¯s death


    soon.¡± Marina looked at Simon happily.


    ¡°I always have a feeling that you are my lucky star.¡± Simon held Marina¡¯s hand and rubbed it gently.


    ¡°What?¡± Marina did not understand why he suddenly said this.


    ¡°For a long time, I¡¯ve been looking for the keys to unlock the Akister Treasure. However, after so many


    years, I¡¯ve only obtained one from Mr. Campbell.


    ¡°But ever since you appeared by my side, the keys have appeared one after another. Now, there¡¯s only


    one left.


    10.507


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even expect it to be so fast. Tell me, are you my lucky star?¡± Simon raised Marina¡¯s hand to his


    lips and gently kissed


    Then how are you going to repay this lucky star?¡± When Marina heard this, the corners of her mouth


    could not help but curl up


    Ill give you the rest of my life. How about that?¡± Simon¡¯s eyes were burning


    ¡°That sounds pretty good. It¡¯s approved, Marina said deliberately.


    Looking at the excited Marina. Simon picked her up and ced her on hisp.


    Then, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    Mmmmun


    Marina did not even have the strength to struggle.


    Did this guy even know how to control himself?


    He had no control at all after marriage


    However, Marina¡¯s consciousness was quickly invaded by Simon


    In the end, she could only apany him.


    After collecting the first four keys, Marina and Simon started to search for the fifth key.


    However, it was a little hard to find this key.


    The people Simon and Marina sent had searched for more than half a month, but they still did not


    manage to find any conclusive clues.


    It was all fake information.


    After Marina cracked another fake news, shey on the sofa disappointedly.


    ¡°Why are they all fake? I¡¯ve sent out so many baits. Why aren¡¯t any of them real? Marina¡¯s voice


    sounded humming as she buried her head in the pillow


    There¡¯s no need to rush. Our speed is already much faster than expected. We still have a lot of time.¡±


    Simon went forward to


    ¡°But I want to find out the truth as soon as possible¡± Marina¡¯s expression was calm.


    Seeing her like this, Simon could not help but smile. Unexpectedly, he was not the anxious one, but


    Marina.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The truth will always be there. As long as we don¡¯t miss it, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Simon


    gently rubbed Marina¡¯s head.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s useless for me to be anxious now. I can only slowly search for clues. Marina epted


    Simon¡¯sfort.


    However, she quickly surfed the inte unwillingly.


    It was as if she wouldn¡¯t rest until she found some solid clues.


    Simon knew she was stubborn, so he did not say much


    He would just let her be. Anyway, nothing would happen under his watch


    As for Marina, she had yet to find any clues about thest key.


    However, something happened to the Bailey family.


    The moment Marina received the news, she immediately rushed home with Simon.


    She went into the living room, and the atmosphere was oppressive.


    Chuck was sitting in the middle of the sofa.


    Beside him sat Marina¡¯s aunt.


    She seemed to beforting Chuck gently.


    After Mr. Bailey¡¯s birthday banquet was over, the other people of the Bailey family returned to their


    posts.


    Marina¡¯s parents had also returned to the mountains


    At this moment, there were only both Chuck and Daisy in the Bailey family¡¯s big house.


    ¡°Grandpa, how is Lambert now?¡± Marina went up and asked.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    The moment Chuck saw Marina, the expression on his face instantly softened.


    ¡°Lambert, he¡­¡± After all, Chuck was old and had just received the bad news. At this moment, he could


    not even speak. properly.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Lambert is only missing temporarily. I believe that with his ability, he will be fine!¡±


    Daisyforted him.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, Grandpa,¡± Marina quickly added.


    Chuck took a few deep breaths and finally calmed down.


    However, Marina did not dare to continue asking him questions. She only shifted her gaze to Daisy.


    Daisy understood what Marina meant. She took a while to speak.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know much till now. Peter called me and said that Lambert might have encountered


    something dangerous.¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t tell me when I questioned him. He just said he¡¯d find out.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect there would be no news about Peter either.¡± After Daisy finished speaking, the


    expression on her face changed.


    ¡°Something happened to Peter too?¡± Marina frowned.


    Previously, they had only said something might have happened to Lambert in the call.


    There was no mention of Peter at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯ve encountered any danger, but I haven¡¯t been able to contact Peter since. I¡¯m a


    little panicked.¡± Daisy saw that Chuck was still there, so she spoke more tactfully.


    ¡°Did Peter tell you where he was when he called you?¡± Marina tried to remain calm.


    At this moment, she definitely could not panic.


    ¡°He¡¯s in Lauritius,¡± Daisy said.


    ¡°He told me that he was preparing for a new movie recently, so he wanted to go over there for site


    inspection, so he brought


    his team over.¡±


    ¡°As you know, I don¡¯t usually interfere with his work.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he has changed a lot ever since Jessica¡¯s incident. Naturally, I didn¡¯t let anyone keep an


    eye on him.¡±


    ¡°Who knew something would happen this time? If I had known this would happen, I would have asked


    someone to follow him all the time.¡± Daisy was regretful.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. The most important thing now is to find them quickly.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Daisy, tell me all the clues you know now.¡± Marina¡¯s gaze was determined.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Daisy nodded firmly.


    Afterward, Daisy and Marina tried to sort out the clues.


    As for Chuck, he had already gone upstairs to rest because he was not feeling that well.


    An hour passed after Marina and Daisy sorted out all the clues.


    Marina looked at all the existing clues and frowned.


    Other than knowing that Peter had gone to Lauritius, they knew nothing else.


    known


    Clues about Lambert were even lesser.


    He had always been in charge of his matters.


    He did not tell his family in advance of his ns.


    Therefore, they didn¡¯t know what Lambert was doing.


    ¡°Aunt Daisy, it¡¯s not convenient for you to go overseas with your identity. Let me go this time.¡±


    ¡°Stay home and take good care of Grandpa, Marina said firmly


    Then


    you must be careful!¡± Daisy did not argue with Marina.


    After all, she was right. With her identity, it was indeed inconvenient for her to go overseas.


    It would take a long time as she had to submit the report and get the higher management to approve it.


    10.50 F


    It was also because of this that she contacted Marina


    ¡°Aunt Daisy, don¡¯t worry so much Ell apany Marina to go over there. I¡¯ll take good care of her!¡±


    Simon made his stand.


    ¡°Alright, it would be best if both of you go together.¡± When Daisy heard Simon¡¯s words, she finally


    heaved a sigh of relief.


    Now, Simon and Marina were already engaged.


    He was part of the family, so she did not refuse.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re all sensible people, so I won¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    ¡°One thing, no matter what happens, the most important thing is to take care of your safety first. Do you


    hear me?¡± Daisy¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marina replied in a low voice.


    Due to time constraints, Marina did not spend much time in the house.


    After packing up a little, they were ready to set off.


    Before leaving the house, Marina took a look at Chuck.


    However, Chuck was still resting, so Marina did not disturb him.


    She took a look at him and walked out.


    After that, she followed Simon to the airport.


    On this trip, Marina brought Oscar and Lee along.


    Simon also brought Gavin along.


    As for the rest. Marina left it to Sev to arrange.


    After all, they still needed someone else to support them.


    She couldn¡¯t let everyone follow her there.


    On the ne to Lauritius.


    Marina couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all.


    She turned on herptop and prepared to search for clues about Lambert and the others.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    However, she could not find anything


    ¡°Marina, don¡¯t be too nervous. I believe they will be fine.¡± Simonforted her when he saw her like


    this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel very uneasy this time.¡± Marina frowned deeply.


    This had happened before.


    Lambert¡¯s job had always been rtively dangerous. It was not the first time he had been kidnapped.


    Marina had also gone to rescue him many times.


    But for some reason, she had a very different feeling this time.


    ¡°You¡¯re just exhausted. Take a break first.¡± Simon turned off Marina¡¯sptop and pressed her head


    against his shoulder.


    ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± Simon¡¯s voice was low.


    When Marina heard it, she felt extremely at ease.


    Marina, who was initially not sleepy, slowly closed her eyes at this moment.


    She needed to conserve her energy.


    This way, she could immediately devote herself to the search and rescue work after getting off the


    ne.


    However, even if Marina was asleep, she was not sleeping well.


    She was frowning all the way.


    There was a thinyer of sweat on her forehead.


    Looking at Marina¡¯s expression, Simon¡¯s expression darkened.


    The only thing he could do now was to stay by her side.


    After the nended.


    Marina and the others checked in at a hotel first.


    After that, Marina started looking out for Peter¡¯s team.


    This was rtively easy to find.


    An hourter.


    Marina and the others appeared in front of Peter¡¯s team.


    Peter¡¯s assistant was also one of the team.


    Therefore, he recognized Marina at a nce.


    ¡°Miss Bailey¡± When the assistant saw Marina, it was as if he had seen his savior. He immediately went


    forward to her.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Comment


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Marina sat on the sofa and looked at the assistant in front of her seriously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much either. I only know that Mr. Moore suddenly called me when he went alone for a site


    inspection.


    ¡°He said he has something on and might be away for a while. He asked me to lead the team here to


    continue inspecting the


    site.


    ¡°But after that call, I couldn¡¯t contact Mr. Moore anymore, no matter what. I was worried that something


    would happen to Mr. Moore, so I called Madam¡±


    The assistant was talking about Daisy.


    ¡°Was there anything strange about him during the whole site inspection? Or did he mention anything


    unrted to the work to you?¡± Marina continued to ask.


    The assistant thought for a moment, then shook his head.


    ¡°Mr. Moore haspletely be a workaholic during this period. Every day, he only discusses work


    matters with me.


    ¡°We¡¯re here this time to inspect the ce for the new movie. Mr. Moore didn¡¯t do anything unusual.¡±


    Marina frowned even more after hearing this.


    It seemed like the assistant in front of her did not know that Peter had met Lambert during this trip.


    It turned out that Peter met Lambert when he went out alone for a site inspection.


    It was very likely that Lambert was in danger, which was why Peter called Daisy.


    Peter probably wanted to help Lambert.


    However, there must have been an ident in between, so they lost contact with Peter too.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, Mr. Moore should be fine, right?¡± Seeing Marina¡¯s serious expression, the assistant


    panicked.


    When he could not contact Peter, he thought Peter was focusing on work again.


    After all, ever since the incident at the wedding, Mr. Moore had been focused on work.


    Sometimes, he traveled the world looking for a location that fits a particr scene.


    And when he focused on work, he usually did not pick up calls.


    Therefore, on the first day, the assistant was not too worried.


    He only left a message for Peter to notify him when he saw it.


    However, the assistant was anxious when he couldn¡¯t contact Peter the next day.


    Now that he saw Marina like this, he was even more vexed.


    He should have called Ms. Daisy the moment he could not contact Peter. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. You should bring the team back first. Leave the matters here to me.¡± Marina was lost


    and could not say too much to the assistant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. I¡¯ve been here for almost half a month, and more familiar with this ce. I might be able


    to help a little if 1 stay.¡± The assistant med himself for not informing them of Peter¡¯s disappearance


    earlier.


    He just wanted to do something to make up for his mistake.


    ¡°Alright, then arrange for the other staff to return first.¡± Marina thought for a while and agreed.


    ¡°Okay. The assistant immediately went to make arrangements for the return trip.


    Meanwhile, Marina did not get much useful information from the assistant.


    She could only think of other ways.


    She immediately contacted Quantum.


    She asked him to see if anything abnormal had happened in Lauritius.


    Quantum immediately started investigating.


    In the following days. Marina and Simon searched for Lambert almost every day.


    Marina only slept for one or two hours a day.


    Simon¡¯s heart ached as he watched from the side, but he knew he could not persuade her.


    10.59 f


    He could only help her find clues as much as possible.


    At noon.


    Marina had been working continuously for nearly ten hours.


    Her eyes were bloodshot.


    Simon could not stand it anymore and forced her to go to bed to rest.


    He also said that he would wake her up in an hour.


    Only then did Marina reluctantly go to bed to rest.


    Meanwhile, Simon had just put a nket over Marina.


    Gavin walked in from outside.


    When Simon saw his expression, he immediately stood up and walked out.


    Then, he gently closed the door.


    After the two of them walked to the living room, Simon asked.


    ¡°Is there any news?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin nodded.


    However, there was no joy on his face.


    As soon as Simon saw him, he knew it was not good news.


    ¡°Is he still alive?¡± Simon asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Our people found an unidentified corpse. From the looks of it, it has been soaking in the sea for nearly


    a week.


    ¡°His face is so swollen that his original appearance can¡¯t be seen anymore. I¡¯ve sent someone to do a


    verification,¡± Gavin said.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Simon¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lambert,¡± Gavin said after a moment of silence.


    Simon clenched his fists.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Simon asked again.


    ¡°Before I came here, I had asked someone to run a few tests. The results of every test are the same.


    Gavin also hoped that there was an error in the test.


    But the truth was just that cruel.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Simon raised his hand and pinched the space between his eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡¯ve settled him down. Mr. Hernandez, are you going to tell Miss Bailey about this?¡± Gavin asked


    tentatively.


    Simon did not answer immediately.


    He just paced back and forth.


    Marina had always taken her family very seriously.


    Every time she went on a business trip, she would carefully prepare gifts for her family.


    She was also very concerned about her family¡¯s opinions.


    From the fact that she had only slept for an hour or two every day for the past few days, it could be


    seen how much she cared about Lafnbert and the others.


    If he told her now that Lambert was already dead, he could not imagine what she would do.


    ¡°You can leave first. Continue to track down Peter. I¡¯ll tell her about Lambert. There was a hint of


    fatigue in Simon¡¯s voice.


    For the past few days, he had been staying upte with Marina.


    He did not sleep much at all.


    He originally wanted to find Lambert and Peter as soon as possible.


    However, he did not expect such an oue.


    ¡°Alright, Gavin replied and left.


    Simon took a deep breath and waited for himself to calm down before slowly walking into the bedroom.


    In the bedroom, Marina was still sleeping soundly.


    She was probably exhausted, so even when Simon got into bed, she didn¡¯t move.


    Simon gently pulled her into his arms.


    The expression on his face kept changing.


    He was thinking about how to tell Marina about this.


    Marina did not sleep well either.


    In her dream, she dreamed of Lambert.


    She quickly stepped forward, wanting to get close to him.


    But no matter how fast she ran, the distance would not shorten.


    Marina became even more anxious and only ran faster.


    However, Lambert suddenly disappeared in front of her.


    ¡°Lambert!¡± Marina woke up in a panic.


    Send Gift


    B


    Comment

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    ¡°Marina, what happened?¡± Simon immediately asked.


    Because the scene in the dream was too real, Marina was still in a daze.


    She stared at Simon for a moment before realizing that this was reality.


    ¡°Did


    you


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    have a nightmare? Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re awake now.¡± Simon knew that Marina must have been


    frightened by her


    appearance.


    ¡°I just dreamt that Lambert¡­¡± Marina slowly got up.


    There was a thinyer of sweat on her forehead.


    She still felt like she was in the dream.


    When Simon heard this, the expression on his face changed.


    ¡°What did you dream about him?¡± Simon reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    Then, he patted her back gently, wanting tofort her in such a way.


    ¡°I dreamed that he came to say goodbye to me. When Marina said these words, her voice was


    trembling.


    Simon¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    Could this be the so¨Ccalled telepathy?


    Could she feel that something had happened to Lambert?


    Simon was about to speak when Marina spoke again.


    ¡°Lambert was very naughty when he was a child.


    ¡°But I¡¯m the closest to him in the whole family.


    ¡°Because he was always able to bring me to do things my family wouldn¡¯t let me do.


    ¡°We climbed up the tree to pick up the bird eggs, but I didn¡¯t dare toe down.


    ¡°He stood under the tree and told me to jump down. He would catch me..


    ¡°In the end, not only did he not catch me, but he even made me fall.


    ¡°But he broke his arm trying to protect me.


    ¡°But not only did he not make a sound, he even came tofort me.


    ¡°Even after he was punished by Grandpa, he kept smiling and saying that it was fine because he was


    the one who caused me to be injured.¡±


    Marina¡¯s voice was soft. Perhaps because the light in the room was dim, her thoughts seemed to drift


    away to a long time


    ago.


    Simon did not interrupt her. He just listened as she slowly recounted the events of her youth.


    ¡°There was another time. Lambert took me to ski.


    ¡°I wanted to hire a coach, but Lambert told me he was the best coach in the entire ski resort and


    insisted on teaching me personally.


    ¡°In the end, he knocked me into a pile of snow. Not only did he not pull me back immediately, but he


    also took out his phone to take photos of me.


    ¡°He said that looked like a bear when 1 fell.


    ¡°I was so angry that I learned how to ski in an hour and chased after him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t forgive him until he nted himself in the snow and let me take embarrassing photos of him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a good brother,¡± Simon said in a low voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although I¡¯ve never told Lambert, he has always been my favorite brother.¡± Marina¡¯s voice


    was inexplicably


    hoarse.


    ¡°Marina¡­¡± Simon lowered his head, wanting to say something.


    However, looking at her slightly red eyes, Simon could not say the words that were about toe out


    of his mouth.


    Forget about it. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.


    He would wait until the night was over.


    ¡°Do you know? Lambert told me that his wish was to be an athlete.


    ¡°He always had a great talent for sports. It was onlyter that he gave up on his ideals.


    ¡°Although he never said anything, I know he gave up because of me.


    ¡°What he¡¯s doing now is especially dangerous, but every time he contacts me, he¡¯s always smiling.


    ¡°Even when he¡¯s injured, he would neverin to me.


    ¡°Although he seems to have been bullying me, he has always been a good brother.


    ¡°He¡¯s been protecting me all along, even though these things have nothing to do with him.¡±


    Marina¡¯s words were still a little confusing.


    Therefore, her words were a little incoherent.


    Simon could not hear it clearly but knew Marina loved Lambert very much..


    ¡°Marina, go and sleep a little longer. Just lean in my arms. I¡¯ll hug you,¡± Simon said in a low voice.


    This time, Marina did not refuse.


    She quietly snuggled in Simon¡¯s arms.


    A momentter, Marina¡¯s breathing became stable.


    Simon looked down at her. Even though she was asleep, Marina was still frowning nonstop.


    He would let her sleep peacefully for another night.


    Everything else could wait until dawn.


    The next morning.


    When Simon woke up, he realized Marina was no longer in bed with him.


    He immediately lifted the nket and hurriedly got out of bed.


    He didn¡¯t even have time to change his clothes before he pushed the door open and left.


    However, after he left the bedroom, he saw Marina sitting in the living room.


    As usual, she was sitting in front of theptop. probably searching for news about Lambert and the


    others.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake now. I didn¡¯t wake you up earlier because you were sleeping soundly.¡± Hearing the


    commotion, Marina looked. up at Simon.


    ¡°Why are you getting up so early?¡± Simon quickly restrained the emotions on his face and slowly


    walked to Marina.


    Marina closed the web page she was browsing without a trace.


    Then she tilted her head back. ¡°I slept more than enoughst night. I couldn¡¯t sleep anymore when I


    woke up, so I thought I¡¯d see if I could find anything new.¡±


    ¡°Did you manage to find anything?¡± Simon sat next to her.


    Marina shook her head.


    ¡°However, no news is the best news. I believe that they must be waiting for us somewhere.


    ¡°Wait for me to bring them home!¡± Marina said firmly.


    Seeing Marina¡¯s expression, Simon¡¯s eyes flickered.


    But in the end he decided to tell her about Lambert.


    After all, Lambert was her brother.


    He could not hide the truth from her forever.


    ¡°Marina¡­ Simon turned Marina around and held her hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marina looked at him in confusion.


    She did not seem to understand why he suddenly became serious.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Simon took a deep breath.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Marina suddenly interrupted him.


    ¡°Oh, I suddenly remembered that I didn¡¯t have breakfast.


    ¡°I thought that I would eat with you when you woke up. Who knew that you would wake up sote


    today? I¡¯m a little hungry


    11-33


    now. Let¡¯s go and have breakfast first.¡±


    Marina stood up and was about to drag Simon to the restaurant for breakfast.


    However, Simon sat on the spot without moving.


    Marina looked down at him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me before that I must eat three meals a day on time?


    ¡°Get up quickly, or it¡¯ll be past breakfast time.


    ¡°I thought the bacon from this hotel was pretty good yesterday. Let¡¯s have this again today.¡±


    Marina was smiling when she said this.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    ¡°Marina¡­ Looking at Marina¡¯s expression, Simon suddenly understood.


    The expression on his face also began to be ufortable.


    Marina seemed to know about the news.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like bacon? If you don¡¯t like it, you can try some toast. Their toast is pretty


    good, too.¡±


    The smile on Marina¡¯s face remained the same.


    However, Simon did not answer her. He just looked at her quietly.


    Marina could no longer maintain the smile on her face.


    She straight away avoided Simon¡¯s gaze.


    Then she let go of his hand.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I will go alone. Don¡¯t me me when you are hungryter.¡±


    Marina was about to turn around and leave the room.


    However, Simon stood up and grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Marina! Did you know¡­¡± Simon wanted to ask if she knew everything.


    But before he could finish the sentence, Marina interrupted him.


    ¡°Stop talking!¡±


    Her voice was iparably anxious. If one listened carefully, one could even hear some deliberately


    suppressed sobs. Simon¡¯s heart also ached for a moment. Then, he opened his arms and hugged her


    tightly.


    ¡°Marina, you still have me. I will always be by your side.¡±


    ¡°I know. You will be by my side. Lambert and Peter too. Everyone will be with me!¡± Marina tried her


    best to speak in a cheerful tone.


    At this point, Simon knew he did not need to say anything more.


    Marina did know everything.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t keep holding me like this. Holding me won¡¯t fill your stomach. We are running


    out of time. We can¡¯t waste any more time.


    ¡°We have to hurry down to the restaurant for breakfast. After eating, we have toe up and continue


    looking for Lambert


    and Peter.


    ¡°Do you want to ck off?


    ¡°You¡¯d better watch out. After I find Lambert, I willin to him. At that time, Lambert will not allow


    me to marry¡­¡± Marina was still rambling.


    However, Simon suddenly lowered his head and kissed her.


    Marina was stunned.


    She had forgotten to push him away and to respond.


    After Simon kissed her, he realized Marina¡¯s lips were so cold.


    He kissed her gently, wanting to transfer some warmth to her.


    However, for some reason, the more he kissed her, the colder her lips became. Simon slowly opened


    his eyes and realized that Marina was already in tears.


    ¡°Marina¡­¡± Simon¡¯s heart ached even more.


    He was even a little lost and did not know what to do.


    He raised his hand, wanting to wipe away the tears from Marina¡¯s face.


    However, she was faster than him.


    She quickly raised her hand and roughly wiped away the tears from her face.


    ¡°My tear ducts must have gone out of control. Why would I cry for no reason?


    ¡°It looks like I have to do a good body checkup when I get back home this time,¡± Marina said as she


    tried her best to smile.


    11:33


    However, that smile was even uglier than crying.


    ¡°Marina¡­ Don¡¯t be like this. My heart will ache even more if you do this. Simon¡¯s tone was extremely


    hoarse.


    ¡°What did I do? I¡¯m doing fine.¡± Marina stared at Simon.


    However, her tears flowed down uncontrobly.


    Simon did not know what to say. He could only hug her again.


    He gently pressed her head against his chest.


    ¡°If you want to cry, just cry out loud. I¡¯ll always be with you anyway,¡± Simon whispered.


    Marina was initially silent, but Simon suddenly felt a wetness in his chest after a while.


    Simon wanted to look down, but Marina hugged him tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me.¡± Her voice was choked and hoarse.


    A look of pity appeared on Simon¡¯s face. In the end, he hugged her tightly.


    Marina grabbed Simon¡¯s clothes with both hands.


    From the first silent cry to thest soft sob.


    However, she did not cry out loud all along.


    However, the more she behaved this way, the more Simon¡¯s heart ached.


    He could only pat her back continuously to ease her emotions.


    It was not until Marina¡¯s voice was hoarse from crying that she slowly calmed down.


    Simon carried her to the sofa at the side.


    He held her tightly in his arms.


    When one was sad, a firm hug would psychologically make one feel morefortable.


    ¡°You¡­ When did you find out about this?¡± Simon lowered his head and asked Marina who was in his


    arms.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asleep when Gavin came to find you. Now that things hade to this, Marina had nothing to


    hide.


    When Simon heard this, his eyes darkened.


    Im sorry I could not save your brother.¡±


    ¡°What do you have to apologize to me for? This matter has nothing to do with you.


    ¡°You have helped me a lot to find him.¡± Marina was probably exhausted from crying and leaned into


    Simon¡¯s arms.


    At this moment, he felt that his words had be powerless.


    Simon could only gently nudge Marina¡¯s head with his chin.


    He wished he could bear the pain for her.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Marina closed her eyes to calm herself down.


    Then, she asked hoarsely, ¡°Where is Lambert right now?¡±


    ¡°Are you going over now?¡± Simon thought that Marina would have to wait for a while.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Then I will take you there.¡± Seeing how insistent Marina was, Simon did


    After putting on a jacket for Marina, he brought her out.


    not refuse again.


    Because they were overseas, Gavin had to find a mortuary and store the body.


    When Marina walked to the rows of freezers, her fingertips could not help but tremble.


    Simon held her hand tightly.


    ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Simon asked gently.


    Marina nodded.


    ¡°Marina, you might need to be mentally prepared before we see. Lambert¡¯s body isn¡¯t in good


    condition,¡± Simon reminded


    Marina.


    ¡°I know. Open it.¡± Marina took a deep breath.


    The next moment, Gavin signaled to the staff next to him.


    Thetter immediately opened a freezer next to him.


    The corpse slowly appeared in front of Marina.


    Marina was already mentally prepared.


    However, the moment she saw the corpse, she still felt her stomach churning.


    She was not a youngdy who had not seen the world.


    She had also seen many dead bodies.


    However, the scene still made her feel intense physical difort.


    Send Gift

 Hapter 423

    Hapter 423


    Tears rolled down Marina¡¯s face profusely.


    She took a nce at the corpse and looked away immediately.


    Marina covered her mouth with her hand, but she could not stop the tears.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be Lambert.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be Lambert!¡± Marina was sobbing and choking with tears.


    Simon did not respond.


    They had already done plenty of tests to identify the identity.


    And the result was always the same.


    Marina was aware of that, too.


    But Marina could not ept the truth at that moment.


    There was no way Marina coulde to terms with that.


    The Bailey family possessed good genes, and everyone in the family was good¨Clooking.


    Lambert was the most gorgeous in the entire Bailey family.


    Most importantly, he was also a narcissistic person.


    Her grandfather once told Marina that Lambert already had a great sense of fashion when he was in


    kindergarten.


    At one point, he mistakenly used the hair removal ointment as a hair¨Csetting spray and applied it to his


    head.


    As a result, Lambert lost a lot of hair.


    There were bald spots all over his tiny body.


    After that, he never went to school again.


    He waited until his hair started to grow before returning to school.


    Because of that incident, Lambert had always been self¨Cconscious of his hairstyle, even as an adult.


    Each time before he left the house, he would stand before the mirror and y with his hair for half a


    day.


    Sometimes, Marina would get impatient from waiting for him.


    He was a person who loved to look beautiful and cared about his image.


    How did he be looking like this?


    His body was extremely swollen.


    His face waspletely deformed.


    It was probably due to the old wound on his face.


    He was submerged in seawater for so long, and the wound had be badly inmed and swollen.


    His stomach was also bulging as if it would explode at any moment.


    More importantly, his skin was pale and bruised.


    It made one¡¯s heart wrenched.


    Marina was a doctor. She was used to seeing broken and severed corpses.


    However, no matter how bloody the scene was, she could still handle the situation calmly.


    At times, Marina would also encounter helpless patients.


    Although she sympathized with them, there was nothing she could do butment that God was


    unpredictable.


    That was because those things did not happen to anyone close to her.


    But now she finally understood. She could rte to the family members of the sick and empathized


    with them. She knew how they felt as they broke down while waiting anxiously outside the operating


    theater for their loved ones.


    Marina could not even bear to look at Lambert now.


    ¡°You can put him back now,¡± Simon ordered Gavin straightaway.


    He was afraid Marina would crumble under the distress.


    Gavin immediately got the staff to push the corpse back.


    Marina only took a deep breath when the door of the mortuary cab finally closed.


    ¡°Help me keep an eye on him,¡± Marina instructed Gavin before turning around and leaving.


    Since Simon and Marina left the funeral parlor, she had not spoken.


    Her face was nk and emotionless.


    There was only silence.


    ¡°Marina.¡± Simon was still thinking about how tofort her.


    But Marina interrupted him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t break down now. I still have to find Peter. Marina said with determination in her


    eyes.


    She had already lost Lambert. She must not lose Peter too.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there with you!¡± Simon squeezed Marina¡¯s hand tightly.


    After returning to the hotel, Marina busied herself and became more upied.


    She was only sleeping two hours a day previously.


    But now, she barely slept two hours.


    She would sit in front of theputer 24 hours a day, searching for news for Peter.


    Marina was one of the best hackers in the world.


    As long as that person existed, she would be able to discover traces of him, without fail.


    And from those traces, she could track their whereabouts.


    However, Peter was unlike anything she had done before.


    Marina could only find traces of him going to Lauritius.


    But ever since Peter disappeared. Marina lost all traces of him.


    It was as if he hadpletely vanished from this world.


    Emotionally, Marina was getting more and more tense and unstable.


    She felt that her mind was getting distracted by a lot of white noises.


    However, since getting together with Simon, her restlessness had been getting better.


    Nheless, Simon could offer nofort now.


    Marina was in a bad state. She was basically hanging onto a thread.


    Simon saw the state of her deterioration, but he could not convince her to stop.


    He could only hasten his search.


    On this day, Simon finally obtained a useful clue.


    He immediately borated to Marina excitedly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found someone who might have something to do with Lambert!¡±


    When Marina heard that, her gaze finally tore away from theputer before her to Simon.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Marina¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse.


    ¡°Let me show you.¡± Simon pulled Marina out of the room.


    There were two bodyguards guarding the door of the next room.


    As soon as they saw Simon approaching, they immediately opened the door for the two of them.


    Simon took Marina¡¯s hand and led her into the room.


    Together, they then went into the bedroom.


    Once they entered, Marina spotted the decimated figure lying on the big bed.


    It was Sharon.


    She was the cat girl whom Marina rescued from the underground auction room.


    After Marina rescued her, Sharon stuck to Lambert like his shadow.


    11.985


    How is she?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes lit up with hope as she looked at the person closely knit to Lambert.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already gotten a doctor to examine her body. The doctor said that her injuries seemed serious.


    They must have been beaten up badly.¡±


    ¡°Also, she seems to have been injected with an unknown drug. We have not tested it yet.¡± Simon


    exined to Marina.


    Unknown drug?


    Could the person who abused Sharon the same person who killed Lambert?


    As the realization dawned upon Marina, her expression turned grim.


    ¡°Where did you find her?¡± Marina asked in a somber tone.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°During this period, we mobilized all our resources to search for clues. And we finally managed to find


    Sharon in an underground auction house.¡±


    ¡°She was barely breathing when we found her. The auction house probably thought she was dead, so


    they just dumped her in the alley.


    Gavin looked at the little girl lying on the bed, his tone filled with pity.


    When they found her, she was breathing herst breath.


    Had it not been for the top¨Cnotch doctors and medically¨Cadvanced technology, the youngdy might


    not survive.


    She was lucky they had prepared all these beforehand.


    ¡°Auction house? Where is this auction house?¡± When Marina heard that, the expression in her eyes


    turned cold.


    Gavin looked up at Simon as if asking for his permission.


    Should he tell Marina about this?

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you tell me?¡± Marina noticed Gavin¡¯s expression, and her tone involuntarily


    became high¨Cstrung.


    ¡°No.¡± Gavin immediately lowered his head.


    It was because Simon had previously told Gavin that Marina had not been in good health recently.


    Hence, Simon instructed Gavin not to tell Marina anything for the time being


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle the auction house on my side. Aren¡¯t you still looking for Peter?


    ¡°We can split up and work separately. This way, we can be more efficient,¡± Simonforted. However,


    Marina could not ept his suggestion.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t want rest. I want to handle this matter myself.¡± Marina knew what Simon meant. He


    was hoping that Marina could have more time to rest.


    He was also afraid that Marina would run into danger if she went out.


    However, her family was already in such a state. How could Marin still afford to rest?


    Simon stared at Marina for a moment.


    After confirming that he had no way to convince her, he could only agree to her request. That night,


    Simon brought Marina to the auction house, where Sharon was found. When Simon and the others


    entered, the auction house was still not open for business. Other than a few staff members, there were


    no guests.


    As soon as the cleaning staff saw Simon and Marina, they greeted them immediately. ¡°Guests, we¡¯re


    not officially open for business yet. How did you get in? The front door was always locked.


    ¡°Get your supervisor out!¡± Marina was toozy to exin to them and instead cut to the chase..


    ¡°Miss, we are not open for business yet. Please leave quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to call for help.¡±


    The staff had experienced things like this before.


    After all, when one worked in such ces, it was inevitable to run into troublemakers.


    They realized Marina was there to create trouble, and the smiles on their faces immediately


    disappeared.


    As soon as the staff finished speaking. Marina looked at him coldly.


    Then, without any hesitation, she gave him a hard kick.


    The staff was thrown a dozen feet back instantly.


    He then crashed heavily onto the ground.


    He curled into a ball and hugged his stomach, wailing in pain.


    Themotion attracted the attention of the other staff in the auction house.


    More than ten burly bodyguards immediately rushed forward.


    Oscar and Lee, who had been standing behind Marina, walked up with a murderous expression.


    Ten minutester


    All the bodyguards in the room fell to the ground, wailing in pain.


    Marina walked up to the nearest bodyguard.


    She put a foot on his chest.


    The bodyguard winced in pain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you still refuse to reveal yourself, I¡¯ll burn this ce down!¡± Marina said


    as she looked at the bodyguard under her foot.


    In reality, she was talking to the boss hiding in the shadows


    As expected.


    About two minutester, a middle¨Caged man, who looked to be in his fifties, and wearing a well¨Cironed


    suit appeared


    He was also wearing a gentleman¡¯s hat.


    He walked down from the second floor elegantly with his walking stick.


    ¡°I wonder what we did to offend this beautifuldy?¡± The middle¨Caged man did not seem threatened by


    the scene before


    him.


    Instead, he was calm.


    ¡°You¡¯re the boss here?¡± Marina stared straight at him.


    ¡°Yes. So, if you have any requests, you can let me know directly. On ount of your beauty, I will


    make sure to stand on your side.¡±


    The middle¨Caged man¡¯s gaze swept up and down Marina¡¯s body.


    He did not look like he was apologizing.


    Instead, it was as if he was sizing up an exquisite and perfect product.


    ¡°Good that you own up.¡± Marina said after getting a confirmation from the boss.


    1


    Marina no longer vented her anger on the bodyguard she was pressing under her foot.


    She retracted her foot and slowly walked towards the middle¨Caged man.


    Her hands by her sides were clenched into tight fists.


    When Marina was one meter away from the middle¨Caged man, she suddenly quickened her pace,


    tightened her fists, and


    attacked him.


    The middle¨Caged man did not even dodge.


    Marina¡¯s fist was about to hit his face.


    Suddenly, a two¨Cmeter tall man suddenly appeared from the side.


    He opened his palm and grabbed Marina¡¯s fist.


    Marina was forced to take a few steps back.


    Marina looked at the tall man standing before her with a cold expression.


    ¡°Ms. Bailey!¡± Oscar and Lee immediately stepped forward to help when they saw this.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Marina shouted.


    Oscar and Lee stopped in their tracks.


    ¡°Little girl, this is not a ce you can stir trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to leave now. I won¡¯t pursue this matter.¡± The boss looked at Marina calmly.


    Although he said that, there was a cold and dark glint underneath his eyes.


    ¡°You won¡¯t pursue the matte? But I will pursue the matter with you!¡± Marina pursed her red lips into a


    straight line.


    She grabbed the big man by his wrist.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Then, she jumped and gave the big guy a flying kick.


    Marina used all her strength in that kick.


    Moreover, the body part where shended her kick was a critical point. She had deliberately kicked him


    in that


    spot.


    The tall man felt half of his body going numb.


    He immediately staggered back a few steps.


    Meanwhile, Marina took this opportunity to wrench her hand free.


    She did not give the other party any time to react, and she attacked again.


    In a battle between experts, the oue was decided in a sh.


    The tall man lost the upper hand in his daze.


    The only thing left for him was getting bashed up.


    However, his height gave him an edge.


    He had a higher endurance than most people.


    However, Marina did not want to fight a long battle with him.


    Rather than fighting him head¨Con, she had a much better chance if she channeled her strength.


    11.321


    Therefore, Marina hit him on his sensitive areas. Every time it hit him, they hurt like hell.


    In less than ten minutes, the tall man copsed.


    But Marina was not affected at all, other than panting slightly.


    When the boss saw the tall man fall, hisposed expression dissolved.


    Marina then turned and locked her gaze on him.


    ¡°Now, do you still think I can¡¯t afford to offend you?¡± Marina¡¯s eyes were slightly bloodshot.


    She was like an alpha wolf filled with murderous intents.


    She looked like she could tear any prey she was staring at into pieces.


    Her gaze intimidated the boss.


    He tightened his grip on his walking stick.


    However, he quickly regained hisposure.


    ¡°Miss, I have no intention of bing your enemy. I said it just now. If you have any requests, you can


    tell me.¡±


    ¡°So, please tell me, what is the purpose of your visit today?¡±


    ¡°If the problem can be resolved by a simple discussion, there is no need to make a scene.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Marina stared coldly at the man in front of her.


    However, she did not continue to attack.


    She took out a photo of Sharon instead.


    ¡°Do you know this person?¡±


    The boss stared momentarily at the photo. He then shook his head.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Marina¡¯s expression darkened instantly upon hearing the man¡¯s reply.


    She kicked the tall man, who had fallen beside her, sending him flying away.


    The tall man was big and burly, and he knocked down the decorative cab in the hall.


    The decorative ornaments in the cab shattered on the ground.


    The boss was shocked.


    He did not know that Marina could possess such a foul temper.


    And he finally realized that he should not have underestimated Marina.


    ¡°I really have no idea who that person is. Peoplee in and out of our auction house every day. How


    can I remember everyone?¡±


    The boss tried his best to sound sincere.


    ¡°Your auction house sold her as a good, Marina reminded him.


    ¡°That makes things easier. Our goods are all recorded. I will search through them now.¡± The boss


    turned his head subconsciously. He wanted to instruct his subordinates to look for them.


    However, when he turned around, he realized that his men had been beaten to a pulp and were lying


    on the ground.


    ¡°Well, the information is in my study upstairs. Why don¡¯t youe up with me?¡± The boss turned his


    head back and looked at Marina in embarrassment.


    Marina pursed her lips and looked at the boss.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go up and get it for you now.¡± The boss immediately went upstairs with his walking stick.


    As for Oscar, he followed closely behind the boss as usual.


    He did not want the boss to y any tricks behind their backs.


    Five minutester.


    The boss came down from the second level.


    In his hand was a thick notebook.


    The boss speedily flipped through the information in the notebook.


    Momentster, the boss finally found the person Marina was looking for.


    ¡°Miss, please see if this is the person you are looking for.¡± The boss tore the piece of document from


    the notebook and handed it to Marina,


    Marina took a nce at it. She immediately recognized that it was indeed Sharon.


    There was a photo of Sharon on that document.


    However, it was obvious they had taken that photo under coercion.


    Because Sharon looked hostile, and there were malice in her eyes.


    ¡°Where did you kidnap her?¡± Marina held the document in front of her. Her tone was emotionless and


    cold like winter had arrived and frozen her voice.


    ¡°You are making things difficult for me. Our goods are all sent by people from all over the world. We


    have never gone out to procure the goods,¡± the boss immediately exined.


    ¡°Then who sent her here?¡± Marina asked in a solemn tone.


    ¡°Well.¡± All of a sudden, the boss started hesitating.


    Marina red at the boss menacingly.


    That stare sent a tremble down the boss¡¯s body.


    ¡°We work with regr suppliers here. If I remember correctly, she was sent here by the Nighthawks.¡±


    The boss swallowed his saliva. Ultimately, it was still best not to offend Marina.


    He was in utter remorse now. The people from Nighthawks had told him that the goods they sent over


    all had clean backgrounds.


    They had even promised that there would not be any troubles at all.


    Look at the big mess he had gotten into because of them.


    Moreover, that girl they sent over was too wild and unruly.


    She could not even withstand the training phase and passed away in the midst.


    The boss had suffered a double loss this time.


    ¡°Nighthawks?¡± Marina narrowed her eyes and repeated that name.


    ¡°Yes, Nighthawks is the name of an organization. That organization runs all kinds of businesses.¡±


    ¡°One of their businesses is supplying our auction house with goods.¡± The boss felt that he had nothing


    more to hide at this point.


    He might as well just answer all of their questions.


    ¡°Miss, I have no idea that this good belongs with you. We bought that good with money, too.¡±


    ¡°If you want to find the culprit, it is Nighthawks. We¡¯re all innocent.¡± The boss tried to shift the


    responsibility to them.


    Innocent?¡± Marina scoffed at the boss¡¯s reply, like she had heard a ridiculous joke.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°How dare you say you¡¯re innocent?¡±


    ¡°Your excuse is that those suppliers brought you those girls. But what about the injuries on her body?


    Did the Nighthawks inflict them, as well! Marina spoke in a grave tone.


    The boss was about to say something when Marina kicked him.


    The boss immediately bent over and crouched down.


    He wrenched in extreme pain


    ¡°How dare despicable scum like you swagger and unt around in public? You have no remorse and


    still dare to seek justifications for your actions.


    ¡°Your hands are tainted with the blood of people, right?¡± Marina peered down at the man kneeling on


    the ground.


    There was a keen sense of killing malice in her eyes.


    I am just trying to make a living.¡±


    ¡°Please, Miss! Miss! As long as you can spare my life, I will give you all my fortunes! The boss felt that


    his life was teetering on the line, and made a desperate plea for his life.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    ¡°Your fortunes? That is why you disregard other people¡¯s lives. Because of your fortunes.¡± Marina


    gritted her teeth.


    To make his living, the boss had no qualms about ruining peoples¡® lives and livelihoods.


    ¡°I was wrong. I know my mistakes now. Doesn¡¯t everyone in your country say that it is betterte than


    never to know your mistakes and change?


    ¡°As long as you give me a chance, I will turn over a new leaf and start anew.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do such outrageous things anymorel¡± The boss was quite familiar with Calirina¡¯s culture.


    He was eloquent in his words and talked non¨Cstop.


    Nevertheless, Marina had seen too many people like him.


    They would cry and shed crocodile tears when they were desperate to live.


    And they could make all kinds of promises.


    But once you spared their lives, their true colors would surface again.


    Not only would they not change, they would continue their old ways and even target you as their


    enemies, vowing to bring you down at all costs.


    ¡°Hmph, you have put up a realistic performance. But, it is a pity that I am never a sucker for this.


    ¡°If you are truly remorseful, you should repent to your God!¡± Marina swung her hand down on him in a


    swift move.


    The boss fainted on the spol.


    ¡°Go upstairs and search. Get hold of any clues that can be useful and take care of all the girls that


    have not been auctioned yet.¡± Marina instructed Oscar and Lee.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two of them immediately went upstairs.


    After finally dealing with everything. Marina sat down on the sofa, exhausted.


    ¡°You did well.¡± Simon slowly walked in front of her and looked at her proudly.


    ¡°When I was in the country previously, I knew this was a very dark business.¡±


    ¡°But at that time, I did not bother to pull the plug on them.


    ¡°Because I feel it is impossible to uproot the cause of this business. Even if I destroy this one auction


    house, there will be others sprouting up.


    ¡°As long as there is a transaction, unscrupulous dealings like this will happen, and harm is bound to


    happen. ¡°But from the looks of it now, I was overthinking. I shouldn¡¯t have cared about whether there


    are transactions.


    ¡°I should have torn down every single ce like this every time I see one,¡± Simon spoke with a hint of


    brutishness.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well so far. You¡¯re not a savior, and you don¡¯t have to be responsible for the lives of those


    people.¡± Simon could feel the guilt emanating from Marina.


    He caressed Marina¡¯s head andforted her gently.


    ¡°I just hate those people so much whenever I think of Sharon.¡± Marina could not help but clench her


    fists.


    She was the one who brought Sharon home.


    Lambert, Marina¡¯s brother, liked her very much, too.


    Sharon was always hanging around Lambert.


    The two of them got along very well.


    Marina had thought that she had done a good deed.


    However, Marina had failed to protect Sharon.


    Yet, she was the one who brought Sharon back.


    ¡°I will be with you from now on,¡± Simon said firmly.


    When Marina heard that, she looked up at him.


    Simon gently caressed her face.


    ¡°No matter what you want to do, I will be by your side.¡±


    10.02


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like such ces, I¡¯ll help you destroy them.¡± Simon did not look perfunctory.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marina replied in a low voice as she slowly buried her head in his arms.


    Oscar and Lee were very efficient.


    In less than half an hour, they had searched the entire house.


    Oscar found many appalling documents in the study room of the boss.


    Lee also found a lot of girls that had yet to auction asmodities in the basement under the house.


    Arge proportion were foreign women.


    People from the country preferred such foreign women with petite frames.


    They felt that they looked more exquisite and were the embodiment of perfection.


    However, most of them had already been tamed.


    Just like Sharon back then.


    They would be unable to fend for themselves if they returned to society now.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Therefore, Marina could only instruct Lee and the others to find a ce for them to settle down for the


    time being.


    Then Lee would go and look for their families.


    If they had a family, Lee would send them back. If they were sure that they did not have a family, they


    would think of a way to let them adapt to society again.


    After they had settled everything, Marina set the house on fire.


    The world did not need a ce like this. A ce filled with darkness!


    By the time they returned from the auction house, dawn was beginning to break.


    Marina had wanted to get down to finding the location of Nighthawks immediately.


    However, Simon was worried her body could not take it if she kept pushing herself.


    So he forced her back to the hotel.


    He would not allow Marina to take any actions until she had rested.


    Marina could not dissuade Simon, so she could only follow him back to the hotel.


    However, as soon as they returned to the hotel, the person in charge of taking care of Sharon came to


    update them on the status of Sharon.


    He told them that Sharon had woken up.


    Marina could not wait to see Sharon when she heard that and immediately went to Sharon¡¯s room. She


    could not care about resting now.


    However, when Marina reached the door, she heard noises of strugglesing from inside the room.


    Once Marina pushed the door open and entered, she saw the medical staff trying to subdue Sharon,


    who was berserk.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°We¡¯re not too sure now. She turned aggressive the moment she woke up.¡±


    ¡°We suspect that it might have something to do with the drugs injected into her body,¡± the medical staff


    exined.


    While talking, the medical staff had already tied Sharon up with a restraining belt.


    He had also injected her with a tranquilizer.


    The tranquilizer quickly took effect, and Sharon fell asleep soon after.


    Marina¡¯s brows furrowed tight as she looked at Sharon lying on the bed.


    ¡°Think of a way to make her regain her senses as soon as possible,¡± Marina instructed in a low voice.


    Because she still needed to ask Sharon about Lambert.


    After all, she was always with Lambert.


    So, she must know something about him.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The medical staff replied.


    Marina took onest look at Sharon before turning around and leaving the room.


    10.93 f


    When she returned to her bedroom, Marina copsed straight onto the bed.


    Even though every cell in her body was screaming with fatigue, sleep could not find her.


    As soon as Marina closed her eyes, countless images would sh across her mind. It was like they


    were swallowing her up. She could hear Lambert screaming in pain and Peter crying for help.


    It was so perturbing that she could not sleep at all.


    ¡°Marina, I made you a cup of warm milk. You should be able to sleep better after drinking it. Simon


    brought a cup of milk

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    to Marina.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    ¡°I have no appetite now.¡± Marina shook her head and refused.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a ss of milk and won¡¯t take much time. If you can¡¯t finish it, at least have a few sips.


    ¡°Be good. When was thest time you ate something? At least drink some milk to fill your stomach.¡±


    Simon gently helped Marina up


    Unable to dissuade him, Marina could only lower his head and take a few sips.


    Before she was halfway through. Marina had already had enough.


    Simon did not insist. He simply turned around and put the cup in his hand aside.


    Then, he gently patted Marina¡¯s back.


    ¡°Rest for a while if you¡¯re tired. Just know one thing. That I¡¯ll always be by your side, Simon whispered


    in Marina¡¯s car.


    During this period, Simon kept repeating this sentence. ¡°I will always be by your side.¡±


    Because he knew that the current Marina was in a very fragile state.


    He had to keep reassuring her he would be around so she would not feel anxious.


    Soon, Marina¡¯s breathing became stable.


    And Simon knew the medicine he had added to the milk was taking its effects.


    He only lowered his head to look at her before gently cing her on the bed.


    Then, he carefully covered her with the nket.


    Marina¡¯s body was about to reach its limit.


    If she did not rest now, her body might really copseter.


    However, Marina was afraid to cut herself any ck.


    Hence, Simon had no choice but to put something in her milk to help her sleep.


    He hoped it would help her to have a good sleep.


    After confirming that Marina was sound asleep, Simon strolled out of the room with light steps.


    Outside the room, Gavin was still waiting for him.


    The two of them went to the living room as usual.


    ¡°What news do you have? Simon asked in a low voice.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found the Nighthawks¡® stronghold, Gavin replied.


    Simon¡¯s expression changed when he heard what Gavin said.


    Then, he instructed in a deep voice, ¡°Bring more people over. You must find out the reason behind


    this.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin immediately replied.


    Marina slept soundly.


    She did not have those strange dreams.


    Nor did she dream of Lambert and Peter.


    It was as if she was lying on the surface of the water.


    It was warm andfortable.


    When she opened her eyes, she was still in a daze.


    It was not until she wanted to move her body that she realized someone was hugging her tightly.


    She looked up and saw Simon¡¯s sleeping face.


    From her angle, she could see the stubble on his chin.


    There were also dark circles under his eyes.


    Marina reached out slowly and gently stroked the corner of his eyes.


    She was not in her best condition during this time.


    However, Simon did not say anything and merely stayed by her side.


    100


    If she did not sleep, he would not sleep either.


    He had been doing so many things for her without a word.


    What a fool.


    ¡°Hey, are you awake?¡± Simon¡¯s voice pulled Marina back from her straying thoughts.


    ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Marina asked apologetically.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m already up.¡± Simon denied in a low voice. Then, he closed his eyes and kissed Marina on her


    forehead.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± The curtains in the room were drawn.


    And Marina could no longer determine the time based on the light outside.


    Simon slowly opened his eyes and turned around to pick up his phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. If you¡¯re tired, you can sleep a little longer.¡±


    Marina looked up at his phone


    It was only five o¡¯clock in the morning.


    It was still early.


    But then, Marina suddenly flinched.


    ¡°When I fell asleepst night, it should have been in the afternoon, right?¡±


    ¡°So I slept from yesterday afternoon to this morning?¡± Marina was a little surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯re just too tired.¡± Simon did not think much of it.


    He had actually thought that Marina would sleep a little longer.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t sleep anymore. I still have a lot of things to do.¡± Marina prepared to get down from the bed.


    However, as soon as she got up, Simon pulled her back onto the bed again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Gavin has already settled the matter with Nighthawks. How could Simon not


    know what Marina was thinking?


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Marina was stunned.


    ¡°While you were sleeping. I asked Gavin to make a trip, Simon said.


    ¡°Did he find anything?¡± Marina asked anxiously.


    After all. Nighthawks had kidnapped Sharon.


    And Sharon was like Lambert¡¯s shadow, always following him everywhere.


    The people from Nighthawks might know something.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any useful clues. The Nighthawks said they picked up Sharon by the sea.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°They thought she was just a stowaway. They found her quite good¨Clooking, and brought her back.¡±


    Simon exined.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Marina could not help but look a little dejected when she heard that.


    She had painstakingly uncovered a clue, hoping that it would be useful. But that was it?


    ¡°However, the staff in charge of taming Sharon said that Sharon kept iterating some words,¡± Simon


    added.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± Marina felt another glimmer of hope.


    ¡°That person doesn¡¯t know Calirinan, so she could not describe it well. She only remembered a few


    vague pronunciations.¡±


    ¡°She believed Sharon mentioned something about a ship or a master,¡± Simon told Marina everything


    they had found out.


    ¡°Master. That was how Sharon always called Lambert.¡±


    ¡°Ship? Like a cruise ship?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that. I think it might be a boat. After all, they had found Sharon on the beach.¡±


    ¡°So was Lambert. Something might have happened to them at sea.¡± Simon did not say too much about


    Lambert.


    He did not want Marina to get sad again thinking about Lambert.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go out to sea!¡± Marina eximed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone there. But I did not find any clues.¡± Simon looked a little apologetic.


    10.075


    Marina looked crestfallen upon hearing what Simon said.


    Still no clues?


    Boat?


    What was Lambert doing on a boat?


    What was he trying to do?


    Was he going to make a deal?


    If he was making a deal, then there must be another party involved.


    ¡°I thought of something.¡± Marina¡¯s mind suddenly lit up.


    She immediately jumped out of Simon¡¯s arms.


    She got down the bed speedily and sat in front of herputer.


    Her fingers danced on the keyboard.


    Simon followed her and got down from the bed, too.


    The


    However, he kept quiet so as not to distract Marina. He just stayed by her side without a word.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Comment


    Time ticked by.


    Marina¡¯s eyes never left theputer screen.


    During this time, Gavin brought food in several times.


    However, Marina showed no intention to eat.


    Simon picked up the food and moved it to her lips.


    Only then did Marina take a few bites.


    Marina¡¯s fingers kept dancing on the keyboard and she did not stop what she was doing until the next


    night.


    She stared at theputer screen with a burning gaze.


    When Simon saw her like this, he immediately sat down by her side.


    ¡°Did you find something?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I know what my brother was doing here,¡± Marina said in a deep voice.


    Simon nced at theputer in front of Marina.


    There were many video footages on it, but he could not find any useful clues at all.


    He could only ask Marina. ¡°Why did hee to this ce?¡±


    Marina did not answer his question immediately. Instead, she stood up and left.


    Simon immediately followed her out.


    Marina did not leave the hotel but went straight to Sharon¡¯s room.


    Sharon was still unconscious. She had woken up a few times during this period.


    However, every time she woke up, she tried to attack people like before.


    So, she had been tied up.


    Marina nced at her and walked towards the doctor.


    ¡°Did you guys find out what drugs are in her body?¡± she asked.


    A doctor shook his head. ¡°We have sent the samples for testing. I guess the test reports will


    ¡°How soon?¡± Marina frowned.


    One out soon.¡±


    ¡°After all, we are abroad. Some things take longer to deal with, but there should be news today.¡±


    ¡°Today? Where did you send the samples?¡±


    Marina did not want to wait any longer.


    She decided to test it herself.


    ¡°The organization was an experimental team under Hernandez Group,¡± the doctor replied.


    Hernandez Group?


    Marina turned around and looked at Simon.


    ¡°If you want to go, I will send you there,¡± Simon offered before she could speak.


    Marina was about to nod when someone knocked on the door.


    Then, Gavin walked in.


    ¡°Huh? Mr. Hernandez, Miss Bailey, you are both here!¡± Gavin sounded a little surprised.


    ¡°What¡¯s that in your hand?¡± Marina immediately spotted the document bag in Gavin¡¯s hand.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Well, it is the test reports of the samples we sent for testing previously,¡± Gavin exined.


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Marina immediately reached out.


    Gavin hurriedly handed the document bag to her.


    Marina took it from his hand and opened it


    The test reports inside were written in a foreignnguage.


    10.04


    However, this was a problem for Marina.


    She quickly flipped through the test results.


    After reading all the documents, she was sure she guessed it right.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gavin was confused.


    He had only gone downstairs to get something. Why did it feel like he could not keep up with the


    others¡® pace when he came back?


    ¡°Sharon is no ordinary human at all!* Marina looked back at Sharon on the bed as she spoke.


    ¡°She¡¯s no ordinary human? What do you mean?¡± Gavin was even more confused.


    This girl on the bed looked just normal.


    She had two eyes and a nose, the same as average people.


    ¡°She is¡­ an experimental subject, Marina said after a moment of silence.


    ¡°What? Experimental subject? What do you mean?¡± Gavin¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Marina tightened her grip on the test reports.


    ¡°I have been wondering why my brother, Lambert, woulde to Lauritius without noticing anyone.


    ¡°I once asked him and knew that he didn¡¯t have any business here.


    ¡°I thought he might have expanded his business into new industries.


    ¡°But now, I¡¯m sure he did note to Lauritius for business. He was here for Sharon.¡± Marina


    enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, I don¡¯t really get you. Can you exin it to me?¡± Gavin scratched his head as he asked.


    He was a top student from Janeborough University.


    However, every time he spoke to Mr. Hernandez and Miss Bailey, he couldn¡¯t help but doubt his own


    intelligence.


    ¡°You guys should know that I bought Sharon from an auction house in Janeborough.¡± Marina took a


    deep breath and was about to tell them the whole story.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Simon replied.


    ¡°At that time, I thought that Sharon was just a domesticatedmodity in the auction house.


    ¡°I thought the purpose of those people training her was to satisfy some rich people with special


    hobbies,¡± Marina continued.


    ¡°Is that not the case?¡± Gavin asked.


    ¡°Sharon is not a simple domesticatedmodity at all.


    ¡°There are some genes in her body that don¡¯t belong to humans,¡± Marina said, holding the test reports


    in her hand.


    ¡°What? She has genes that don¡¯t belong to humans?¡± Gavin¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    *She should be an experimental subject.


    ¡°Although all the countries have strictly forbidden any form of human experiment, we don¡¯t know how


    many of such experiments are going on in secret.


    ¡°As far as I know, many medical practitioners are especially obsessed with evolving human genes.


    ¡°Among them, some crazy people wouldbine the genes of humans and excellent animals.


    ¡°They want to produce the second¨Cgeneration human,¡± Marina said firmly.


    Gavin did not know what to say when he heard this.


    Even the word ¡°crazy¡± was not enough to describe those people.


    ¡°So¡­. Sharon is the so¨Ccalled second¨Cgeneration human?¡± Gavin slowly turned to Sharon.


    He found it hard to believe it.


    Sharon looked no different from an ordinary person.


    ¡°ording to the test reports, yes,¡± Marina answered.


    Talways thought that this kind of thing could only be seen in movies. I didn¡¯t expect it to happen in real


    life,¡± Gavin said in


    disbelief.


    ¡°Artes from reality. I¡¯ve met some medical researchers who were especially crazy about


    experiments in the past.


    The things they were studying were all strictly forbidden.


    ¡°However, the biggest threat to humankind is death. In order to enjoy rights and wealth forever, some


    ambitious people are willing to take risks.¡±


    Marina said, sounding a little sad.


    ¡°But what does it have to do with your brother even if Sharon is a second¨Cgeneration human??¡± Gavin


    shifted the topic back.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Marina fell silent for a moment when she heard the question.


    It seemed like she was trying to calm herself down.


    After quite a while, she spoke slowly.


    ¡°You know that there are big ws in gic experiments like this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Sharon escaped from theb, but her body itself has serious problems.


    ¡°She did not look well when I saw her before. I thought that it was because she had been tortured.


    *But after I read the test reports, I could tell that she did not be like this because she was abused.


    It was because of her poor physical condition.


    ¡°Lambert should know about this and has been looking for a solution for Sharon.


    ¡°He came to Lauritius because of Sharon,¡± Marina said, enunciating each word clearly.


    ¡°Could it be that he found theb that experimented on Sharon and came here to find a way to keep


    Sharon alive?¡± Gavin finally understood what they were talking about.


    ¡°I think so.


    I just don¡¯t know why he was attacked.¡± Marina gritted her teeth as she said this.


    ¡°The people from theb did it, right?¡± Simon¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But I can tell that it definitely has something to do with them.¡± Marina gritted her teeth


    again.


    Simon immediately eyed Gavin with a signal.


    ¡°I will investigate all theboratories in Lauritius and find this evilb as soon as possible!¡± Gavin turned


    to leave after he finished speaking,


    Gavin thought himself to be a crazy guy, but he seemed to be quite normalpared to those


    perverted researchers.


    Such aboratory should not exist at all.


    After Gavin left, Marina and Simon walked out of Sharon¡¯s room.


    Marina had been silent since she returned to her room.


    Simon knew that she would be quiet like this only when she was sad.


    ¡°Marina, we have found some clues now. We will be able to avenge your brother soon.


    ¡°I promise I will make those who hurt your brother pay for what they did!¡± Simon promised seriously.


    However, Marina did not continue the topic. Instead, she raised her hands and slowly covered her


    eyes.


    She said with difficulty in a hoarse voice, ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t he tell me about this?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Marina¡¯s voice was so low that Simon could not hear what she was saying at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I know more about this than he does. Why did he keep it from me?


    ¡°If he had told me, I would have gone with him to theb. How could he act alone?¡± Marina said,


    sounding quite painful.


    Simon finally heard her every word clearly this time.


    He quietly sat down beside her.


    ¡°I think he probably did not want to put you in danger.¡±


    Simon did not have any brothers, but he had a nephew.


    He could understand why Lambert did this.


    ¡°But we¡¯re family. Shouldn¡¯t family face all the difficulties and hardships together?


    ¡°How could he keep it to himself? Did he even treat me as his sister?¡± Marina gritted her teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s because he treated you as his most beloved sister that he hid it from you.


    ¡°Marina, in this world, many people are loving you silently,¡± Simon muttered.


    ¡°But what should I do? I promised Grandpa that I would bring him home.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it to my grandpa and the rest of my family¡± Marina was so sad that she


    could barely speak.


    Simon reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    No matter what happened, he could always figure out a way to help her.


    10.0


    However, there was nothing he could do this time.


    There was no way he could bring Lambert back to life.


    So he could not ease Marina¡¯s pain of losing her family.


    Simon suddenly thought that he was useless.


    He felt terrible about this.


    Marina continued, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.


    ¡°I was the one who brought Sharon to Lambert.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t asked Lambert to take care of her, this would not have happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I am the one who killed Lambert!¡± This was the most painful thing for Marina.


    If it was just an ident, then other than being sad, Marina would not feel guilty..


    But the cause of this incident was Sharon.


    Every time Marina thought of this, she would be overwhelmed with guilt.


    Simon¡¯s heart ached when he heard what she said.


    He held Marina even tighter.


    ¡°Marina, you can¡¯t think that way. Lambert was willing to take such a huge risk for Sharon.


    ¡°That means he must like Sharon very much..


    ¡°There are so many people in this world, and the chances of us meeting our true love are slim.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Lambert has never med you even when he was dying.


    ¡°And I¡¯m sure he must be grateful to you.


    ¡°It was you who let him meet the woman he loved the most in the world,¡± Simon said slowly in a soft


    voice.


    He wished that his words could flow from Marina¡¯s car to her heart and heal the wounds.


    ¡°But no matter what, the result can¡¯t be changed. Lambert was killed because of me.¡± Marina could not


    forgive herself.


    A trace of a painful look shed across Simon¡¯s eyes.


    If Marina could not figure it out herself, it would be useless for them to say anything.


    ¡°Marina, Lambert and your family won¡¯t me you. No one will me you,¡± Simon whispered.


    ¡°But I will me myself. If I haven¡¯t been so nosy, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened. It was me who


    brought Sharon back. Why did I leave her in Lambert¡¯s care?


    ¡°I can¡¯t forgive myself. I really can¡¯t.¡± Tears streamed down Marina¡¯s face as she said this.


    She had never thought that all of this was because of her.


    How could she reconcile with herself?


    How could she forgive herself?


    When Simon saw that Marina was about to break down, his heart ached so much that it was about to


    spasm.


    She was the woman he loved the most.


    But he could not do anything when she was so sad.


    Even his hug did not make her feel any better.


    Marina buried her head in Simon¡¯s arms and cried for a long time.


    She did not stop crying until she was exhausted and fell asleep in Simon¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    Simon looked at the tears on Marina¡¯s face and gently wiped them away for her.


    Marina had always been a strong woman.


    Ever since the two of them met, he had never seen her so sad.


    She would not shed a tear even if she was badly injured.


    However, in the past few days, she had almost been drowned by her own tears.


    Losing her beloved brother was already an unbearable pain, not to mention it was caused by her.


    How was she supposed to figure it out?


    Even Simon could not solve this problem.


    Now he only wished that Marina could survive the heartbreak on her own.


    Marina returned to her usual self in the following days.


    It was as if she had never had an emotional breakdown.


    However, Simon did not dare to loosen up.


    He followed Marina almost 24 hours a day.


    And his gaze never left her.


    He did not know what he was afraid of. He just wanted to keep looking at her.


    Gavin was seizing every minute to search all theboratories in Lauritius.


    However, as they were abroad, things did not go smoothly.


    Marina was doing her best as well.


    They wanted to find the secretboratory as soon as possible.


    But theboratory was hidden very well.


    It took Marina a whole week to find some clues.


    She followed up the clues and eventually found theboratory.


    That night, Marina and Simon went there with their men.


    Thisboratory was built under an abandoned mine.


    The ore produced in the mine carried certain radiation.


    Therefore, all the surrounding residents had already moved away.


    There was no one around.


    So, those people did not have to worry about theboratory being discovered.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, Miss Bailey, the entrance is right below here,¡± Gavin immediately told Simon and


    Marina when he detected. the position of the entrance of theboratory with the instrument in his


    hands.


    Marina looked down at the ground beneath her feet.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found the mechanism to open the door yet, so it might take some time,¡± Gavin said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Just blow it up!¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Blow it up?


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, but do we have to resort to violence?¡±


    Thinking of this, Gavin looked up at Simon and asked for his opinion.


    ¡°Guard all the entrances and exits. Don¡¯t let anyone escape!¡± Simon agreed with Marina¡¯s n


    ¡°Yes!¡± Since his boss had made up his mind, Gavin naturally would not say anything else.


    He immediately left to make arrangements.


    10 minutester, Gavin got everything ready for the explosion.


    Everyone retreated out of range of the st.


    After Gavin made sure that there was no danger, he detonated the bomb.


    Next, the ground shook with a loud bang.


    A huge hole appeared in it.


    Marina immediately gathered her men and walked into theboratory.


    Theb technicians in the undergroundboratory also felt a strong vibration.


    Panic appeared on their faces.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Calm down. We are checking it out.¡±


    However, before they could find out what had happened, Marina had already rushed in with her men.


    There were security guards in theboratory.


    However, as they thought that theboratory was secluded, they did not have many people on duty.


    On the contrary, Marina brought a lot of people with her this time.


    In the blink of an eye, she controlled the entireboratory.


    All theb technicians were gathered in a room.


    They looked terrified, squatting on the floor with their hands on their heads.


    Marina nced at everyone in the room expressionlessly.


    She saw that theb technicians¡® skin colors varied.


    ¡°Who is in charge here?¡±


    Marina asked in a deep voice.


    However, no one responded to her question.


    Marina did not know if they were deliberately pretending not to understand what she was saying or if


    they wanted to buy time for their rescuers.


    She did not want to look into it anyway.


    She just wanted to get the answer she wanted as soon as possible.


    It seemed like these people would not cooperate if she did not y tough.


    Marina took out the silvery gun from her pocket and fired a shot at the instrument beside her.


    The loud sound made everyone in the room scream in fear.


    ¡°I have an explosive temper. I don¡¯t have so much time to waste on you guys.


    ¡°I will ask onest time. Who is in charge of theb?¡± Marina¡¯s voice was icy cold.


    Someone who did not want to be killed came out of the crowd.


    ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s the person in charge here,¡± a youngb technician said, pointing at a woman who was


    curling up in the corner.


    Marina followed the direction he was pointing in.


    Oscar immediately went forward and pulled that woman out.


    Unexpectedly, the woman looked quite young.


    Marina narrowed her eyes and sized her up for a moment.


    She was a little suspicious if theb technician was lying-


    However, when she looked down, she found that the young woman¡¯s hands were covered with


    wrinkles.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    If one only saw the hands, they would definitely think that their owner was a woman who was almost 60


    years old.


    The woman also noticed that Marina was looking at her hands.


    She quickly withdrew them.


    ¡°What are you doing? This is a legalboratory, protected by nationalw.


    ¡°If you hurt our people, you will be punished!¡± The woman was in a panic, but she managed to calm


    herself down.


    ¡°Punished? If I killed everyone here today, who would know that I destroyed yourboratory?¡± Marina


    stared at the woman, narrowing her eyes.


    Her gaze was extremely cold.


    When the woman looked into her eyes, she could tell that Marina meant what she said.


    The panic on her face became even more obvious.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The woman¡¯s voice began trembling.


    ¡°I want him!¡± Marina took out Lambert¡¯s photo.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the person in the photo, the woman said firmly.


    However, when her gazended on the photo, a panic shed across her eyes.


    She regained her calmness so quickly that no one would notice it if they did not take a close look at


    her.


    However, Marina¡¯s attention had always been on her and she captured the panic in her eyes.


    Then, she grabbed the woman¡¯s cor and pulled her over forcefully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Have you ever seen this man in the photo?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Marina grabbed the woman¡¯s neck.


    She was so strong that the woman couldn¡¯t break free from her grip at all.


    The woman found it hard to breathe and her face blushed fromck of oxygen.


    ¡°L¡­ I¡¯ve never seen him, really.¡± Even so, she still refused to admit that she had seen Marina¡¯s


    brother.


    Marina did not want to waste any more time on her. She grabbed the woman¡¯s hand and pressed it


    against the table.


    Then, she took out a dagger from her shoe and thrust it into the woman¡¯s palm.


    Marina moved so quickly that everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    The woman didn¡¯t even have time to resist before her palm was nailed to the table..


    Watching the blood ooze out of the wound, she realized what had happened and inmediately let out a


    scream.


    ¡°I told you that I had an explosive temper. Why didn¡¯t you take my words seriously?¡±


    Marina slowly approached her, looked into her eyes, and said word by word.


    The woman grew even more flustered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Think it over before you answer me. If I can¡¯t get any useful information out of


    you, you¡¯re useless to me.¡± Marina threatened.


    The woman was still clinging to a scrap of hope of getting away with it. However, when she looked at


    her pierced palm, she finally believed that the group of people in front of her was definitely not easy to


    deal with.


    If she did not do as they said, she might really die.


    ¡°I¡­ did see him. After hesitating for a long time, the woman finally told the truth.


    ¡°Where did you see him? When? What did you two say and do back then?¡±


    Seeing that the woman finally give in, Marina continued asking.


    ¡°He¡­ came here out of the blue and kidnapped manyb technicians in ourboratory.


    ¡°He forced us to give him ourtest research results.


    ¡°But that¡¯s what achieved after years of hard work.


    ¡°More importantly, we worked for our boss.


    ¡°If we gave the research results to him, our boss would definitely kill us,¡± the woman said in a trembling


    voice.


    ¡°What happened next?¡± Marina¡¯s tone became more stern.


    So far, everything was almost exactly as she had predicted.


    ¡°We reported it to our boss. We don¡¯t know what happened after that,¡± the woman said, crying.


    ¡°Are you sure every word you said is true?¡± Marina stared at her coldly.


    Before the woman could speak, Marina added.


    ¡°You should know the consequences of lying to me.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯m not lying to you. We really don¡¯t know what happened after that.


    ¡°Think about it. We¡¯re justb technicians, and our job is to do experiments.


    ¡°That man is so powerful that he abducted more than half of theb technicians without alerting


    anyone. How can we be a match for such a person?¡±


    The woman looked at Marina in horror and almost burst into tears again.


    Marina gazed at her for a moment. After confirming that she was not lying, she took out another photo.


    ¡°Have you seen this person?¡± This time, the person in the photo was Peter.


    The woman stared at the photo for a moment, then shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this man before.¡±


    Marina fell silent again.


    The woman¡¯s legs began to tremble.


    Tm not lying, really. I¡¯ve really never seen this person before,¡± she said in a trembling voice.


    ¡°You should know her, right?¡± Marina took out Sharon¡¯s photo.


    The woman looked a little flustered.


    Marina noticed the change in her mood at a single nce.


    She held the dagger with both hands and spun it.


    The woman let out an ear¨Cpiercing shriek in pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y any tricks in front of me. If you want to live, answer my question honestly!¡± Marina spat out


    the words slowly.


    ¡°L.. I know her.¡±


    The woman¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. Obviously, the pain was unbearable.


    ¡°Tell me about her in detail,¡± Marina said in a deep voice.


    The woman¡¯s lips moved as if she wanted to say something.


    However, she did not know where to start.


    Or maybe she did not dare to say it.


    After all, the research in theirboratory could not be made public.


    ¡°Now that we already found theb, do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re developing?


    ¡°Hurry up and say it. I don¡¯t have so much time to waste on you!¡± Marina spun the dagger in her hands


    again.


    The intense pain finally made the womanpromise.


    ¡°She¡¯s an experimental subject in ourboratory!¡± she roared.


    Hearing that, Marina stopped what she was doing.


    The woman gasped for air after the intense pain disappeared.


    ¡°What research did you do on her?¡± Marina continued to ask.


    This time, the woman did not hesitate and quickly answered her question.


    ¡°She¡¯s a guinea pig in our gic advancement program.¡±


    ¡°Continue!¡± Marina looked down at her.


    ¡°Everyone in theb is working on the gic advancement n. We¡¯re researching how to make


    human genes stronger.¡±


    The woman did not dare to hide anything from Marina.


    ¡°So you incorporated animal genes into human genes and turned those experimental subjects into


    monsters?¡±


    Although she had already confirmed this before, Marina still couldn¡¯t hold back her anger when she


    heard what the woman said.


    ¡°The n requires someone to sacrifice. We¡¯re researching this for the sake of the entire human race,¡±


    the woman immediately defended herself.


    ¡°You really know how to tter yourself. For the sake of the entire human race? Are you doing this for


    the sake of the human race or for your own interests?¡±


    Marina sneered.


    The woman still wanted to say something, but Marina did not want to hear any more of her hypocrisy.


    She said, ¡°Did you fail on the modification of Sharon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s just a half¨Cfinished product in ourboratory.


    ¡°One of theb technicians made a mistake and she took the opportunity to get out of theb.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for her, but we haven¡¯t found her yet.¡±


    ¡°So, you guys have no idea that she¡¯s still alive?¡± Marina narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Well, we lost all information about her after she escaped theb.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until¡­ the man in the photo you showed me just now appeared that I knew¡­ that she was


    still alive.¡± The woman nodded repeatedly as she spoke.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Marina¡¯s eyes flickered when she heard the woman¡¯s words.


    She didn¡¯t think the woman would dare to lie at this time.


    Therefore, it should be Lambert who took the initiative to go find them.


    He did it because he wanted them to cure Sharon.


    However, Lambert must have underestimated his enemy.


    He didn¡¯t expect that behind theboratory staff was a powerful person.


    ¡°Your research will cause serious damage to the body of the experimental subjects. Do you have any


    way to extend their lives?¡± Marina asked.


    The woman stopped talking again.


    ¡°What? Do you want me to cripple your other hand?¡± Marina was annoyed by her attitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but after that man appeared, our research results were all taken


    away by our boss.¡± The woman looked very aggrieved.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you really have a way to extend the lifespan of the experimental subjects?¡±


    Marina figured it out from


    her words.


    ¡°Yes, we have indeed developed a potion that can reduce the physical wear and tear of the


    experimental subjects.


    ¡°But the potions are all in our boss¡¯s hands now. I can¡¯t give you any,¡± the woman said slowly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your boss?¡± Marina asked.


    When the woman heard this, she immediately looked up at Marina.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t dare to tell me?¡± Marina said, a hint of threat shing across her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know exactly who he is. He¡¯s been getting in touch with me by


    phone. We¡¯ve never met in real life.¡±


    The woman quickly shook her head.


    ¡°Then give me his contact information,¡± Marina said.


    The woman took out the phone from her pocket with her uninjured hand.


    She pointed at a phone number with a trembling finger.


    ¡°This is my boss¡¯s phone number.


    ¡°He may not answer your call. Usually, he¡¯s the one who takes the initiative to contact me.¡± The woman


    showed the phone. number to Marina.


    Marina nced at it and snatched the phone from her.


    The woman wanted to stop her.


    However, when she thought of how ruthless Marina was, she immediately dropped the idea.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I know, really. I¡¯ve already told you everything I know. Can you let me go?¡± The woman


    looked at Marina with pleading eyes.


    ¡°Let you go?¡± Marina narrowed her eyes and sized up the woman in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll


    definitely let you go!¡±


    With that, Marina pulled the dagger out of her palm.


    The woman cried out in pain again.


    She covered her hand and quickly hid in a corner.


    At this moment, Oscar and Lee walked in.


    ¡°Miss, I think there are some things that you need to take a look at personally.¡± Oscar¡¯s expression was


    especially serious as


    he said this.


    Marina looked back at him and walked out with him without asking what he wanted her to have a look


    at.


    Simon left some people at the door to watch the researchers in the room.


    After that, he left with Marina.


    Oscar led the way.


    After turning a few corridors, they saw a particrly spacious hall.


    There were many cages of the same size in the hall.


    However, it was not animals but people who were locked in the cages.


    To be precise, they were all second¨Cgeneration humans like Sharon.


    ¡°Are they¡­ all the experimental subjects in theboratory?¡± Gavin looked at the cages in front of him,


    dumbfounded.


    At first nce, there were at least 20 to 30 people.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve already checked the information here. All the experimental subjects in thisboratory


    are locked up here.¡± Oscar nodded.


    Marina¡¯s face darkened in an instant.


    She nced at the cages.


    In the end, she fixed her gaze on a cage in the back row.


    Inside was a little girl who looked to be only four or five years old.


    She stood on all fours like a beast.


    Her eyes were filled with vignce when she saw the strangers who had suddenly appeared.


    She kept letting out roars simr to that of a wild beast.


    ¡°Those people have gone too far! How can they experiment on such a little kid? They¡¯re simply crazy!¡±


    Gavin also saw the little girl in the cage and blushed with anger.


    ¡°For experiments like gic research, the method with the highest sess rate is to start from


    embryos. ¡°The older the experimental subject is, the slimmer the chances of sess are,¡± Marina


    exined.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re right. Half the people here are the products of thoseb technicians.


    ¡°The remaining half were bought here when they were very young.¡± Oscar added.


    Then, he handed the files in his hands to Marina.


    ¡°These are the records from my previous searches. You can find everyone¡¯s information in them.¡±


    Marina took the files and casually flipped through them.


    However, a single nce at the information sent a chill down her spine.


    Not only did theboratory want to change the genes of the people in the cages, but they also wanted


    to change their habits.


    In the eyes of theb technicians, these people were no longer human.


    They were their research subjects just like wild animals.


    ¡°I reviewed it briefly. Thisboratory has been established for more than 50 years and has been


    engaged in such research all along.


    ¡°Over the past 50 years, more than 10,000 experimental subjects have been killed in their


    experiments,¡± Oscar said indignantly.


    Those people did not take human lives seriously at all.


    ¡°This is too much! They still tried to defend themselves after they did such a terrible thing. Those evil


    people deserve to die.¡± Gavin gritted his teeth as he spoke.


    ¡°Destroy all the research materials here.¡± With that, Marina closed the document folder in her hands.


    Such research should not continue.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Oscar immediately replied.


    Then, he looked at the experimental subjects in the room.


    ¡°What are we going to do with them?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Marina also looked back.


    Most of these people were born in this dark undergroundboratory.


    The only reason theboratory kept them alive was to get research data from them.


    If theboratory was gone, Marina had to get them a safe ce to settle down.


    No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let their identities be exposed.


    Most importantly, some of these people were extremely aggressive.


    She had to take good care of them. If they identally escape, it might endanger the safety of other


    people.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Comment


    Marina thought for a moment and said. ¡°Ask our men to bring these people back to Janeborough and


    find a safe, secluded. ce to settle them down first.


    ¡°Then, go pick up the researchers in myboratory and ask them to take good care of these people.¡±


    It seemed like they were transferring those people from one cage to another.


    But this was the only thing Marina could do now.


    At the very least, she could guarantee that she would not do any research on them.


    She would let them live with dignity like real people.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Oscar immediately replied.


    After that, Marina carefully checked the entireboratory.


    She found that other than gic research, theb technicians here were also studying something


    simr to gic


    weapons.


    It seemed like they wanted to turn humans intobat machines through gic modification.


    But it was their future n.


    For the time being, it was only their research orientation and had not been implemented yet.


    Marina destroyed all the dangerous research data.


    She only kept the data about those experimental subjects. After all, she needed to refer to it if she


    wanted to cure them.


    What Marina wanted the most was to find information about the boss of theboratory. Unfortunately,


    she could not find


    any.


    It seemed like the woman did not lie to her.


    Marina looked down at the phone in her hand.


    She really wanted to dial the number the woman had just given her, but she couldn¡¯t do so because it


    would expose her whereabouts.


    When wild beasts hunted, they would hide themselves first.


    Whoever exposed themselves first would die first.


    All the experimental subjects were got out of theboratory.


    Only then did Marina inform their men to prepare to leave.


    She didn¡¯t release any of the researchers.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She asked their men to close the door and blow up the entireboratory.


    She wouldn¡¯t believe it if someone told her that some of the researchers were innocent.


    The moment they chose to do research on their own kind, none of them were innocent.


    More importantly, if she let them go, even if she destroyed the experimental base, they would build


    another one elsewhere.


    Then there would be new victims.


    So, it was better to ler them stay on thend where they had been conducting experimental research.


    It could be considered as fulfilling their wish.


    Marina looked at the copsed ground in front of her and turned to leave expressionlessly.


    She did not want her hands to be stained with blood.


    However, in this world, some things were beyond the reach of thew.


    In ces where there was no sunshine all year round, darkness spread wildly in the corners.


    The only thing she could do was to destroy them.


    Aftering out of theboratory, Marina carefully checked the woman¡¯s phone.


    Except for some experimental data inside, she also found the phone number the woman had just


    shown her in the call.


    records.


    Marina didn¡¯t see any other phone number in the records, so she figured that phone was especially


    used to contact the boss behind the scenes.


    She tried to follow up on the clues to find the boss.


    However, that person was very cautious.


    Each call record was encrypted and deleted.


    Marina could not find many clues.


    ¡°The only way to find him now is to make a call. Marina looked at Simon with the phone in her hand.


    ¡°How long do you need?¡± Simon knew what she meant.


    As long as the call was connected, Marina would be able to pinpoint the other party¡¯s location.


    Then they would be able to find the boss behind the scenes and figure out if he was the one who


    caused Lambert¡¯s death.


    Besides, they could also find the potion to relieve Sharon¡¯s symptoms.


    ¡°30 seconds is enough.¡± Marina said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call him.¡± Simon reached out to Marina.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Marina trusted him, so she immediately handed the phone to him.


    After that, the two of them began to prepare.


    When Marina was ready, she eyed Simon a signal.


    The two of them nodded at each other before Simon made a call.


    After they waited for a while, no one answered.


    The two of them could not help but feel nervous.


    A few secondster, the call suddenly went through.


    Marina instantly heaved a sigh of relief.


    She looked at theputer screen in front of her with a burning gaze.


    Now that they were pressed for time, she didn¡¯t want to waste a second.


    The phone kept ringing, but no one answered.


    The first call was automatically hung up because no one picked up.


    Simon looked up at Marina andforted her gently.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. We can call again as long as the number is valid.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Marina nodded hard.


    Simon dialed the same phone number.


    Still, no one answered.


    After he waited for a while, it was hung up automatically.


    The two of them were not discouraged.


    Simon made a call again, but the result was still the same.


    He kept dialing the number.


    When he called for the eighth time, the other party finally picked it up.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± An impatient voice came from the other end of the line.


    ww


    Simon immediately looked up at Marina. Marina started to type on the keyboard quickly.


    Codes continued to pop up on theputer screen in front of her.


    ¡°Why are you calling so many times? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to call me unless it was urgent?¡±


    The man on the other end of the line did not get a response andined impatiently.


    Simon nced at the timer beside him and knew that Marina still needed some time before she was


    done.


    He then overturned the coffee table to make some noise.


    ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s going on over there?¡± As Simon expected, the man on the other end of


    the line immediately noticed that something was wrong.


    However, Simon still did not speak. Instead, he made louder noises.


    ¡°What happened on your side? Did you guys lose control of the experimental subjects again?


    ¡°Come on, say something! Can you hear me?¡± The man kept yelling.


    Marina was staring at theputer screen when her eyes suddenly lit up. She looked up and eyed


    Simon a signal.


    Seeing that, Simon immediately hung up.


    ¡°Have you found his location?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡± Marina immediately sent that man¡¯s whereabouts she had located to Oscar and Lee


    who were waiting outside.


    The two of them were already ready to go.


    But they needed Marina¡¯s permission.


    After they received her message, they immediately acted.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Simon quickly followed Marina out.


    B

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Send Gift


    Comment


    At the same time, a man in a manor was staring at his phone with a frown and cursing angrily.


    Someone had just called him and hung up without saying anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, someone came over and asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The man immediately shook his head.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else,e with me now. The old man¡¯s situation isn¡¯t good,¡± the other man said in a


    low voice.


    ¡°Okay!¡± the man replied and put the phone back into the drawer.


    He did not care about the chaos he had just heard on the phone.


    It was just aboratory. Since it was found out some time ago, it was no more useful to them.


    So, it had nothing to do with them no matter what happened to it.


    It would be best if something happened so that they did not have to send people to clear up the mess.


    After the man closed the drawer, he immediately followed the other man out.


    He did not expect that he would lose his life because of this minor negligence.


    In the master bedroom on the third floor of the manor, an old man was lying weakly on the bed.


    He was surrounded by several medical staff in white gowns.


    ¡°The patient¡¯s heart has already started to fail. We must operate on him immediately,¡± a doctor said


    with a serious expression as he looked at thetest medical record of the old man.


    ¡°Then start the surgery immediately!¡± a grim¨Clooking man said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Got it!¡± The medical staff immediately began to prepare for the surgery.


    They opened another door in the room.


    Inside was aboratory with various kinds of equipment.


    After the medical staff was ready, they carried the old man on the bed to the operating table.


    Then, they got busy with the surgery.


    The young man who had just given the order was waiting at the door with a serious expression..


    The surgery would take about four hours.


    However, halfway through the surgery, someone suddenly ran up in a panic.


    ¡°Sir, bad news!¡± he said, his forehead covered in sweat.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe up when our boss was in surgery?¡± The young man shot a re at him.


    Hearing that, his subordinate immediately felt a chill down his spine.


    He lowered his head and continued.


    ¡°We just found that some people wereing our way.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    This was something big.


    Otherwise, he would not have risked being punished to go upstairs.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The young man¡¯s face darkened when he heard this.


    ¡°A bunch of strangers areing in the direction of our manor. They seem to be in a rage and have


    broken through our first barrier.¡±


    ¡°What are you guys doing? How can you let someone break through the barrier? Hurry up and bring


    people down to stop. them. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you kill them.¡±


    The man ordered in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes!¡± his subordinate immediately left after saying that.


    Again, only the young man was left in the room.


    He looked much more nervous than before.


    He looked up at the closed door in front of him and was lost in deep thought.


    ¡°The surgery will take about two more hours toplete.


    ¡°Why would someone suddenly attack at this time?


    ¡°Could it be that they received the news in advance?


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible)


    ¡°No one knew when the old man was going to undergo surgery.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably just a coincidence.


    ¡°But those people definitely came to make trouble.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let them leave alive!¡±


    20 minutester, his subordinate rushed up again.


    This time, his face was even paler than before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that they broke through the second barrier.¡± Judging from his expression, the man could


    tell that he didn¡¯t finish his mission.


    ¡°No, they¡­ his subordinate stammered.


    ¡°Then why are you in such a hurry?¡± the man asked with a frown.


    He knew no one would break through the two barriers they set so quickly, but the gloat on his face


    disappeared when he heard what his subordinate said in a trembling voice next.


    ¡°They¡­ they have already¡­ broken through the third¡­ third barrier.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The man raised his voice and it sounded like he was screaming.


    ¡°They¡­. they have already broken through the third barrier. They¡¯re about to break through the fourth


    barrier. If they continue like this, they will¡­ probably break through all the barriers¡­ in half an hour at


    most.¡±


    His subordinate¡¯s face was full of worry.


    ¡°Who are they? How many people do they have?¡± the man asked, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found out who they are yet, but they seem to have¡­ only six people in total. His


    subordinate¡¯s voice trailed off because he felt ashamed to talk about it.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Six people? Six people broke through all three of our barriers?


    ¡°Who are they? Superheroes?!¡± The man was so angry that his face became ferocious.


    His subordinate nced at the closed door and said, ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t have time to think about this now.


    We have to figure out a way to stop them quickly.


    ¡°I think they¡¯re here for our boss. But the old man is still in surgery and can¡¯t be disturbed.¡±


    ¡°I know! You don¡¯t have to tell me that!¡± the man roared, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Sir, what are we going to do now?¡± His subordinate looked at him anxiously.


    ¡°Stop urging me! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m trying to figure something out?¡± The man shot him a re.


    His subordinate didn¡¯t dare to make a sound again.


    The man raised his hand and checked the time.


    There was still about an hour and a half before the surgery finished.


    Therefore, he had to hold on that long.


    There were many barriers in the manor.


    Also, they had more than 100 bodyguards.


    So, he was confident that the intruders wouldn¡¯t be able to break in within an hour and a half.


    ¡°Other than our boss¡¯s personal bodyguards, all of you go out with me!¡± the man ordered.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The man turned around and left.


    Just as he gathered his men to go with him to fight against the enemy, Marina and the others reached


    thest barrier.


    A burly man was sent flying by Marina¡¯s kick and fell to the man¡¯s feet.


    The man looked up and saw six people walking over.


    In the middle of them was a young woman.


    Her face and cloilies were stained with blood.


    It made her beautiful face look even more enchanting.


    ¡°Who are you? Do you know where you are?¡± The man looked at the people opposite furiously.


    Now he knew that his subordinate did not lie to him.


    There were only six of them.


    It was unbelievable that they had broken through all their barriers.


    He had never heard of such a powerful organization.


    ¡°I know where are we, of course. We are at your graveyard!¡± Marina looked at the man opposite, her


    eyes shining with murderous intent.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    ¡°How arrogant! The man looked at Marina with a smile.


    It was as if he had heard an incredible joke.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Marina narrowed her eyes and shot toward the person opposite her.


    Simon and the others immediately followed suit.


    In a blink of an eye, a fight had broken out between the two parties.


    The man thought that, with their numbers, they could finish off the other party in a few moves.


    However, he was wrong.


    The other party was so strong that they could easily overpower a hundred people.


    Barely a few moments into the fight, the man¡¯s party had suffered heavy losses.


    The first girl had managed to fight her way right in front of him.


    Subconsciously, the man tried to fight back. Unfortunately, his strength, which he had always been


    proud of, was no match for the girl.


    Her kick sent him staggering backwards helplessly.


    A hint of fear appeared in the man¡¯s eyes.


    Why was this woman so strong?


    However, before he could figure it out, she kicked him again..


    This time, the man was kicked to the ground.


    An expression of agony appeared on his face.


    ¡°How dare you be distracted at a time like this? You¡¯re really not afraid of death!¡± Marina looked at him


    with a stern gaze.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± A trace of fear shed across the man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know my name!¡± Marina grabbed his neck and lifted him up forcefully.


    Then, she stared at him intently.


    ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯re probably someone powerful within the organization. Tell me, where is the


    person in charge. here?¡± Marina¡¯s voice was as thin as an ice de.


    Right now, the de was on the verge of disemboweling the man in front of her.


    ¡°What¡­ do you want?¡± The man asked with difficulty.


    However, as soon as the man finished speaking, Marina gave him another heavy kick.


    The man was unable to speak.


    He could only pant in pain.


    ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t figured out your current situation.


    I¡¯m the one who asks the questions around here, understand? You keep your mouth shut.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Where is your boss?¡± Marina looked at the man on the ground with a burning


    gaze.


    However, the man only bit his lips.


    It seemed like he was not going to speak.


    ¡°Looks like we have a tough nut to crack here. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep this up!¡± Marina gazed


    contemptuously at him. It was as though she was looking at an idiot.


    Then, she took out a small cloth bag from her bag.


    She opened it to reveal a neat row of thin silver needles.


    Casually, Marina picked up one of them.


    Then, she squatted down.


    The man looked at the silver needle in her hand, but there was no fear on his face.


    At least to his knowledge, such a small thing could not do any harm to him.


    However, he regretted this thought almost immediately.


    Pinching the silver needle in her hand, Marina quickly found an acupuncture point on his neck.


    Then, she stabbed the needle into that point forcefully.


    The man felt as though he was about to go crazy from the excruciating pain.


    He even lost his voice at this moment.


    He had always been by the old man¡¯s side and had seen a lot of the world.


    He had escaped death many times and suffered countless injuries.


    Even the old man¡¯s doctors praised him for his endurance.


    But this time, he really felt like he was going to die.


    In fact, he even wished that he could die at this moment.


    Because this way, he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer this crushing pain!


    ¡°How is it? Are you still going to be so stubborn?¡± Marina looked at the man under her feet with slight


    admiration.


    The man heard Marina¡¯s voice through a fog.


    He shook his head with all his might.


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to answer all my questions?¡± Marina asked again.


    The man nodded quickly.


    Only then did Marina slowly pull out the silver needle she had inserted into the back of his neck.


    The moment the silver needle was pulled out, the pain miraculously disappeared.


    The man was already drenched in sweat.


    He no longer had any strength to resist.


    He copsed to the ground.


    Marina edged her feet away from him and yanked the man up from the ground.


    ¡°Lead the way!¡±


    The man had no chance to go back on his word. He could only slowly lead the way to his leader.


    He really had no wish to experience the pain a second time.


    It felt like countless knives were scraping his bones.


    With each sh, his bones and flesh were separated.


    It was better to die than to experience that kind of pain again.


    However, the man was still cautious.


    He slowed down his footsteps as much as possible.


    He hoped that the old man¡¯s surgery would bepleted faster.


    Aside from that, there was nothing else the man could do to help them out of this sticky situation.


    However, Marina quickly saw through him and gestured at the silver needle in her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks on me here. I¡¯ll tell you onest time. Hurry up and lead the way. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make


    you suffer even


    more!¡±


    The man¡¯s back stiffened. After thinking about it again, he picked up his pace unwillingly.


    Death might not be scary, but the pain those needles were able to inflict certainly was.


    Less than a momentter, the man had brought them into the vi. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The main entrance of the vi had a state¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cart security system.


    Without the key and password, even top hackers would take an hour to open this door.


    ¡°Open the door!¡± Marina didn¡¯t have that much time to waste here.


    She kicked the man towards the door.


    The man trembled as he unlocked the door.


    Then, he let the machine scan his iris.


    The double doors swung open immediately.


    After this, Marina had no more use for the man.


    Ignoring him, she quickly walked into the vi.


    The bodyguards upstairs also heard themotion below.


    He immediately prepared to fight back.


    There was only half an hour left before the surgery waspleted.


    He could not let them break in.


    These bodyguards were all the old man¡¯s men.


    All of them were loyal to him and were even willing to die to stall for time for the old master.


    Marina realized what they were doing and shouted at Simon.


    ¡°You guys hold them back, I¡¯ll go up!¡±


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Simon gave Marina a look.


    Marina nodded heavily.


    Then, as Simon held back the bodyguards, she grabbed the handrail of the stairs and jumped up the


    stairs with a flourish.


    Then, she quickly rushed upstairs.


    There were two tall bodyguards left in front of the closed door.


    As soon as they saw Marina, they immediately attacked.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    However, even if it was a one-on-two fight, Marina was not at a disadvantage at all.


    Instead, she quickly suppressed the situation.


    One of the two bodyguards was rewarded with a silver needle by Marina.


    When the silver needles entered his body, he felt like a thousand insects were biting him.


    The two bodyguards instantly fell to the ground and wailed in pain.


    Meanwhile, Marina kicked open the tightly shut door and rushed directly into the operating theater.


    When the doctors in the operating theater saw that someone had barged in, they all retreated to the


    side.


    On the operating tabley an old man with graying hair.


    Marina slowly walked towards the old man on the operating table.


    At this moment, the old man suddenly opened his eyes.


    A pained expression appeared on his face.


    Even so, his gaze was still fixed on Marina.


    With just one look, Marina confirmed that this was the person she was looking for.


    ¡°What a surprise¡­ I didn¡¯t think the person who barged in here¡­ would be a little girl¡­¡± It was obvious


    that he had been in the middle of his operation.


    He had been forcefully awakened.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m surprised, too. I didn¡¯t think the person I spent so much time looking for was a dying old


    man.¡± Marina retorted contemptuously.


    The other party had no intention of taking her bait. ¡°I admit I have a bad temper, girl. As someone who


    was once your age, I advise you to spend more time on cultivation.¡±


    Instead, he met Marina¡¯s gaze without showing any weakness.


    ¡°Look at your current situation. Do you think you¡¯re in any position to advise me?¡± Marina asked,


    narrowing her eyes to stare at him.


    ¡°Why not? After all, you won¡¯t kill me. The old man¡¯s tone was filled with certainty.


    ¡°How do you know I won¡¯t kill you?¡± Marina gritted her teeth.


    ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for hasn¡¯t been found yet. You can¡¯t kill me.¡± The old man¡¯s lips curled into a


    smile.


    Marina¡¯s expression darkened.


    She stared fixedly at the old man on the operating table.


    ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for is called¡­ Peter Moore, right?¡± Seemingly afraid that Marina would not


    believe his words. the old man even gave her a name.


    When Marina heard Peter Moore¡¯s name, the murderous aura emanating from her body became even


    more powerful.


    ¡°Youngdy, if you want to find the person you¡¯re looking for, get out whereabouts.¡±


    my surgery is over, I¡¯ll tell you his


    ¡°But if anything happens to me, you won¡¯t be able to find him again in this lifetime.¡± After saying that,


    the old man closed his


    eyes.


    It was as if he was extremely certain about the oue.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Looking at the old man in front of her, Marina could not help but smile.


    Then, she walked towards the surgical equipment at the side.


    Casually, she plucked a scalpel off the tray.


    The sound made the old man, who had his eyes closed, open them again.


    From his angle, he could vaguely make out Marina holding a scalpel.


    Her posture was very adept.


    It was as if she often held a scalpel.


    A strange look shed across the old man¡¯s eyes.


    At the same time, Marina turned around.


    There was a smile on her lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If anything happens to you, I¡¯ll never be able to find the person I¡¯m looking for.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be the chief surgeon next. I hate it when things don¡¯t go my way.


    ¡°I will only feel safe if I perform the surgery myself, Marina said, emphasizing every word.


    The old man, who had been calm till now, instantly changed his expression when he heard this.


    ¡°You¡¯re a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a doctor.¡± Marina nodded heavily.


    ¡°But even if you¡¯re a doctor, you¡¯re not my doctor. You don¡¯t know much about my borly. Now, my


    surgery is really at a critical point.


    *If you take over now, it might cause an irreversible problem. Don¡¯t you want to know where is the


    person you¡¯re looking


    for?¡±


    The old man¡¯s tone was filled with hostility.


    Marina thought that if he could get up now, he would probably get up and fight her.


    It was just a pity.


    He could only lie on the operating table weakly.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I have to do this myself precisely because I can¡¯t allow any slip-ups.


    ¡°Speaking of which, this is a rare opportunity! You have no idea how many people would queue up for


    me to operate on them.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even make an appointment, so I let you cut the queue. You should be grateful.¡± Marina


    nced at the doctors who were still trembling beside him.


    ¡°Give me the surgery records and his medical records.¡±


    Marina¡¯s gaze was too terrifying.


    Moreover, she was still holding the scalpel in her hand and spinning it casually.


    The doctors were terrified by the sight.


    They were afraid that if she lost her bnce, the scalpel would fall and pierce into the body of the


    person on the operating. table.


    ¡°Why? Do you want me to repeat myself?¡± Seeing that none of them were moving, an edge came into


    Marina¡¯s voice.


    The doctors finally copsed under immense pressure.


    They quickly handed over everything that Marina wanted.


    Marina casually flipped open the records.


    She didn¡¯t look like she was reading a document at all.


    In just a moment, she threw the things to the side.


    The doctors suspected that she did not take it in at all.


    She probably didn¡¯t even know what was written inside.


    However, the text moment, Marina turned around and walked towards the old man on the operating


    table.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± The old man¡¯s voice was clearly trembling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m just trying to save your life,¡± Marina said with a smile.


    However, this smile was even scarier than a devil¡¯s.


    Marina did not care about this at all. She turned to look at the doctor standing at the front. ¡°You,e


    and be my assistant.¡±


    Although the doctor was terrified, he still walked over shakily.


    Then, he prepared to disinfect Marina.


    Marina looked at him indifferently.


    ¡°No need. Just bring me a pair of gloves.¡± She had alreadye in, so there was no point in


    disinfecting her now,


    That doctor mused that all of this did not conform to the rules of surgery.


    However, he did not dare to argue with her.


    He could only do as Marina said.


    ¡°If you dare to operate on me, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll return your man to you!¡± The old man on the operating


    table looked at Marina. Was she prepared to operate on him?


    He was really anxious.


    However, Marina did not even look at him. She nced at the doctors who were huddled in the corner.


    ¡°Which one of you is an anesthesiologist? The surgery is about to begin. Why is the patient still so


    conscious?¡±


    As soon as Marina said this, another man walked out.


    ¡°How dare you¡­ If you dare to listen to her, I¡¯ll make you¡­ die without a burial ce¡­¡±


    The old man saw that the anesthetist was preparing to anesthetize him.


    He began to struggle with all his might.


    B

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Send Gift


    Comment


    However, the anesthesia on the old man¡¯s body had notpletely dissipated.


    At this moment, the anesthesiologist injected some anesthesia into him.


    The old man¡¯s consciousness instantly began to blur.


    A momentter, he closed his eyes.


    Marina looked at the helpless old man lying on the operating table and could not help but smile.


    Did he really think that she could not do anything to him just because he had a trump card in his hand?


    How naive.


    ¡°Scalpel.¡± Marina extended her hand to the side.


    The doctor who had been designated as an assistant immediately handed a scalpel to her.


    Half an hourter, Marina walked out of the room.


    She immediately saw Simon waiting outside.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Is everything settled?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s all taken care of Simon nodded. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done here. The next step is to wait for the person inside to wake up,¡± Marina said with a


    cold expression.


    Seeing her like this, Simon did not ask further.


    The matter must have beenpletely resolved.


    When the old man woke up, it was already the next morning.


    As he opened his eyes, the old man¡¯s consciousness had yet to fully recover.


    He felt as if he had a particrly unbelievable dream.


    In his dream, a girl suddenly barged into his operating theater and said that she wanted to operate on


    him.


    It was really ridiculous.


    How could such a young girl operate on him?


    The old man smiled, but when he turned around, he saw Marina sitting beside him.


    Marina even grinned when she saw him looking over.


    A look of horror instantly appeared on the old man¡¯s face.


    He subconsciously shuffled his body away from her.


    However, his actions identally tugged at the wounds on his body.


    In an instant, he was in so much pain that his facial features were scrunched up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just undergone surgery. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t do anything too violent. Otherwise, it¡¯s very likely


    that the wound will tear open. If that happens, you¡¯ll need a second surgery.¡± Marina said casually.


    It was only then that the old man realized that everything that had happened before was not a dream.


    It was really this little girl who operated on him.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The old man wanted to question the girl in front of him about what she had done to his body.


    However, he had only said one word when the other party interrupted him.


    ¡°I¡¯vepleted your surgery and you¡¯re awake now. So, shouldn¡¯t you tell me where my people are?¡±


    Marina enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Who knows what you did to my body? Where¡¯s my doctor? I want to see my doctor!¡± The old man had


    no intention of answering Marina.


    He could only call out helplessly in his h  e voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a doctor anymore. I¡¯m the only doctor here now. If you feel ufortable anywhere,


    you can tell me. I can help you.¡±


    Marina¡¯s words were extremely gentle.


    However, when she stared at the old man, he felt a chill run down his spine.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The old man was so angry that his chest rose and fell.


    The medical instrument next to him also began to beep loudly.


    However, Marina only nced at the data, looking unimpressed at the increasing numbers.


    ¡°I advise you not to get too excited. Otherwise, your heart, which has just been reced, might be


    useless again.¡± Marina said.


    The old man instantly closed his eyes.


    Then, he tried her best to calm himself down.


    The more infuriating the situation was, the more he had to keep his temper under control.


    He could only counterattack after his body hadpletely recovered.


    He watched as the data on the machine slowly stabilized.


    Marina continued, ¡°Where¡¯s my guy?¡±


    However, the old man acted like he had not heard anything and closed his eyes, pretending to be


    dead.


    Marina was not surprised by his reaction at all.


    She slowly took out a small device from her pocket.


    Then, he gently pressed the switch on it.


    The moment Marina pressed the switch, the old man, who had been calm till now, opened his eyes


    instantly.


    Then, he raised his hand and clutched his chest tightly.


    An extremely agonized expression appeared on his face.


    Even his eyes were bloodshot.


    It was as if he was enduring some intense pain.


    However, Marina did not seem to care. She pushed the intensity on the control to the highest point bit


    by bit.


    The old man seemed to be unable to take it anymore. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of


    blood.


    The machine beside him was beeping like crazy, indicating that the patient¡¯s body was about to reach


    the critical point.


    Just as the old man was about to be destroyed by this intense pain, Marina turned the switch back


    down to its original position.


    The old many tiredly on the bed, his mouth open as he breathed heavily.


    He felt as if there was an invisible hand squeezing his heart.


    Just one more second and it might have exploded into pieces under immense pressure.


    ¡°You people always like to be disobedient.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just answer me properly?¡±


    ¡°You always have to make me torture you before spitting out some information. Are all of you so


    incredibly annoying?¡± Marina asked, gazing coldly at the old man.


    The old man was still speechless and could only stare at Marina in front of him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. Compared to what you¡¯ve done, my small attempt at torture just


    now was nothing.¡± Marina said with a huff.


    ¡°Besides, I dgri¡¯t have that much patience. You¡¯d better answer my question honestly now. Otherwise,


    I¡¯ll be able to take this heart out the same way I installed it in your body!¡±


    Marina¡¯s tone was full of warning.


    The old man¡¯s lips had be a straight line.


    His eyes were filled with hatred.


    ¡°Oh, I need to remind you of something. Don¡¯t even think about waiting for your people to save you.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of all your men. You¡¯re all alone now,¡± Marina kindly reminded him.


    However, when the old man heard this, he felt his heart ache even more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Where is Peter Moore now?¡± Marina gritted her teeth and looked at the old


    man.


    The old man took a deep breath. He knew that if he did not give the woman in front of him a


    satisfactory answer, what


    awaited him would be endless torture.


    ¡°He¡¯s in a very safe ce. And I can assure you that he¡¯s still alive and well.


    ¡°As soon as you take that thing out of my body. I¡¯ll tell you where he is now,¡± the old man began


    negotiating.


    He knew very well that Marina must have put something into his body during the surgery.


    The little thing in her hand should be the remote control.


    It could control what was ced in his body.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    ¡°How smart of you to figure out that I¡¯ve put something in your body. Unfortunately, your attempts at


    negotiating with me are useless.


    ¡°Your life is in my hands now. Answer my question and hand him over, or I¡¯ll kill you now!¡±


    Marina looked at the person in front of her and emphasized every word meaningfully.


    ¡°If you kill me, you¡¯ll never find the person you¡¯re looking for! The old man replied fearlessly.


    Marina did not kill him on the operating table because of this trump card.


    ¡°Not really, it would just take me a bit more time. After killing you, I can still take my time to find him.


    ¡°After all, if I can find you here, how can I not find the person you¡¯re hiding?¡± Marina snorted.


    When negotiating, it was always a bad idea to let the other party know what your weakness was.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Otherwise, you would be at a disadvantage.


    It was obvious that Marina and the old man were both excellent negotiators.


    Therefore, at this time, every word had to be considered carefully before being said.


    ¡°Ah, but I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t,¡± the old man sniggered.


    ¡°I told you. I call my man every three days to report on the situation and give my orders.


    ¡°If it¡¯s been three days and I don¡¯t call him, he¡¯ll kill that person immediately.¡± A smile appeared on the


    old man¡¯s lips.


    ¡°And how long do you think you canst in my hands?¡± Marina retorted.


    ¡°In three days. I have enough ways to make you relent.¡±


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet, but your¡­ subordinate? The one with yellow hair and green eyes.¡±


    ¡°When I first caught him, he was particrly obstinate. He refused to say anything.


    ¡°But guess what? I only used one move on him, and he obediently opened the door for us.


    ¡°How long do you think someone your age canst?¡± Marina pulled out a silver needle.


    She yed with it slowly.


    The old man looked at the thing in her hand and a nerve jumped in his cheek.


    There was a doctor from Calirina on his medical team.


    That doctor had never used a scalpel.


    All he needed was a set of small silver needles to solve many difficult illnesses.


    The old man did not expect this little girl to know how to use these things.


    So was she really a doctor?


    Just as the old man was hesitating, Marina lunged forward and inserted the silver needle into an


    acupuncture point on the


    old man¡¯s ankle without hesitation.


    The moment the silver needle was inserted, the old man felt a terrible itch in his bones.


    It was as if an ant was climbing up and down his limbs..


    However, after a while, one ant became two.


    Two became four.


    In a moment, he felt like his entire leg bone was covered in a denseyer of ants.


    They nibbled at his bones one by one.


    The feeling was not pain, but an itch that corroded his bones.


    The old man subconsciously wanted to scratch at the itch with his hand.


    However, his hands were already tied to the bed by Marina.


    He could not move at all.


    He could only grit his teeth and endure the itching from his bones.


    A pained expression appeared on the old man¡¯s face.


    But in the next moment, Marina stuffed a piece of cloth into his mouth.


    This was to prevent him from biting himself.


    ¡°This silver needle is stained with the medicine I specially concocted.


    ¡°This potion is called Ten Thousand Insect Corrosion. If you¡¯re poisoned by this potion, you¡¯ll feel itchy


    all over.


    ¡°This itch is noting from the skin, but from the bones.


    ¡°No matter how you scratch or scratch, you can¡¯t stop the itch.


    ¡°Without an antidote, those who are poisoned by this poison will eventually scratch their flesh until it


    bleeds.


    ¡°Then, they¡¯ll try and dig out the white bones inside. But even so, there¡¯s no way to stop the itch.


    ¡°Then they¡¯ll start scraping their bones with knives, slowly but surely.


    ¡°This is the only way to ease the itchiness in their bodies. Do you know what they will all be in the


    end?


    ¡°In the end, they would break their bones one by one and die in intense pain.


    ¡°However, even at the moment of their deaths, this itch won¡¯t subside.¡±


    As Marina spoke, the old man felt the itchy feeling spreading from his calf to his thigh.


    He couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    His hand was already deeply entangled in the cloth strips as he struggled violently.


    But even so, he could not stop.


    Because he was too itchy.


    He really wanted to scratch it.


    ¡°How is it? Is this feeling ufortable?


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to expect to faint in the


    process.


    ¡°This potion won¡¯t cause any harm to your body, so you won¡¯t faint.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have the pleasure of feeling this itch that you will never be able to get rid of, and then die bit by


    bit in despair.¡±


    Marina¡¯s expression was extremely cold.


    The words that came out of her mouth also made the man feel despair and helplessness.


    The old man¡¯s eyes finally zed over.


    This was because he was too itchy. His resistance was crumbling.


    ¡°The antidote¡­ give me the antidote¡­ the old man shouted h ely.


    ¡°Then tell me first, where is the person I want?¡± Marina grabbed his cor.


    She wanted to grind his bones and s  r his ashes into the wind.


    ¡°In¡­ in a¡­boratory under my name¡­¡± The itch had spread to his chest.


    The old man felt like his heart was crawling with ants.


    This was the heart that he had just reced.


    He could not let the ants destroy it so quickly!


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of theboratory? Where is it?¡±


    The old man was no longer conscious.


    He answered almost every question.


    After getting the answer she wanted, Marina let


    go


    of the old man.


    Then, she turned around and walked towards the door.


    ¡°Keep an eye on him. I don¡¯t want him to hurt himself!¡± Marina ordered in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lee replied.


    Meanwhile, Marina and Simon brought their men to theboratory that the old man mentioned.


    On the surface, thatboratory looked like a very formal medicalboratory.


    When Marina and the others rushed in with their men, the people at the receptionist grabbed the phone


    and threatened to


    call the police.


    They used them of being thugs.


    However, Marina had no time to waste with them.


    Instead, she got someone to suppress them with force.


    Then, she began to search theb for what she needed.


    Finally, in a corner of theboratory, they discovered that the wall was actually hollow.


    Marina found the person in charge of theboratory and shoved him toward the wall.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Comment


    The person in charge did not expect them to find the secret room in theirboratory so quickly.


    His expression turned ugly in an instant.


    But he had yet to realize the seriousness of the problem.


    He continued to use them of being thugs.


    He even threatened to call the police and bring all of them to justice.


    Marina really couldn¡¯t stand the noise he was making anymore.


    She grabbed his hair and mmed him against the wall in front of her.


    The person in charge¡¯s head instantly buzzed with pain.


    He could practically see a ring of stars circling his head.


    ¡°You¡­ rude barbarians¡­¡± The person in charge had already fainted on the ground, but he did not


    forget toin about Marina and the others.


    ¡°Just blow it up.¡± Marina was toozy to waste any more time with him and turned to instruct Oscar.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t hurt anything inside, Marina could not help but remind him. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After all, they still did not know what was hidden behind this wall.


    Therefore, they could not afford to be too reckless.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Oscar knew where she wasing from.


    The explosive materials were arranged very carefully.


    The final result was also very perfect.


    It only created a small hole in the wall in front of them.


    The person in charge, who was still dizzy, looked at the sted wall in front of him.


    In an instant, he could no longer remain calm.


    He stood up and prepared to rush forward.


    However, before he could get close to Marina, he was sent flying by Simon¡¯s kick.


    Then, he smashed into the cab behind him and fainted.


    When the other experimenters saw this, they all hugged their heads tightly and shrunk to the side in


    fear.


    None of them dared to make a sound.


    The people in front of them were simply thugs among thugs.


    For the sake of their lives, they could only choose to keep their mouths shut.


    Marina looked at the hole in front of her and prepared to enter.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Simon stopped her.


    Marina looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Til lead the way,¡± Simon said. With that, he climbed into the hole first.


    Marina folowed closely behind.


    Oscar and Gavin immediately entered the hole after them.


    The secret room was extremely dark. Simon had no choice but to take out his military shlight.


    Only then could he barely see clearly.


    Fortunately, this was the only part of the route that was dark.


    After walking past this area, their surroundings became brighter and brighter.


    Thisboratory was simr to the one Marina and the others had previously blown up.


    There was also a lot of information on the control panel.


    Marina casually checked it out.


    Thisboratory¡¯s research direction was simr to the previous one.


    It seemed that the old man had invested in more than a fewboratories.


    ¡°Find him immediately! Marina turned away from the information and turned around to give an order.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Oscar immediately left to look for Peter Moore.


    Marina and Simon also started searching in other directions.


    The basement of thisboratory was quite big


    Marina had already passed by several rooms.


    The monkeys in those rooms were all used for experiments.


    However, those monkeys looked a little odd.


    Marina didn¡¯t linger to observe them more carefully


    Instead, they trudged forward to search the rest of theboratory.


    When they reached the top, they saw a closedboratory door


    The door was locked and could only be opened with a security code


    For some reason, Marina had a strong feeling that this room was hiding the thing the was looking for.


    ¡°Ill go get the person in


    on in charge.¡± Simon said as he prepared to go back and ask the person in charge to unlock the door.


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s a waste of time to go back and forth Marina rejected his proposal immediately.


    Then, Marina took out her phone and connected it to the door lock of theboratory


    In less than a minute, the door in front of them had unlocked.


    Simon looked rather awed. There was really no need for him to get the person in charge after all.


    After the door opened, the two of them walked in


    The equipment inside was much more high-end than outsade


    Marina and Simon split up to search for the man.


    A few minutester, Simon suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Marina,e and take a look¡±


    Marina heard his voice and quickly walked towards Simon.


    When she saw what he was looking at, her face instantly turned extremely pale.


    There was a naked test subject soaking in the incubator at the side.


    The test subject was none other than Peter Moore, whom Marina had been looking for.


    Her eyes instantly turned bloodshot.


    Then, she took out her weapon and shattered the incubator in front of her.


    The cultivation potions inside instantly sttered all over the ground.


    The floating Peter fell to the ground.


    Simon and Marina immediately went up to catch hum.


    Simon immediately took off his coat and wrapped it around Peter.


    ¡°Peter¡¯ Peter? Can you hear me? Marina shouted anxiously.


    However, Petery limply on the ground and did not react at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡± Simon checked Peter¡¯s breathing


    He was still alive


    Alright Marina quickly calmed herself down.


    Then, she got up and prepared to leave.


    Simon picked up Peter and they walked slowly to the door.


    However, just as they reached the door, Marina suddenly thought of something.


    She turned and said to Simon, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Simon turned to look at her.


    Marina immediately walked to the experiment table at the side.


    She hacked into theputer in theboratory.


    Then, she copied all the information inside and saved it into a hard drive.


    After doing all this. Marina destroyed all the information in theboratory.


    Only then did she get up and return to Simon¡¯s side.


    ¡°We can go now.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Simon replied before leading Marina and the others out of theboratory.


    Marina informed Oscar that they had found Peter.


    When Marina returned to the previous hall, Oscar and the others also returned.


    As soon as Oscar saw Peter in Simon¡¯s arms, he immediately went forward to take him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Moore?¡± Oscar looked down at Peter in his arms.


    He looked terrible.


    It was as if he had gone through some inhumane torture.


    ¡°Take Mr. Moore and leave this ce now,¡± Marina ordered in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Oscar immediately replied.


    After Oscar left with Peter, Marina turned around and looked at the evilboratory in front of her.


    At this moment, the person in charge, who had been unconscious, woke up in a daze.


    He nced at the Marina in front of him, then at the sted hole.


    He immediately knew that his experimental subject had run away.


    He quickly got up and rushed in.


    Marina did not stop him. She looked at the group of experimenters locked in the corner with a burning


    gaze.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    ¡°Is any of you unaware of the experiments going on inside?¡± Marina asked.


    Someone immediately stood up.


    ¡°We have never heard of theboratory there. I swear we know nothing about this.¡±


    After someone spoke first, other people followed suit.


    In the end, almost everyone said they were unaware of the whole thing.


    Hearing this, Marina put on a sneer.


    They must have thought she was an idiot,


    Marina cast a nce at Gavin.


    ¡°Gavin, go find out if anyone is lying. Let those truly innocent leave.


    ¡°As for the liars, you know how to deal with them.¡± Marina enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Get it!¡± Gavin replied in a deep voice.


    After that, Marina turned around and left without hesitation.


    They came out of theboratory.


    In the car, Oscar,helped Peter change his clothes.


    Yet Peter was still in aa.


    Marina went to Peter, checked his situation, and confirmed he was not at risk.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get back to the hotel to make arrangements for our return. Marina enunciated each word


    clearly.


    ¡°Get it!¡±


    The driver instantly started the car upon receiving the order.


    After returning to the hotel, Marina gave Peter a thorough physical examination.


    The results showed that his body functioned like an ordinary person.


    She assumed that those people had carried out some sort of research on Peter¡¯s body.


    Marina had indeed found research reports about Peter in theboratory¡¯s data.


    After reading those research reports, Marina wanted to kill them in the cruelest way.


    Simon immediately held her hands upon seeing her reaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ve found Peter. We will bring him back and he will be alright.¡± Simon


    ¡°But who knows if gic modification will cause permanent damage to his body?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°The most important thing is that he is alive. So no matter what, we have the time and chances to save


    him.¡± Simon said in at


    low voice.


    When Marina heard this, her brows finally rxed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. At least for now, he¡¯s still alive.¡± Marina took a deep breath.


    ¡°But the culprit must be punished!¡± Marina¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    Simon instantly understood what she wanted to do.


    He immediately clenched his fists.


    He expressed that he would always be by her side.


    They settled down Peter.


    Then, they returned to the old man¡¯s vi.


    Lee and several guys had been guarding there.


    When Marina arrived, she found the old man still writhing on the bed, clearly in great pain.


    His body contorted in agony, every inch of him consumed by pain.


    He was overwhelmed by an intense itching sensation as if every cell in his body was crawling-


    But with his hands and feet bound, he was unable to relieve the unbearable itchiness by scratching


    himself.


    Besides that, he had just had his surgery.


    When his body twitched, his wound was in pain.


    Marina ordered that he must use no painkillers.


    Therefore, the old man was in pain and itchy, feeling like in hell.


    When he saw Marina return, his dull eyes lit up.


    He struggled to pounce on her.


    However, his hands and feet were tied tightly, the struggle just increased his pain.


    He failed to pose any threat to Marina.


    ¡°Have you¡­ found him?¡± The old man¡¯s voice was h***se.


    ¡°Yup. We¡¯ve found him¡± Marina stared at the old man in front of her.


    In just half a day, the old man looked almost ten years older.


    ¡°Since you have found him¡­ Can you¡­ let me go now?¡± The old man asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Let you go? Why would I Tell me. Marina sat down on the chair beside him.


    She ced her hands on the armrests on both sides and stared at the old man with burning eyes.


    ¡°You have found the person you want. What is the point of keeping me here?¡± The old man did not


    expect Marina to have such an attitude.¡°


    ¡°I did find him. But don¡¯t you know what he has be?


    ¡°Do you seriously think I will let you go after you¡¯ve done all those things to him?


    ¡°Do you think I am such a kind person?


    ¡°Not at all! I always pay my debt, and you too.¡± Marina gritted her teeth and stared at the old man in


    front of her.


    She wished to skin him alive and then feed him to wild dogs.


    ¡°1¡­ I didn¡¯t know who he was at that time.


    ¡°He snuck into myboratory. He discovered our experiment¡­ So, how could I possibly just let him


    leave?¡± The old man. defended himself.


    ¡°Your experiments are extremely wicked! They were simply against human nature. This type ofb


    shouldn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all gone. We¡¯ve destroyed everything!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I am not talking about the twobs you mentioned, but everyb, including those you kept in the dark.


    I¡¯ll make sure they will all disappear from this world.


    ¡°And the test results too. All is going to turn into ashes.¡±


    When the old man heard Marina¡¯s words, his pupils instantly dted.


    His hatred for Marina was beyond words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be grateful for that. It¡¯s just a piece of cake.¡± Marina smiled at him.


    The more he hated her, the happier she was.


    ¡°Did you kill this person?¡± Marina said as she took out Lambert¡¯s photo.


    The old man nced at the photo and then sneered.


    ¡°Yup! I did.¡±


    ¡°He was the first man who came to myb. He nearly destroyed one of mybs.


    There is no reason I will keep him alive.


    ¡®So I sent assassins to kill him. I heard that he died in a painful way.


    ¡°He was full of injuries before my people kicked him into the ocean.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t dead when he fell, but that poor guy was bleeding, and there were sharks in the water.


    ¡°Did you find his body? Oh, probably not. He must have be shark food.¡±


    The old manughed as he spoke.


    He wasughing more and more wildly.


    Marina clenched her fists.


    Her teeth were gritted.


    The old man thought that she was about to kill him¡­..


    However, she suddenlyughed.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± The old man¡¯s expression changed in an instant.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    ¡°Are you intentionally provoking me with your words, hoping to push me to the point where I¡¯ll end your


    life?


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Marinaughed out loud after saying that.


    ¡°How naive you are! Do you think you¡¯ll die so easily?


    ¡°After all the atrocities you¡¯vemitted, it would be too merciful to let you die without suffering.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The pain you inflicted upon the innocent will be repaid to you a thousandfold A sinister


    smile curled on Marina¡¯s lips.


    However, that smile sent shivers down the old man¡¯s spine


    ¡°What have I done wrong? My experimental subjects were all vermin from this society. They were


    nothing but worthless


    trash¡±


    ¡°They begged on the street when they were totally capable of building something by themselves!


    ¡°They asked people for money.


    ¡°Their existence was a waste of resources.


    ¡°However, I have them a chance to create value with their lives.


    ¡°Giving their lives for this grand experiment was a great honor. They should be grateful to me!


    ¡°The government and people should thank me as well. Otherwise, those people would still be living in


    this society like


    vermin


    The old man¡¯s tone was filled with fervor and intensity.


    He spoke like a hero that the people misunderstood.


    ¡°Vermins? Trash?¡± Marina could not help butugh.


    ¡°Who told you that there¡¯s only one way to live in this world?


    ¡°People can be hard working.


    ¡°And people can also beidback.


    ¡°Those vermins and trash in your eyes had never hurt anybody.


    ¡°They just chose a different way of livings than yours. Does that make them vermins and trash?


    ¡°Have you ever thought what you would be if they don¡¯t exist? How do you show your worth?


    ¡°You enjoyed your privilege and fame but you look down on the people who honor you.¡± Marina found


    the old man extremely disgusting.


    ¡°But this society only needs useful people. Those who are useless to this society shouldn¡¯t live in this


    world!¡± The old man still didn¡¯t feel that he had done anything wrong.


    ¡°Okay. If you¡¯re so insistent, what about the people who supplied you with the heart?


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked their information. Most of them were elites. They had contributed so much to society, why


    did you kill them. all the same?¡±


    Marina enunciated each word clearly.


    When the old man heard this, his expression finally changed.


    Then, he stared straight at Marina.


    ¡°Are you surprised that I know so many details?¡± Marina sneered.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you? I¡¯m a doctor. I know very well how many surgeries you had.¡± Marina gritted her


    teeth


    *Based on your condition, you should have died ten years ago.


    ¡°But in the past ten years, in order to stay alive, you¡¯ve changed five hearts.


    ¡°And these hearts, ording to my investigation, are basically from people between twenty and thirty


    years old.


    ¡°The owner of them were all elite that graduated from prestigious schools.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that people like them who contributed so much to society don¡¯t deserve to live. Why did


    you kill them?¡± Marina said firmly.


    The old man did not expect Marina to investigate so clearly.


    He could no longer hide his panic.


    ¡°But how can they be more important than me?


    ¡°I can create much more values than them all.


    ¡°So what¡¯s wrong with my choice?


    ¡°Do you have any idea how much people live in the taxes that I pay each year?


    Their sacrifices are fair. God will arrange a better ce for them!¡± The old man¡¯s expression was


    ferocious.


    Marina looked at the old man in front of her.


    She felt that he was utterly impossible.


    ¡°God will indeed arrange a better ce for them, but your ce to you will be up to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want immortality? Don¡¯t you want youth?


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll send you to yourboratory.


    ¡°I will extend your lifespan as much as possible. I will also let you taste all the pain out there in this


    world.¡± Marina looked. down from above and enunciated each word clearly.


    The old man¡¯s expression instantly changed.


    ¡°You think you can get away with this? My country won¡¯t let you go unpunished if you dare to try.


    ¡°My identity is far moreplex than you can imagine. Release me now, little girl. If the higher¨Cups


    catch wind of this, you¡¯ll meet a gruesome fate!¡±


    The old man was still persisting.


    He hoped the people above him would find something wrong with him.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly afford to carry out such a massive experiment by himself.


    The upper ss controlled more than half of the world¡¯s wealth.


    Therefore, they would do everything they could to live longer.


    The old man was definitely not the only one.


    He believed he wouldn¡¯t be thest one either.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if those people can save you,¡± Marina smiled faintly.


    Then, she instructed Lee, who was guarded by the side.


    ¡°Take good care of him. Make sure to safely transport him to Janeborough, Marina emphasized each


    word clearly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lee answered upon hearing the order.


    Marina then turned around and left.


    Many people in this world were more dangerous than the devil itself.


    The one lying inside was one of them.


    He looked like a human on the surface.


    However, his humanity had been long lost.


    Humans differ from animals.


    There was one thing that made humans special.


    They respect lives.


    That was why humans ruled this.


    Marian thought that this cold and selfish person was not even worthy of death.


    Didn¡¯t he like doing experiments?


    He could have it carried out on his body.


    It was time for him to taste the pain and suffering that he had enforced on the innocent people who


    were made subjects of his experiments.


    Marina and her people came to this ce in secret.


    The hospital was not a good ce for him to go.


    Moreover, the doctors in the hospital wouldn¡¯t know how to help him.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    The Bailey family learned that Marina had returned to the country. They were eagerly awaiting Marina¡¯s


    return, but she didn¡¯t show up at home.


    Anxiously, they called her again and over again.


    Soon, Marina realized she couldn¡¯t avoid them for long.


    So she answered Daisy¡¯s call and promised to go home immediately.


    Daisy wanted to ask more, but Marina hung up.


    Daisy did not call again. She just waited anxiously at home for Marina.


    Marina instructed the researcher to check Peter¡¯s condition carefully.


    Afterward, Marina and Simon returned to the Bailey family.


    At the Bailey¡¯s manor.


    Chuck, Daisy, and almost every one of the Bailey family returned.


    They had been hiding this matter from others, hoping that this was just a misunderstanding.


    However, as time passed and Marina did not return, Daisy could no longer hide the situation from the


    rest of the family.


    She could only tell the others everything.


    Hence, everyone returned home this time.


    People all stared at Marina.


    Marina had been sitting there for ten minutes already.


    However, she did not say a word.


    In the end, Mary couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Mary asked Marina with a worried expression, ¡°Marina, how did it go? Were you able to bring your two


    brothers back?¡±


    Hearing Mary¡¯s words, the atmosphere became more tense, and everyone¡¯s anxiety heightened.


    Marina nced at the people in the room.


    She felt a lump in her throat.


    She didn¡¯t know how was she supposed to answer.


    ¡°Are they¡­ gone? Did you bring them back?¡± Daisy¡¯s voice trembled as she asked, her voice filled with


    desperation and a hint of disbelief.


    Actually, she could vaguely tell the answer from Marina¡¯s behavior.


    If Marina had sessfully brought her two brothers back, she wouldn¡¯t have evaded them.


    She would have hurried home without any dy.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    That indicated that the trip was undoubtedly fraught with difficulties.


    However, she refused to ept this result.


    She had beenforting herself that she was thinking too much.


    ¡°No!¡± Marin¨¢ immediately said.


    Daisy leaved a sigh of relief when she heard this.


    ¡°Then¡­ Did you manage to bring at least one of them back?¡± Daisy asked, her voice filled with hope


    and concern.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Daisy, who had finallyposed herself, turned her gaze towards Marina again.


    ¡°Who¡­ is it?¡±


    The others also looked at Marina with burning eyes.


    They were all waiting for her answer.


    Marina¡¯s gaze shifted from Daisy to Lambert¡¯s parents


    Then, she bowed deeply to them.


    Tears welled up in Lambert¡¯s parents¡® eyes as they instantly understood the meaning behind Marina¡¯s


    action.


    Lambert¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she clutched her chest and copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Honeyl Lambert¡¯s father cried out in concern as he rushed to his wife¡¯s side, holding her body with


    worry.


    ¡°Uncle, Aunt. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Marina said with a lowered head, her voice filled with guilt and remorse.


    She didn¡¯t dare to raise her head.


    She did not dare to look at Lambert¡¯s parents.


    Chuck, who was sitting in the middle, felt his body tremble involuntarily.


    However, he was the backbone of everyone.


    He reminded himself that he had to stay strong at this moment.


    He tightly gripped his walking stick, relying on it for support.


    Lambert¡¯s father managed to appease his wife.


    Then, he looked up at Marina.


    ¡°Marina, I know you did your best. Stand up¡­¡± His eyes were still teary and red.


    His voice was also slightly hoarse.


    Lambert was his only son. Losing a son in one¡¯s middle age was an unbearable pain for anyone to


    endure.


    Marina¡¯s heart was heavy with anguish, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet their.


    ¡°I am to be med for Lambert¡¯s death¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± A trace of doubt appeared in Lambert¡¯s father¡¯s eyes.


    Marina was about to speak¡­


    Just then, a slender figure suddenly walked in from outside.


    ¡°It was me!¡±


    As soon as her voice sounded, everyone present looked over.


    gaze.


    Even Marina looked


    1. up.


    When Sharon walked into the living room, Marina¡¯s expression changed.


    Then, she said, ¡°Why are you here? You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. Go back and rest.¡±


    However, Sharon did not leave. Instead, she looked at Marina gratefully.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t take the me that doesn¡¯t belong to you. You¡¯ve already done a lot!¡± Sharon must


    have cried for her eyes were extremely red.


    ¡°Sharon¡­¡± Marina knew what she wanted to do.


    As expected, the next moment, Sharon knelt down in front of Lamber¡¯s parents.


    ¡°Girl, what are you doing? Get up quickly.¡± Lambert¡¯s father knew Sharon.


    He saw her with Lambert all this while.


    Lambert looked very concerned about her.


    They had also asked about Sharon¡¯s identity.


    However, Lambert didn¡¯t answer their question.


    He said that Sharon was an orphan.


    The Bailey family wasn¡¯t very strict about status when it came to marriage.


    They would have epted anyone that their son loved, no matter where she came from.


    Real wealthy families didn¡¯t need to maintain their position by marriage.


    Therefore, the two of them had already treated Sharon as their future daughter¨Cinw.


    Now that he saw that she was fine, he felt a trace offort in his heart.


    However, Sharon shook her head and knelt.


    That was the only way to make her feel less guilty.


    Lambert¡¯s parents look puzzled.


    Sharon quickly answered their doubts.


    ¡°Lambert died for me¡­¡±


    Sharon had changed her way of addressing Lambert. He was no longer her master.


    Lambert taught her.


    He said that intimate people call each other by names.


    ¡°For you? Lambert¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes trembled slightly.


    Sharon nodded.


    Then, she exined what had happened to them.


    However, to avoid unnecessaryplications, Sharon chose not to disclose that she was an


    experimental subject to them.


    She simply mentioned that she had been abducted by a bad people, who had administered some


    unknown drug to her.


    The drug would elerate the deterioration of her life.


    Lambert brought her to theboratory to save her.


    He was injured and thrown into the sea while trying to protect her from harm.


    ¡°This is all my fault. I take full responsibility for what happened,¡± Sharon said, bowing deeply to them.


    Lambert¡¯s mother felt heartbroken.


    She was not a mean person.


    However, at this moment, she could not convince herself to help Sharon up.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    She spent ten months pregnant. When she gave birth, she almost died.


    And Lambert had been her pride.


    He had been outstanding since he was a child.


    As parents, they never needed to worry about him.


    Everyone they knew was envious of them for having such a wonderful son.


    Actually, the couple did not ask for much.


    Their only wish for their son was that he would enjoy his life happily and safely..


    They asked for nothing more.


    However, the truth went against their wish.


    Their almost perfect son died, for the girl that was right in front of them at the moment.


    It was hard for them not to hate Sharon.


    They were just human. They had emotions.


    Lambert¡¯s mother knew perfectly well that it was Lambert¡¯s own choice to die for Sharon.


    However, she just couldn¡¯t stand seeing Sharon in front of her..


    ¡°You¡­ get out¡­¡± Lambert¡¯s mother said through gritted her teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Sharon sobbed as she muttered.


    She bowed heavily to them again.


    She was extremely sincere when she apologized.


    ¡°Madame, please take care of yourself.


    ¡°You are the person that Lambert worried about the most¡­¡± Sharon¡¯s voice was nasal.


    When Lambert¡¯s mother heard this, she turned away from Sharon.


    She just couldn¡¯t bear to see Sharon¡¯s face.


    She couldn¡¯t stand to ept the fact that Lambert was forever gone.


    Sharon moved her lips, wanting to say something, but she didn¡¯t.


    She knew that no words could relieve the pain in Lambert¡¯s mother.


    Lambert taught her many things about the world and people.


    From him, she learned how to live in this world as a human.


    She could understand people¡¯s emotions right now.


    She knew that her staying there would only make Lambert¡¯s mother more anguish.


    Therefore, Sharon slowly stood up and left without looking back.


    Marina nced at Shap¨®n with a trace of worry in her eyes.


    But she couldn¡¯t leave now.


    In the end, she could only give Sev a look to keep an eye on Sharon.


    Lambert¡¯s mother¡¯s suppressed cries echoed in the living room.


    Marina subdued her emotions and started to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we were toote when we got there. When we found Lambert¡­ he had already¡­¡± Marina


    found it hard to finish


    her sentence.


    After a while, she looked up at Simon.


    Simon immediately handed the box in his hand to Marina.


    ¡°This is Lambert¡¯s ashes. We couldn¡¯t take his body back, so we brought back his ashes.¡±


    Actually, there was another important reason that they didn¡¯t bring Lambert¡¯s body back.


    It was too damaged.


    If his parents saw it, they would forever live in the shadow.


    Besides, Chuck was getting old. He wouldn¡¯t be able to take it either. So, in order to make them feel


    better, she chose to cremate Lambert¡¯s corpse and bring his ash back.


    Lambert¡¯s mother looked at the urn in front of her and reached out with trembling hands.


    They had been worried all along and did not notice that Simon was holding a box.


    Lambert¡¯s mother¡¯s fingertips trembled as she touched the urn in her hand.


    ¡°Oh, Lamber! How could you do this to me? I raised you. I kept you in my body for ten months. Do you


    know how much I suffered to bring you into this world?


    ¡°How could you abandon your father and me for a girl?


    *How can you do this to us? We are getting old. Have you ever thought of us? How are were going to


    leave now?


    ¡°You are so heartless, Lambert! How could you leave us alone?¡±


    Lambert¡¯s mother had copsed.


    Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    Lambert had been missing for a while.


    During this time, she had never dared to imagine the worst thing that could happen.


    Lambert had also been injured in the past few years.


    However, he survived each time.


    She believed he would this time as well.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom the fact that her son, whom she had cherished and raised, was now reduced to


    mere ashes.


    Lambert¡¯s father did not speak this whole time.


    She only hugged his wife tightly.


    ¡°Who killed Lambert?¡± Chuck, who had been silent all this while, suddenly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already destroyed all theboratories. I¡¯ve already made the people who hurt Lambert pay the


    price.¡± Marina enunciated each word clearly.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Chuck nodded heavily.


    Then, she turned to look at Lambert¡¯s mother, who was crying uncontrobly.


    ¡°Stop crying. Lambert loves you the most.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t rest in peace if he knew that you are so sad.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but how can I not be sad? He is my son!¡± Lambert¡¯s mother could not control her tears at all..


    ¡°I know you me him in your heart. But he is a Bailey. If can¡¯t even protect the person he loves, he¡¯s


    not worth being my grandson!


    ¡°He did a good job. He didn¡¯t give up his lover. He was brave.


    ¡°He is a real man. He is my proudest grandson!¡± Chuck said firmly.


    However, there was a trace of tears in the corners of his eyes.


    In the entire Bailey family, other than Marina, Chuck loved Lambert the most.


    The pain in his heart was definitely no less than Lambert¡¯s mother¡¯s.


    However, Lambert had died. The only thing they could do was to let him rest in peace.


    When Lambert¡¯s mother heard this, her emotions becameplicated.


    Back then, she married into the Bailey family because the Baileys were known for their good virtue.


    However, now that this happened to her son, she was unable topletely ept it.


    Lambert¡¯s mother hugged the ashes in her arms and stood up to walk towards the door.


    She did not need that so¨Ccalled pride.


    Those praises were meaningless to her.


    All she wanted was for her son to be alive.


    She wanted her son toe back.


    She wanted to hear him call her mom.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She wanted to see him smiling at her, saying that he missed the food she cooked.


    ¡°Honey¡­ Lambert¡¯s father¡¯s heart ached when he saw his wife like this.


    He only looked back at Chuck.


    ¡°Dad¡­


    ¡°Go home.¡± Before Lambert¡¯s father could finish speaking, Chuck nodded.


    He immediately chased after his wife.


    Although Lambert¡¯s parents had left, the atmosphere in the living room did not ease at all.


    It became even more serious.


    That sadness enveloped almost everyone present.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    ¡°Marina, how is Peter now?¡± Daisy didn¡¯t dare to ask about Peter¡¯s condition until Lambert¡¯s parents


    left.


    ¡°Peter¡¯s body has suffered some damage. He¡¯s currently undergoing a physical examination in my


    laboratory. After confirming that he is fine, I¡¯ll bring him back.¡±


    Marinaexined


    Then can I visit him?¡± Daisy¡¯s tone was extremely light.


    ¡°Because Peter¡¯s injuries this time are not ordinary injuries. Those damn people have done some


    experiments on him. He¡¯d better not have any interaction with people before hepletely recovers.¡±


    Marina¡¯s words were tactful.


    She did not tell Daisy that Peter was still in aa.


    She had seen how sad Lambert¡¯s parents were.


    She didn¡¯t want Daisy to feel bad too.


    Then he¡­ Daisy still wanted to ask something, but she did not dare to continue.


    ¡°Aunt Daisy, don¡¯t worry. Peter is alright. I¡¯ll try my best to heal him as soon as possible.¡± Marina knew


    Daisy¡¯s worries.


    Thank you, Marina. Thank you.¡± Daisy finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Actually, after experiencing the Lambert incident,


    Daisy didn¡¯t dare to ask for too much.


    As long as Peter was brought back, she had nothing else to require.


    She didn¡¯t care much about whether he was hurt or damaged.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, you guys can go home. We must take care of Lambert¡¯s parents.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I am going upstairs and rest for a while.¡± After everything was made clear, Chuck


    spoke again.


    ¡°Grandpa, let me send you up,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°No need to worry. Peter needs you. I¡¯m just a bit tired. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Chuck assured Marina,


    understanding her concerns for


    his health


    Before Marina could utter a word, Chuck had already turned around and walked away, leaving her


    standing there with a mix of emotions and unspoken words.


    Marina stood in ce.


    Chuck¡¯s back seemed to have be much more hunched at this moment.


    Marina felt a lump in her throat.


    She med herself for not being able to find Lambert earlier and bring him back safely.


    How much she wished she had brought Lambert back safely!


    ¡°Marina, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of your grandfather.¡± Daisyforted Marina.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Marina nodded and looked away.


    She failed to bring Lambert back.


    No matter what, she had to cure Peter.


    Marina took a deep breath and turned to leave.


    Simon nodded at the others, then walked out to chase after Marina.


    Mary looked at Marina, who was leaving, as if she wanted to stop her.


    But in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    She watched as her figure disappeared at the door.


    The people in the living room left one by one.


    Some of them went upstairs to take care of Chunk.


    Some of them went to visit Lambert¡¯s parents.


    In the end, only Marina¡¯s parents were still sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    10.00 r


    ¡°Honey, are you alright?¡± Sam looked at his wife worriedly.


    ¡°Marina is a strong girl. She cares about our family more than anything else.


    ¡°She must be ming herself for what happened to Lambert this time. No one knew Marina more than


    Mary.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about this. She will have to go through this by herself.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Simon is by her side, I believe she will be fine.¡± Sam was worried as well.


    However, although they were her parents, they could not suffer for Marina,


    Marina had grown up. She would have to walk her own path step by step.


    Im just¡­ just feeling sorry for her¡­¡± Mary sobbed.


    At this moment, she was no longer as serious as before. Instead, she looked fragile.


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± When Sam saw Mary like this, he immediately hugged her.


    Girls had always been a rarity in the Bailey family for generations.


    They almost never had female offspring.


    However, once the Bailey family had a daughter, she must be special.


    And she would definitely be the most blessed existence.


    She would possess an exceptionally high IQ and possess an incredibly stunning face.


    Even her physical fitness would be exceptional.


    Therefore, the Bailey family had a tradition.


    Girls had priority inheritance rights to the position of family head.


    However, in the past decade, there had only been two female sessors to the leadership of the


    Bailey family.


    And Marina was going to be the third.


    Although Daisy was also a woman, she couldn¡¯t inherit the position.


    There was a story behind this.


    In any case, the position of the family head ultimately fell to Marina as the only eligible female heir.


    This was her predestined fate from the moment she was born.


    Therefore, Marina had always been different from the other children in the family since she was young.


    Chuck was stricter with her.


    This rule passed down was eventually proved to be right.


    Marina was indeed the most outstanding among all the kids of her generation.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She was smarter than her brothers.


    She learned things faster than any


    of them.


    This made Chuck very gratified, but also a little pitiful.


    He felt sorry for Marina when he thought that she had to take all the burdens.


    However, the family feader had to be exceptional in every aspect.


    That was the only way to uphold the family¡¯s legacy and honor.


    Only then could everyone in the family live a peaceful life, free from external threats and internal


    conflicts.


    Marina understood her responsibility and mission very well.


    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t marry Simon, as it would deviate from her duty as the future leader of the


    family.


    She had always considered it her duty to protect the Bailey family and uphold its legacy.


    However, Lambert suddenly died in an ident.


    This was undeniably a devastating blow to her.


    She must be feeling devastated right now.


    Marina had already returned to theboratory.


    The full¨Cbody examination report on Peter had been printed.


    Upon seeing Marina, theboratory technician promptly handed over the report to her.


    ¡°Based on the report, Mr. Moore¡¯s gicposition has undergone notable alterations. We have


    thoroughly analyzed his experimental documentation as well.


    ¡°But those were mere records. Even the people involved didn¡¯t fullyprehend the potential effects of


    such experiments. on the human body.¡±


    Everyone in theboratory had a heavy expression.


    They had never anticipated that someone would conduct such reckless experiments in the shadows.


    Gic modification experiments had always been forbidden in the medical world.


    However, this had happened to the people around them.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    hapter 445


    Marina did not answer the Lab technicians.


    Marina lowered her head and meticulously examined the report in her bands..


    Then, she made her way toward the table.


    On the tabley the experiment records of Peter.


    Marina¡¯s gaze was locked onto the information in her hand, her eyes scanning the experiment records


    with intensity.


    Theseb technicians had been working with Marina in thebs for years.


    Seeing her like this, they could sense that she had fallen into a state of silence.¡±


    Therefore, they all maintained absolute silence, understanding the importance of allowing her to


    concentrate without any interruptions.


    Marina¡¯s brain waspletely different from theirs.


    Theb technician in their entireboratory might not evene close to Marina in terms of skill and


    knowledge.


    She could solve the problems that they couldn¡¯t.


    And now, she was the only hope.


    Simon knew that Marina preferred to work without any interruptions.


    Therefore, he silently stayed by her side, ready to assist her whenever she needed.


    Marina raised her eyebrows, and Simon immediately understood that she needed a pen.


    Hence, he immediately handed over the pen.


    She pursed her red lips, and Simon immediately understood that she might be thirsty.


    He quickly fetched a ss of water and handed it to her.


    Neither of them ever spoke a word.


    Yet their silent understanding and support spoke volumes.


    They appeared as a seamless unit


    When theb technicians saw this scene, they could not help but sigh


    ¡°Marina¡¯s fianc¨¦ is incredibly attentive and truly understands her. It¡¯s heartwarming to witness such a


    deep connection between them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not disturb them here. Let¡¯s go do other things.¡±


    The person in charge of theb when Marina was away whispered.


    They couldn¡¯t bring themselves to interrupt such a tender moment between the two of them.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Theb technicians all nodded.


    However, as they left, they couldn¡¯t resist stealing onest nce at the couple.


    In the end, they were all chased out.


    In an instant, only Marina and Simon were left in theboratory.


    Marina had never been involved in gic modification research before.


    This was because there was a forbidden door in this direction.


    Once it was opened, no one could predict what would happen..


    However, there was no other way to save Peter.


    She could only dive in..


    This research took half a month.


    In this half a month, Marina basically only slept for two hours a day.


    She spent the rest of her time studying Peter¡¯s physical condition.


    During this process, she developed many potions.


    It was an attempt to contain the mutated genes in Peter¡¯s body.


    However, she failed every time.


    In the end, Marina could not help but feel a sense of defeat.


    She threw out all the research materials on her desk.


    ¡°Wrong. Why is it wrong again?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why can¡¯t I do it after trying so many times?¡±


    Marina looked at the reagent in front of her with an exhausted expression.


    ¡°Marina, if you¡¯re tired, take a break.¡± Simon poured a ss of warm water and handed it to Marina.


    However, Marina didn¡¯t take it.


    She just leaned back in the chair behind her tiredly.


    Then, she raised her hands and covered her eyes.


    ¡°Marina¡­¡± Simon could not help but feel sorry for Marina.


    But he really couldn¡¯t help her in this aspect.


    ¡°I used to think that I was very smart. I thought that no matter what happened, as long as I wanted to, I


    would definitely be


    able to do it.


    ¡°But this time, why¡­ why can¡¯t I do anything?


    ¡°Aunt Daisy is waiting for me to bring Peter home. How am I going to do it?¡± Marina suppressed her


    voice and whispered. Simon could already feel that she was losing control of her emotions.


    He immediately went forward and took off her arm that was covering her eyes.


    He looked at her seriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny yourself. You¡¯re already briliant. You have to know that those people have gone through


    decades of research to reach their current level.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been half a month. You have made amazing progress. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.


    ¡°But¡­ I really don¡¯t want Aunt Daisy to wait any longer¡­¡± Marina¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse.


    She had already lost Lambert.


    She only hoped that she could wake Peter up.


    Simon reached out and pulled Marina into his arms.


    His arm was very strong, as if he wanted Marina to feel his


    Simon waited with his chin on Marina¡¯s shoulder.


    presence.


    ¡°Marina, you have to understand that you¡¯re just a human. You¡¯re not a god..


    ¡°Humans have limits.


    ¡°You can¡¯t put all the stress on your shoulders.


    ¡°Lambert¡¯s ident has nothing to do with you, nor was Peter¡¯s.


    ¡°On the contrary, if it weren¡¯t for you, Lambert¡¯s ash might not have been brought back. ¡°Peter will also


    be trapped in theboratory now, enduring those inhuman experiments. ¡°Marina, you¡¯ve already done


    very well. Don¡¯t push yourself so hard, okay?


    ¡°It hurts me too to see you like this.¡±


    Simon¡¯s voice was also suppressed.


    Marina slowly retreated from Simon¡¯s arms and looked up at the man in front of her.


    She could see from his eyes that he was worrying about her.


    Simon raised her hand and gently smoothed her loose hair that was scattered around her forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a youngdy in her twenties. Where did you get such great ability?


    ¡°We can take it slow. No one will me you.¡± Simon¡¯s voice seemed to be filled with magic.


    It slid from Marina¡¯s ear to her heart.


    It made her originally churning heart calm down at this moment.


    I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡± Marina finally found her voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. We never need to apologize to each other.¡± Simon smiled and


    nted a kiss on her forehead.


    Seeing that she had calmed down a little, he squatted down and picked up all the documents she had


    scattered on the ground.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Then, he ced it on the experiment table at the side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about this, can you tell me what difficulties you encountered?¡± Simon was like a


    patient and gentle


    parent.


    He guided Marina to sort out her messy thoughts bit by bit.


    ¡°The reason why Peter is still in aa is because those people fused his genes.


    ¡°And the new genes they fused contained some characteristics that did not belong to humans.


    ¡°Now, these two characteristics are fighting for control of Peter¡¯s body.¡± Marina took a deep breath and


    tried to exin the current situation in the simplestnguage.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    ¡°So you want to think of a way to remove the base they fused with before?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Marina shook her head.


    ¡°Such fused genes would have long fused into every cell in the body. We can¡¯t remove them.


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because this is an irreversible experiment that it¡¯s listed on the prohibited experiment list


    by the major medical organizations.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do now, then?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°We have to suppress the mutation of the new gene. The best thing to do is to put it into a state of


    hibernation.


    ¡°As long as it enters a dormant state, it won¡¯t affect the human body too much.


    ¡°But this process is really difficult, and I don¡¯t have much experimental data now.


    ¡°Peter¡¯s physical condition isn¡¯t very stable either, so I can¡¯t keep conducting experiments.


    ¡°But if the gene¨Csuppressing drug can¡¯t be developed soon, the new genes will quickly invade the


    original genes in Peter¡¯s body.


    The more time passes, the more obvious the effects of the new genes will be.


    ¡°It will be more difficult to deal with itter. It may evenpletely change Peter¡¯s human genes.


    ¡°When that timees, even I don¡¯t know what kind of changes will happen to Peter.¡±


    This was why Marina was not in a hurry to move ahead with the experiment.


    Every day that was dyed, Peter would experience more unforeseen changes.


    ¡°Therefore, the most important thing we need now is an experimental subject to provide you with more


    experimental data.¡± Simon was very smart.


    Simon had quickly found the most crucial point in Marina¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, but anything can happen during the experiment. I can¡¯t use the lives of innocent people as


    experiments. That way, I¡¯ll be no different from those heartless experimenters.¡±


    Marina had saved some test subjects before, and Lee had already helped them to settle in.


    They could be able to offer useful help to Marina.


    However, these subjects had been locked up in theboratory for a long time, and their bodies and


    minds had been tortured.


    If they continued throwing themselves into the experiment, it would cause significant mental and


    physical damage to them.


    Marina could not do such a thing.


    Simon could not help but frown after hearing this.


    This was indeed a problem.


    Could they put aside their morals and convictions and do such heinous things to innocent people for


    the sake of someone they loved?


    ¡°Do the experiment on me. Just as Marina and Simon were in a dilemma, a slightly hoarse voice


    sounded from the door.


    They looked up and saw Sharon standing at the door.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Marina could not help but look surprised when she saw Sharon.


    ¡°I heard from Lee that your research has not made any progress because of theck of experimental


    data. So, I asked him to bring me here,¡± Sharon exined.


    Marina was about to speak, but Sharon beat her to it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me. Listen to my exnation first.¡±


    Marina looked at Sharon for a moment and swallowed the words that were about toe out of her


    mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m also an experimental subject. Besides, my physical and mental condition is better than the other


    subjects.


    ¡°If you experiment on me, I can give you the most urate feedback. This is something that the other


    subjects can¡¯t do.


    ¡°More importantly, I¡¯m willing to do this so you can do any experiment on me.¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes were filled


    with determination.


    ¡°No.¡± Marina directly rejected Sharon¡¯s suggestion.


    10 01


    Why? Isn¡¯t this what you need the most right now?¡± Sharon frowned.


    ¡°Yes, I need experimental data, but I can¡¯t experiment on you.


    ¡°Lambert cares a lot about you, and we finally managed to save you. I can¡¯t do that to you.¡± Marina


    could not bear to do anything to innocent people. How could she do such a cruel thing to Sharon?


    ¡°But this is why I agreed to be your experimental subject!¡± Sharon couldn¡¯t help but raise her tone.


    Marina¡¯s expression flickered.


    ¡°Lambert is the person I love the most in the world, and Peter is his family. I just want to do something


    for the person I love.¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes were unwavering.


    However, Marina did not relent.


    ¡°Marina, just do it. I have no way to repay your brother¡¯s kindness to me. I only hope that I can do more


    for him now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always felt I¡¯m an unlucky person, and I¡¯ll only bring misfortune to the people around me.


    ¡°But now, this unlucky body of mine still has a positive use. Why won¡¯t you let me step forward?¡±


    Sharon¡¯s eyes were filled with a pleading look.


    ¡°But¡­ Due to theck of experimental data, I can¡¯t guarantee you won¡¯t be harmed during the


    experiment,¡± Marina lowered


    her voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m already used to that kind of pain,¡± Sharon replied immediately after hearing what Marina


    had to say.


    It was as if Sharon was afraid that Marina would reject her.


    Marina stared at Sharon for a moment.


    In the end, Marina gave in to Sharon¡¯s request.


    It wasn¡¯t just because Marina was moved by Sharon¡¯s sincerity.


    It was also because Marina had no other choice.


    From that day on, Sharon remained in theboratory.


    That night, Marina was preparing to carry out their first experiment.


    Sharony on the narrow experiment table, staring at the white light above her.


    Sharon¡¯s body trembled involuntarily.


    Sharon, however, did not even notice that her body was doing it, and Marina¡¯s gaze instantly


    darkened.


    Sharon¡¯s body was giving off a natural reaction.


    From this, it could be seen how much pain Sharon had suffered on the experiment table before, which


    was why she was trembling uncontrobly.


    ¡°This experiment might be a little painful. If it¡¯s too much, you have to tell me. Don¡¯t take it head¨Con,


    understand?¡± Marina¡¯s voice became much gentler.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Sharon slowly closed her eyes.


    Marina was silent for a moment before injecting the medicine in the syringe into Sharon.


    This was a suppressant that Marina had just developed.


    It was also the most effective one so far.


    However, they still had to do experiments on the human body to know its final effect.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Send Gift


    Comment


    After injecting the drug. Marina observed Sharon¡¯s reaction.


    In the first few minutes, Sharon did not show difort.


    any


    The various statistics beside her were also very stable.


    However, Marina did not rx.


    It was important to know that the drugs took effect at different rates.


    The results varied depending on whether it was carried out in Petri dishes, on animals, or on humans.


    As expected, Sharon¡¯s expression suddenly became pained about five minutester.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Marina quickly asked.


    Sharon shook her head. ¡°Not really.¡±


    Seeing Sharon like this, Marina immediately began to record the experimental data by the side.


    However, as time passed, the pain on Sharon¡¯s face became even more intense.


    Sharon could not help but clench her fists.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this!¡± Marina was ready to end the experiment.


    ¡°No need, I can still¡­ hang in there!¡± Sharon refused without hesitation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. This will also cause damage to your body.¡± Marina still wanted to persuade


    Sharon.


    However, Sharon¡¯s attitude was firm. Tll tell you when I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡±


    Seeing Sharon like this, Marina did not say anything else.


    Marina quickly observed the data on the various instruments and recorded them urately.


    Since Sharon had this intention, Marina definitely could not waste it.


    Another ten minutes passed, and Sharon had also reached her limit. The veins on the back of Sharon¡¯s


    hand were already bulging, and her


    Sharon couldn¡¯t help but raise her head.


    eyes


    were bloodshot.


    Sharon¡¯s entire neck was red, but she was still gritting her teeth and tolerating the pain.


    Marina did not ask for Sharon¡¯s opinion this time and stopped the experiment.


    Marina injected another reagent into Sharon.


    Only then did Sharon feel the pain in her body slowly recede bit by bit..


    Sharon stared at the ceiling above her in a daze.


    As Sharon had felt herself drowning in pain, she seemed to have seen Lambert. Lambert was still as


    gentle as ever, and his eyes had been filled withpassion. When Lambert had taken the bullet for


    Sharon, had he felt this much pain?


    No.


    Perhaps Lambert had been in even more pain.


    Sharon was still alive and well, but Lambert was gone.


    Therefore, what Sharon had experienced was nothingpared to what Lambert had.


    Exhausted, Sharon passed out.


    Marina immediately gave Sharon follow¨Cup treatment.


    When Sharon woke up again, it was already the afternoon of the next day.


    Sharon opened her eyes and saw Marina, who had a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with the experimental data?¡± Sharon struggled to get up.


    However, Marina did not answer Sharon¡¯s question, only continuing to look at her steadily.


    ¡°Before the experiment, you promised to tell me if you couldn¡¯t bear the pain any longer. So why did


    you grit your teeth and endure it all the way?


    *Do you know that if I had stopped it anyter, you might have died on the table?¡± Marina¡¯s expression


    was extremely


    serious.


    This was not something that could be joked about.


    After all, the research they were conducting now had never been done by anyone else before.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but at that time¡­ I suddenly saw your brother¡­


    *I was greedy, and I just wanted to see him one more time¡­ Although Sharon had already learned


    many human emotions, she had not learned how to lie.


    Lambert had told Sharon that the most important thing between people was sincerity.


    Even if it was a white lie, it might cause unnecessary hurt and misunderstandings.


    Hence, Sharon never lied.


    When Marina heard this, the expression on her face froze.


    Marina had not expected this to be the reason.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do this again. L¡­¡± Sharon looked at the silent Marina and thought she was angry,


    so Sharon immediately apologized.


    However, before Sharon could finish speaking. Marina interrupted her.


    ¡°The experimental data this time is very useful. Now, you should rest well.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯lle to you if I need you.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± When Sharon saw that Marina was not going to chase her away, a smile instantly appeared


    on Sharon¡¯s face.


    With Sharon¡¯s help, Marina¡¯s research progress could be said to have advanced by leaps and


    bounds..


    Three dayster, they carried out a second experiment.


    In this experiment, Sharon had a very quick reaction. Furthermore, Sharon had a more intense reaction


    than the previous


    time.


    Marina was afraid that Sharon would endure it without saying anything again, so Marina stopped the


    injection.


    Sharon instantly looked like a fish that had just been fished out of the water.


    Even Sharon¡¯s hair was drenched.


    ¡°Sharon, are you alright?¡± Marina hurried forward to ask.


    Sharon moved her mouth, but no sound came out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to your room to rest now,¡± Marina said as she prepared to carry Sharon down from


    the experiment table.


    However, Sharon grabbed Marina¡¯s arm.


    Marina instantly frowned.


    Sharon was way too strong.


    Marina felt that the bones in her wrist might even have cracked.


    ¡°Sharon¡­¡± Marina called out tentatively.


    Sharon suddenly let go of Marina¡¯s hand, panting heavily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This time, Sharon¡¯s reaction was strange. Marina¡¯s tone was filled with worry.


    ¡°L¡­ I suddenly feel¡­ My body seems to be much heavier¡­¡± Sharon looked at her own hand in


    disbelief.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marina did not quite understand what Sharon was saying.


    ¡°In the past, my body would feel especially light. The most important part of the experimenters¡®


    evaluation of my data was the lightness of my body.


    ¡°But when the drug was injected into my body just now, I suddenly felt my body be heavy.¡±


    Sharon looked at Marina with a burning gaze.


    Marina instantly understood what Sharon meant.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Sharon had always felt that her body was lighter and her jumping ability was much higher than ordinary


    people¡¯s.


    This was because Sharon¡¯s body had been fused with cat genes.


    However, Sharon had just felt her body grow heavy.


    This was a human characteristic.


    Humans have a much lower Jumping limitpared to feline animals.


    ¡°In other words, this drug is effective?¡± A trace of joy shed across Marina¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I want to try again!¡± Sharon confirmed.


    ¡°But you¡­¡± Marina was afraid that Sharon would not be able to take it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll tell you when I can¡¯t take it anymore,¡± Sharon promised again.


    Seeing how insistent Sharon was, Marina could only agree to do it again.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Comment


    This time, Marina was even more cautious with the experiment. Marina made sure to control the


    amount of drugs administered as well.


    However, during this process, Sharon still suffered immense pain.


    It wasn¡¯t until Sharon said that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore that Marina immediately stopped the


    experiment.


    After stopping the experiment, Sharon immediately leaned over the bed and vomited.


    Marina immediately went forward and looked at Sharon worriedly. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I think¡­ I¡¯m not used to it, but I should be fine¡­¡± Sharon said with some difliculty.


    ¡°Have a good rest first, then. I need to record the data first. This is a huge breakthrough,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sharon nodded.


    After thest experiment, Marina seemed to have entered a state of seclusion and did not leave the


    laboratory for a week.


    Marina only emerged from theboratory seven dayster, pleasantly surprised.


    Unexpectedly, Marina saw Simon standing outside the door as soon as she left theboratory.


    ¡°I did it! I really did it!¡± Marina¡¯s tone was filled with excitement.


    ¡°I knew you would seed.¡± Simon did not seem surprised at all, as if he had expected this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Peter now,¡± Marina said and turned to leave.


    Simon also felt Marina¡¯s joy and slowly followed behind her.


    Since they had already experimented with Sharon, when Marina gave Peter the injection this time, she


    was more confident.


    The drug was slowly injected into Peter¡¯s body.


    However, Marina¡¯s gaze was fixed on the instrument beside them which showed Peter¡¯s vitals.


    As the drug was injected, the data on Peter¡¯s vitals began to change.


    Peter, who had originally been as calm as if he was sleeping, suddenly frowned.


    A groan that sounded like pain slipped past Peter¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Marina, should we continue to administer the drug?¡± Theb technician beside Marina asked.


    ¡°Continue!¡± Marina¡¯s eyes darted back and forth across the screens, quickly analyzing the avable


    data.


    ¡°Okay,¡± the person replied and immediately increased the drugs.


    As the drugs increased, the pain on Peter¡¯s face became even more apparent.


    Peter¡¯s body even began to struggle a little.


    Fortunately, Marina was already prepared and had secured Peter with restraints.


    As such, Peter¡¯s movements did not affect the administration of injections.


    Marina had carefully calcted the amount of drugs in the first injection.


    It was exact. No more, no less.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Therefore, even if Peter was in pain, they had to finish the injection.


    Moreover, the injection had to be administered at a specific rate.


    Peter¡¯s head was raised, and the veins on his neck were already protruding out.


    It was clear that Peter was enduring great pain.


    ¡°Peter, bear with it a little longer!


    ¡°Just bear with it a little longer!¡± Marina nced at the remaining drugs in the syringe and said in a low


    voice.


    Marina did not know if Peter could hear her, but he struggled less.


    Finally, all the drugs were injected into Peter¡¯s body.


    ¡°All his vital signs are within the normal range.¡± Marina stared at the instrument in front of her for a


    moment and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°We did it! We really did it!¡± Theb technicians beside Marina looked even more excited than she did.


    12:01


    ¡°In the next 24 hours, you must carefully observe all the changes in his data. If there are any


    abnormalities, inform me immediately. Marina turned around and instructed the technicians.


    ¡°Yes. The technicians immediately replied.


    After giving her instructions, Marina stood up and left.


    Simon was still waiting outside the door.


    The moment Simon saw Marina, he was already about to step forward.


    However, Marina suddenly copsed, her body falling toward the floor.


    ¡°Marina!¡± Simon cried out in surprise as he rushed forward and caught her.


    Marina felt like she was trapped in a nightmare.


    Marina knew she was dreaming but also knew she was trapped.


    Marina wanted to find an exit.


    However, there was a white fog in front of her, making it impossible for her to see the path ahead.


    At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly sounded from behind Marina.


    ¡°Marina..


    Marina was shocked.


    This was Lambert¡¯s voice.


    Marina¡¯s hands that were hanging by her side started to tremble.


    ¡°Marina¡­¡±


    The next moment, Lambert¡¯s voice sounded again.


    Marina immediately turned around.


    As expected, Lambert was standing less than 32 feet away from her.


    ¡°Lambert!¡± Marina shouted in a choked voice.


    Marina¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.


    ¡°Marina, you did well.¡± Lambert¡¯s face was as gentle as ever.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do well at all. I couldn¡¯t even¡­. bring you back.¡± Marina shook her head.


    The expression on Marina¡¯s face looked very fragile.


    Marina had beenpetitive since she was young and had never revealed her weak side in front of


    others.


    Even in front of Simon, Marina would still suppress her painful cries even if she let herself go a little


    more than usual.


    However, in front of Lambert now, Marina was like a little girl who had just lost her family.


    Marina was so fragile now that it would make anyone want to give her aforting hug.


    ¡°Of course you did. Didn¡¯t you bring my ashes back?¡± Lambert said with a smile.


    ¡°But what I want is for you toe back alive!¡± Marina raised her voice.


    ¡°Marina, everyone has to go through life and death.


    ¡°No matter how powerful you are, you can¡¯t change thisw of nature.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be the head of the family. You can¡¯t be defeated over such a small matter,¡± Lambert


    said gently.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve worked so hard to be worthy of the position of the head of the family so I can protect the


    people around me.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t even protect the people around me, what¡¯s the point of all my hard work?¡± Marina had long


    fallen into self¨Cdoubt.


    It was just that Marina had been preupied with Peter, so she had not shown it.


    Now that Peter was temporarily out of danger, these feelings swept over Marina like a tsunami.


    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t protect the people around you? Didn¡¯t you save Peter?¡±


    Lambert¡¯s words made Marina¡¯s expression change.


    ¡°Marina, you must remember that as the head of the family, you indeed need unparalleled strength,


    and you have to take on the responsibility of protecting everyone.


    ¡°However, this doesn¡¯t mean you must bear all the pressure alone.


    ¡°My death has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s just a fate of my choosing.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as how you chose your own fate without hesitation.


    ¡°Each of us just makes the decisions we think are right.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Comment


    ¡°But this right decision of yours cost you your life!


    ¡°What will happen if I make the decision I think is right then?¡± Marina had previously firmly believed she


    could protect everyone in the Bailey family.


    However, Lambert¡¯s ident had broken Marina¡¯s resolve.


    ¡°No matter the consequences, we will all bear them with you.¡±


    ¡°Marina, you¡¯re just the head of the family, but you are not alone. Even if you sit in that position, you¡¯re


    still our Marina.


    ¡°We¡¯ll always be with you, so Marina, don¡¯t be afraid.


    ¡°But you can only truly stand in that position after you ept the partings of life and death.¡±


    Lambert¡¯s figure began to slowly fade.


    Marina seemed to have expected something and struggled to run toward him.


    However, no matter how Marina chased after Lambert, the distance between them did not shorten.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to go through life and death and still take the position.


    ¡°Lambert, can youe back? All of us are still waiting for you.


    ¡°Sharon is also waiting for you!¡± Marina was trying her best to stop Lambert from leaving.


    When Lambert heard Sharon¡¯s name, the expression in his eyes involuntarily softened.


    ¡°Marina, do me onest favor¡­¡±


    ¡°Lambert!¡± Marina shouted Lambert¡¯s name as she woke up from her nightmare.


    When Marina sat up in bed, her entire back was already drenched.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Simon, who had been by Marina¡¯s side, immediately came forward.


    Marina slowly turned to look at Simon.


    ¡°I dreamt of¡­ Lambert.¡± Marina¡¯s voice was still a little hoarse.


    ¡°I heard you call his name.¡± Simon¡¯s voice was very gentle.


    Then, Simon took a tissue and gently wiped the sweat off Marina¡¯s face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. It was just a dream. Anyway, I will always be by your side,¡± Simon said


    gently.


    Marina grabbed Simon¡¯s hand, and the expression in her eyes became firm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was¡­ a dream.¡±


    Simon¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Marina told Simon about her dream.


    Simon was silent for a moment after hearing what Marina had told him.


    The spirit of the deading back to visit the living seemed to only exist in myths.


    ¡°I think it must be because Lambert was worried about Sharon, so he came to look for me,¡± Marina


    firmly believed this.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t true, it might have been a kind of telepathic connection between siblings that made


    Marina feel Lambert¡¯s deepest worries.


    ¡°So what do you n to do? Do you n to do as Lambert said?¡± Simon asked.


    Marina did not answer the question immediately.


    Instead, Marina waited for a moment before looking up at Simon.


    ¡°I think this is the best arrangement for Sharon so far.


    ¡°After Lambert passed away, Sharon¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t been good.


    ¡°I heard from the servants who are taking care of her that she always forgets to eat. Even when they


    remind her, Sharon only takes a bite or two.


    ¡°Sometimes, she would talk to herself, as if Lambert is still with her.


    ¡°She¡¯s in a better state now because she¡¯s been helping me with the experiments.


    ¡°Now that my career has achieved a certain level of victory, she has no other goals. I¡¯m afraid she will


    do something to hurt


    Chapter 449 herself.¡±


    Marina¡¯s voice was filled with worry.


    Lambert had exchanged his life for Sharon¡¯s.


    Marina could not let anything happen to Sharon.


    ¡°But does she really want to forget the person she loves?¡± Simon could not help but ask.


    In Marina¡¯s dream, Lambert wanted Marina to do something for him, which was to help Sharon forget


    him.


    ¡°I know this is unfair to Sharon, but between being fair to her and her life, I think her life is more


    important.¡± Marina


    enunciated each word.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, do as you wish. I¡¯ll always support you.¡± Simon saw that


    Marina had already made up her mind, so he didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Marina nodded heavily.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Marina quickly restrained her emotions and replied in a low voice.


    The next moment, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    Ab technician walked in.


    ¡°Marina, we just sent the data. Mr. Moore¡¯s vital signs are fluctuating a little too much. It looks like he¡¯s


    about to wake up.¡± The person¡¯s tone was a little agitated.


    When Marina heard this, she could not sit still anymore. Marina immediately lifted the nket and got


    out of bed, rushing back to theboratory.


    As soon as Marina entered, she observed the various data.


    As theb technician had said, Peter¡¯s brain waves were fluctuating very quickly.


    Peter should be waking up soon.


    As expected, about five minutester, Peter¡¯s eyelids moved and he slowly opened his


    ¡°Peter?¡± Marina asked tentatively from beside him.


    However, Marina¡¯s voice made Peter frown.


    Then, Peter tried to raise his hands to cover his ears.


    However, when Peter moved, he realized his hands were tied down.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marina asked again when she saw Peter in pain.


    ¡°Your voice¡­ is too loud¡­¡± Peter said with difficulty.


    eyes.


    It was also because Peter had been unconscious for a long time that his voice was hoarse.


    It took Marina a while to understand what Peter meant.


    ¡°My voice is very loud?¡± After Marina heard what he said clearly, a hint of surprise appeared on her


    face.


    Marina had been speaking normally. How was it loud?


    ¡°Why is it so noisy¡­ Peter turned his head.


    Peter felt like his head was about to explode from the noise..


    ¡°Get a noise¨Ccanceling headset immediately.¡± Marina immediately instructed the person behind her


    when she saw Peter¡¯s difort.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Thetter immediately turned around and left.


    When the person returned, he had a pair of noise¨Ccanceling headphones in his hands.


    Marina took it and immediately helped Peter to put the headphones on.


    After putting on the headphones, Peter¡¯s furrowed brows finally rxed a little.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Marina asked again.


    Peter nodded.


    Although there was no way to iste all the noise, it at least helped to mufle the sounds.


    ¡°Do you


    feel


    any other difort?¡± Marina asked again.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Peter shook his head before he looked around.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? What is this ce? And why did you tie me up?


    Peter¡¯s questions came one after another.


    ¡°Do you remember what happened before you passed out?¡± Marina did not answer his questions,


    asking him a question. instead.


    What had happened before he fainted?


    Peter frowned and thought for a moment.


    The chaotic memories became clear in an instant, and Peter¡¯s head jerked upward.


    Peter looked straight at Marina. ¡°Marina, Lambert is in danger!¡±


    When Peter said this, Marina finally felt relieved.


    It seemed that Peter¡¯s brain had not been particrly affected.


    Peter still remembered the past.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. Lambert is really in danger. Hurry and save him!¡± Peter thought that Marina did


    not believe him and repeated his words to Marina again.


    ¡°No need.¡± Marina shook her head.


    ¡°No need? What do you mean no need?¡± A trace of doubt shed across Peter¡¯s eyes.


    Marina did not respond. Instead, Marina stepped forward and untied the restraints that bound Peter¡¯s


    hands and feet.


    After regaining his freedom, Peter immediately sat up from the table.


    ¡°Marina, say something. What do you mean there¡¯s no need?¡± Peter asked again.


    Marina slowly raised her head.


    ¡±


    Marina looked at Peter and said each word slowly, ¡°Lambert¡­ is gone¡­¡±


    Marina¡¯s words made Peter freeze in his tracks.


    Then, Peter immediately let out augh.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How could Lambert be gone? That¡¯s impossible!


    ¡°Lambert has always been a cautious person. He always leaves a way out for himself no matter what


    he does.


    ¡°Nothing will happen to him¡­¡± Peter said as he shook his head.


    Peter did not ept Marina¡¯s words at all.


    ¡°Lambert is really gone. I¡¯m the one who brought his ashes back,¡± Marina said calmly.


    Peter still refused to look at Marina, turning his head away.


    However, Peter¡¯s eyes turned red involuntarily, and his hands clenched into fists by his side.


    The two of them stayed like this for a few minutes.


    Finally, Peter was the first to turn around and stare at Marina.


    ¡°Where are those people?¡± Although Peter did not name them, Marina knew he was talking about the


    people who had hurt Lambert.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already dealt with them,¡± Marina said.


    When Peter heard this, he merely felt the anger in his heart surge upward.


    Peter clenched his fists and hit the table next to him.


    Peter¡¯s punch shocked almost everyone in theboratory.


    With one punch, the entire table had fallen to pieces.


    The table wasn¡¯t even a wooden table, but a steel one.


    A table like this could withstand extraordinary weight.


    Even a knife might not be able to cut through it, but Peter had shattered it with a single punch.


    Peter was also a little surprised and looked at his fist in disbelief.


    12:01


    Peter¡¯s punch had shattered the table, but his hand didn¡¯t hurt at all.


    ¡°Marina, I¡­ Peter turned around and looked at Marina in confusion.


    Marina finally recovered from her shock and stared resolutely at Peter.


    ¡°I might have to run another test on you.¡±


    Marina gave Peter a rather detailed physical test.


    The results from Peter¡¯s test stunned everyone.


    Peter¡¯s various physical aspects had a huge increase and had already reached an unimaginable level.


    Peter¡¯s hearing, strength, jumping height, and sensitivity were no longer in the normal range for


    humans.


    Peter was more like a beast now.


    ¡°What¡­ happened to me? Have I mutated?¡± Peter looked at his hands in disbelief.


    Peter had broken ten steel bars with just a little force.


    Was this power something a normal person could possess?


    ¡°Other than remembering that Lambert was being chased, did you remember anything else?¡± Marina


    looked at the data she had recorded and asked Peter another question.


    Peter shook his head.


    ¡°I only remember that Lambert was in danger. A group of unknown people were chasing after him. I


    originally wanted to help, but I was shot with an anesthetic gun. After that, I don¡¯t remember anything.


    ¡°When I woke up again, I saw you.¡± Peter had already tried to recall many times.


    However, Peter could not remember anything after he was shot by the tranquilizer gun.


    Marina looked at Peter¡¯s confused expression.


    Marina did not hide anything from him and directly told him about the experiments that those people


    had done on him.


    After hearing what Marina told him, Peter didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    Finally, Peter stared at himself in the mirror in a daze.


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯ve really mutated?¡±


    ¡°Based on the current situation, it¡¯s not a mutation. The gic evolution experiment they conducted


    on you seems to have seeded, Marina said.


    ¡°So I¡¯m Superman now?¡± Peter had always had such dreams when he was young.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    When Marina heard Peter¡¯s words, she could not help but roll her eyes.


    Marina had still been thinking about how tofort him.


    However, this guy seemed to be quite excited about what had happened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about those hero dreams of yours. This gic modification experiment isn¡¯t that perfect.


    ¡°Although you now have some power that ordinary people can¡¯t have, this power will also cause huge


    damage to your body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die before you can be Superman¡± Marina did not hesitate to break Peter¡¯s fantasy,


    ¡°You mean I¡¯ll die?¡± Peter asked after a while.


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let you die. However, you have to control your emotions as much as


    possible in the future


    once your emotions fluctuate, you will involuntarily use the power in your body.


    because


    ¡°The more power you use from your body, the more damage it will do to you.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you have to learn to control your temper so that you can live longer.


    ¡°This is the only way you will be able to buy more time for me topletely solve this issue.¡± Marina


    enunciated each word. clearly.


    Peter nodded as he listened.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Peter then thought of something else. ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than a month since I brought you back.


    ¡°Including the time you disappeared, it¡¯s been almost three months,¡± Marina said.


    It¡¯s been so long? Can I go back and visit my parents?¡± Peter asked.


    Peter had not contacted his parents for so long. They must be very worried.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    ¡°Not yet, Marina answered. Peter had not expected Marina to reject his request without hesitation.


    ¡°Why?¡± Peter frowned.


    ¡°Did you hear everything 1 just said?


    ¡°Your body is especially dangerous now. I can¡¯t let you leave before you learn to control your


    emotions,¡± Marina said firmly.


    If Marina let Peter leave and he identally lost control of his emotions, who knew what the


    consequences would be?


    ¡°Alright.¡± Peter looked at the broken pieces of the table and replied in a low voice.


    For the next week, Marina trained Peter to control his emotions.


    Marina had been personally training Peter because among everyone there, only Marina could suppress


    Peter when his emotions went out of control.


    After all, ordinary people would not be able to withstand a punch from Peter.


    The results of this week¡¯s training were very obvious as well.


    Peter was now able to control his emotions better.


    ¡°Can I go out now?¡± Peter gasped for air.


    Peter had just fought with Marina, and his heart was racing.


    The faster his heart raced, the more impulsive Peter felt.


    What Peter had to do was suppress that urge to be impulsive.


    Peter could not let himself expose too much of his strength.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marina was also panting slightly.


    Marina nced at Peter, whose hair was drenched and nodded.


    After getting Marina¡¯s approval, Peter was naturally very excited, and identally smashed another


    huge hole in the wall.


    The both of them were speechless.


    Ultimately, Peter was given an additional three days of training.


    This time, Peter could be said to havepletely calmed down.


    On the day he left theboratory, Marina personally brought Peter to his house.


    However, when Peter got out of the car, he realized that Marina had remained the engine.


    Peter asked in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing in with me?¡±


    ¡°Your family hasn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I won¡¯t intrude, Marina said slowly,


    ¡°Family? You and I are family too.¡± Peter frowned.


    Marina nced at the vi outside the window and shook her head.


    and had no intention of turning off


    ¡°I won¡¯t go in this time. I still have something to deal with here. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle to see Aunt


    Daisy and Uncle Flynn.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. If you need my help with anything, call me.¡± Peter didn¡¯t ask Marina anything else.


    Marina had been busy with Peter¡¯s matters these days and had probably dyed her own matters.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina nodded.


    Peter then got out of the car and walked towards his house.


    Peter probably thought he was hiding it well, but Marina could still tell that his footsteps were much


    faster than usual.


    Aunt Daisy and Uncle Flynn would be delighted to see Peter return.


    ¡°Lambert told me that a person will only truly grow up after experiencing the partings of life and death.


    ¡°But why do we have to part? I think the most blissful thing in the world is for everyone to be together,¡±


    Marina said in a low


    voice.


    ¡°We¡¯ll always be together.¡± Simon, who had been sitting quietly by Marina¡¯s side without saying a word,


    held Marina¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Marina turned around and looked at Simon with a smile.


    The two of them then drove back to theboratory.


    Sharon had been resting in theboratory during this period of time.


    The previous incident had still caused some damage to her body.


    In addition, Marina had been worried about her condition, so she had let Sharon stay.


    When Marina went to look for Sharon, Sharon was sitting alone on the balcony, looking up at the sky


    outside.


    Sharon seemed to be in a daze.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Marina slowly walked to Sharon¡¯s side.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at the birds in the sky. They seem to all have families, Sharon whispered.


    ¡°You have family too.¡± Marina sat down.


    *Me?¡± When Sharon heard this, she could not help but hesitate for a moment. However, Sharon quickly


    lowered her head.


    ¡°I did have family before, but he¡¯s no longer here¡­


    Sharon¡¯s tone was extremely lonely.


    Marina knew that Sharon was talking about Lambert.


    ¡°Apart from Lambert, you still have us. We¡¯re also your family,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°It¡¯s different¡­ Sharon shook her head.


    ¡°How is it different?¡± Marina asked.


    *Lambert said that after we get married, we¡¯ll have our own children and be a family.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t marry me or form a family with me.


    ¡°You will all have your own families and homes, and I will never find my family again.¡± There was no


    trace of light in Sharon¡¯s eyes.


    All that was left was an endless darkness.


    It was as if Sharon¡¯s entire world had been overturned.


    When Marina heard what Sharon had said, her heart could not help but ache.


    Marina finally made up her mind.


    Marina¡¯s gaze was fixed on Sharon. ¡°Then do you want a real family?¡±


    However, Sharon shook her head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Marina was a little surprised.


    ¡°I do, but I only want Lambert,¡± Sharon whispered.


    Marina¡¯s throat tightened, seeing Sharon like this.


    Sharon was an experimental subject cloned in aboratory.


    Sharon was different from Peter, who had been kidnapped for experiments.


    Sharon¡¯s changes would be even more obvious.


    For example, when they first met, Sharon would make subconscious actions simr to those of feline


    animals.


    Therefore, Sharon¡¯s actions and thoughts would be more simr to those of animals.


    Even if Sharon could understand human emotions now, she¡¯d still be more simr to animals.


    The animal world was simpler than the human world.


    Animals were also more loyal than humans.


    Many animals would choose just one partner for life.


    If their partners died, some animals would die with them as well.


    Sharon had probably already decided on Lambert being that one partner for herself.


    ¡°Sharon, Lambert was most worried about you, and he told me to take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t bring Lambert back safely, so I won¡¯t disappoint him. I will fulfill his request.¡±


    As Marina spoke, she quietly took out the syringe hidden in her hand.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    12.01


    When Sharon heard Lambert¡¯s name, she could not help but look


    ????


    at Marina.


    Sharon had yet to figure out what Marina meant before she felt a sharp pain on the back of her neck.


    Immediately after. Sharon¡¯s consciousness began to blur.


    ¡°Marina¡­¡± Sharon wanted to ask more, but her body could no longer hold on and she passed out in


    Marina¡¯s arms.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Comment


    Marina looked at Sharon, who was unconscious in her arms.


    Marina¡¯s gaze became a littleplicated.


    ¡°Sharon, I¡¯m sorry. I know this is unfair to you.


    *I also know that if you were given a choice, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to let me take away the


    memories you have of


    Lambert.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t forget Lambert, you won¡¯t be able to live either.


    ¡°I will do what I promised Lambert. Although Marina¡¯s voice was very low, it was extremely firm.


    Sharony quietly on the experiment table.


    Marina looked at Sharon with a solemn expression before picking up an instrument beside her.


    When Sharon woke up again, it was a sunny afternoon.


    The moment that Sharon opened her eyes, she saw sunlight dancing yfully on the curtains like a


    mischievous sprite, making people happy just by looking at it.


    Sharon liked the sun. She liked the warm feeling of the sun shining on her body.


    Almost instinctively, Sharon got out of bed and stood under the sunlight.


    Sharon raised her head and closed her eyes, feeling every pore in her body rx.


    This feeling was sofortable that Sharon couldn¡¯t help but stretch.


    At this moment, a sound suddenly came from behind Sharon.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Come and eat something, then.¡±


    Sharon heard themotion and turned around.


    Sharon saw a beautiful girl, and her eyes immediately lit up before she sized up this person before her


    with a curious expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Marina smiled at Sharon.


    ¡°You¡¯re really pretty.¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes were dazzled by Marina¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The smile on Marina¡¯s face deepened.


    ¡°I like you!¡± Sharon said word by word.


    Although Sharon had no impression of the person in front of her, Sharon liked the way she smiled.


    It was as if she was someone familiar.


    However, Sharon could not remember who this person was.


    Even so, Sharon didn¡¯t dwell on it. Since Sharon couldn¡¯t remember, she put it aside.


    ¡°I like you too. Come here and eat,¡± Marina greeted.


    Sharon immediately walked in.


    Sharon¡¯s footsteps were very light, and she made almost no sound when she walked.


    Sharon clearly hadn¡¯t noticed it herself.


    Marina had pr¨¦pared milk and bread for her.


    Sharon took a sip of the milk in her ss, and her eyes closed gently in satisfaction.


    ¡°I like this, Sharon confirmed.


    ¡°Drink more if you like it.¡± Marina looked at Sharon as if she was looking at her own child.


    Sharon smiled again, then picked up the milk and drank it in one gulp.


    Sharon then tasted the bread on the te tentatively.


    Obviously, Sharon liked this taste too.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Marina looked at Sharon, who was focused on enjoying the food.


    Marina felt that her decision to remove all of Sharon¡¯s memories was right.


    Previously, Marina had only wanted to remove the memories of Lambert from Sharon¡¯s mind.


    12:01


    However, the moment Marina was about to take action, she suddenly recalled what Sharon had said.


    Even birds had their own families.


    Hence, Marina erased all of Sharon¡¯s memories.


    Sharon had been in theboratory since she was young, and those memories would only be an


    endless burden to her.


    Since Marina had already decided to give Sharon a new start, they should let her start all the way from


    the beginning.


    That might be better for Sharon.


    Now, looking at Sharon¡¯s pure appearance, Marina¡¯s heart sank again.


    Marina noticed that Sharon¡¯s actions were now more animalistic.


    Animals had much shorter memories than humans.


    Even if they had lost their memories, it was not that difficult for them to ept.


    In the following days, Marina told Sharon about her new identity as Marina¡¯s younger sister.


    Marina told Sharon that she had fallen ill and had lost her memories of the past.


    Sharon epted this almost immediately and did not raise any objections.


    Sharon answered, ¡°I like you, so I believe everything you say.¡±


    When Marina heard this, a hint of helplessness appeared on her face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be like this. If you go out and like someone else, will you believe everything they say too?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Sharon cocked her head to the side, looking like an ignorant kitten.


    ¡°Of course not, because not all the people you like may be good people,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t like bad people,¡± Sharon said with certainty.


    Marina could not help butugh.


    ¡°Alright, I believe you¡± Marina did not say too much to Sharon about this.


    Anyway, Marina would keep an eye on Sharon and let her continue to live a simple and pure life like


    this.


    This was also Lambert¡¯s wish.


    Sharon adapted very well to the environment.


    After merely a week. Sharon was already well¨Cliked by everyone in the manor.


    What Sharon loved most was finding a sunny ce to bask in the sun, and she would sleep there for


    the entire afternoon.


    When Sharon took an afternoon nap, the servants in the manor would be careful, trying their best not to


    make any noise that would wake her.


    Sharon, who had always yearned for family, had finally found a family who truly loved her.


    After Marina finished with Sharon¡¯s matters, she finally had a short break to rest.


    Marina¡¯s leisure activities were simr to Sharon¡¯s since Marina just stayed home and slept.


    Simon also respected Marina and stayed home with her as she slept for about three to five days.


    During this period, Simon had Gavin send all his work to the house.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, we¡¯ve been searching for thest key.


    ¡°However, so far, there has been no urate information. It¡¯s almost as if the key disappeared, Gavin


    said with a frown.


    They had sent everyone out to investigate but had yet to receive any information.


    Simon couldn¡¯t help but frown after hearing this.


    ¡°Expand the area of the investigation, Simon said after a moment.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin immediately replied.


    ¡°Which ces have you searched in?¡± At this moment, Marina walked out of the bedroom.


    ¡°Why are you awake? Did we wake you?¡± Simon immediately stood up and asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve had enough sleep¡± Marina shook her head and sat on the sofa.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue what you were talking about.¡±


    Gavin nced at Simon as if asking for his opinion.


    Simon nodded.


    Gavin then continued. ¡°The people we sent out have spread out across the world, but so far, there¡¯s


    still no information about thest key¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t been able to find it?¡± Marina frowned.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    hapter 453


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s not even a single false piece of news. This made Gavin especially puzzled.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t even fake news?¡± Marina¡¯s frown deepened.


    Gavin shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Marina fell silent.


    It took her a long time before Marina spoke again.


    ¡°This is a little abnormal. Things like the Akister Treasure are not particrly confidential.


    ¡°There are many people in this circle who know about it.


    ¡°Even if people don¡¯t know the whereabouts of the real key, they will release some fake news to seek


    benefits.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it should be a situation like this with no news at all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I also feel that this is very strange.¡± This was why Gavin wanted toe over to report this to


    Simon first.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really as you said, then it¡¯s very likely that people don¡¯t even know that there¡¯s a fifth key.¡± Marina


    suddenly looked up.


    Marina¡¯s statement instantly enlightened Simon and Gavin.


    ¡°Miss Bailey is right. We¡¯ve been searching for the location of the fifth key.


    ¡°I thought it might have been hidden deeper, so I spent a lot of time and effort..


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s because we never thought that other people would not know about the existence of the fifth


    key.¡± Gavin¡¯s train of thought was instantly opened up.


    Marina looked at Simon again.


    ¡°How did you know there were five keys?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a copy of my mother¡¯s notes. There¡¯s a record of it,¡± Simon began.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s the note I found in the pile my mother gave usst time?¡± Marina suddenly


    thought of something.


    Simon immediately got up and went to look for it.


    Marina carefully checked the contents.


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s only information about four keys on it,¡± Marina said.


    Simon nodded.


    Simon had noticed this before.


    However, Simon had not taken it to heart at that time.


    It turned out that this was the reason why they had never been able to find a clue to the fifth key.


    ¡°I believe your mother did this on purpose.


    ¡°She only left the clue to the existence of the fifth key to you.


    ¡°The purpose is to wait for you to activate the Akister Treasure.¡± Marina¡¯s eyes shone.


    Simon could not help but feel a strange feeling within him.


    *Think about it carefully. I think your mother would definitely have left you a clue,¡± Marina said again.


    Simon frowned and carefully recalled his daily interactions with his mother.


    Simon wanted to find some useful clues from those few memories.


    However, Simon¡¯s mother had spent too little time with him.


    Simon had also been a little young at that time and could not remember many things clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s no need to rush. You can take your time to think about it. Looking at Simon¡¯s


    expression, Marina immediatelyforted him.


    ¡°Yeah¡± Simon nodded.


    However, Simon could not think of any useful clues.


    Ultimately, he could only go with Marina to look through his mother¡¯s belongings to see if they could


    find any useful clues.


    The two of them went straight to the attic upstairs.


    14


    19.027


    ¡°I was very young when my mother died. Many of her belongings were put together by the servants.


    ¡°Later on, my father married Ruth, and she threw away many of my mother¡¯s belongings. These were


    all things I fought to keep. Simon took out a box from the storage closet in the attic.


    Marina looked at Simon and felt an ache in her heart.


    Simon must have been very helpless at that time, not even being able to protect his mother¡¯s


    belongings.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sensing Marina¡¯s gaze, Simon shook his head and opened the box in front of him.


    Simon had not been to the attic for a long time. The moment the box was opened, dust filled the air.


    However, the things in the box were neatly packed.


    Simon took out a child¡¯s piano from the box.


    ¡°Is this your toy?¡± Marina was full of interest in it.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Simon nodded, then tapped his fingers lightly on the piano keys.


    However, after so many years, the little toy was no longer working and couldn¡¯t make any sound.


    ¡°As far as I remember, my mother yed the piano exceptionally well.


    ¡°She also taught me how to y, but after she passed away, I never touched the piano again,¡± Simon


    slowly said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what else is inside.¡± It was a sad process to look through the belongings that were left behind


    by someone who had passed away.


    The memories of all those items were still etched deeply, yet the person who had created those


    memories was no longer around.


    Other than the person involved, no one else could empathize with this feeling.


    Therefore, Marina could only change the topic.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Simon replied and continued to rummage through the box.


    There were not many things in the box, and most of them were toys that Simon had yed with when


    he was young.


    It was probably because these were Simon¡¯s things that Ruth had not dared to throw them away. As


    such, these things had been kept safe.


    Apart from the pile of toys, there were not many things left that had belonged to Simon¡¯s mother.


    There was only a handkerchief that Simon¡¯s mother had embroidered herself.


    There was also a diary that had recorded Simon growing up and some jewelry.


    Looking at it, it did seem pitiful.+


    ¡°I¡¯ve never checked it seriously before. Now, it seems that after being the mistress of this house for so


    many years, she only left behind these things.¡±


    Simon¡¯s tone sounded a little bleak.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard people say before that the things used by a person when they were alive would retain some


    of that


    person.


    ¡°And the more that person is remembered, the deeper the bond after their death.


    ¡°There are even many people who are not able to move on because their ties are too deep.


    ¡°So there¡¯s always been an unwritten rule that after someone dies, their belongings must be


    destroyed.


    ¡°That way, we can cut off the worldly things holding them back and allow their spirits to move on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think your mother wants to be tied down anymore, so it¡¯s not a bad thing to have fewer things.¡±


    Marina had never believed in such things in the past.


    But now, tofort Simon, Marina was even repeating stories she had heard when she was young.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. There¡¯s nothing to miss here. It¡¯s good to have a clean break.¡± Simon replied softly.


    ¡°But are there really hidden clues among these things?¡± Marina looked at the pile of things in front of


    her carefully.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought about it before, so I never investigated,¡± saying this, Simon casually picked up the


    notebook his mother had left behind.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start with this notebook. There¡¯s a lot of stuff written on it. Maybe the clues will be left on it,¡±


    Marina said.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Simon replied.


    In reality. Simon had already perused the contents of this notebook in the past.


    However, as he grew older, he never revisited it.


    This was the first time since bing an adult that he opened the notebook before him.


    It mostly chronicled Simon¡¯s journey of growing up.


    Marina was utterly captivated as she got to learn about Simon¡¯s childhood through the pages of the


    notebook.


    When she discovered that Simon had actually run away from home when he was young, she couldn¡¯t


    help but be taken


    aback.


    Her eyes rested on Simon, filled with curiosity.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! You were so young and already running away from home?¡± Marina asked in


    amazement.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t precisely running away,¡± Simon nced at the passage Marina just read.


    He was lost in memory.


    ¡°Then tell me, what¡¯s going on there? Could it be that your mother deliberately framed you?¡± Marina


    asked.


    Simon slowly recollected the events. ¡°I remember, at that time¡­ it was because I wanted to get a dog,


    but my mother didn¡¯t approve.¡±


    ¡°So, you decided to run away?¡± Marina tilted her head.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t running away. My mom said I couldn¡¯t have a dog at home.


    ¡°I thought to myself, ¡®Fine then, I¡¯ll find a ce of my own outside, where I can make all the decisions


    about the household.


    ¡°That way, I could have a dog, and my mom wouldn¡¯t have any grounds to stop me,¡± Simon exined.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s quite impressive! Having such a clear mind at such a young age.¡± Marina¡¯s said, and her


    lips couldn¡¯t help but curl upwards.


    She began to picture a five¨Cyear¨Cold Simon, dragging his little suitcase as he set off to find a new


    home¨Ca particrly adorable image that made her want to pinch his cheeks.


    Simon looked at Marina, and his expression softened.


    He continued, ¡°I walked with my suitcase for half a day and eventually found a vast and open


    grasnd.¡±


    ¡°I decided to make that ce my home, thinking that once I had a dog. I could y with it freely on the


    grasnd.


    ¡°Then, I gathered a bunch of small sticks and painstakingly constructed a little shelter.


    ¡°But just as I settled into the nest, lost in thoughts about the future, my mom suddenly appeared and


    told me that the grasnd was hers too.¡±


    Haha!


    Marina couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter upon hearing the end of the story.


    She gazed at Simon with sympathy and amusement.


    *So.


    you walked for half a day and didn¡¯t even leave the doorstep of your own home?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever go out normally? Don¡¯t you know how vast your own home is?


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Marina truly wanted to be considerate, but she couldn¡¯t hold back herughter.


    ¡°I usually took a car when I go out.¡±


    ¡°And I always thought there was only one house.


    ¡°I thought that once I left the house, the rest of the ce wouldn¡¯t be home anymore,¡± Simon exined


    and then added, ¡°Don¡¯t you all think the same way?¡±


    Simon looked a little bewildered, which made Marina all the more amused.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Marinaughed so hard her stomach hurt.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Simon stared at her with a helpless expression.


    ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s just so hrious!¡± Marina¡¯s eyes were even a bit teary


    ¡°You might get oxygen deprivation if you keepughing like that. Stopughing now,¡± Simon reminded


    her.


    To be honest, this was the first time he had seen someone cry fromughing.


    ¡°You were so adorably naive when you were young. I can¡¯t bear it. You feel that once you leave the


    house, other ces are no longer home.


    ¡°Why are you so cute? I had a very strong sense of direction when I was young.


    ¡°I know how big my manor is. I even think that there¡¯s grass growing at the entrance of my house. No


    one can pluck it casually.¡± Marina said as she held her stomach.


    Simon was rendered wordless.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we still looking for clues? If you continue to smile like this, the sky will turn dark soon,¡± Simon


    reminded.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop. I¡¯ll stop. Marina waved her hand repeatedly.


    Honestly, her stomach really did hurt now. It was just that this whole thing was really funny.


    However, this matter was really funny.


    Marina made a conscious effort to contain her emotions and continued flipping through the contents at


    the back of the


    notebook.


    There were still many fascinating anecdotes to explore.


    This gradually slowed down Marina¡¯s reading pace.


    By the time they finished reading the entire notebook, the sky had darkened.


    Marina hesitated to close the treasured notebook in her hands.


    ¡°If your mother were a writer, she would have been incredibly talented. Her writings are truly


    captivating.¡± Marina remarked, feeling that the gaps in her knowledge about Simon were being filled


    through these heartfelt entries.


    ¡°She was always an impressive individual. From what I remember, there seemed to be no challenge


    she couldn¡¯t conquer.¡± Simon¡¯s eyes glimmered with a tinge of nostalgia.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame. If your mother were still with us. I¡¯m confident we would have had the most harmonious


    rtionship as mother¨Cinw and daughter¨Cinw, Marina expressed her heartfelt confidence.


    She had already discerned Simon¡¯s mother¡¯s personality from the words penned in the notebook.


    She would definitely get along with her..


    ¡°Well, if she were still here, she would definitely get along smoothly with you.¡± Simon nodded


    affirmatively.


    ¡°Oh my, I got so engrossed in the story that Ipletely forgot to search for any hidden clues. I need


    to go through it again.¡± Marina suddenly remembered her primary objective.


    Observing Marina¡¯s current state, the look helplessness on Simon¡¯s face deepened.


    He couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that Marina wasn¡¯t truly driven by the pursuit of hidden clues.


    She simply desired to immerse herself in the enchanting tale they had just concluded.


    Nheless, Simon refrained from making anyments and proceeded to examine other items.


    However, no matter how meticulously he inspected them, nothing seemed out of the ordinary.


    Meanwhile, Marina diligently flipped through the notebook multiple times.


    She even removed the book cover, but to no avail in finding any leads.


    ¡°Could it be that I was mistaken? Or perhaps your mother didn¡¯t have the opportunity to leave behind a


    clue regarding the fifth key? Marina gently ced the notebook down and reached for a nearby


    handkerchief.


    The handkerchief was made of fine silk, and delicately embroidered on it was a simple orchid,


    seemingly unremarkable.


    Marina¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.


    Curiously, she raised the handkerchief, examining it with a hint of yfulness.


    At that precise moment, the sunlight filtered through the fabric, casting a mosaic pattern on her face.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Simon suddenly interjected at the moment.


    Marina promptly maintained her current posture.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She couldn¡¯t turn her head to face Simon due to her immobility.


    She had to stay motionless.


    In that instant, Simon moved closer, narrowing the distance between them.


    They were quite close now.


    Marina could distinctly feel the warmth of Simon¡¯s breath on her face.


    A flicker of surprise danced in her eyes.


    ¡°Simon, we are currently engaged in an important task, remember?¡± Marina whispered, her voice


    barely audible.


    ¡°I am indeed upied with an important task. Simon replied earnestly, his gaze fixed on Marina¡¯s


    crimson lips.


    ¡°What kind of important task is this?¡± Marina shot him a nce, her voice tinged with a hint of yful


    reproach.


    Considering the demanding nature of their recent activities and the multitude of tasks they faced daily,


    Marina decided it had been quite some time since they had found an opportunity for intimacy.


    Presently, with only the two of them in this dimly lit space, his impulse was understandable.


    ¡°Well¡­ this ce is a bit dirty. How about we return to the bedro¡­?¡± Marina suggested, already


    convincing herself topromise.


    But before she could finish her sentence, Simon took the handkerchief from her hand.


    ¡°What?¡±


    What was going on?


    Marina turned her head in confusion, looking at Simon.


    However, at that moment, Simon seemed oblivious to Marina¡¯s bewilderment.


    Holding the handkerchief, he aimed it at a nearby window.


    Instantly, the floor became dotted with faint imprints, forming coherent letters when connected.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Marina finally noticed the situation on the ground, her face disying a mix of surprise and


    confusion.


    ¡°I saw these letters on your face earlier, but they were faint then. I thought I might have been mistaken,


    but it seems I¡¯m not, and they¡¯re real,¡± Simon said as he adjusted the angle once again.


    However, the projected letters on the ground still appeared somewhat distorted and barely legible.


    It felt like they were dislocated.


    Marina¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as a thought struck her. She looked at Simon and said, ¡°Let me try,


    Simon.¡±


    Simon promptly handed her the handkerchief.


    ¡°Turn on the shlight on your phone, Marina instructed.


    Simon followed her instructions, holding the phone behind Marina.


    Marina told Simon 46 stand behind her with the phone raised.


    The shlight beam was stronger than the ambient light, making the projections more distinct.


    Therefore, the letters became more legible.


    Marina focused on the fragmented letters cast upon the ground, folding the handkerchief in her hands.


    These letters were now pretty recognizable, even in their fragmented state.


    As Marina folded the handkerchief, the projected words on the ground gradually regained their legibility


    and coherence.


    ¡°It worked!¡± Marina eximed, and her eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Simon, standing behind Marina, directed his gaze towards the ground.


    ¡°South¡­ Mountain¡­ Tomb,¡± Marina pronounced each character slowly.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Marina turned her head, seeking Simon¡¯s exnation.


    She wondered if his mother had mentioned it to him before.


    12.02


    Simon shook his head.


    ¡°As far as I can recall, my mother never mentioned this to me.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? If she didn¡¯t, why would she leave this message on the handkerchief she gave you?¡±


    Marina¡¯s tone carried a hint of doubt.


    Perhaps it was something personal that his mother wanted to reveal to him, she thought.


    Simon had always carried the handkerchief since he was a child, and his mother must have known he


    wouldn¡¯t lose it.


    Therefore, she left a message on it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check it first, Marina suggested, cing the handkerchief down and reaching for her phone.


    She quickly entered the letters ¡°South Mountain Tomb¡± into the browser.


    Yet, as the search results appeared, Marina¡¯s expression froze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon asked,


    perplexed.


    ¡°This is an ancient tomb that my mother excavated in the past,¡± Marina exined as she raised her


    phone to show Simon.


    The news dated back almost twenty years.


    It was said that a local farmer had discovered the tomb while preparing to build a house.


    It was named South Mountain Tomb due to its location in a mountain called South Mountain.


    ¡°The tomb was unidentified, and its upant wasn¡¯t a particrly notable figure,¡± Marina continued.


    ¡°There were no valuable historical artifacts inside, so it didn¡¯t receive much attention. Over time, it


    faded from people¡¯s


    memories.¡±


    ¡°Do you think my mother left the final key in this tomb?¡± Simon inquired.


    ¡°At first, it was merely a guess. I wanted to see if I could find any useful clues.


    ¡°If it were an ordinary tomb, I probably wouldn¡¯t have connected the dots,¡± Marina analyzed


    thoughtfully.


    ¡°However, since my mother was the researcher who excavated this tomb and she was a close friend of


    your mother, I believe there must be a connection.¡±


    Marina analyzed it very seriously, and her analysis sounded quite reasonable.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s head to South Mountain immediately, Simon said firmly.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Marina agreed on it right away.


    After all, it was Simon¡¯s lifelong dream, one thing he must resolve in this life.


    And the sooner they aplished it, the sooner she could see his wishe true.


    However, before heading to South Mountain, Marina made a quick stop to see Peter Moore.


    Perhaps due to the terrifying experience they had gone through before. Peter¡¯s mother, Daisy, had


    been keeping a close eye


    on him.


    She even refused to let him step out of the house.


    If it weren¡¯t for Peter¡¯s father¡¯s objection, Daisy would have been by his side even while he slept.


    Understanding how scared his mother was, Peter didn¡¯t argue andplied with her constant


    monitoring.


    He could only move under his mother¡¯s surveince every day.


    Marina¡¯s visi finally provided Peter with a temporary excuse to escape Daisy¡¯s watchful gaze.


    With a brief word to his mother, asking for a leave, he immediately led Marina to his room.


    As he slumped into a chair, exhaustion etched across his face, Peter sighed heavily.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re here. I don¡¯t think I could have endured much longer.¡±


    Observing Daisy¡¯s demeanor earlier, Marina remainedposed as she calmly settled into another


    chair.


    ¡°You know, Aunt Daisy is just worried about you,¡± she reassured him, her tone slow and impassive.


    ¡°I know it, but I can¡¯t stay locked up at home forever, even if I¡¯m feeling unwell and need a good rest,¡±


    Peter replied, his voice tinged with resignation.


    ¡°Alright. By the way, how have you beentely? Any episodes that you couldn¡¯t control?¡± Marina


    wasted no time and got straight to the point, aware of the urgency.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. I feel like I can live a life simr to that in the past, Peter said, ncing down at his


    hands.


    During his time at home, he had almost forgotten about the changes his body had gone through.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I have an uing trip, and I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll be back. If any uncontroble


    situation urs, contact theb technician in myboratory. Here¡¯s his phone number, and I¡¯ve already


    informed him, Marina said, showing Peter a phone number.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Peter nodded.


    Then he inquired. ¡°So, where are you nning to go this time?¡±


    ¡°South Mountain, Marina replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± After the traumatic events involving Lambert, Peter couldn¡¯t help but feel an


    underlying fear about going


    out.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be dangerous this time,¡± Marina reassured him, trying to alleviate his concerns.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. But please let me know if anything happens. You know my circumstances are different


    now, but I can still be of assistance, Peter offered, his eyes filled with genuine concern.


    Peter didn¡¯t say much words but his eyes had revealed everything.


    If what happened to Lambert had left a psychological shadow on Marina, then the shadow left in


    Peter¡¯s heart could only be deeper.


    After all, Peter had a chance to save Lambert back then.


    Maybe because he was a loser, so not only did he fail to save Lambert, but he even was even kept by


    them for research.


    He had thought that he had be strong enough during this period of time.


    However, he realized that his previous thoughts were really too naive, after experiencing a series of


    events.


    Marina responded with a soft ¡°yes¡°.


    However, just as she was about to depart, Peter, who remained seated in the chair, suddenly stood up,


    looking hesitant and struggling to find the right words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marina turned back.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Peter tried several times, but he could not utter anything.


    ¡°Well¡­ there is nothing. I just want to say ¡°take care¡® to you.¡± Peter chose to not say in the end.


    However, Marina did not leave immediately this time. Instead, Marina locked eyes with Peter for a


    moment.


    Her lips parted, and she spoke gently, ¡°So, you wanted to know about Jessica, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Peter, whose thoughts had been read through, suddenly looked up at Marina.


    Startled, Peter looked up at Marina, torn between denying it and confessing his worries.


    After a brief internal struggle, he nodded and said,


    ¡°Yes, I just wanted to know if you have any idea where she is now. When they took me away, I was


    convinced I wouldn¡¯t


    survive.


    ¡°And at that moment, my biggest regret was not being able to see her onest time,¡± Peter confessed.


    ¡°Of course, I just wanted a glimpse of her from afar, as long as she was doing well, I¡¯d be satisfied,¡± he


    added.


    ¡°I can assure you, Marina, I won¡¯t disrupt her current life, Peter promised emphatically.


    ¡°L.. I just want to see her again,¡± he struggled to express his deep longing.


    It was difficult for Peter to say all these words.


    He himself also knew that he didn¡¯t deserve to appear in the world of Jessica again


    But he really couldn¡¯t control his heart from thinking about her.


    If he had known he would have loved her as much as he did now, he would never have agreed to that


    damn bet


    He would even not start those shadow romantic rtions.


    But it was toote to repent


    Marina sighed, observing Peter¡¯s cautious demeanor.


    Finally, she decided to share an address with him.


    As soon as Peter heard the address, his eyes instantly lit up.


    The once forlorn man became alive with renewed hope.


    *I can promise you, Marina, I absolutely won¡¯t disturb her or let her discover mel¡± Peter eximed, his


    voice filled with determination.


    ¡°You¡¯d better keep your word, Peter. Jessica didn¡¯t even tell me about her secret departure because of


    you,¡± Marina warned.


    ¡°I went through great lengths to find her current address,¡± Marina exined.


    ¡°If she senses your presence and disappears again, I won¡¯t go easy on you!¡± Marina¡¯s tone was firm.


    ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t make the same mistake twice!¡± Peter dered, raising his hand as he made a


    solemn vow.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Marina said, choosing not to dwell on the topic any further.


    The reason she was willing to tell Peter was because of Sharon.


    After her older brother, Lambert, left, Sharon Hill seemed hollowed out.


    Life passed by in just a few short decades.


    In the blink of an eye, it was gone.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    If there was still genuine longing between two people, they shouldn¡¯t waste time being apart.


    They should treasure every second they could spend together,


    Because one could never know when unexpected events might strike.


    After bidding farewell to Peter, Marina headed straight to the waiting car.


    And Simon was sitting in the back seat.


    The two of them wasted no time and drove directly to South Mountain.


    South Mountain was located in a particrly remote town.


    There were no high¨Cspeed trains or airnes.


    The most convenient way to get there was by car.


    However, the roads were rugged, and Marina was jolted throughout the journey.


    When they finally arrived at their destination,


    Marina felt as if she had endured a challenging wilderness expedition.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, Miss Bailey, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s find a ce to stay for the night and head to South


    Mountain Tomb early tomorrow,¡± Gavin suggested.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marina agreed.


    However, despite Gavin¡¯s efforts, he couldn¡¯t find a decent hotel after searching for a while.


    In the end, the three of them spent the night at a cozy inn.


    The bed was creaking, which it impossible for Marina to sleep.


    Finally, Simon lifted her up and cradled her against his chest.


    Only then did she manage to close her eyes for a brief respite.


    And the next morning, bright and early.


    The three of them hastily checked out of the room.


    Now, besides fulfilling Simon¡¯s long¨Cheld wish as quickly as possible, they had an additional urgent


    reason to find the key.


    After all, nobody wanted to sleep on a bed that squeaked and creaked at the slightest movement.


    When they arrived at South Mountain Tomb, they discovered that the entrance had already been


    sealed.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, Miss Bailey, please wait here. I¡¯ll go ask the nearby vigers,¡± Gavin immediately


    spoke up.


    ¡°Qkay.¡± Simon nodded in agreement.


    Approximately half an hourter.


    Gavin returned with the gathered information.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked the folks in the nearby vige, and they mentioned that when this tomb was first excavated,


    they sent a whole bunch of people over,¡± he began.


    Butter on, the researchers studied it and concluded that there was no need for further digging. So,


    those folks went back.


    You see, there are quite a few kids around here, and leaving the exposed tomb entrance as it could


    pose some risks.


    ¡°Therefore, the vigers blocked the entrance of this tomb. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s been more than ten years.¡±

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Comment


    ¡°Over ten years?¡± eximed Marina.


    Marina¡¯s expression flickered upon hearing this.


    She stared at the sealed entrance and spoke the words slowly.


    ¡°I initially wanted to contact my mom and ask if she knew anything about this. But she still doesn¡¯t know


    which tomb she¡¯s in, and there¡¯s no signal out here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Simon shook his head. ¡°I think your mom probably doesn¡¯t know it either. Otherwise, why


    wouldn¡¯t she have mentioned it in the information she gave us before?¡±


    Marina furrowed her brows, thining over Simon¡¯s words.


    And she decided Simon had a valid point.


    Her mother had already provided her with all the information about the key.


    It wouldn¡¯t make sense for her to keep this one a secret.


    ¡°While that may be true, I still wonder if my mom didn¡¯t directly tell my mom about it, but instead left


    some hidden clues. for her, Marina contemted.


    She had already thought about the possibility mentioned by Simon.


    However, she had her own concerns.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Simon agreed. ¡°You keep trying to reach her.¡±


    ¡°Now, what¡¯s the n? Should we continue going down?¡± Gavin looked at the sealed entrance, seeking


    guidance from Simon and Marina


    ¡°For a tomb that has been sealed for many years, we don¡¯t know what dangers may lurk inside. It


    would be reckless to venture further.¡±


    Marina replied, ¡°Let¡¯s head back for now and prepare to return tomorrow morning.¡±


    Simon didn¡¯t object.


    The group turned around and made their way back.


    The three of them didn¡¯t return until the next day.


    To avoid causing panic among the locals, they had informed the vige chief in advance.


    They even offered some funds, posing as an exploration team eager to see whaty inside.


    The vigers were friendly and amodating, especially after Gavin slipped them some cash. The


    vige chief happily. granted them permission.


    After making the necessary arrangements, the trio descended into the tomb.


    For the sake of safety, only Simon and Marina were allowed to enter.


    Gavin stayed upside to provide support.


    The passage was deep.


    And it was very narrow,


    Only one person could pass through at a time.


    Simon led the way, with both Marina and himself tethered by ropes to ensure they wouldn¡¯t get


    separated in case of an emergency/


    They walked along the tomb passage for about ten minutes.


    Finally, the surroundings opened up.


    During the previous excavation, a research team had visited and surveyed the tombs.


    Some of the tomb clusters had been marked.


    However, no one had set foot here in years.


    And a thickyer of dust covered everything.


    The entire tomb wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, and they could take in the sight at a nce.


    Inside the tomb, numerous pits were visible.


    It was very likely that they were the resting ces of those buried here.


    However, for safety reasons, the tombs had been relocated elsewhere.


    Consequently, the tomb now stood empty and deste.


    One could almost see it all at a nce.


    But Marina carefully inspected every nook and cranny, using her shlight to illuminate each area.


    They spent over two hours inside.


    However,they found nothing of significance.


    In the end, due to the dwindling oxygen supply, they had no choice but to retreat. Gavin, who remained


    outside, pulled both Marina and Simon out of the tomb.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± he asked.


    Marina shook her head.


    ¡°Could it be that the clue that Madam left did not refer to this ce?¡± Gavin asked curiously.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, but it¡¯s very dark inside. We don¡¯t have enough oxygen to continue probing there.


    ¡°I think we shoulde back here tomorrow. I have a feeling that the South Mountain Tomb mentioned


    on the handkerchief is here,¡± Marina said based on her intuition.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯lle again tomorrow.¡± Simon had always been very inclined to listen to Marina¡¯s


    suggestions in this aspect. Marina nodded her head and returned to her room.


    A whileter, as Marina had just finished her shower and came out, the phone on the table rang.


    Marina nced at the caller ID and found that it was her mother.


    She immediately went up to the street to answer the call.


    ¡°Mom, finally, there¡¯s a signal on your end.¡± Marina¡¯s tone carried a hint of urgency. ¡°I just came up


    from the tomb,¡± she added.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Mary¡¯s voice still sounded a little intermittent.


    It could be seen that the signal on her end was really bad.


    ¡°I want to know something about the South Mountain Tomb.¡± Marina did not beat around the bush but


    asked straightforwardly.


    ¡°South Mountain Tomb? Why are you suddenly asking this?¡± Mary¡¯s voice was tinged with a flicker of


    confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Akister Treasure¡­¡± Marina did not hide anything from her mother.


    She exined all about it to her mother.


    On the other end of the line, Mary stayed silent for a long time before speaking.


    ¡°Are you sure this clue was left by Simon¡¯s mother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. She must have personally embroidered it for him, and such thing could only be left by his


    mother,¡± Marina replied in a confirming manner.


    ¡°Are you currently at the South Mountain Tomb?¡± Mary asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Marina confirmed.


    ¡°I¡¯lle as soon as possible,¡± Mary said before abruptly ending the call.


    Marina could even stop her from doing so.


    She could only helplessly stare at her phone, which had returned to the home screen.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°My mom said she¡¯sing. Marina looked up.


    ¡°Coming¡± Simon was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, and she sounded quite urgent, Marina couldn¡¯t understand why.


    ¡°Well, if your mom says she¡¯sing, then we¡¯ll wait,¡± Simon replied calmly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina agreed.


    Regardless of many doubts harboured by her, she could ask her mom directly when she arrived.


    Mary was very efficient in her task.


    She called Marina the next afternoon, saying she had arrived in the town of South Mountain.


    Marina and Simon immediately went to pick her up.


    Apanying Mary was Marina¡¯s father, Sam.


    Marina wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    After all, she knew her dad always stuck by her mom¡¯s side, no matter where they went.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ce where you¡¯re staying first,¡± Mary suggested. As always, she appeared energetic


    and decisive.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Marina didn¡¯t hesitate and led them back to the guesthouse where they were currently staying.


    Although the environment there wasn¡¯t as good as they expected, Sam and Mary didn¡¯t mind at all.


    After all, they had slept in the wild during their field expeditions.


    Therefore, to them, having a roof over their heads was already satisfying enough.


    ¡°Tell me all the clues you currently have in detail, and did you bring the square handkerchief?¡± Mary


    asked sternly as soon as they entered the room.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Comment


    Marina said they had gone down to the tomb once but found nothing.


    Then, she handed the handkerchief to Mary.


    Mary looked carefully at the handkerchief before her.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Her eyes were slightly red.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was her¡­¡±


    ¡°Everything she embroiders was vivid. She even embroidered a rose handkerchief for me before.


    The technique is exactly the same¡­ Mary¡¯s voice was a little choked.


    Marina rarely saw Mary, her mother, like this.


    She only went forward and sat beside Mary.


    Mary immediately restrained the emotions in her eyes.


    Then she looked up.


    ¡°Is there only a thirty¨Csomething empty pit in the tomb?¡± Mary asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marina nodded.


    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not theplete South Mountain Tomb at all,¡± said Mary after taking a deep breath.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Marina. She could not help but look up at Simon.


    Their eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Mary said, ¡°I rushed over immediately after this tomb was excavated.


    ¡°We dug a tomb hole and found the graves you¡¯re looking at now after entering.


    ¡°Everyone thought that it was just an ancient cemetery back then.


    ¡°The people buried inside were all pitiful people with no children. There were no burial items among


    them.


    ¡°There was little information that could be used for research. Therefore, the researchers who rushed


    over from all over the world quickly left one after another.


    ¡°I originally nned to leave with your father after sorting out all the graves inside.


    ¡°But I discovered that there seemed to be another tomb under the graves on thest day,¡± said Mary,


    enunciating each word.


    ¡°What? There¡¯s another tomb?¡± Marina was surprised.


    ¡°In ancient times, people were so afraid their tombs would be dug up by tomb robbers that they tried to


    hide their true


    ones.


    ¡°One of the ways is to confuse people with more than one cluster of cemeteries on top of one¡¯s own


    mausoleum.


    ¡°Even if someone finds the tomb this way, they will think it¡¯s just a ce simr to a mass grave and


    won¡¯t dig deeper.¡±


    Marina and Simon nodded in understanding after Mary said her words.


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t you report it when you discovered another tomb was down there?¡± Marina asked


    curiously.


    Mary said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve never advocated excavating these tombs.


    ¡°Some tombs were unintentionally excavated, so in order to better preserve them, I had to go to


    excavate them.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to dig out some tombs that haven¡¯t been exposed.


    ¡°Let them remain permanently hidden underground. That would be the best choice for the tomb¡¯s


    owners and their protection¡±


    Although Mary was an archaeological researcher, she maintained a respectful heart toward these


    things.


    ¡°I see Marina said in a low voice.


    She knew that Mary loved her job and also had her own beliefs.


    But they¡­


    Marina looked at Mary tentatively.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say next.


    ¡°I know what you want to say. I just felt that there was no need for this tomb to be excavated.


    ¡°But the situation now is different from before. I also want to know why we can¡¯t leave any clues about


    this tomb.


    ¡°So, let me bring you in!¡± said Mary, enunciating each word.


    Thank you, Mom,¡± said Marina. She was instantly relieved to hear Mary¡¯s words.


    ¡°Are you starting to be distant from your parents now that you have a boyfriend?¡± Mary snorted.


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just really grateful to you.¡± Marina immediately said.


    ¡°What do you have to thank me for? I¡¯m sitting here fine. The things you want to investigate have


    nothing to do with you.¡± Mary snorted.


    Simon immediately went forward when Simon heard Mary¡¯s words.


    ¡°Thank you, Mary, Simon spoke with the utmost sincerity.


    ¡°What are you calling me? You¡¯re not married to my daughter yet. It¡¯s too early to call me Mary.¡± Mary


    nced at Simon.


    Marin could not help but feel guilty when she heard Mary.


    Well¡­


    Actually, Simon could have called her Mary a long time ago.


    And it was reasonable and legal.


    However, Marina did not dare to be honest with Mary right now.


    Sitting at the side, Sam looked at Mary and carefully tugged at her sleeve.


    He gestured for Mary not to be too strict.


    Mary nced at Sam and did not say anything else.


    ¡°Okay, all of you can leave now. I¡¯m going to rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Mom, Dad, you get some rest.¡± Marina immediately pulled Simon out as soon as she heard


    Mary¡¯s words.


    Marina looked at Simon apologetically after returning to their room.


    Marina said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to deny you your identity just now. It¡¯s just that the most important


    thing for us now is to find the whereabouts of the fifth key.


    Marina sounded apologetic.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve cleared my identity with you,¡± said Simon, leaning over and kissed Marina¡¯s red lips.


    Marina smiled and hugged his waist.


    ¡°You¡¯ve cleared your identity with me,¡± said Marina.


    Simon reached out and pulled Marina into his arms.


    His eyes were filled with gratitude.


    Simon felt that everything had be smoother ever since he had Marina.


    Mary and Sam rested for the night at the cozy inn.


    The next morning.


    The group then went to the South Mountain Tomb.


    It was still Gavin who stayed outside the tomb this time.


    Marina, Simon, Mary, and Sam went down to the tomb together.


    Mary was the professional among them.


    After entering the tomb, Marina and the others basically were silent.


    They would stand silently at the side the rest of the time unless Mary asked them for their help.


    Mary relied on her memories and walked to a corner of the tomb.


    She checked carefully before speaking


    ¡°There are no signs of anyone opening this tomb to this day.¡±


    ¡°How do we get in now? Should we blow it up?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°Do you think I did all these years for nothing?¡± Mary rolled her eyes at Marina.


    Then she began to search for the entrance to the tomb.


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s ability to explore tombs in their field is top¨Cnotch. There¡¯s no entrance in this world that


    she can¡¯t find,¡± Sam whispered to Marina.


    ¡°I just want to lighten Mom¡¯s burden, Marina mumbled.


    ¡°What do you mean by lightening your mother¡¯s burden? Your mother always prided herself on being a


    decent person. She only entered the tomb to study history.


    ¡°The kind of explosion you¡¯re talking about is only used by tomb robbers.


    ¡°Your mother hates the kind of people the most. She only rolled her eyes at you because you¡¯re her


    daughter.


    ¡°If it were anyone else, tsk, tsk¡­¡± Sam said as he shook his head.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Send Gift


    Comment


    Marina coughed unnaturally.


    She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. You guys have never been willing to tell me about the


    tombs before.¡±


    Actually, Marina was interested in these things when she was little.


    She always wanted to go to the tombs with Mary in the past.


    ¡°Girl, are you still ming your mother?¡± Sam said with a chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming her. I only want to know more about her job and spend more time with you guys,¡±


    Marina said.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that your mother doesn¡¯t want to talk to you about it or take you to the tomb.¡± Sam


    nced at Mary, who was still checking around.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Marina. She felt something else was going on after hearing Sam¡¯s words.


    ¡°Actually, your mother took you to the tombs when you were little.


    ¡°In the beginning, you behaved normally and seemed to be very interested in it all.


    ¡°At that time, your mother¡¯s colleague even told her that you had inherited your mother¡¯s excellent


    genes and would let you work in this field in the future.


    ¡°Your mother was delighted when she heard that. I feel that she did have such thoughts in her heart.


    Sam said tirelessly.


    ¡°Then why is she unwilling to let me follow her? She doesn¡¯t even want to tell me?¡± said Marina with a


    frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s all about protecting you,¡± said Sam, sighing.


    ¡°Protect me?¡± The confusion in Marina¡¯s eyes intensified.


    ¡°Yes. Once your mother brought you to the tomb. You were fine, but you suddenly had a high fever.


    ¡°We were all scared to death, and that ce was rtively remote. We could only bring you back to the


    city overnight to see a doctor.


    ¡°You had stayed in the hospital for almost half a month before you got better.


    ¡°But we only thought that you caught a cold because we didn¡¯t take good care of you.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that after we returned to the vige, there was an old astrologer.


    ¡°He told us that your star sign was weak and said many professional things.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand it at the time. But in summary, you can¡¯t always stay in the shadow ces.


    ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll fall sick, and your luck will be affected.


    ¡°Your mother refused to take you to the tombs after that. She didn¡¯t even talk to you.


    ¡°But you know your mother¡¯s personality. She has been unwilling to exin these things to you.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, she¡¯s been ming herself for bringing you to the tombs in the first ce.¡±


    Marina was stunned for a long time after hearing Sam¡¯s words.


    She slowly raised her head and looked at Mary.


    Was¡­ that what this was about?


    Finally, she retracted her gaze and red at Sam.


    ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t want to tell me, but you can tell me. Why didn¡¯t you say anything to me?¡±


    Sam rubbed his nose guiltily.


    ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t want me to tell you¡­ She said that if you knew the truth, you surely wouldn¡¯t want


    to believe it. When the timees, you¡¯ll make a fuss and go with her.¡±


    ¡°Dad, did I mention you¡¯re too afraid of your wife?¡± Marina snorted.


    ¡°What do you know? I¡¯m not afraid of my wife. I¡¯m doting on my wife!¡± Not only did Sam not feel


    embarrassed, but he also looked proud


    Marina was speechless.


    Her father was really hopeless.


    After being married for so many years, not only did Sam¡¯s obsession with Mary not decrease at all, but


    it also increased day by day.


    However, Marina suddenly understood when her peripheral vision drifted to Simon, who was standing


    at the side.


    Wasn¡¯t she the same?


    If they found the right person, their rtionship would grow.


    ¡°Found it!¡± Mary suddenly eximed at the moment.


    Marina forgot about her feelings and immediately walked up.


    ¡°The entrance to the tomb below is here!¡± Mary stared at the ce under her feet with a burning gaze.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°This ce is no different from the previous one. Are we going to dig a hole here?¡± Marina asked with a


    frownY.


    Mary did not say much when she heard Marina¡¯s words.


    She silently threw out two shovels from her backpack.


    Marina was confused.


    ¡°Dig Mary ordered her faintly.


    Then Mary retreated to the side.


    Hence, Marina and Simon started doing manualbor.


    The two each took a shovel and dug with all their might.


    ¡°Hey. Mary told you two to be careful. Don¡¯t dig too hard and damage the mausoleum below.¡±


    From time to time, Sam would convey Mary¡¯s requests.


    Marina quietly looked back.


    Mary was sitting leisurely on a small stool.


    Sam sat at the side and fanned her attentively.


    Then, he took all kinds of snacks from his bag to coax Mary.


    Marina was at a loss for her words.


    ¡°Hey, that girl over there. Your mother told you not to ck off. Hurry up and dig!¡± Sam shouted again.


    ¡°A moment ago, I was touched by the fact that I had the best parents. However, I feel like now I was


    picked up and brought home by them,¡± said Marina, withdrawing her gaze helplessly.


    ¡°I think this kind of interaction is good.¡± Simon¡¯s face was indeed full of smiles.


    Good?


    Parents were true love, but children were idents.


    It was good.


    Marina sighed and then resigned herself to her fate and continued digging.


    ¡°Go to the side and rest. I¡¯ll do the rest.¡± However, Simon snatched the shovel from Marina¡¯s hand.


    Marina looked


    up


    at him.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Simon patted her head dotingly.


    Marina had never liked the gesture since she was little.


    She always felt that these gestures were patting kittens and puppies.


    But for some reason, she did not mind Simon¡¯s movement at all.


    Instead, she felt sweet inside.


    Then Marina turned around and nced at Sam and Mary.


    They sat down at the side leisurely.


    Well, who didn¡¯t have a loving husband:


    Mary did not say anything else when she saw the scene.


    She lowered her head and ate the small pastry that Sam had meticulously prepared for her.


    Sirbon was very efficient.


    He had touched something hard about an hourter.


    I think I found it. Simon jumped out of the man¨Chigh pit.


    Mary immediately walked over when she heard him.


    Then she walked down the stairs that Simon had specially dug.


    She carefully touched the soil at the bottom.


    Then she took out a specialized tool and swept away the hard things before her.


    When the thing covered in soil appeared in front of her again.


    Mary¡¯s expression became a little surprised.


    ¡°Underneath¡­ is a great tomb!¡±


    Send

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Marina and Simon nced at each other. It should be the entrance.


    ¡°How do we open the entrance?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°What you¡¯ve dug up now is only a small portion of the entrance. It is too much work If we want to enter


    through the main entrance, so we can only dig a tomb hole and enter from its side.¡±


    Mary retreated from inside.


    ¡°A tomb hole? But didn¡¯t you say that it is¡­¡± Marina was about to say Mary hated the kind of behavior


    the most.


    However, she immediately stopped before she could finish her words.


    But Mary already understood what Marina wanted to say.


    She took off her gloves.


    ¡°Special treatment under special circumstances,¡± Mary said expressionlessly,


    Then she picked up the shovel that Marina had thrown aside.


    She could leave the matter just now to Marina and Simon.


    However, a tomb¨Craiding hole like this was very particr.


    Therefore, she had to do it herself.


    Mary picked a spot perfect for tomb raiding and began to work.


    At this moment, Sam did not feel sorry for Mary¡¯s delicate hands.


    He waited obediently at the side.


    Although his heart ached for Mary, he would fully support her decision.


    Another two hours passed.


    The hole Mary dug suddenly opened.


    ¡°Done!¡± Mary was only slightly out of breath after digging for so long.


    It was clear how outstanding her physical fitness was.


    ¡°Let me lead the way!¡± Simon immediately said.


    Although they didn¡¯t know much about tomb raiding,


    However, they also knew that there would definitely be many mechanisms in such a tomb that had


    been painstakingly


    hidden.


    The people walking in front were undoubtedly using their lives to scout the path for the people behind


    them.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the one walking in front. Don¡¯t tell me you want me to walk in front?¡± However, Mary


    nced at Simon faintly.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Simon was not upset at Mary¡¯s attitude at all.


    Instead, he walked in front of them very humbly.


    Marina and Mary walked in the middle.


    Sam was the one who walked at thest.


    They were imifiediately shocked by what they saw after jumping in from the hole.


    Marina thought that she had seen many big scenes.


    However, the scene in front of her still made her unable to regain her senses for a long time.


    It was a particrly grand mausoleum.


    Standing in the middle, one would have an insignificant feeling.


    ¡°Is this really something that can be built by humans?¡± Marina sighed in a soft voice.


    ¡°The abilities of the ancients are beyond your imagination.¡± Mary was not surprised at all.


    After all, she had seen many mausoleums in the past.


    The structures inside were shocking.


    However, the mausoleum in front of her was much more majestic than the ones she had participated in


    excavating


    Chapter 460 previously.


    The ce is huge. How are we going to find the clues?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°Usually, the important clues are ced in the main tomb. Let¡¯s go and look at the main tomb first,¡±


    Mary said as she led the Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    way.


    Sam guarded Mary carefully beside her.


    It was as if he was prepared to face an ident at any time.


    Meanwhile, both Marina and Simon had been cautious.


    But to their surprise, they walked down unobstructed.


    They did not encounter any traps.


    They were still in a daze, even when they stood in the main tomb.


    ¡°We actually got in so easily? Shouldn¡¯t all the traps be set here?¡± Marina looked at the huge stone


    coffin in the middle of the mausoleum.


    She felt that the ce seemed to be filled with danger.


    It made people not dare to take a step forward.


    But Simon walked straight over in the next moment.


    ¡°Watch Out!¡± Marina tried to stop him.


    However, Simon walked toward the stone coffin in the middle without looking back.


    Seeing that she could not stop him, Marina immediately followed up.


    ¡°Marina!¡± called Mary. She followed Marina without hesitation when she saw Marina running over.


    Sam also followed Mary.


    Hence, the four of them followed one another.


    And Simon, who was at the forefront, had already walked in front of the stone coffin.


    He had a feeling as if there was something in it that drew him.


    His hands involuntarily touched it.


    He did not know where he had touched, but the original t ground suddenly started to shake violently.


    Marina, Mary, and Sam could not even stand still.


    Simon finally managed to stabilize his body. He quickly turned around to check on Marina.


    However, arge crack appeared on the ground suddenly under their feet at the gap.


    The four of them fell down just like that.


    When Marina regained consciousness, she felt pain all over her body.


    That was true. It would be odd if she didn¡¯t hurt after falling from such a height.


    Marina propped herself and sat up. Her body stiffened by the soft material she touched under her


    palms.


    Then she looked down and saw she was lying on a soft bed.


    It was not that there was anything special about the bed.


    It was mainly because it was so ordinary andmon that Marina was a little surprised.


    Weren¡¯t they in the South Mountain Tomb?


    How could there be such a modern bed in the tombs?


    Or were they no longer in the South Mountain Tomb?


    After regaining consciousness, Marina quickly looked around the room.


    She did not see Simon, Mary, or Sam.


    Marina was instantly ovee with a feeling of unease.


    Then she lifted the nket, got out of bed, and quickly walked toward the door. However, the moment


    she opened the door, she saw two burly men standing outside.


    Their eyes were cold, and their muscles bulged.


    4


    B


    It was obvious that they were professionally trained bodyguards or killers.


    Without any hesitation, Marina seized the initiative and quickly attacked them.


    The two tough men looked at the figure that suddenly appeared.


    They were stunned for a moment before joining the fight.


    Marina¡¯s expression became solemn after a few rounds.


    Because these two men were well¨Cskilled.


    They were so good that even Marina was amazed.


    After all, it had been many years since she had encountered the opponents with such force.


    The other party had one more person than her. Marina did not attack forcefully. Instead, she lured them


    step by step to exhaust their strength.


    Then, she found the right time and threw a flying kick, preparing to kill one of them first.


    However, Marina had misjudged the extent of their health.


    With her flying kick, the other party staggered back a few steps, but he did not fall directly.


    Marina¡¯s expression changed.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    It was because her previous attack did notpletely finish off one of the two men.


    Marina took the opportunity to widen the distance between them.


    Because the other party was not someone who could be easily bullied.


    The other party¡¯s defense would be tougher if she missed the attack.


    It would probably be hard for her to find an opportunity tounch another sneak attack.


    Marina¡¯s gaze was fixed on the two men opposite her.


    A hint of doubt appeared in her eyes.


    Logically speaking, with the strength of these two men, they should not be unknown people.


    Marina should know them more or less.


    But why had she never heard of these two people before?


    What exactly happened after they fell into the tomb?


    Who were these two people?


    The two men opposite her were staring at Marina with burning eyes.


    Their eyes seemed to be filled with interest..


    It was as if they had seen something that interested them.


    Just as they were about to speak, Marina attacked them again.


    The two men nced at each other and rushed forward without hesitation.


    The three of them started the second fight.


    Marina clearly felt that the two men¡¯s strength was getting stronger this time.


    Almost every confrontation they had was fast and urate.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Marina did not dare to rx for a moment longer. She immediately went all out.


    The three of them fought fiercely in an instant.


    Marina was a typicalbat¨Ctype talent.


    She could quickly analyze the other party¡¯s weaknesses in battle.


    And how to use the right way to suppress the other party.


    Therefore, Marina actually had the upper hand in a one¨Con¨Ctwo fight.


    However, the other party had two people, and Marina could not fight them for long.


    After catching the other party¡¯s fatal negligence, she was ready to use a sure¨Ckill move.


    However, a familiar voice suddenly sounded just as the other party was on the verge of death.


    ¡°Stop, Marina!¡±


    It was Simon¡¯s voice.


    Marina stopped what she was doing when she heard Simon.


    However, it was a sure¨Ckill move, arming to kill the other party.


    Therefore, the man on the other side still took a hit from Marina even though Marina stopped at thest


    moment.


    His tall body immediately half¨Cknelt on the ground, which made a heavy sound.


    ¡°Marina, are you okay?¡± Simon quickly ran to Marina.


    He sized her up carefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Marina shook her head.


    Simon was relieved when he confirmed that he did not see any injuries on Marina.


    ¡°What about you? Are you okay?¡± Marina asked back.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Simon said firmly.


    12:08


    ¡°By the way, what is this ce? And why did you ask me to stop just now?¡± Marina asked.


    They¡¯re not our enemies,¡± said Simon, ncing at the two muscr men behind him.


    Then who are they?¡± asked Marina, frowning hard.


    Then Simon exined it to Marina.


    It turned out that they were now under the previous tomb.


    The tomb actually had three floors.


    The top floor was a cemetery used to shade people¡¯s eyes.


    The second floor was therge tomb that Marina had seen before.


    They were currently on the third floor.


    The third level was the mysterious power the outside world had diligently been searching for all the


    time.


    Marina¡¯s expression froze when she heard Simon¡¯s words.


    ¡°You mean the Akister Treasure is under this tomb Marina murmured.


    ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s only a portion. Only the mysterious power of the Akister Treasure is hidden here. But


    the huge wealth is not here,¡± Simon exined.


    ¡°So they¡¯re both from that mysterious power?¡± Marina¡¯s gaze fell on the two men standing at the side.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Simon with a nod.


    Upon hearing Simon¡¯s words. Marina finally understood why she knew nothing about those fierce


    people.


    It turned out that they were Akister¡¯s treasures.


    ¡°What¡¯s your situation now?¡± Marina could tell from Simon¡¯s tone that they knew each other.


    ¡°They¡¯ve recognized me and have indicated that they want to follow me,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°They are loyal to you just like that?¡± Marina was a little surprised.


    Shouldn¡¯t such a powerful force have to go through countless hardships before submitting?


    Why did Simon get such a mysterious power after she slept?


    ¡°They¡¯re all my mother¡¯s people. They said that they¡¯ve known of my existence all along. However, It¡¯s


    just that my mother instructed them to leave me alone forever if I failed to find this ce.


    ¡°But if I find this ce one day, my mother asked them to assist me with all their might,¡± Simon


    exined.


    Marina nodded after hearing Simon.


    ¡°I guess your mother didn¡¯t want these things to hold you back,¡± Marina said slowly.


    ¡°Probably.¡± Simon¡¯s voice sounded distant.


    He had also heard many things about his mother from the person in charge there just then.


    There seemed to be a big gap between the person they spoke of and the person he remembered.


    ¡°By the way, are my parents okay?¡± Marina asked again.


    ¡°They¡¯re fine. I¡¯ve arranged for them to rest. There was a protective below when we fell. So they


    weren¡¯t injured,¡± Simon


    said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Marina heaved a long sigh of relief.


    If her parents were injured because of this, she would me herself to death.


    ¡°I originally wanted these two people to stay here and inform me after you woke up. Who knew that you


    would actually fight?¡± Simon said with a sigh.


    ¡°I saw two fierce¨Clooking people guarding my door when I opened the door. I thought they were the


    ones who kidnapped us, Marina exined.


    ¡°I see.¡± Simon nodded.


    Marina looked at the two men behind Simon after their misunderstanding was resolved.


    She apologized to them in Esmonish.


    Marina and Simon had been chatting in Calirinan, and the two men did not understand Calirinan.


    Now that they heard Marina¡¯s apology, they immediately responded respectfully.


    After the other party figured out that Marina had misunderstood them, a trace of surprise actually


    appeared on their faces.


    ¡°So you think we¡¯re your enemies? We thought you were testing our skills.¡±


    Marina was speechless.


    After fighting for so long, was she the only one who really wanted to kill them?


    Fortunately, Simon arrived in time. Otherwise, something big would have happened.


    It seemed that the two of them were very forthright people. They were not upset after hearing all that


    had happened.


    Instead, they sincerely praised Marina¡¯s martial arts skills.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Send Gift


    Comment


    ¡°You guys are great, too,¡± Marina said without a trace of falsehood. The martial strength of these two


    men was definitely top¨Cnotch.


    If a few more men came, Marina couldn¡¯t escape unscathed.


    Seeing that Simon had returned, the two men did not disturb them.


    They nodded at Simon and left.


    Simon immediately held Marina¡¯s hand and returned to the room.


    ¡°To be honest, I was scared just now. I thought something had happened to all of you,¡± said Marina,


    who was settled on the sofa by Simon.


    ¡°We won¡¯t. It¡¯s just that I have some business to deal with over there. I had to leave when I saw you


    weren¡¯t awake.


    ¡°It was my negligence. I should have left you a note, Simon said apologetically.


    ¡°By the way, you just said this is only half of the Akister treasure here. Does it mean that thest key is


    in their hands?¡± Marina¡¯s mind was racing.


    ¡°Marina, you are indeed clever, Simon said as he took a silver key from his pocket.


    It was what a real key looked like.


    ¡°So, have we got all the five keys now?¡± Marina asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Simon said with a nod.


    ¡°Speaking of the other half of the Akister Treasure, how much is it worth?¡± Marina asked curiously.


    Simon told Marina a number.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    A person like Marina, who had no concept of money, could not help but be stunned at this moment.


    ¡°No wonder all the forces in the world are so eager to obtain the treasure. I don¡¯t mind telling you I¡¯m


    even starting to feel tempted, Marina muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s all yours.¡± Simon said as he stuffed the key into Marina¡¯s hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s yours is mine!¡± Marina immediately raised her chin when she saw Simon¡¯s action.


    She was still arrogant.


    However, her surprise onlysted for a few seconds.


    After all, money is a thing that bes a number when one umtes a certain amount of it.


    ¡°By the way, did you learn anything about the cause of your mother¡¯s death from them?¡± asked Marina,


    remembering the most important purpose of their trip.


    Simon shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they know? Don¡¯t they belong to your mother¡¯s force?¡± Marina was a little surprised.


    ¡°The person in charge here told me my mother sneaked out back then. When my mother got in touch


    with them again, she was gone. All she left to them was her will¡± Simon¡¯s voice was muffled.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll find out for sure,¡± Marina said firmly.


    ¡°Carter has checked it out for me, Simon said.


    ¡°Carter?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the person in charge here. His name is Carter,¡± exined Simon.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marina replied.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t know that there was a reason for my mother¡¯s death, so they haven¡¯t thought about looking


    into it in these


    years.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t know about it until I arrived,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°The group of forces is indeed incredibly powerful. If they investigate it themselves, they might really be


    able to find useful clues very soon Marinaforted Simon.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Simon with a nod


    Then Marina went to see her parents, Sam and Mary.


    19.08 (


    Chiapter 462


    As Simon said, Sam and Mary were doing well.


    They were basically uninjured.


    And Simon became a bit busy in the following time.


    Basically, he went out before dawn Marina was already asleep when he returned.


    As a result, Marina had a lot of time to spend with her parents.


    However, Marina would still check her phone from time to time.


    She wanted to see if there were any messages from Simon.


    ¡°When a woman starts waiting to hear from a man, it means her good days are over,¡± said Mary.


    Watching the scientific research program at the side, Mary teased Marina wryly as she watched


    Marina¡¯s insouciant demeanor.


    Marina immediately shifted her gaze from her phone to Mary.


    The expression on her face became somewhat helpless.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m a housewife who waits for her husband toe home every day,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to give you a mirror so you can see your current appearance?¡± said Mary, raising her


    eyebrows,


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already engaged to Simon. Why haven¡¯t you epted the fact?¡± Marina couldn¡¯t understand


    what Simon had done to offend Mary.


    So much so that Mary could not forget it even now.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re engaged? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re getting married. These days even married people get


    divorced, let alone engaged.¡± Mary snorted.


    ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you look forward to my good? Which mother would want her daughter¡¯s engagement to be


    called off?¡± Marina couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m looking forward to you being called off your engagement? I¡¯m looking forward to you


    taking the initiative to find him to call off the engagement!


    ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more unambitious. You can even say such things!¡± Mary¡¯s face was filled with


    anger.


    ¡°Mom. I love Simon.¡± Marina¡¯s expression was serious when she said that.


    She did want Mary to understand her true feelings.


    However. Mary was first stunned when she saw Marina in this state.


    Then, she seemed to have thought of something and stood up from the sofa.


    ¡°If you miss him so much, don¡¯t stay here and watch over me. Hurry up and leave!¡± Mary waved her


    hand.


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡­ Marina still wanted to exin.


    But Mary interrupted Marina again before Marina could finish her words.


    ¡°Get out!¡± said Mary with a stern tone.


    She didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all.


    Marina stopped talking.


    Then, Marina slowly stood up.


    She nced at Mary¡¯s back before turning to leave.


    Sam, who had not spoken until the door closed, walked up to Mary.


    ¡°You know, Marina was never that kind of person. She would never let herself be that kind of


    person. She was probably just a little worried.


    ¡°More importantly, they¡¯re still in love at this stage. It¡¯s normal for them to want to stick together.


    ¡°Back then, didn¡¯t I miss you so much that I couldn¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night that I secretly went


    to your house to see you?¡± Sam said slowly.


    ¡°.. Mary wanted to exin something but didn¡¯t know where to start.


    In the end, she sat back on the sofa in frustration.


    ¡°As soon as I see Simon¡¯s face, I think of his father!¡± said Mary.


    ¡°His father? What are you thinking about him for?¡± Sam stopped paying attention to other things at


    once when Sam heard Mary¡¯s words.


    How could her wife pay attention to a man other than him?


    His heart was instantly in a disastrous state.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Comment


    ¡°Are you out of your mind! Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Mary raised her hand and hit Sam.


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Sam looked confused.


    He really didn¡¯t hear anything else just now.


    Sam only heard his wife say that she thought of another man.


    Mary was speechless.


    ¡°What I mean is that I think of Simon¡¯s father as a fickle, ungrateful man as soon as I see Simon.¡±


    ¡°L is such a nice person. She thought of him in everything, but how did he treat her in the end?


    ¡°That man is cold¨Cblooded. As the saying goes, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe a man like him can give birth to any infatuated person.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Samforted Mary, ¡°You are a bit far¨Cfetched, aren¡¯t you? His business was a matter of the previous


    generation. Simon is at the present. How can you deny Simon because of his father?¡±


    Mary said, ¡°But Simon¡¯s father¡¯s blood flows in his body. His father¡¯s genes are in his body.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what Marina looks like now? Every time she talks about Simon. I can¡¯t help but think of


    L.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared that Marina is gonna end up like L!¡±


    Because only Mary and Sam were here, Mary did not hide her real emotions.


    ¡°She won¡¯t. Besides, Simon also is L¡¯s child. Why can¡¯t you trust Simon more?¡± said Sam, making


    his voice as soft as possible.


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because Simon is L¡¯s child that I¡¯m so conflicted now!


    ¡°Otherwise, do you think I would let him continue to appear in front of Marina?¡± said Mary, her chest


    heaving.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Don¡¯t be upset over such a small matter.


    ¡°You have to trust our daughter. She¡¯s always been a very opinionated person.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Simon¡¯s character. Even though Simon does let Marina down one day, isn¡¯t there a


    whole family of us here? We¡¯ve been the strongest supporters of Marina.


    ¡°If that brat Simon dares to bully Marina, I¡¯ll be the first to go after him!¡± Sam¡¯s eyes could not help but


    reveal a trace of cruelty when he said so.


    Although Sam was smiling and looking like a good person, he, after all, was from the Bailey family.


    How could a child who grew up in such a family be mediocre?


    ¡°Yes. We can settle scores with himter, but if one is hurt, the wound in one¡¯s heart will never heal,¡±


    said Mary. Her eyes could not help but be tainted with sadness.


    She had always wanted to seek justice for L back then.


    So what?


    L was gone in the end.


    Sam said, ¡°Don¡¯t take things too pessimistically. I think Marina and Simon are fine together.


    ¡°The children are all grown up, and we should learn to let them go. If they suffer any harm during this


    process, it is also something they should bear at their age. After all, which young person doesn¡¯t


    experience setbacks?¡±


    Sam was quite open¨Cminded to that.


    The children of the Bailey family had grown up straight out of frustration.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say, but what if Marina falls down and can¡¯t get up for the rest of her life?¡± Mary


    was furious when she heard Sam¡¯s words.


    ¡°Well¡­ Sam still wanted to exin something more.


    However, Mary did not give Sam a chance at all.


    She interrupted him.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve liked Simon, but this is our daughter¡¯s lifelong happiness. How can you only care about


    your preferences? ¡°You¡¯re not worried about our daughter at all. You don¡¯t care about Marina at all!¡±


    said Mary. Then she got up and went straight to her bedroom.


    Sam immediately became aggrieved and quickly followed Mary.


    However, Mary mmed the door in his face.


    Sam¡¯s nose was almost ttened.


    Sam was speechless.


    ¡°Honey, I really didn¡¯t mean that. Marina is my daughter. How can I not care about her?


    ¡°Honey, open the door. You can scold or hit me if you¡¯re mad. But don¡¯t lock yourself up, please.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± Sam patted the door pitifully, but the person inside did not respond.


    Meanwhile, Marina had returned to her room.


    They had been here for almost three days.


    No one knew how long it would take before Simon resolved his matters.


    If they continued to stay here like this, the mother¨Cdaughter rtionship between Mary and Marina


    might be tense. Sigh¡­


    Marina let out a long sigh.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you too bored here?¡± A familiar voice suddenly sounded at this moment.


    Marina sat up from bed just in time to see Simon walking over from the door.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡± An excited expression appeared on Marina¡¯s face when she saw Simon.


    ¡°I was afraid you would be bored here alone, so I came back. Simon went forward to catch Marina.


    ¡°Are you done with your matters?¡± Marina looked up and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s all done. We can leave today if you want,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Marina was a little surprised.


    It was as if she had got her wish!


    She was thinking about leaving just now.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s leave the ce as soon as possible!¡± Marina said firmly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Simon nodded.


    Then, the group followed Carter and left.


    They did not need to return along the same way.


    Instead, they went out through another exit.


    There was no need to climb mountains and wade through water.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, go home and wait for my news. I¡¯ll go straight to you if I have any clues,¡± said Carter,


    who looked in his fifties.


    However, Carter was particrly energetic.


    Marina looked at his hands by his sides.


    She felt that they must have been stained with a lot of blood..


    ¡°Okay¡± Simon nodded.


    Then, he left with Marina, Sam, and Mary.


    The group then returned to the inn they had stayed in previously.


    They were warmly cared for by the boss as soon as they returned.


    ¡°You guys haven¡¯t been back for so many days. I thought something had happened to you. I was


    wondering if I should call the police,¡± said the boss.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine. We just saw that the scenery around here is pretty good, so we went for a tour, Simon


    exined.


    ¡°What scenery can there be around here? You people from the big city have different tastes from us


    country bumpkins.¡± The boss was relieved to see that they were fine.


    Simon, Marina, Sam, and Mary began to pack after returning to their room.


    After all, the purpose of the journey had been aplished.


    However, Mary and Sam did not travel with Marina.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    ¡°I still have work to do. I temporarily put aside my work and rushed over. I¡¯m going back to work since


    you¡¯re all done.¡±


    Mary exined.


    Mary had looked a little off since she and Marina had a conflict that day.


    ¡°Okay. Be careful on the road, and call me if you need anything¡± However, Marina did not have any


    resentment in her heart.


    After all, Marina knew firmly that her parents loved her.


    The reason why they had always disagreed with Simon being with Marina was probably because of


    their considerations.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mary looked at Marina hard before turning around and getting into the car.


    The moment the car drove out, Mary couldn¡¯t help but look back.


    Marina and Simon were still standing there.


    From a distance, they were a perfect match.


    Why did Simon have that man¡¯s blood in his body?


    Mary had aplicated expression on her face.


    On the other hand, Marina watched as Mary¡¯s car disappeared from her sight before looking at Simon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, too.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    At noon the next day.


    The few of them returned to Janeborough.


    Marina did not follow Simon to his home. Instead, Marina asked them to take her to the Bailey family.


    ¡°Grandpa has been a little out of shape because of Lambert¡¯s ident, so I want to live at home for the


    time being.¡± Marina exined to Simon.


    ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to exin these things to me. It¡¯s just that I have something to do. I¡¯lle


    over and apany you when I am done,¡± Simon said slowly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Marina with a nod.


    Simon immediately leaned over and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Go ahead, Simon said in a low voice.


    Marina then opened the door and got out of the car.


    Simon sat in the car and watched Marina enter the house.


    Then, the smile on his face faded. He turned around and ordered Gavin, who was in the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Back to the office!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The car sped away.


    The first thing Marina did after returning home was to see Chuck.


    Chuck was sitting on the balcony of his room, holding something in his hands.


    Hearing themotion outside, he immediately put away the thing in his hands.


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s windy outside. Remember to close the window if you want to bask in the sun,¡± said


    Marina, pretending not to notice Chuck¡¯s movements.


    She only stepped forward considerately and closed the window for Chuck.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention all of a sudden for a moment. Besides, I¡¯m not in such bad shape that the


    wind can¡¯t blow me down.¡± A smile appeared on Chuck¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful. You don¡¯t know how bad the flu is these days. One of my men, a young guy in


    his twenties, asked me for a week¡¯s leave after he caught a cold.¡±


    Marina spoke slowly as if she was talking about her daily life.


    ¡°That¡¯s because young people nowadays don¡¯t like to exercise, and all they do is sit down daily. It¡¯s


    normal for them to be in poor health,¡± said Chuck, smiling.


    10.007


    Grandpa, you are right. So I¡¯m going to do more exercise,¡± Marina said gently.


    ¡°Indeed. You seem to be thinner than before. You must remember to eat while exercising.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember everything you said.¡± Marina nodded repeatedly and then half¨Csquatted in front of


    Chuck.


    ¡°Grandpa. I want to hold a wedding with Simon before inheriting the family. What do you think?¡± said


    Marina.


    ¡°Sure,¡± said Chuck, nodding when he heard Marina.


    There was a glimmer of light in the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°Since you think it¡¯s good, let¡¯s start preparing for the wedding, Marina continued.


    ¡°Of course,¡± said Chuck with a nod.


    However, his voice was much softer than before.


    Marina added, ¡°But I don¡¯t like to attract too much attention, so I don¡¯t want to hold a big wedding.


    ¡°When the timees, we just have to treat everyone in the family to a meal and be the witnesses.


    Then my wedding will bepleted. Do you think that¡¯s good?¡± said Marina.


    Looking at the sleepy Chuck, Marina lowered her voice even more.


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s your wedding¡­ You can do whatever you want¡­¡± Chuck¡¯s eyes seemed to be unable to


    open.


    However, he was still trying his best to answer Marina¡¯s question.


    ¡°I knew Grandpa understood me the best, Marina said gently.


    At this moment, Chuck had fallen asleep on his chair.


    Marina looked at the aged Chuck.


    An indescribable emotion surged in her heart.


    Then, she looked down at what Chuck had just hidden.


    It was a photograph


    The people of their generation were in the photo.


    Lambert stood right in the middle of them.


    Marina¡¯s throat tightened.


    She knew that Chuck had not gotten over Lambert¡¯s death.


    Chuck¡¯s heart was still filled with sadness.


    Marina carefully carried Chuck to his bed.


    Chuck used to be so tall in Marina¡¯s memory, but she did not take much effort to carry him now.


    Marina looked at Chuck sleeping in bed.


    The emotions in her eyes surged.


    After confirming that Chuck was fully asleep. Marina quietly left the room.


    Marina instructed the servants to take good care of Chuck.


    Then she returned to her room.


    Marina sat in her room for a long time and then sent a message to Simon.


    There was no response five minutes after the message was sent.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Just as Marina thought Simon hadn¡¯t seen it, her phone suddenly rang.


    The screen shed with Simon¡¯s name.


    With a swipe of her finger, Marina answered the phone in front of her.


    ¡°Marina, is what you said true?¡± Marina could feel the excitement hidden in Simon¡¯s tone even through


    the phone.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true,¡± said Marina, enunciating each word.


    ¡°But your parents¡­¡± Simon wanted to say something, but Marina interrupted him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about that. Just say one thing. Are you willing to marry me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Simon answered without any hesitation.


    12:09


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s enough. We can make the wedding arrangements simpler. There¡¯s no need to invite too


    many people. Only our two families will do.¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry, and leave the matter to me!¡± Simon did not ask too much and only agreed with


    Marina gently.


    After hanging up. Marinay weakly on the big bed behind her.


    She raised her hand to cover her eyes.


    On the other side, Simon looked particrly solemn.


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Gavin asked worriedly.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Send Gift


    Comment


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Chuck can¡¯t make it,¡± Simon said slowly.


    ¡°What?¡± Gavin looked shocked when he heard Simon¡¯s words.


    ¡°Marina told me she wanted to hold our wedding as soon as possible. Furthermore, she doesn¡¯t need


    thoseplicated procedures. She only wants to have both families as part¨Ctime witnesses, Simon


    said.


    Gavin basically agreed with Simon¡¯s guess when he heard Simon¡¯s words.


    T


    The marriage between the Bailey family and the Hernandez family was a grand event.


    Even though Marina was particrly quiet, they could not keep a low profile for their wedding.


    However, it was clear that something unexpected had happened when Marina said that.


    And the unexpected situation could only be Chuck.


    ¡°Thest time I saw Mr. Bailey, he seemed in pretty good shape. How could it be so sudden?¡± said


    Gavin. He was still in disbelief.


    ¡°Thest thing the aged man¡¯s body can take is a blow. Lambert¡¯s death should make him very sad.¡±


    Simon¡¯s voice was also a


    little low.


    ¡°Miss Bailey must be upset now,¡± Gavin said slowly.


    Simon¡¯s gaze involuntarilynded on the phone on the table when he heard Gavin¡¯s words.


    Marina¡¯s voice sounded a little off just now, indeed.


    Did she have anyone by her side now?


    Simon could not stay here any longer at the thought.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He picked up his phone and stood


    1. up.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. If Carter calls, tell him that I have something to do. I¡¯ll contact him when I¡¯m


    back, Simon said.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Gavin immediately replied.


    Marina originally wanted to lie on the bed and rest for a while.


    She somehow fell asleep.


    However, Marina was never quite at ease in her sleep.


    There were always many strange monsters in her dream.


    Marina wanted to break free from those restraints, but for some reason, the more she struggled, the


    tighter those things bound her.


    Just as she was sweating profusely, a gentle voice suddenly pulled her out of her nightmare.


    Looking at Simon, who was sitting in front of her, Marina thought that she was hallucinating.


    ¡°Am I still in a dream?¡± asked Marina. Her voice was extremely hoarse.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m real¡± Simon grabbed Marina¡¯s hand and gently ced it on his chest.


    Under Marina¡¯s palm was Simon¡¯s strong and powerful heartbeat.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly here?¡± asked Marina. She finally believed that the person before her was real.


    ¡°I was a little worried about you, so I came to see you.¡± Simon pulled out a tissue and gently wiped the


    thin sweat off Marina¡¯s face.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare? I saw that you were sleeping restlessly just now,¡± said Simon in a light and


    gentle voice.


    ¡°You knew?¡± Marina did not answer Simon¡¯s question. Instead, she asked him a question.


    Although Marina didn¡¯t say anything useful in her sentence, Simon knew what she was asking.


    ¡°I guessed it when I heard you talking about us getting married on the phone,¡± said Simon without


    hiding anything.


    Upon hearing Simon¡¯s words, Marina felt even more suffocated.


    Then, she gently buried her head in Simon¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Grandpa has always been strong. If¡­ If it weren¡¯t for Lambert, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Marina could not continue to say more words.


    She was a doctor and knew exactly what it was like when life came to an end.


    ¡°Chuck is getting old. He will leave one day. Marina, the only thing we can do now is to let him leave


    without any regrets.¡± said Simon, who hugged Marina in his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known what he wanted. He wants me to start a family soon and someone to share the burden on


    my shoulders.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked for a wedding in such a hurry. You won¡¯t me me, will you?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°What are you talking about? How could I me you? You¡¯re my wife. Your business is my business.


    ¡°Your grandfather is my grandfather. I will make him believe I can protect you well!¡± said Simon. The


    expression on his face was extremely solemn.


    ¡°¡­Umm!¡± Marina said and nodded heavily.


    Simon told her to leave everything to him.


    So Marina really did not care about anything about the wedding.


    Even the people from the Bailey family were personally notified by Simon.


    Probably because everyone was well aware of it, no one rejected their marriage.


    Even Sam and Mary had flown back overnight.


    Just like that, their wedding was put on the agenda.


    However, Marina basically did not need to participate in it and spent all her time with Chuck.


    Until half a monthter.


    Simon told Marina that everything was ready.


    Marina immediately ryed the news to Chuck.


    Chuck was so happy that he ate half a bowl of mashed potatoes that night.


    Everyone in the family was also beaming.


    However, everyone knew that underneath this joy was sadness that could be broken at a touch.


    On the morning of Marina¡¯s wedding.


    Chuck woke up early in the morning.


    Moreover, he looked very energetic.


    There was even a hint of redness on her face.


    He wore a brand new suit and walked into Marina¡¯s room with his walking stick.


    Marina was in the midst of her makeup.


    The moment she saw Chuck enter, she subconsciously wanted to stand up.


    However, Chuck only waved at her.


    ¡°Just sit tight. You¡¯re going to be the prettiest bride today. You absolutely can¡¯t be held up by an old


    man like me,¡± said


    Chuck.


    Upon hearing Chuck¡¯s words, Marina could only sit obediently.


    She let the stylist behind her do her makeup and hair.


    Meanwhile, Chack sat quietly at the side and waited for her.


    After Marina finished her makeup and put on her wedding dress, she slowly walked to Chuck.


    ¡°Grandpa,do you think it looks good?¡± said Marina. She opened her arms and gestured to Chuck.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Chuck nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Lambert came to look for me before he left, Chuck suddenly mentioned Lambert.


    Marina¡¯s expression could not help but freeze when she heard Chuck¡¯s words.


    However, Marina quickly returned to normal.


    Then, she slowly sat down beside Chuck.


    ¡°What did Lambert say to you?¡± asked Marina.


    Ever since Lambert¡¯s ident, everyone avoided talking about Lambert¡¯s name.


    12:09


    This was the first time Marina talked about Lambert with her family.


    Chuck said slowly, ¡°He told me he wanted to marry someone


    ¡°That brat was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t say yes, so he came to tell me in advance


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s being superfluous? When have ever stood in the way of something important in


    your life?


    ¡°That boy still didn¡¯t believe me. He¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll make things difficult for his future wife.¡± Chuck smiled


    when he said that.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    ww

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    ¡°It¡¯s not that Lambert doesn¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s just that the person he wanted to marry was a little special,


    so he wanted to tell you in advance,¡± said Marina, who also smiled.


    ¡°What was so special about her? Wasn¡¯t he marrying a youngdy? It¡¯s not like he was deviant and


    wanted to marry his car.


    ¡°I watched the news that a man overseas liked his bread maker sa mnich that he registered a marriage


    with it.. ¡°There¡¯s even such a thing. Why should I object to him marrying a woman?¡± Chuck could not


    help but snort.


    It was as if Chuck was using Lambert of not believing him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think Lambert was being petty about the matter. Grandpa, you are such a good person,


    so you naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse him.¡± Marina also stood on Chuck¡¯s side.


    Chuck smiled after hearing Marina say so.


    Then, he looked down at the walking stick in his hand.


    The walking stick was also a birthday gift from Lambert.


    For some reason, Marina¡¯s eyes started to sting.


    ¡°Lambert¡­ had never seen you in a wedding dress. If he did, he would definitely hate Simon. Chuck¡¯s


    voice was a little


    choked.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­ Marina¡¯s eyes also turned red.


    ¡°I¡¯m really senile. It is your big day today. Why am I telling you this?¡± Chuck noticed Marina¡¯s


    abnormality and immediately looked up at her.


    Looking at her red eyes, Chuck clenched his walking stick instantly in frustration.


    ¡°No. I like hearing you say this. Lambert was my family. He even said before he would prepare a big


    wedding gift for me when I get married.¡± Marina tried her best to hold back the tears in her eyes.


    ¡°That brat didn¡¯t keep his word. Don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯ll get you a big one!¡± Chuck trembled as he took out a


    wedding gift from his pocket.


    It was small and did not weigh much.


    Marina took it solemnly from her grandfather.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa,¡± said Marina.


    Chuck looked at Marina reluctantly before him.


    Chuck said, ¡°I always feel you¡¯re still the little girl with the two pigtails who follows me all day.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be married in the blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡°My Marina, you must be happy and prosperous in the future. Understand?¡± Chuck patted Marina¡¯s


    hands.


    ¡°Yes. I promise you. So you have to promise me that you will take good care of your body and live a


    long life.¡± Marina¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse.


    ¡°Okay. I will. I still want to see Marina¡¯s child.


    ¡°Your child must be a cute one¡­¡± When Chuck said that, a little kid involuntarily appeared before his


    eyes.


    The child looked very simr to Marina.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give the child to you, and you will teach the child as you taught me,¡± said Marina, following


    Chuck¡¯s words.


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t have the energy. You know. I already had a headache when I taught you guys when you


    were young. The smile on Chuck¡¯s lips widened.


    ¡°If my chill is naughty and disobedient, tell me. I¡¯ll teach my child a lesson,¡± Marina said hoarsely.


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t bear to it.¡±


    The two chatted softly in the lounge, fantasizing about their daily livester.


    Marina even felt that she could already see what it was like.


    Her grandfather took her child with him.


    Both of them were Your Highness. That scene was so beautiful that it made one want to cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± There was a knock on the door at this moment.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the makeup artist in the room replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Chuck stood up with his walking stick and slightly bent his elbows.


    Marina smiled and put her arm around Chuck¡¯s arm.


    Previously, Marina had discussed it with Sam, her father. She wanted Chuck to bring her down the red


    carpet.


    Sam naturally agreed without any hesitation.


    The wedding was supposed to be for Chuck to see.


    Naturally. They had to satisfy Chuck¡¯s every wish.


    Because of Marina¡¯s request, not many people were at the scene.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The wedding venue was also on thewn behind the Bailey family¡¯s manor.


    However, the wedding venue was decorated very warmly.


    The bouquets were decorated with Marina Bailey¡¯s favorite lilies.


    Little by little, Marina was led down the red carpet by Chuck.


    And at the end of the red carpet was Simon.


    Today, Simon looked a little different from usual.


    The suit he was wearing became even more mboyant.


    He even put on some makeup.


    It made his facial features more three¨Cdimensional.


    Chuck walked slowly within a distance of less than 219 yards.


    It seemed that he could keep his beloved granddaughter by his side for a little longer in this way.


    However, there was always an end to the road.


    Chuck finally stood beside Simon.


    Then, he slowly ced Marina¡¯s hand in Simon¡¯s palm.


    However, Chuck did not let go of his hand immediately.


    He looked at Simon with a burning gaze.


    Chuck said, ¡°Simon, I only have such a granddaughter. I¡¯ve raised her like a treasure since Marina was


    a little girl.


    ¡°I know she¡¯s never been one to suffer easily. But as her grandfather, there are some things I still want


    to say.¡±


    ¡°Chuck, please go ahead.¡± Simon said respectfully.


    ¡°After today, you will be partners and the closest people in the world to each other.


    ¡°Marriage is not just about sweetness and beauty. You may also encounter pain, difort,


    arguments, and even separation. ¡°But I still want you to promise me that you must remain absolutely


    faithful to my granddaughter during your marriage.


    ¡°If you two really reach the point where you have no choice but to separate one day, I hope that you


    will not hate each other even if the love between the two of you is obliterated.¡±


    Chuck¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud but was clear enough for Simon to hear.


    Simon immediately straightened his expression.


    He said word by word, ¡°I can swear to you that I will never let Marina down in my life.


    ¡°If I break my oath. I won¡¯t have a good ending in my life!¡±


    ¡°Good, good!¡± Chuck nodded vigorously and finally let go of Marina¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You both¡­ have to be well¡­¡± Chuck had experienced many ups and downs throughout his life.


    It had been a long time since he had been red¨Ceyed about anything.


    However, he felt that his eyes were extremely sore at this moment.


    Something seemed to be surging out uncontrobly.


    ¡°I will!¡± Marina replied in a hoarse voice.


    The emcee on stage said the words of blessing.


    Then the newlyweds exchanged the rings.


    They kissed each other with the blessings of all their friends and rtives.


    At this moment, everyone witnessed the happiness of Marina and Simon.


    Meanwhile, Chuck¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, sitting under the stage.


    Chuck tightened his grip on his walking stick.


    And he forced himself to hold on for a while longer.


    He definitely could not copse at such a happy time.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Send Gift


    Comment


    The wedding of Marina and Simon did not have any particrlyplicated procedures.


    They hadpleted all the procedures in just ten minutes.


    The rest of the time was for their family and friends to get together.


    Everyone seemed to be infected by today¡¯s happiness.


    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with smiles.


    Chuck had been sitting on the chair the entire time. He looked at the scene in front of him with a faint


    smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Then, he slowly dropped his head on his hands which were holding his walking stick.


    At this moment, the originally noisywn suddenly became extremely quiet. All of them gathered


    around Chuck.


    Lifting the hem of her wedding dress, Marina immediately rushed up.


    She carefully checked Chuck¡¯s situation.


    After confirming that Chuck was still breathing, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, she smiled and looked at her family.


    ¡°Grandpa is just tired. I¡¯ll send him upstairs to rest.¡±


    When Marina said so, everyone present let out a sigh of relief.


    It was just that the people downstairs no longer had the passion to cheer after Marina sent Chuck


    upstairs.


    All of their faces were filled with worry.


    Chuck slept for a long time.


    He only woke up at noon the following day.


    Marina was by his bed when Chuck woke up.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re awake¡± Marina heard the movement on the bed and immediately leaned forward.


    Her voice was extremely gentle.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Chuck nodded.


    He stared at Marina for a while as if distinguishing who the person in front of him was.


    It took Chuck a while to recognize Marina.


    Then he spoke slowly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just gotten married. Why are you guarding an old man like me instead of being with your


    newlywed husband?¡±


    Chuck¡¯s voice was weak. If one didn¡¯t listen carefully, one might not be able to hear his words.


    ¡°My husband isn¡¯t as important as you, Grandpa,¡± Marina said deliberately.


    ¡°Girl, you only know how to say nice things to coax me.


    ¡°If you really think Grandpa is that important, why are you so eager to get married?¡± said Chuck with a


    smile.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not getting married out. I¡¯m marrying a grandson¨Cinw for you.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always mor for me to get married quickly? Now I¡¯m finally married¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see your great¨Cgrandson? I¡¯ve put the n on my agenda.


    ¡°Your great¨Cgrandson should be born next year.


    ¡°As you know, Simon and I are especially busy. My parents are always not at home.


    Tll have to trouble you to take care of the child for me again,¡± Marina said gently.


    It was as if she was coaxing a child.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take care of your child. It¡¯s not easy to take care of a child. I want to¡­ go find your


    grandma¡­¡± Chuck pretended to be mad and refused.


    When Marina heard hisst sentence, her eyes immediately turned red.


    ¡°Why are you looking for my grandma?¡± Marina tried to keep her voice steady.


    dreamed about your grandmast night. She told me I was an irresponsible husband.


    ¡°When I married her, I said I would look after her for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°But I made her wait for me for so many years alone in the underworld. She said if I let her continue


    waiting, she wouldn¡¯t marry me in her next life.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°How can that be? You know I took a fancy to your grandma at a nce back then.


    ¡°I have done so much to marry your grandma. I still want to be married to her in my next life.


    ¡°Marina¡­ I can¡¯t take care of you anymore¡­.


    ¡°You¡­ you must take good care of yourself¡­.


    *Luna, I¡¯ming to look for you¡­¡±


    Chuck stared in a direction with a burning gaze.


    There was a blissful smile in his eyes.¡±


    It was as if he had seen the person he had always wanted to see.


    Chuck trembled and reached out his hands.


    Marina wondered if Chuck and Luna, her grandparents, had managed to hold each other¡¯s hands


    eventually.


    She only knew that Chuck closed his eyes with a smile.


    The moment Chuck¡¯s hand dropped. Marina grabbed it.


    Tears were already welling up in her eyes, but she still didn¡¯t let them fall.


    Chuck hated to see her cry.


    She couldn¡¯t let Chuck leave in peace.


    Marina looked at the old hand in her palms and slowly ced it beside Chuck.


    Then, she began to reorganize Chuck¡¯s appearance carefully.


    ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to worry. Grandma definitely won¡¯t be mad at you. She¡¯ll always be waiting


    for you.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me either. Now, I understand what it means to part ways. I also have


    someone I want to spend the rest of my life with.


    ¡°I also know what kind of responsibility I¡¯ve taken on. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll absolutely protect the Bailey


    family for you.¡±


    After Marina finished her words, Chuck¡¯s face seemed even more peaceful in the bed.


    After confirming that Chuck¡¯s appearance had been reorganized, Marina slowly stood up and walked


    toward the door.


    When she opened the door, she saw the Bailey family¡¯s people who had been waiting outside all


    along.


    ¡°All of you¡­ go inside and see Grandpa onest time.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned red when Marina said so.


    However, no one made much noise.


    They entered the room one by one.


    They went to see off Chuck, who had spent his whole life guarding them and the family.


    Chuck¡¯s funeral was not grand.


    They didn¡¯t even inform a few people.


    Because they all knew that even if those people came, they only had all kinds of thoughts.


    Few of them actually came to pay their respects to Chuck.


    They wanted Chuck to leave quietly.


    On the day Chuck was buried, it started to drizzle.


    Marina was dressed in ck and walked in front of the crowd.


    Simon followed her step by step.


    Marina slowly ced the ashes of Chuck into the tomb.


    Then, she grabbed a handful of soil and gently sprinkled it on it.


    Then the Bailey family and the others did the same.


    The rain stopped after everyone was done.


    A rainbow bloomed in the distant sky.


    ¡°Is Grandpa saying goodbye to me?¡± Marina muttered.


    Simon said, ¡°Marina, death cannot separate people. The only thing that can separate people is


    forgetting.


    ¡°As long as we always remember Chuck in our hearts, this is not a real parting.¡± Simon slowly held


    Marina¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yes, forgetting is the true farewell. Grandpa will never leave me.¡± Marina looked at the rainbow in the


    distance and slowly


    smiled.


    She wanted her grandfather to see the best of her.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Marina sessfully took over the head position of the Bailey family after Chuck passed away.


    The seat was reserved for her.


    No one in the Bailey family had any objections.


    After all, Chuck had been training Marina as the future heir for so many years.


    Among them, some were happy, while others were gratified.


    Some people looked forward to it.


    However, there was one sad person.


    The person was Mary, Marina¡¯s mother.


    Mary watched Marina, sitting on the top seat, introduce herself to the people from the Bailey family¡¯s


    side branches.


    Mary only felt her heart tighten.


    She quietly left the table.


    Sam naturally chased after Mary without hesitation.


    Mary stood alone in the garden and wiped her tears secretly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sam immediately went forward to ask Mary.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that the wind is too strong and blew into my eyes, Mary exined in a steady


    voice.


    Sam smiled helplessly.


    ¡°Why are you still so stubborn at a time like this?¡± said Sam.


    ¡°I¡¯m not being stubborn. I¡¯m just¡­¡± Mary choked again in the middle of her sentence.


    Then she nced back into the hall.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Marina¡¯s expression was solemn and proper.


    Marina did not have the innocence and vitality a youngdy in her twenties should have.


    Mary only took a nce before looking away.


    Because she couldn¡¯t bear to.


    ¡°I regret it sometimes. I regret why I gave birth to her as a girl. Why I gave birth to such a clever girl,¡±


    said Mary in a hoarse


    voice.


    ¡°Tell me. Would she not have to bear so much if she was a little clumsy?


    ¡°I know that the outsiders are all envious of me for having a daughter who can inherit the family. ¡°But


    how do they know what I want? How do they know what my daughter has done for all this?


    ¡°As a mother, I don¡¯t need my daughter to be so outstanding or make great achievements. ¡°What I


    hope most is that she can grow up step by step like an ordinary girl.


    ¡°Not just to inherit the family business and keep learning fast.


    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯d rather hide in the mountains than go home?


    ¡°Because I once watched Marina practice in the wrestling room.


    ¡°She¡¯s such a little child, but she¡¯s been thrown out by the coach time after time.


    ¡°Marina was bruised from the falls but still had to get up.


    ¡°If it were any other little girl, she would have cried and shouted she didn¡¯t want to practice anymore.


    ¡°However, Marina didn¡¯t cry or even shed a tear.


    ¡°When she fell, she got up again. When she bled, she just wiped it casually.


    ¡°Because she knew that she should bear all of those.


    ¡°But she was clearly a little girl who would throw herself into my arms and cry out in pain when she fell


    lightly in the past.¡±


    The more Mary spoke, the more ufortable she felt. Her tears fell uncontrobly.


    Mary had once wanted toe over and change everything.


    She wanted her little daughter to grow up happily.


    However, she could not do it.


    Mary could not take Marina away with her.


    Because there was Marina¡¯s family here, and more importantly, it was Marina¡¯s choice.


    So the only thing Mary could do was try not to look, not to think.


    Mary could pretend nothing had happened as long as she did not see it.


    Mary knew that her thoughts were very simr to those of ostriches.


    But this was the only thing she could do as Marina¡¯s mother.


    After all, she would never have watched Marina get hurt like that if she had stayed home.


    ¡°Okay, okay. It is all in the past. Don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡± Sam reached out and hugged Mary.


    ¡°In the past? It can¡¯t pass at all!


    ¡°As long as she sits in that position, she will endure even more in the future than before! Mary¡¯s eyes


    were red.


    There is no such thing as stress¨Cfree glory in this world.


    Since one has enjoyed unparalleled glory.


    Then one has the same weight of responsibility.


    If anything happened to the Bailey family in the future.


    Marina was definitely the first to be sacrificed.


    Among so many generations of family heads, no one could sit in the position steadily until the end of


    their lives.


    Even Chuck had made a big sacrifice back then.


    In order to protect the Bailey family, Chuck couldn¡¯t even protect his wife.


    The pain entangled Chuck for the rest of his life.


    Sam said, ¡°But it is Marina¡¯s choice. I believe she hase to the realization.


    ¡°After all, the greater one¡¯s ability is, the greater the responsibility one has to bear.


    ¡°God gave Marina an extraordinary brain. She was destined not to live like an ordinary person.¡± Sam


    always knew what his wife was thinking.


    Sam also knew how much he owed Mary and Marina.


    It was also because of it that Sam he had been with Mary all these years.


    He just wanted to make up for what he owed Mary and Marina.


    Mary said, ¡°It¡¯s destined? There¡¯s nothing certain in this world. It¡¯s all because men like you always


    want to inherit the family business for thousands of years.


    ¡°I knew it, but I shouldn¡¯t have married you.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t marry you, Marina wouldn¡¯t have been born into the Bailey family, and she wouldn¡¯t be


    working so hard as she does now!¡± Mary became anxious as she spoke.


    Mary pushed Sam away and turned to leave.


    ¡°Honey, wait for me. Honey.¡± Sam was scolded so miserable, but he still quickly chased after Mary.


    Mary didn¡¯t say anything wrong after all.


    If Mary hadn¡¯t married him, none of this would have happened.


    The one who loves one¡¯s child the most in this world always is the child¡¯s mother.


    Every child is once a fairy in the sky.


    They are all looked after by a group of gentle and kind angels.


    But there are no angels in the world.


    So when childrene into the world, God creates the mothers for them on earth.


    Meanwhile, Marina was dealing with various things.


    She had just supervised the Bailey family and had a lot of things to do.


    There were also many things that needed to be alternated.


    Therefore, Marina was so busy that she did not notice her parents¡® abnormality.


    By the time she was finally free, it was already midnight.


    Marina dragged her tired body back to her room.


    A warm light came from the room when she pushed open the door..


    Marina¡¯s fatigue seemed to have slowly dissipated at this moment.


    There was still a person waiting for her at home.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± A familiar voice suddenly sounded from behind Marina.


    Marina turned around and saw Simon standing behind her.


    He was holding a bowl in his hand.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Simon noticed Marina¡¯s gaze.


    He exined then.


    ¡°I just went down and made you a bowl of chicken soup. I thought you had a busy day and didn¡¯t eat


    properly.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it yourself. Just instruct the servants to do it,¡± Marina said.


    She had been meeting people non¨Cstop today.


    She did not even have time to say a few words to Simon.


    ¡°The servants¡® cooking is not as thoughtful as mine. I just tasted it downstairs. It is pretty good. Drink it


    while it¡¯s hot. Simon led Marina into the room.


    Then, he ced his bowl in her palms.


    Marina nodded and took a sip of the soup.


    It tasted good, indeed.


    ¡°How is it? Is it good?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s great. It seems that you really have the potential to be a stay¨Cat¨Chome husband.¡± A smile finally


    appeared on Marina¡¯s. tense face.


    ¡°I can transform into a stay¨Cat¨Chome husband anytime you want,¡± said Simon. He didn¡¯t care about the


    title at all.


    ¡°If trapped you in my house as a stay¨Cat¨Chome husband, wouldn¡¯t I be the public enemy of all the


    wealthy girls in Janeborough?¡± said Marina with a smile.


    ¡°No. They will only be more envious of you,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°No. The man I love is originally an eagle in the sky.


    ¡°I only hope that the eagle can fly higher and wider. I will never clip the eagle¡¯s wings and trap it by my


    side. Marina enunciated each word clearly.


    Actually, It was just a joke between the two of them.


    However, Marina¡¯s words struck a strange emotion in Simon¡¯s heart.


    This was his Marina.


    His Marina had always respected him and his every thought.


    She also knew all his pursuits.


    Simon directly took away the empty bowl in Marina¡¯s hand.


    Then, he picked her up at once.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marina subconsciously eximed.


    Then she reached out and wrapped her arms tightly around Simon¡¯s neck.


    ¡°As a qualified husband, I should think of ways to relieve my wife¡¯s fatigue when she feels tired,¡± Simon


    said in a deep voice.


    The way he stared at Marina was a little too tant,


    ¡°Are you sure you want to alleviate my fatigue and not increase it?¡± There was a hint of helplessness in


    Marina¡¯s eyes.


    Why did she feel that Simon was getting good at talking recently?


    ¡°Why would you think so? I¡¯m surely trying to relieve your fatigue,¡± Simon said innocently.


    Simon carried Marina into their bedroom while the two were talking.


    Then, he gently ced Marina on the bed.


    Looking at the handsome face before her, Marina also felt a trace of desire in her heart.


    Actually, what she was tired of was her head, not her body.


    If she exercised properly, she might actually be able to relieve her fatigue.


    In was unknown if Simon had received her feelings.


    His big hands were already at her waist.


    Marina felt a sudden soreness around her waist as she closed her eyes.


    It was different from the usual Simon.


    Marina immediately opened her eyes,


    Simon was massaging her waist seriously


    The expression on his face was as righteous as it could be.


    Marina was at a loss for her words.


    ¡°When you say you want to relieve my fatigue, you¡­ you mean to give me a massage?¡± Marina said in


    disbelief.


    ¡°What else? What do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡± Simon looked up and asked.


    Marina was speechless.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s just a massagel¡± Marina insisted.


    Then, she buried her head in the nket.


    Just now, Marina was stillining there were too many thoughts in Simon¡¯s head.


    In the end, she realized that the clown was actually herself.


    Well¡­


    She was no longer pure!


    Simon could help but smile faintly when he saw Marina¡¯s appearance.


    Marina did need to rx after a long day.


    Not only her body but her mind as well.


    Simon¡¯s hand technique was professional.


    Marina fell asleep immediately while Simon was massaging her.


    In the end, it was Simon who helped Marina take a shower.


    When Marina finally returned to bed, she fell into a deep sleep almost in a second.


    Meanwhile, Simon gently pulled her into his arms.


    Then, he gently nted a kiss on Marina¡¯s forehead.


    For the following werk.


    Marina woke up earlier than chickens and did more work than a cow almost daily.


    Fortunately, her brain was good, and her stamina was not bad.


    Otherwise, such high¨Cintensity work was really not something a human could do.


    More importantly, she had a helper by her side.


    Marina looked up at Simon, who was helping her with the documents.


    Her gaze was a little bitter, and she asked, ¡°Was it like this when you first took over as the head of the


    Hernandez family?¡± ¡°More or less. At that time, the Hernandez family¡¯s situation was moreplicated


    than the Bailey family¡¯s,¡± said Simon, who thought for a minute,


    ¡°Moreover, you were alone at that time. There was no one to help you. You would probably be even


    more tired than I am


    NOW


    ¡°At that time, you must have had a hard time, too.¡± Marina could imagine Simon¡¯s situation at that time.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that bad. As long as we survive the most difficult period, the rest will be easier,¡± Simon


    comforted Marina. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you still have me?¡±


    ¡°Yes I still have you!¡± said Marina, looking at Simon before her with a burning gaze.


    Thanks to Simon¡¯s help. Marin could take over all the work under the Bailey family in just a month.


    It also echoed Simon¡¯s words. After the initial difficult days were over, things became much less.


    However, she was still busy every day.


    Marina had thought she was prepared to take over the family head¡¯s position.


    But it was only now that she understood her preparations were far from enough.


    Now, the only thing she could do was to adapt to the intensity of her work as soon as possible.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Just as everything was gradually getting on track.


    Simon received a message from Carter.


    After Simon hung up, Marina immediately read it.


    ¡°Is there any news?¡± asked Marina. She saw the caller ID when the call came.


    Simon had told her that he let Carter investigate the real reason for his mother¡¯s death.


    Now that Carter had called, he must have some clues.


    ¡°Yes, Carter said that he has found some clues and wants to see me,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you!¡± said Marina, standing up.


    ¡°Your work¡­¡± Simon nced at the mountain of documents on Marina¡¯s desk.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    ¡°Why should I care about work at a time like this? What¡¯s more, I now understand that work can never


    be done. It¡¯s more important to deal with your matters first.¡±


    Marina¡¯s tone was firm.


    Simon did not refuse her again. They went to see Carter together.


    Carter was waiting for them in the vi.


    When he saw Simon and Marinaing over together, he could not help but smile.


    Then, he handed a box to Marina.


    ¡°Mrs. Hernandez, I heard that you two have held a wedding. I¡¯m sorry. I can note and attend it.


    This is my wedding gift to you and Mr. Hernandez. 1 hope you like it.¡±


    Carter¡¯s expression was particrly gentle.


    He looked at Marina with more respect than before.


    ¡°Thank you¡± Marina did not expect Carter, a foreigner, to know the etiquette so well.


    She epted his gift gratefully.


    Carter¡¯s smile slowly faded after giving Marina the gift.


    Then, he became serious.


    Marina knew that Carter was going to get down to business.


    Then, the three of them sat on the sofa aside.


    ¡°What have you found out?¡± Simon was the first to ask.


    ¡°My master¡¯s death was indeed not an ident.¡± Carter handed Simon the results of his investigation.


    Simon did not look too surprised when he heard Carter¡¯s words.


    Because he had known about the matter.


    ¡°Then do you know what caused it?¡± Simon asked in a deep voice..


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, are you sure you want to hear it?¡± asked Carter, who didn¡¯t immediately answer


    Simon¡¯s question.


    Instead, he looked at Simon solemnly.


    Carter¡¯s words made Simon¡¯s expression change.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± asked Simon.


    ¡°Because everything I¡¯ve investigated is the truth. It might affect your current life if I tell you everything,¡±


    said Carter.


    Carter gave Simon two options. ¡°Actually, we can also avenge my master and can do it wlessly.¡±


    ¡°I want to know the truth!¡± Simon replied straightforwardly.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Carter.


    Simon said, ¡°Tve been investigating it for so long because I want to know the result. Now that the result


    is in front of me, how can I evade it?


    ¡°Whatever it is, you just have to tell me,¡± said Simon, enunciating each word.


    Upon hearing Simons¡¯s words, Marina held his hand.


    She seemed to want to tell him in such a manner.


    She would be with him no matter what happened next.


    Carter agreed firmly, saying, ¡°Okay. Mr. Hernandez, I¡¯ll tell you everything since this is your choice.¡±


    ¡°Before I tell you why my master died, I have to tell you something about the past.¡±


    Carter¡¯s eyes grew distant as he spoke.


    It was as if he was recalling something from a long time ago.


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s original name was Seyah. She was the most generous woman I¡¯ve ever seen in my


    life.


    ¡°She had a kind heart and loved everyone. She¡¯s the most beloved princess in our entire country. ¡°A


    princess?¡± Marina was surprised when she heard the title.


    Yes. She was a princess,¡± Carter said, enunciating each word.


    ¡°I know the world has been searching for the Akister Treasure. They think that it is just a person¡¯s


    treasure.


    ¡°But how could a person gather so many treasures with his own power?


    ¡°In fact, these are all the strength and wealth left by a country,¡± Carter said slowly.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Marina nodded in understanding when she heard Carter¡¯s words.


    She felt strange about it before.


    How could a person¡¯s strength condense so much wealth?


    Even the Bailey family had worked hard for generations to umte this much wealth.


    Therefore, Marina always thought the Akister Treasure was just a rumor before.


    But it all seemed very credible if Carter was telling the truth now.


    Carter continued, ¡°We were a small country and had never been on the other side of the ocean.


    ¡°Many people actually didn¡¯t know our country. Although ournd area was small, there were abundant


    minerals underground.


    ¡°We also relied on the resource to umte arge amount of wealth.


    ¡°However, the more things one has, the greater one¡¯s sins will be when one bes weak.


    ¡°Many people wanted to take our country as their own, so they could freely exploit the minerals


    beneath ournd.¡±


    ¡°It was the most critical time for our country when Princess Seyah was born.


    ¡°We had just repelled a wave of enemies on the day she was born. Therefore, we all thought she would


    bring new hope to our


    country.


    ¡°And the king also designated her as the sessor of the next monarch.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps Heaven had heard the thoughts of the people. Ever since Princess Seyah was born, we could


    turn misfortune into good luck no matter how difficult it was when our country encountered enemies.


    every time.


    ¡°Princess Seyah¡¯s outstanding talents were gradually discovered as she grew up.


    ¡°She thought that we wouldn¡¯t be able to resolve the predicament in our country if we resisted simply.


    ¡°The most important thing was to counterattack. We had to have the power to defend ourselves and


    counterattack. Only then can those enemies didn¡¯t dare to covet our things.


    ¡°Therefore, Princess Seyah went to different countries to secretly learn. Then, she returned to the


    country and formed the Tiger Team.


    ¡°Princess Seyah didn¡¯t care about money because the wealth in our country is rtively rich. As long


    as people had the ability, she was willing to spend a lot of money to recruit them under hermand at


    all costs.


    ¡°Moreover, she gave them 100 percent respect and even promised to let them go without any


    conditions if they wanted to leave her one day.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t originally from this country. Princess Seyah saved me, and I had nowhere to go, so I became


    the Captain of the Tiger Team.


    ¡°At first, many people thought there was no need for Princess Seyah to go through so much trouble.


    ¡°However, the facts show that only when one has enough strength can one protect oneself and the


    people one wants to protect.


    ¡°The Tiger Team was getting stronger day by day. The foreign invaders started to fear our strength.


    ¡°It finally talmed down after hundreds of years of war.


    ¡°I thought this kind of life would continue, but I didn¡¯t expect us to win against the invaders but lost to


    the traitors at home.¡± Carter¡¯s expression became especially resentful and painful as he spoke.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    Someone betrayed Princess Seyah?¡± Simon asked in a deep voice.


    That¡¯s right. Princess Seyah has a younger brother. He would have been the sole heir to the throne if it


    had not been for Princess Seyah.


    ¡°However, Princess Seyah¡¯s reputation among the people was too high. As long as she was alive, the


    position of the monarch couldn¡¯t fall to others.


    ¡°However, the prince was unwilling to give up the throne, so he joined forces with the foreign enemies


    and nned at rebellion.


    ¡°On the day Princess Seyah inherited the throne, he rebelled.


    ¡°No one expected them to poison the water. It was a day of national celebration.


    ¡°Everyone was poisoned. Even Princess Seyali¡¯s personal guards couldn¡¯t escape, too.


    ¡°That day, blood flowed like a river in the pce. We risked our lives to send Princess Seyah away.


    The prince finally got what he wanted and inherited the throne.¡±


    Marina¡¯s expression could not help but fall silent after hearing everything.


    It turned out that there would always be such a tragedy no matter which era it was.


    Sometimes one thinks one has defeated the enemies, but one might not know the true enemies are


    lurking around one.


    They would be one¡¯s closest family or friends in the past.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Simon asked in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°After we risked our lives to send Princess Seyah out, we no longer had the strength and were


    captured by the prince as prisoners.


    ¡°He wanted us to swear allegiance to him. He was naive. He didn¡¯t understand at all. Our loyalty wasn¡¯t


    to this country but to Princess Seyah.


    ¡°Because of our disobedience, the prince was furious and wanted to kill us to stabilize his throne.


    ¡°And we also paid a heavy price to defect from that country.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for Princess Seyah ever since we came out.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that we haven¡¯t been able to find her for many years.


    ¡°I even thought that she didn¡¯t escape that rebellion.


    ¡°But I never imagined that a proud person like Princess Seyah would end up being deceived by a


    selfish and ipetent


    man.¡±


    Carter¡¯s eyes were full of the angry and defiant as he spoke.


    Seyah was their most heroic princess.


    In the end, she was deceived by a man for the rest of her life.


    ¡°You mean Simon¡¯s mother married Simon¡¯s father after escaping?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Carter nodded.


    ¡°Since Seyal? was already safe, why didn¡¯t she contact you guys for so long?¡± asked Marina. She was a


    little confused. After all, if Seyah was already safe, she could reconnect with the power of the Tiger


    Team and counterattack. ¡°Princess Seyah was severely injured at that time. Although she was


    temporarily out of danger, her injuries had caused irreversible damage to her body.


    ¡°Furthermore, Princess Seyah did not want the people in the country to be troubled by the mes of


    war again.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t matter to her who inherited the throne. She wouldn¡¯t have any objections as far as she could


    protect her people. ¡°She lived her entire life for the country. When she knew she didn¡¯t have a long time


    to live, she probably hoped to experience the rest of her life like an ordinary woman.


    ¡°But Princess Seyah had never been in love before. She didn¡¯t know how glib the men outside were.


    ¡°She loved that man with all her heart, but the other party only treated her as a tool.


    ¡°Inthe end, he even¡­¡± Carter suddenly stopped.


    He seemed to be unable to finish his sentence.


    12:06!


    But at this point, Simon and Marina could sense something from Carter¡¯s expression and movements


    because they both were clever people.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s death was rted to my father?¡± It was Simon who asked in the end.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Carter did not deny it.


    After all, Carter had given Simon a chance to choose.


    Since Simon wanted to hear it, Carter had to tell him no matter how cruel the truth was.


    ¡°Your father¡¯s abilities are mediocre, but he¡¯s full of ambition. He actually didn¡¯t treat your mother


    sincerely.


    ¡°He was only drooling over Princess Seyah¡¯s beauty in the beginning. However, he knew that Princess


    Seyah was very capable and possessed many outstanding abilities that ordinary people could not


    reach during hister interactions with the princess.


    ¡°So he tricked Princess Seyah into marrying him with clever words, hoping to use her power to fight for


    his own power.


    ¡°Actually, Princess Seyah already knew his intentionster on, but she already had you by then.


    ¡°And your father always told Princess Seyal he did that because he wanted to give your mother and


    you a secure future.


    ¡°He said that if he didn¡¯t be the head of the family, your family would be in a difficult situation.


    Even your life will be in danger.


    ¡°Because of his lies, Princess Seyah forgave him again and again. She helped hime up with


    strategies and helped him ascend to that position.


    ¡°Princess Seyah had put in her heart and soul for all this. Her body, suffering from her old illnesses,


    was getting weaker by the day.


    ¡°But your father actually thought that Princess Seyah¡¯s talents had run out and she couldn¡¯t help him


    anymore.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he began to ignore her and seek out the forces that could help him.


    ¡°But some of the prince¡¯s men noticed Princess Seyah¡¯s trackster. Your father found out her true


    identity.


    ¡°His dead ambitions began to rekindle, and he sweet¨Ctalked Princess Seyah into handing over all her


    money and power to


    him.


    ¡°But Princess Seyah didn¡¯t believe him anymore this time.


    ¡°Your father became resentful and made a deal with the prince.


    ¡°They set up a trap and killed Princess Seyali.¡±


    Carter¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke.


    On the other hand, Simon remained highly calm from the beginning to the end.


    Simon sat quietly on the sofa. Even though Carter had finished his words, he still did not react.


    ¡°I originally wanted to avenge Princess Seyah. However, the prince was originally muddle¨Cheaded and


    ipetent. Coupled with the collective betrayal of our Tiger Team, he didn¡¯t have any usable power


    in his hands.


    ¡°Naturally, he couldn¡¯t protect the entire country. After Princess Seyah died, the other forces that


    coveted the minerals. quickly overturned the prince¡¯s rule.


    ¡°The prince also died in that war. Due to their reckless mining, the pollution of thend was particrly


    severe. Princess Seyali¡¯s former hometown had be a ruin that no one cared about.


    ¡°As for your father, he died many years ago.¡±


    Carter¡¯s tone was thick with powerlessness.


    You knew all the truths and even had the ability to take revenge.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    However, your enemy was no longer in this world.


    There was no ce to vent all the resentment and dissatisfaction in your heart.


    It was the most painful thing!

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Carter said everything and looked up at Simon across from him.


    Simon looked a little lost as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    But Carter left him alone.


    He stood up and left the room quietly.


    The moment the door closed, Marina and Simon were the only two people left in the room.


    Marina looked at Simon beside her.


    She could feel a strong sense of sadness and powerlessnessing over Simon.


    Marina opened her arms and hugged Simon gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll always be by your side,¡± said Marina.


    This was what Simon had been telling her.


    Now, she also wanted to tell him the same.


    Simon weakly buried his head in Marina¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°In fact, I had imagined such an ending when I was investigating my mother¡¯s death.¡± Simon¡¯s voice


    was extremely hoarse.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been unwilling to believe it. I would not specte about him with the utmost malice.


    ¡°I always believe he could never do anything to kill his wife, even if there were no feelings between


    them until the end.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°But it turns out that I overestimated him.¡±


    Simon¡¯s tone was filled with mockery.


    ¡°I finally understand why your mother was so mad when she saw me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me she¡¯s mad about but the other half of my blood.¡±


    ¡°Your father is your father, and you are you. The two of you are different people. Why did you put these


    two things together?¡± Marina couldn¡¯t help but frown when she heard Simon¡¯s words.


    ¡°How can they be different? His blood flows in my body. I have to bear half of his sins.¡± Simon


    chuckled.


    Watching him look like that was heartbreaking.


    ¡°Just because you have his blood in you doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re like him.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best in my eyes.


    ¡°You have a tenacity that ordinary people can¡¯tpare to. You have wisdom and ability that


    surpasses everyone else.


    ¡°You¡¯re the person I love. You should believe my vision even if you don¡¯t believe in yourself.


    ¡°Simon, don¡¯t question your existence because of what happened to your father.


    ¡°You will always be two separate individuals, and I won¡¯t change my mind about you because of these


    things.¡±


    Marina¡¯s expression was firm.


    Simon looked at Marina¡¯s appearance. The emotions in his eyes swayed violently.


    He only muttered. Do you think my mother ever regretted it?¡±


    ¡°I believe there are pities, but she shouldn¡¯t regret it. If it weren¡¯t for your father, she wouldn¡¯t have you.


    Therefore, she definitely won¡¯t regret it,¡± Marina said after thinking for a moment.


    Not all rtionships in this world end well.


    However, when one experienced that rtionship, one¡¯s initial feelings were real.


    Even if they fought each other in the end, it would not erase the joy at that time.


    There might be pities, but there should be no regrets.


    At least she had been so desperate to love a person.


    In the end, she fulfilled her wish, which was she wanted to live her life like an ordinary woman.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Simon heard Marina¡¯s words and squeezed out a syble with his eyes closed.


    Marina did not return to thepany that day. Instead, she quietly apanied Simon to sleep.


    Chaphy 472


    Perhaps it was because Simon was mentally prepared in the past.


    Simon teh it wasn¡¯t so hard to ept it when the truth was revealed.


    I was just as Carter had shown


    There were some grudges that Simon never was able to avenge in his life.


    The following morning


    Simon was no longer on the bed when Marina woke up.


    Marina immediately got off the bed.


    She found him on the balcony in the end.


    ¡°Why are you awake so early?¡± Marina¡¯s voice was still a little hoarse because she had just woken up.


    Looking at the confused Marina, Simon reached out and carried her onto hisp.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep¡± Marina smuggled gently in his arms.


    ¡°I want to go and look at that ce, Simon said after a while.


    Although he didn¡¯t say it explicitly, Marina already knew where he wanted to go.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you if you want, Marina said gently.


    Okay.¡± Simon replied in a low voice.


    Marina had promised Simon that she would apany him to thece, so she had been adjusting her


    schedule for the next


    few days.


    Fortunately, Simon had helped Marina deal with a lot of work in the past month.


    Therefore, it was not so difficult to adjust her schedule now.


    Otherwise, Marina might not be able to find the time.


    Three dayster, early in the morning.


    Marina and Simon boarded the ne.


    They did not talk much along the way, but their hands were tightly clenched.


    However, that country had long been reduced to ruins.


    There was no way for the ne to arrive directly.


    Carter had no choice but to bring them down midway, then rent another steamer to go there.


    It was not until the afternoon of the next day that the three boarded the small ind.


    The moment Simon stepped onto the ind, he felt an unprecedented emotion in his heart.


    Was this where his mother was born and grew up?


    Was it a ce that his mother had worked hard to protect for her entire life?


    Simon looked at the ruins in front of him with mixed feelings.


    ¡°The mineral resources have all been excavated by those greedy people, so they quickly withdrew all


    their men and


    resources.


    ¡°Without mineral resources, the people here have no ies.


    ¡°So a lot of people left. Gradually, it became a no¨Cman¡¯snd.¡± Carter said, looking at the deste


    landscape with a pained.


    look.


    This ce was once prosperous back then.


    Carter had once wanted to treat this ce as his home.


    However, the world was unpredictable. He was probably destined to wander.


    ¡°I want to take a look around,¡± Simon said.


    Carter nodded and said. ¡°Okay. There should be no one here, and you can walk around. You can call


    me at any time if you encounter any emergencies.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Simon replied and led Marina into the ind.


    As Carter had said, the ce had been deserted for a long time.


    The buildings on the streets had suffered a crushing defeat.


    The streets were littered with trash.


    Simon slowly walked.


    He seemed to resonate with thisnd. Looking at the ruins, Simon could always imagine their


    prosperity.


    They walked along the street and arrived at a circr square.


    On the square stood a valiant statue.


    The moment Simon saw the statue, he immediately stopped.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    The statue had not been tidied up for a long time, so it was covered in dust.


    One of the statue¡¯s arms was even broken.


    However, one had to be able to tell that the statue was a very heroic¨Clooking woman.


    Simon stared fixedly at the statue in front of him.


    Then, he slowly walked toward it.


    He raised his hands and cleaned up all the trash on the statue.


    Then, he took a handkerchief from his pocket and carefully wiped the dust on the statue.


    Although Simon said nothing about it, Marina already knew who the statue was.


    Marina immediately went forward to help him to wipe it.


    After they wiped the statue in front of them clean, Simon spoke.


    ¡®Actually, the statue is a bit different from the one I remember of her.


    The statue¡¯s eyes are filled with light. That¡¯s hope. That¡¯s faith.


    But in my memory, it seemed she was depressed daily.


    ¡®She seemed particrly unhappy. I didn¡¯t know why before, but I¡¯d never figured it out until now


    because she was trapped.


    ¡°Because life is short. She wanted to live a good life for herself.


    ¡°But she was an eagle in the sky. She was not suitable to be trapped in a cage.


    ¡°She also was not suitable to be another man¡¯s vassal, but she realized it toote.¡±


    Simon¡¯s tone was filled with sorrow.


    As the saying goes, a wise person does not enter the river of love.


    She was once such a dazzling woman, but she had lost her life because of love.


    Marina said, ¡°There are many kinds of love in this world. There is one kind of love that can make


    people grow up and make each other better.


    ¡°There¡¯s also some love. Although it won¡¯t be spectacr, it¡¯ll be in and makes two people stay


    together for the rest of


    their lives.


    ¡°Of course, there will be some bad things. But we must believe that we are worthy of the most beautiful


    things in this world.¡± Marina looked at the statue in front of her with determination.


    Neither Marina nor Simon would be her.


    Simon stayed on the ind for a day.


    Marina stayed with him all the time.


    The two of them experienced everything that Simon¡¯s mother had once created.


    It was not until the following morning that they left the ruins.


    On the way back, Marina looked at Simon, who had not been in a good mood, and made a


    suggestion.


    ¡°I can help you revive your mother¡¯s home if you want.¡±


    Simon could not help but turn to look at her when he heard Marina¡¯s words.


    Marina threw the thing in her hands over.


    Simon took it and nced at it.


    On it was a design.


    Simon looked a little familiar at first nce.


    Then he realized that it was a bird¡¯s¨Ceye view of the ind.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Simon looked at Marina in shock.


    ¡°You¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s where your mother was born and grew up. Although she was no longer around, I know you


    definitely don¡¯t want the ce she used to stay to be a wastnd that no one cares about.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯m also interested in architectural design.


    ¡°When I was touring with you previously, I had memorized the structure of that ind.


    ¡°Then I casually described it. I can imagine how prosperous that ind used to be.


    ¡°Simon, let¡¯s restore it together!¡± Marina¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement.


    Simon¡¯s grip on the blueprint tightened.


    The emotions in his heart surged like waves.


    But he only said one word in the end.


    ¡­ Okay


    Because Marina only needed the word to understand his emotions.


    Marina had always been a person who did what she said.


    She began to restore the ind after returning to Janeborough.


    However, Marina was already very busy with her work.


    There was not much time to squeeze out.


    She could only draw designs when she was resting.


    Simon was worried Marina would be tired, so he suggested hiring a professional designer to help her.


    However, Marina wanted to do it herself.


    Because that ce was too sacred, she was worried about handing it over to others.


    Marina wanted to recover bit by bit.


    Simon knew her persistence and did not stop her.


    However, he would silently take care of her daily life.


    Time passes day by day.


    After confirming all the designs, Marina began to prepare for construction.


    However, Marina had been hiding it from Simon.


    She only told him that she was still in the stage of drawing designs.


    Simon did not overthink it.


    It was because he knew that Marina had always been very busy, not to mention that it was arge


    project.


    It was not something that could be achieved overnight.


    Moreover, Simon was not in a hurry.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she took her time.


    And the slowness slowed down by an entire year.


    Marina dominated the entire Bailey family, expanding its businessndscape significantly in the past


    year.


    Almost everyone in the Bailey family was obedient to her.


    After all, she was the heir Chuck had trained since she was a little girl.


    Her ability was so outstanding that no one dared to object to her naturally.


    On the other hand. Simon started to rx.


    It was because he had basically handed over the matters at the Hernandez family to Edward.


    And Robert had also grown up now.


    Simon was highly relieved with Edward and Robert, the father and son, in thepany.


    Apart from some significant matters, Simon hardly went to thepany.


    Gavin came to look for Simon once and told him indirectly.


    Everyone was talking that Simon had be the Bailey family¡¯s live¨Cin son¨Cinw and had not even


    shown his face.


    Not only was Simon not dissatisfied with this, he was even proud of it.


    In this era, why did he have to work hard if there was a way to earn a living without working?


    Gavin was puzzled by it.


    He secretlyined that Mr. Hernandez was not doing his job.


    However, Simon only nced at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re still too young,¡± said Simon. ¡°You have to know that as a man, it¡¯s a great blessing to find a


    woman who can make you live on her without working.


    Work harder. Maybe you¡¯ll be as lucky as I am.¡±


    Gavin was speechless


    Gavin couldn¡¯t win against Simon. In the end, he could only leave dejectedly.


    Another half a year passes.


    On the day of Simon¡¯s birthday.


    Simon woke up early in the morning and started decorating the house.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He thought that he would be able to give Marina a surprise when she returned.


    And they could have a romantic and passionate birthday night.


    Just as Simon was preparing a candlelight dinner, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Simon thought that Marina had returned early.


    He immediately went forward to open the door.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring the key today¡­ Before Simon could finish his words, he suddenly felt the person


    opposite him spray some unknown liquid on his face.


    Simon¡¯s consciousness began to blur the next moment.


    Simon copsed no matter how hard he tried to maintain his rationality.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Comment


    Simon found himself lying on a big soft bed when he regained consciousness.


    Only his eyes were bound.


    His hands and feet were also tied.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Simon tried to struggle and realized that the rope was skillfully tied.


    The more one struggled, the tighter it would be.


    ¡°Give up struggling. You can¡¯t escape.¡± A teasing voice suddenly sounded at the moment.


    It was a woman.


    Simon instantly stopped struggling.


    The woman seemed to be slowly approaching him.


    Simon could feel her actions.


    The womany directly on top of him, and her fingers idly stroked his chest.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a handsome boy like you. I like good¨Clooking boys the most.


    ¡°Do you want to spend the night with me?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was full of temptation.


    ¡°Sure, Simon agreed the next moment.


    ¡°Ah?¡± It was the woman on top of him who was stunned this time.


    ¡°I said yes. Will you or I take the initiative?¡± Simon asked again.


    The air fell silent.


    ¡°My hands and feet are tied up. I think you want to take the initiative. Come on, then,¡± Simon said,


    acting as if he was at the mercy of others.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to resist?¡± the woman said after a long time.


    ¡°Why should I resist? Your voice is quite pleasant to my ears. I think you should be quite good¨Clooking,


    too. Besides, I¡¯m a man. I won¡¯t lose out on such things.¡± Simon said reasonably.


    The silencessted even longer.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to take the initiative? Why don¡¯t you untie my limbs and let me take the


    initiative?¡± Simon seemed to be looking forward to it.


    The next moment, the ck cloth on Simon¡¯s face was suddenly torn off.


    The sudden light made Simon a little ufortable.


    He immediately narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Simon, you¡¯ve be bolder. How dare you dream of such a thing?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re already a married man?¡± Marina angrily picked up Simon, who was lying on


    the bed.


    ¡°Eh? Why are you upset?¡± asked Simon, raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be upset?¡± Marina was so mad that she wanted to punch Simon a few times.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to y role¨Cying with me. I should be quite immersed in the role. Are you not


    satisfied?¡± Simon¡¯s thin lips moved slightly.


    Marina¡¯s eyes could not help but narrow when she heard Simon¡¯s words.


    ¡°So you knew it was me?¡± asked Marina.


    ¡°Who else?¡± If Simon hadn¡¯t known that the other party was Marina, would he have been lying like this


    and being ughtered?


    ¡°When did you find out?¡± Marina stared at Simon before her.


    ¡°It probably started when you drugged me,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°I remember that I was disguised at that time. You shouldn¡¯t be able to recognize me!¡± Marina was very


    confident in her disguise skill.


    One had to know that she could not even be differentiated by her family members who grew up


    with her.


    ¡°Your disguise is indeed impable. However, Marina, have you forgotten that you personally made


    our family¡¯s security system?


    ¡°You told me that the security system is impable back then. Other than the two of us who have full


    ess, if anyone else. barges in without our permission, they will definitely trigger the rm,¡± Simon


    said.


    When Marina heard Simon say so, the expression on her face could not help but freeze.


    She was really careless. She had nned so much but did not expect to lose to this small detail.


    ¡°A person like you is not gullible at all,¡± said Marina. Then she red at Simon before copsing beside


    him.


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m inexperienced this time. The next time you want to y, I¡¯ll definitely cooperate with


    you,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. I don¡¯t want to y role¨Cying with you.¡± Marina turned her head


    and red at


    Simon.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I thought it was a birthday surprise to me from you.¡± Simon was a little surprised.


    ¡°Are your requirements so low? Is this also considered a birthday surprise to you?¡± said Marina, raising


    her eyebrows. ¡°Why not? As long as it¡¯s you, anything counts!¡± Simon turned sideways and wanted to


    kiss the person before him.


    However, Marina avoided him.


    Simon looked puzzled.


    One had to know that they had always been very synchronized and harmonious in this matter.


    Marina would hardly turn Simon down.


    Marina pretended not to see the doubt in Simon¡¯s eyes.


    She untied the rope that bound him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you the real birthday surprise,¡± Marina said.


    Simon was even more confused.


    However, he still followed Marina off the bed.


    However, Marina did not bring Simon out. Instead, she brought him to the window.


    Marina pressed the switch at the side, and the curtains slowly opened.


    The scenery outside gradually appeared in front of Simon.


    Outside were the bustling streets.


    However, the buildings here were a little different from those in Janeborough.


    The ce was a little simr to a medieval castle in Eridia.


    The renovation was even more retro.


    The people walking on the streets were mostly foreigners.


    Simon stared at the scenery before him without regaining consciousness for a long time.


    Marina said, ¡°I was worried there wouldn¡¯t be enough time, so I¡¯ve been thinking of ways to rush the


    work.


    ¡°Fortunately, God is kind enough to let me finish it at thest minute.


    ¡°Do you like this birthday surprise?¡± said Marina. She looked at Simon with a smile.


    She knew that even if she didn¡¯t say where they were, Simon would definitely recognize the ce.


    After all, they could see the statue in the square at a nce from their angle.


    The statue had been repaired, and its broken arm had been reattached.


    Under the sunlight, the statue¡¯s face rellected a faint light.


    It was unknown if it was Simon¡¯s imagination, but it always seemed to him that the statue was smiling.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me there was some trouble with the design? How did you¡­plete it so quickly?¡±


    Simon finally retracted his gaze and looked at Marina excitedly.


    ¡°I definitely can¡¯t tell you since it¡¯s a surprise.


    ¡°Actually, Ipleted my design long ago,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°So you prepared all this without telling me?¡± said Simon with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t do all this alone. Fortunately, Carter helped me a lot.


    ¡°He used to live here for a long time, so he told me a lot of details.¡± Marina was not the kind of person


    who was greedy for


    credit alone.


    ¡°I was wondering why I haven¡¯t seen him recently. It turns out he¡¯s busy with this matter,¡± Simon


    muttered.


    ¡°Do you want to go down and take a look?¡± Marina invited Simon.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Comment


    Simon nodded, and both of them changed their clothes and went downstairs.


    Simon stepped on the green stone road and looked at the Eridian¨Cstyle buildings around him.


    For a moment, he felt as if he had returned to a time when his mother was still alive.


    If his mother had walked on the streets, she would probably have received the admiring gazes of


    countless people.


    She should have been happy at that time.


    Simon and Marina spent the entire day walking around every corner of the small ind.


    At sunset, the two sat quietly on the beach.


    They quietly watched the sunset on the coastline.


    ¡°Ive been brooding over my mother¡¯s death, but I¡¯ve figured it out now. Someone as clever as she


    couldn¡¯t fail to see through my father¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°In the end, it was because she loved him that she ignored his deception and concealment.


    ¡°She was even willing to do her best to n for him. You¡¯re right. She probably never regretted it.¡±


    Marina heard a hint of relief in Simon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°The past is in the past. What matters the most are the present and the future.¡± Marina said word by


    word.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. What matters the most are the present and the future.¡± Simon lowered his head and


    stared at Marina beside


    her.


    His present and future were right beside him.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. The wind is a little strong on the beach. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marina nodded and stood up.


    However, she suddenly felt dizzy the moment she stood up.


    Then, the entire world began to turn upside down.


    In her daze, she could see Simon¡¯s anxious expression.


    Marina wanted tofort him but realized she could not make a sound.


    In the next moment, her consciousness was gone.


    When Marina woke up again, her nose was filled with the smell of disinfectant.


    She opened her eyes with some effort and found Simon anxiously staying by her bed. ¡°You¡¯re awake.


    Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± Simon¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired,¡± Marinaforted him gently.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed too tired. Rest well now, and leave the rest to me.¡± Simon gently twisted the nket for


    her. ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile. I feel much better after sleeping.¡± Marina propped herself up and prepared to


    sit up.


    However, Simon immediately stopped her.


    ¡°The doctor said that you have to rest in bed now. You can¡¯t move around freely,¡± said Simon.


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor myself and know my body well. I¡¯m fine.¡± Marina was a little helpless.


    ¡°Do you really know your own body?¡± Simon asked in reverse.


    Moreover his expression was serious.


    Marina could not help but frown.


    For a moment, she was a little uncertain.


    ¡°Is there really something wrong with my body?¡± asked Marina.


    ¡°Yes. And it¡¯s a big problem!¡± Simon confirmed.


    Marina¡¯s mind went nk for a moment.


    Was there really something wrong with her body?


    It shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    Marina had a checkup on time every year. She should have discovered long ago if there was a


    problem.


    Marina looked up and was about to ask what was wrong with her body.


    Simon suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Marina, you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡± Marina felt as if a piece of fireworks had exploded in her head when she heard Simon¡¯s


    words.


    She couldn¡¯t even do the most basic thinking.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. Previously, you fainted because you were too tired.


    ¡°You can¡¯t work so hard in the future. Rest well for the rest of the time. Leave the rest to me, Simon


    said seriously.


    Marina slowly regained her senses after a long while.


    Then, she looked down at her abdomen. |


    Was she¡­ pregnant?


    Marina had been busytely and hadn¡¯t paid attention to her period.


    Now that she thought about it, her period was half a monthte.


    So¡­ Marina was really pregnant?


    Was there a living being in her body now?


    ¡°Marina, we are having a baby. Simon gently ced his hand on Marina¡¯s.


    The news of Marina¡¯s pregnancy reached the Bailey family.


    It almost caused a huge uproar.


    The entire Bailey family was on standby.


    They almost took care of Marina as if she was fragile.


    Every ce in the house with sharp corners was carefully wrapped in a soft nket.


    Even the ground was covered with a thick nket.


    The dangerous furniture and furnishings were all ced in the basement.


    Marina told them that there was no need to go that far..


    But no one listened to her.


    And all of this was only the first stage.


    They immediately entered the second stage after they tidied up the house.


    Feed her!


    Mary also stopped going out for archaeological exhumations.


    Mary and Sam stayed home daily and focused on making delicious food for Marina.


    However, Mary and Sam did not have any talent for cooking.


    Most of the time, the food they cooked could not be eaten after struggling for half a day.


    However, they still enjoyed it tirelessly and were busy in the kitchen every day.


    Meanwhile, Simon, who had rested for over a year, began to get busy again.


    Because Marina had to recuperate well, all the matters regarding the Bailey family basically fell on


    him.


    While dealing with the Bailey family¡¯s small andrge matters, Simon still had to take the time to read a


    lot of pregnancy knowledge.


    Looking at Simon, who was busy again, Gavin couldn¡¯t help but feel deep emotion in his heart.


    It seemed that living off a woman was not that easy after all.


    Peter finally found Jessica when Marina was pregnant.


    Jessica was working part¨Ctime in a flower shop the day Peter found her.


    Jessica was wearing a floral dress. Her soft long hair was tied into a yful braid that hung down her


    chest


    She was skillfully receiving the customers in the shop.


    The smile on her face was bright and beautiful.


    Peter hid in his car and quietly watched Jessica send off wave after wave of the guests.


    He clearly remembered that Jessica hated interacting with people the most.


    Although she had been much better during the time she was his secretary.


    However, Peter could sense that Jessica¡¯s favorite thing was to be alone.


    But now, Jessica was so skilled that even her smile was not any reluctance.


    No one could tell that the current her was once so afraid of talking to others.


    Just like that, Peter watched Jessica from the morning till the afternoon.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Jessica nced at the time and seemed to be preparing to get off work.


    Peter subconsciously prepared to get out of the car.


    But he saw a young man walk into the shop at that moment.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    The man had an exaggerated head of yellow hair and was dressed in a punk style.


    As soon as he entered, he put his arm around Jessica¡¯s shoulder.


    Jessica did not struggle. Instead, the two of them chatted happily.


    Peter felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over his head. His restless heart calmed down


    in an instant.


    Was that person¡­ her boyfriend?


    She already¡­ had a new boyfriend?


    Actually, before he came to look for Jessica, Peter had already thought of this possibility.


    When she left so resolutely back then, she was prepared to cut off all ties with him.


    Then it was natural for her to have a new boyfriend.


    That¡¯s just a possibility. However, it was also a reality.


    When he saw this scene, he felt so heartbroken that he could not breathe.


    He wanted to rush over to separate the two of them, and then grab her hand to go away.


    However, he knew that if he did so. Jessica would never forgive him again.


    Therefore, he could only helplessly watch Jessica get on the man¡¯s¨Cmotorcycle.


    He watched Jessica hug the man¡¯s waist intimately and lean her head on his back.


    Peter used to think that Jessica¡¯s refusal to forgive him made him feel the worst.


    However, it was only at this moment that he understood that watching her fall in love with someone


    else was the most unbearable.


    However, even though his heart ached so much that he was about to suffocate, Peter still


    subconsciously drove after them.


    The punk man sent Jessica to her ce.


    Then, he kissed her gently on the cheek and rode away.


    Jessica stood by the roadside and watched his car disappear from sight before turning around to walk


    into the house.


    Peter gripped the steering wheel tightly.


    He felt as if his heart was being cut into pieces.


    But there was nothing he could do..


    Because he was the one who injured Jessica first.


    When Jessica went upstairs, he realized that the light bulb in the stairwell was dead again.


    It has been changed third times this month.


    It seemed that she would have to buy a new light bulb tomorrow.


    When she returned home, she copsed heavily on the bed.


    The house she was living in now was just about 300 square feet in total.


    However, basic daily necessities could be guaranteed.


    Moreover, it was quite close to her school. Most importantly, the rent was cheap.


    Anyway, she had lived in a narrow and small attic before.


    This kind of ce was not uneptable.


    Jessica pulled the nket aside and was about to sleep,


    Last night, she revised the thesis for the entire night, and then today, she went to work at the florist for


    the daytime.


    At this moment, she was so tired that she did not even have the strength to eat.


    She just wanted to have a long¨Ctime sleep.


    And as soon as she fell asleep, she actually dreamed of the past.


    Her beautiful dream was shattered in an instant.


    Jessica was almost drenched in sweat as she woke up from sleep.


    The room was dark except for her rapid breathing.


    It had been a long time since she had dreamed about the past. Why did she dream about it again


    today?


    Jessica rubbed her aching head and fumbled to turn on the light.


    She got out of bed and went to the kitchen to get a ss of cold water.


    After drinking, her chaotic mood finally calmed down.


    She opened the fridge to see if there was anything else to eat.


    However, she realized that it was empty inside. In the end, she had no choice but to take the key and


    go out to the supermarket to buy some supplies.


    Unexpectedly, when she went down to the second floor, she realized that the broken light bulb had lit


    up again.


    What happened?


    Did thendlord change it?


    In the past, when she called him, he would always say that he was very busy and insist that she could


    handle such a trivial


    matter.


    Why did he suddenly be so kind this time?


    However, it also saved her the money for a light bulb so she could buy more snackster.


    Back then, in order to avoid Peter, she did not follow Marina¡¯s arrangements to attend the school she


    had chosen for her.


    Instead, he got off the ne halfway and came to the country where she currently lived.


    It wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t believe Marina.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It was because she wanted to force herself to grow.


    If she followed Marina¡¯s arrangements, she would definitely arrange everything for her.


    And she would be more dependent on Marina.


    So she might never really grow up.


    Therefore, she had to put herself in a helpless situation so that she could grow quickly.


    Actually, when she first came to this unfamiliar country, she lived in fear every day.


    Because she did not have much money, she had to tighten her belt and spend every cent sparingly.


    The amodation fee for the school she attended was a little expensive, so she could only choose to


    rent a house.


    After untold hardships, she finally found an affordable house.


    After that, there was a long time to adapt to the environment and apply for admission.


    Just these matters had taken her more than half a year.


    However, the effect was also very impressive.


    Now, she couldmunicate with everyone without any barriers.


    She could even calmly ept some overly intimate contact.


    More importantly, she managed to spend two safe years in this country without Marina¡¯s care.


    When she finished her studies, she could go back to Marina.


    At that time, she would definitely be a helpful assistant, not a little girl who could only seek her


    protection.


    Jessica didn¡¯t shop in the nearby supermarket. Instead, she took a taxi to the suburbs.


    Because the price there was much cheaper than in the urban area.


    However, it would take a lot of time to go back and forth..


    However, she could use this time to do some reading. It was not a waste of time.


    After Jessica finished tranting half of the foreign material, the car stopped.


    Jessica quickly packed up and followed a group of customers into the supermarket.


    As soon as she entered the supermarket, she ran straight into the discount area.


    It waste now, and some goods would be sold at a discount.


    This would save a lot of money.


    These were all the experiences she had learned over the past two years.


    As expected. Jessica relied on her experience to snatch a few very fresh steaks, enough for the next


    three days¡® lunch.


    After that, she bought some daily necessities.


    She only chose products that were more cost¨Ceffective.


    After picking up all the necessary materials, she went to pay the bill.


    After that, she had to take almost an hour¡¯s drive back.


    She finished tranting the remaining half of the material.


    This was her part¨Ctime job. One piece of the document can cover her living expenses for a week.


    What a good deal.


    However, orders didn¡¯te every day.


    Jessica smoothly repeated her daily routine.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that someone had been following her and watching herpare the prices


    of the goods.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    Peter had been following behind Jessica.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    She walked around the supermarket for two or three hours, just looking for something cheap.


    His heart felt like it was being torn apart. It was extremely painful.


    In fear of being exposed, Peter did not follow Jessica to her ce.


    He stopped at an intersection a block away.


    However, he had specially chosen this ce, where he could see the house she lived.


    Peter sat in the car and waited.


    It was until that dark room lit up with a faint light that his anxious mood eventually got rxed.


    She was home now.


    Although this ce was in the city center, the house was already quite old and had already been


    divided into separate rooms for renting.


    The tenants lived in awful conditions with aged facilities.


    Although he had already changed the light bulb at the staircase, the facilities in the room were definitely


    in poor condition.,


    Beforeing here. Peter had never expected her life to be so difficult.


    Marina had arranged everything for her so she could have led a better life.


    But it was because of him that she hade here alone and suffered from hardships.


    He had hurt her so much, but he didn¡¯t expect that her suffering was much more than that.


    What should he do?


    What could he do to make her life better?


    The yellowmp went out after about two hours.


    Peter slowly took back his gaze.


    However, he did not leave.


    He found a private detective to investigate Jessica¡¯s living conditions.


    The generous payment brought high efficiency.


    In just one night, his email received all the information he may need the next morning.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Peter carefully read the materials word by word, not a detail left.


    He constructed the life of Jessica during this period in his mind.


    However, the more he read, the more heartbroken he felt.


    In the end, he could not stand it anymore and turned off the phone.


    He leaned faintly against the chair and covered his eyes with his hands.


    If he read them a few more times, he would not be able to resist the urge to beat himself up.


    What a bastard he was! Why did he push her so hard and make her suffer so much?


    She had experienced hardships before escaping from the abyss of her original family.


    Butter, everything was ruined by him. He destroyed her life.


    There had to be a way to make it up to her.


    He fell into calm thought.


    Meanwhile, Jessica had alreadye down.


    It¡¯s a work day. She was about to go to school.


    To save time, she bought a second¨Chand bicycle.


    Every morning, she rode her bike to school with the bread in her mouth.


    The school life here was actually different from domestically.


    Back in Calirina, students were buried with heavy learning tasks from middle school to high school.


    But university life would be much easier and free.


    However, here the situation ispletely different.


    Students were faced with much less academic pressure before university. But once entering university,


    the schoolwork would be overwhelmingly heavy.


    Even Jessica found it a little strenuous.


    Fortunately, she had a good memory. If she could make use of the time after ss, she wouldn¡¯tg


    behind.


    The reason why she was studying so hard was not only because she wanted to keep up with her


    studies, but also because she wanted to be excellent in every subject!


    Only in this way could she be qualified to work for Marina.


    When she was not working. Jessica made full use of every minute and was always studying.


    Today was no exception.


    After ss, Jessica immediately went to the library.


    Just as Jessica was focused on reading, the phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated.


    Jessica took it out and took a look.


    It was from her tutor.


    It said that she had to go to his office.


    Jessica did not hesitate. She packed up her books and left the library.


    Her tutor was also Calirinan.


    However, his grandfather had immigrated the family to this country.


    However, he still loved his mothend.


    He could fluently speak Calirinan.


    He knew that Jessica was in a difficult situation and had been helping her.


    It was he who offered her the well¨Cpaid job of being a trantor.


    Therefore, when the tutor asked her to go over this time, Jessica thought that she would get a new job.


    When she arrived at the instructor¡¯s office.


    Jessica knocked three times in a polite manner.


    ¡°Pleasee in. A deep male voice came from inside.


    Jessica then pushed the door open and entered.


    Her tutor, Karter, immediately stood up.


    He was 35 years old. But he took good care of himself, so he looked like a young elite.


    As soon as he saw Jessica, a smile immediately bloomed on his face.


    ¡°Jessi, I have good news to tell you.¡± Because he was mixed¨Crace, his face was blessed with exotic


    charm.


    However, his eyes were indeed ck. In school, he was known as the most handsome male teacher.


    ¡°Is there a new job?¡±


    People call her fessi in school. As most of their ssmates were foreigners, they could prefer to call


    her this way.


    ¡°No, no. I applied for a very generous schrship for you,¡± Karter said excitedly.


    ¡°A schrship? I remember you have given it to me before.¡± Jessica was a little surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. This is a donation from a Calirinan entrepreneur to support the Calirina students from poor


    families.


    ¡°The moment I received this news, I went to apply for it for you. Now that the application has been


    approved, you should be able to receive money in the next two days.¡±


    Although Karter¡¯s appearance was still more like a Calirinan, he had grown up in this country so he had


    many habits simr to foreigners.


    He always gesticted with his waving hands when he spoke.


    ¡°Thank you. When Jessica heard this, her heart was filled with gratitude.


    ¡°Do you know how generous this schrship is?¡± He looked excited.


    Jessica casually named a number.


    Karter immediately shook his head and said a number that shocked Jessica.


    ¡°What?¡± Jessica frowned in both surprise and confusion.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Karter even looked more excited than Jessica.


    However, Jessica lowered her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not satisfied? You should know that with this schrship, you can finish your


    last semester. So you don¡¯t have to do part¨Ctime jobs to earn the tuition.¡± He felt quite confused about


    her reaction.


    ¡°Karter, please tell me the truth. Is it your money?¡± Jessica directly voiced her doubt.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Comment


    ¡°Why would you think that? Although I really want to help you, you¡¯ve refused my offer before. I won¡¯t


    do such a thing again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. This was donated by a Calirinan entrepreneur. You¡¯re not the only one who will receive


    the money. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask around. There are so many Calirinan students,¡± Karter


    immediately exined.


    Jessica stared at him for a moment. After confirming that he was not lying, she looked away.


    ¡°But the amount of the schrship is much higher than before. Did the donor make any other


    requests?¡± Jessica still asked worriedly.


    Some entrepreneurs¡® donations were conditional.


    That was, after they graduated, the schrs had to work in theirpany.


    This might be an opportunity for others, but not for Jessica.


    Her goal was to repay Marina after she finished her studies.


    She couldn¡¯t go anywhere else.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ve investigated it. The donor has no conditions. You can spend


    this money without any burden.¡±


    ¡°No strings attached?¡±


    Could he really be a kind entrepreneur?


    ¡°Jessi, this is a great thing. You should be happy.


    ¡°You have a very good academic talent, and with this money, you can focus on your research.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jessica thanked him gently.


    After leaving Karter¡¯s office.


    Jessica still felt that it was a little unrealistic.


    But she believed Karter wouldn¡¯t lie to her.


    Perhaps it was really because she was lucky.


    After all, there were many phnthropic entrepreneurs in Calirina.


    Jessica thought that she still had to find out who donated it so that she could repay this favor.


    At the same time, Peter received a call.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, it¡¯s done as you instructed. The person you mentioned is also on the donation list.¡±


    A sense of ease showed on his face upon hearing of the call.


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have noticed anything strange, right?¡± Peter asked suspiciously.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. This donation was made in the name of a domestic charity foundation.


    ¡°Mrs. Campbell will never trace it back to you, the other side promised again.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Peter didn¡¯t say anything else and hung up.


    As long as she got the money, everything would be fine.


    Her life would be better then.


    Meanwhile, the next day, Jessica received the schrship that Karter mentioned.


    7


    The amount was exactly as he had said.


    Jessica also secretly made an investigation today.


    There were other students sharing on Reddit and Twitter that they had also received this schrship.


    So it was not exclusive to her. Jessica finally epted the schrship.


    Because Karter had always wanted to help her secretly.


    So she was suspecting that the money was from Karter.


    Although Karter was a good person, she did not want to owe anyone a favor.


    Every time he offered her a part¨Ctime job, she would also give him a gift to express her gratitude.


    15:51


    This was a very reasonable friendship. Courtesy demanded reciprocity.


    If he tried to sacrifice his own money in the name of charity, he would have crossed the line.


    After Jessica received the money, she began to seriously n the use of each penny.


    She realized that there was still quite a bit left afterpleting the n,


    After all, other than the necessities of life, she did not have any other social spending.


    There were not many areas to spend money.


    It seemed that she did not have to work at the flower shop anymore.


    The trantion work could also be quit.


    Then, she would make use of all his time studying.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She might be able to finish school soon and return to Calirina carly.


    She was wondering if Marina would be unhappy with her for leaving without saying goodbye.


    When she was back, she had to apologize to Marina properly.


    Jessicay on the bed and fell asleep soon.


    And the next morning, she was woken up by a knock on the door.


    She got up in a daze and saw through the peephole that it was thendlord standing outside.


    She opened the door.


    ¡°Hello, Jessi.¡± Thendlord was a very talkative old man.


    He was a little bit stingy, but there were no other shorings.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Jessica asked in fluent Esmonish.


    After thendlord¡¯s exnation, Jessica finally understood the purpose of his visit.


    He said that his house had reached the end of its lifespan, so the government was now preparing for


    demolition.


    ¡°So you mean that I have to move out?¡± Jessica looked surprised.


    She added, ¡°But time is not permitting. How could I find another ce to live? When do we move out?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, you don¡¯t need to find a new house. However, thendlord waved at her.


    ¡°What do you mean? The house was going to be demolished. Shouldn¡¯t she move away?


    ¡°The house is going to be demolished. That¡¯s true. But the government is going topensate me for


    another new house.


    ¡°That house was newly built this year with well¨Cequipped facilities. If you don¡¯t mind, you can move


    there directly. It¡¯s even closer to your school,¡± thendlord exined.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± When Jessica heard this, her worries vanished in an instant.


    ¡°Of course it is. You¡¯re a very good tenant.¡± Thendlord was all smiles.


    ¡°But¡­ If it¡¯s a new house, will the rent double?¡± Jessica raised another question.


    Although she had just received arge sum of schrships, she couldn¡¯t waste it.


    Otherwise, if there was an ident in the future, it would be hard for her to get through it without


    enough money.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The rent is still the same.¡± Thendlord looked generous.


    ¡°Still the same? Are you sure?¡± For a moment, Jessica wondered if she had hallucinations.


    This old man had always been stingy.


    How would he rent her a better house at the original price?


    ¡°The original price is only for the original tenants of this building. After all, the demolition notice came


    suddenly. I must be responsible for chasing you out in such a hurry.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, ording to the contract we¡¯ve signed before, the price will remain unchanged within


    the duration stipted


    in the contract.


    you live longer than the time limit, then I will definitely raise the price, right?¡± Thendlord said in a firm


    tone.


    Well, this was what thendlord used to be like.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Jessica nodded.


    ¡°So are you going to continue renting my house or look for another one?¡± thendlord asked again.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already given ine such a special offer, of course, I¡¯ll continue to rent it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve made a great decision. I¡¯ll send the address to your pher. You¡¯re such a hard¨Cworking


    girl. I¡¯ll let you be the first to choose the room.¡± The old man was smiling.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Comment


    ¡°Thank you, Jessica said in a happy mood.


    After thendlord left, she still felt that this was a little unrealistic.


    However, she received the new address from thendlord, only a five¨Cminute walk from her school.


    Normally, such houses enjoyed good sales.


    The rent would be about three times more expensive than her current house.


    But now, she actually got it at the original price.


    More importantly, she could be the first to choose a room.


    This feeling was as if she was suddenly standing under a lucky star.


    Jessica silently repented.


    She shouldn¡¯t have constantlyined about thendlord¡¯s stinginess.


    He was actually a very kind old man!


    Jessica immediately started packing her suitcase.


    But she must have no idea that after thendlord left her room, he went straight to the alley in front,


    where a luxury car parked.


    A young Calirinan man was leaning against the car.


    ¡°It¡¯s been done. She has already agreed to move over.¡± When thendlord walked over, he could not


    help but take a few more nces at the car.


    ¡°Thank you. This is the reward I promised you.¡± Peter took out a thick envelope and handed it to the old


    man in front of


    him.


    The old man took it and tapped it gently.


    After confirming that the amount was exactly the same as they had discussed previously, he


    immediately put the envelope into the pocket.


    However, he was still curious about this handsome young man.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for her. Why don¡¯t you go to her ce and exin it to her yourself?¡±


    The old man was also a young man decades ago. He knew immediately that this man was pursuing his


    tenant.


    No one would bother to do so a lot for a strange girl.


    Obviously, the old man was lying to Jessica just now. The demolition notification was also fabricated.


    Moreover, the new house she was about to live in did not belong to him.


    Actually, the owner was this young and handsome man.


    ¡°If she knew it was me, she won¡¯t agree to move over.¡± Peter lowered his voice.


    ¡°Why?¡± The old man was curious.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve done a lot of stupid things before and hurt her so much.¡±


    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be discouraged. Since you already know your mistake, make up for it.


    ¡°This is a romantic city, and you¡¯re a romantic man. You are bound to have a good ending.¡± The old


    man patted Peter on the shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you, Peter said with sincere gratitude.


    After all, this old man was the first person tofort him.


    ¡°So if you have some other jobs like this the next time, I am d to help.¡± The old man¡¯s tone


    immediately changed.


    So his constion just now was all to pave the way for future cooperation?


    The old man did not seem to notice the change in Peter¡¯s expression. He put on his hat and left


    chuckling.


    The payment was worth her rent for three years.


    Now, he was going to ask some fes out for a drink.


    Jessica packed her things and dragged her suitcase to the new house.


    She did not carry too much, no need to call a movingpany. She could do it herself.


    However, when she followed the address and finally located the house, she could not help but be


    stunned.


    It was so luxurious and gorgeous.


    This was a three¨Cstory vi with gardens in front and behind,


    It was much better than the previous one.


    It turned out that Calirina was not the only country where people get rich overnight through housing


    demolition. The same. thing was also happening here.


    When Jessica stood at the door with her luggage, she was still awe¨Cstruck in disbelief.


    She tentatively entered the gate password that thendlord had sent her.


    It actually opened.


    This was thendlord¡¯s new house! He was not lying!


    Jessica then dragged her luggage in.


    Because she was the first to arrive, the house was very quiet.


    The first floor was a huge dining room, which was decorated in an elegant and warm style.


    She immediately ran to the second floor.


    Each room was decorated to her liking, especially thest one.


    Although it¡¯s not the biggest room, its window opened onto the garden.


    There was a big sycamore tree erected on thewn.


    There was also a desk by the window, where she could view the lush trees.


    The warm sunlight traveled through the leaves like rain and fell on the dappled grass.


    Sometimes there would be a breeze that rustled the leaves.


    This sound could quickly calm her down.


    This was perfect like a dream.


    Jessica settled on the room almost immediately


    Then, she told thendlord her choice.


    Thendlord replied with an ¡®okay¡® and give her his new number.


    ¡°Afterwards contact me with this number. I¡¯ve got a new one.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Why he suddenly changed his number after getting rich?


    Jessica didn¡¯t think further. She smiled and added this new number to her contact list.


    She sent a message and got an immediate reply.


    And then Jessica started sorting out her stuff.


    The house had already get cleaned up.


    Jessica didn¡¯t need to do any work but unpack her luggage..


    In less than an hour, everything was done.


    When she picked up her phone, she found that thendlord had sent her a new message with that new


    number.


    [Do you like the new house?]


    [I like it very much. It¡¯s very beautiful here.] Jessica leaned against the window and looked at the


    scenery outside. She hadn¡¯t been in such a good mood for a long time.


    [That¡¯s good. You can contact me if you have any problems in the future.]


    The message came back quickly


    Jessica was still not used to it.


    After all, in the past, it would take at least half an hour for thendlord to reply to her message.


    Sometimes, when he was drunk with his old friends, she had to wait until the next day to receive his


    response.


    Therefore,ter on, Jessica learned to change the light bulb and fix the toilet herself.


    She even had to repair the door if it was broken.


    Now that thendlord was so enthusiastic, it was probably because he had be rich overnight.


    Therefore, he became amiable before his poor tenants.


    Jessica replied with an ¡®okay¡® and started to go about her own business.


    Somewhere outside the house, Peter was staring at his new phone.


    The screen showed the conversation between Jessica and thendlord.


    Actually, he was the one who had been texting Jessica.


    He asked thendlord to share his number with Jessica.


    Because that was the only way he could contact her.


    Peter hesitated for almost half an hour before sending the first sentence.


    Peter watched this short conversation over and over again.


    It had been almost two years, and he had finally got the chance to contact Jessica.


    Peter slowly sat down on the sofa.


    With the phone tightly held in his hand, he felt a sense of ease that he finally settled down after parting


    for so many years.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Comment


    With the schrship and new ce to stay, Jessica¡¯s days could be said to be getting casier.


    Even in her studies, she gained a lot of new support.


    Jessica¡¯s days began to feel fulfilling.


    Time flew by in the blink of an eye.


    Half a year passed quickly.


    During the past six months, this vi only had one tenant, Jessica.


    She had also asked about it with thendlord.


    But thendlord said that this was a new house, and he wanted to attract reliable tenants.


    Combined with the rtively high rent, he had been selecting for so long without finding a suitable


    tenant. Jessica did not doubt this reason too much.


    After all, everyone would take better care of a new house.


    Moreover, it was not the start of the school year, so there were indeed not many new studentsing.


    And thendlord truly cherished this house.


    He would ask her about the situation here almost every day.


    Jessica always responded to his inquiries, and she even took some photos as proof.


    Over the past six months, their chat had be more and more frequent.


    They seemed to have turned into friends.


    As time passed, Jessica was also calcting her credits.


    In about another month, she would have enough credits to graduate.


    Then she could return home.


    Perhaps because she was about to go back, one evening, Jessica could not resist logging into her old


    email ount..


    Before, she was afraid that Marina Bailey would find her, so she did not dare to log in.


    Because she was afraid that seeing the emails Marina sent her would shatter the determination she


    had finally made.


    After logging in this time, Jessica indeed found an email from Marina.


    The strange thing was that the email was very recent, sent just yesterday.


    Jessica immediately opened the email.


    As she read the contents, her expression froze.


    After she finally reacted to the content of the email, she hurriedly booked a ticket back home on her


    phone.


    Then she grabbed a few pieces of clothing from the wardrobe and rushed out the door.


    Along the way, Jessica felt extremely anxious.


    Her mind kept reying the email Marina had sent her.


    Marina was pregnant, and she was about to give birth!


    She never expected that Marina would get married so quickly.


    Although medical technology was advanced now, giving birth was still challenging for women.


    There were still many examples of idents happening during childbirth every year.


    This was the most vulnerable time for Marina, and Jessica had to be by her side.


    Just as Jessica was about to board the ne, her tutor suddenly called.


    Jessi, I have good news to tell you. Your paper has been selected. Karter¡¯s voice was particrly


    excited on the other end of the phone, but she was interrupted by Jessica before she could finish her


    sentence.


    ¡°Karter, I have something urgent to do and need to go back home. We can talkter.¡±


    ¡°Go back? Are you going back now? But there are urgent matters here as well. Can¡¯t you dy your


    return for a couple of days?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait here. I¡¯m boarding the ne right now. We¡¯ll talk after Ie back.¡± Jessica lung up


    the phone after finishing her words.


    Then she started boarding the ne.


    The flight was nearly a dozen hours long, but Jessica did not even close her eyes.


    Her hands were nervously sped together.


    Finally, when she arrived, she immediately took a taxi to the residence of the Bailey family.


    However, the ce that used to be brightly lit was now tightly closed with the gate shut.


    It was pitch ck inside.


    Jessica pressed the doorbell for a long time, but no one came to answer.


    She instantly frowned at the situation.


    Why was everyone not at home?


    Or did something happen?


    Jessica¡¯s heart became chaotic.


    She was really afraid that something might have happened to Marina during the time she was away.


    Jessica quickly took out her phone, intending to call Marina.


    But no one answered the call.


    Jessica was so anxious that her fingers trembled.


    No one picked up the phone.


    Could something really be wrong?


    Jessica turned around, preparing to run out.


    But inattentive, she directly bumped into a wall of flesh.


    When she raised her head, she saw a face that made her shudder all over.


    Peter¡­


    How could he be here?


    ¡°Are you looking for Marina?¡± Peter looked at Jessica who was still in shock and asked in a low voice.


    And at this moment, Jessica had alreadye back to her senses and pushed Peter away.


    She took a few steps back.


    Looking at Jessica, who was avoiding him, a hint of hurt shed in Peter¡¯s eyes.


    But he quicklyposed himself.


    Then, he stabilized his emotions and looked at Jessica in front of him.


    ¡°Do not worry, Marina is fine. She¡¯s just in the hospital because she¡¯s about to give birth.¡±


    ¡°Marina is about to give birth?¡± Jessica heard this and did not argue with Peter anymore.


    ¡°Yes, everyone is at the hospital now. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no one at home.¡± Peter exined.


    ¡°Which hospital? Jessica immediately asked.


    ¡°Let me take you there. It¡¯s not easy to get a taxi around here, and this way, we can get there faster.¡±


    Peter suggested. Jessica instinctively wanted to refuse, but when she thought of Marina still being in


    the hospital, she nodded.


    At this moment, she was not in the mood to think about anything else.


    Seeing that Jessica had agreed, Peter immediately ran over and opened the front passenger door for


    her.


    However, Jessica went around to the back seat by herself.


    A hint of darkness shed in Peter¡¯s eyes, but he quickly returned to normal.


    At least she was willing to sit in his car.


    This was already a huge progress.


    After getting into the car, neither of them spoke.


    Jessica¡¯s body was tense all the time.


    Seeing Jessica in such a state from the driver¡¯s seat, Peter could not help but say something-


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Marina¡¯s condition is quite good now. Simon has already made


    preparations. They have hired the best doctors. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    In fact, from the moment Jessica was on her way home, Peter had been following her.


    They boarded and disembarked the same ne.


    However, Jessica was so nervous the entire time that she did not notice Peter following her.


    For the past six months, they had been living under the same sky, almost inseparable, yet she had


    never noticed.


    If it weren¡¯t for Jessica being in such a hurry just now, he would not have appeared.


    ¡°Okay¡± Jessica heard this and felt a slight relief.


    Half an hourter.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the hospital.


    Jessica rushed into the hospital as soon as she got out of the car.


    However, once she entered, she realized that she had no idea which ward Marina was in.


    As she turned around, she almost bumped into Peter, who was catching up to her.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Jessica immediately apologized.


    Send Gift


    Comment Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to be too nervous. I¡¯ll take you to Marina¡¯s ward now.¡± Peter spoke up.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Jessica nodded vigorously.


    Then she followed Peter into the elevator.


    Marina was staying in a VIP ward on the top floor of the hospital.


    However, when the two entered, they found that there was no one in the ward.


    Peter then asked the nurse nearby.


    ¡°Excuse me, where is Marina Bailey? She has been staying in this ward.¡±


    ¡°She has already been taken to the delivery room.¡±


    ¡°The delivery room? Is she about to give birth?¡± Peter¡¯s expression tightened upon hearing this.


    ¡°Yes, she was taken to the delivery room about an hour ago.¡±


    Peter could no longer stay calm anymore and turned to rush towards the delivery room.


    Before that, he had received news that Marina was approaching her due date, so she had been staying


    in the hospital for safety.


    But who would have thought that she would give birth so soon?


    Jessica immediately followed him.


    When the two arrived at the delivery room, there was already a crowd of people gathered at the


    entrance.


    Although everyone was surprised to see Peter and Jessica together, at this moment, no one had the


    mood to investigate.


    ¡°How is the situation?¡± Peter directly asked Simon, who was standing in front.


    But Simon seemedpletely unaware of his question.


    He just stared fixedly at the tightly closed door of the delivery room.


    His hands were tightly clenched into fists, and his face was pale, his lips devoid of any color.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking you. What happened to Marina?¡± Peter asked again.


    However, Simon remained in the same posture.


    It was as if he had lost his soul.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, Mr. Hernandez is too nervous. Mrs. Hernandez has been in the delivery room for almost an


    hour and a half. and there¡¯s still no news so far. Gavin, who was standing nearby, immediately


    exined.


    ¡°An hour and a half? She¡¯s been in there for so long, and there¡¯s still no news? I need to go in and


    see!¡± Peter sounded almost mad upon hearing this.


    So much time had passed, and everyone was still waiting outside without any action.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, please don¡¯t act recklessly. The time for childbirth cannot be predicted.


    ¡°Some people might give birth in an hour or two, but some might take a whole day or even several


    days. Gavin.


    immediately pulled Peter back to stop him from doing anything impulsive.


    ¡°But there should still be newsing out, right? Who¡¯s the doctor? Even if the doctor was busy, they


    could have asked a nurse toe out and inform us. How do you guys handle things here? Just


    waiting outside with no information?¡± Peter was extremely agitated.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, please try to calm down.¡± Gavin wanted to calm Peter down, but as soon as he finished his


    sentence, he was pushed away by Peter.


    ¡°Calm down? How can I calm down? Marina is the one giving birth in the room. I already did some


    research online. Giving birth is still risky.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just because you have no blood rtion with the person inside, you think you can make heartless


    remarks here?¡±


    Being questioned like this, Gavin felt even more wrongly med.


    He did care about it.


    It was Mrs. Hernandez and her babies inside.


    He was also in great distress.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Just as Gavin could not control Peter, a reprimanding voice suddenly sounded.


    10:39


    Upon hearing this voice, Peter¡¯s body instinctively stiffened.


    He turned his head and saw Jessica standing beside him.


    Jessica¡¯s face did not look too good either, and there was a thinyer of sweat on her forehead.


    ¡°This is a hospital. There are dedicated doctors inside taking care of Marina¡¯s delivery. Stop shouting


    here anymore.


    ¡°If you disturb Marina again. I¡¯ll kick you out!¡± Jessica¡¯s voice was decisive and even carried a hint of


    coldness.


    This was the first time Peter had seen Jessica like this.


    Jessica had always been gentle and soft¨Cspoken most of the time.


    Peter moved his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, he sealed his mouth shut and silently


    stood behind Jessica.


    Gavin could not help but heave a sigh of relief when he saw this.


    Indeed, only Miss Rodriguez could manage to control Mr. Moore.


    On the side, Daisy Bailey watched her son being forced to give in, and she could not help but reveal a


    glimmer of light in her eyes.


    Finally, someone was here to deal with her unruly son.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    The wait made everyone¡¯s faces show a hint of anxiety.


    However, no one dared to make a sound, afraid of disturbing Marina who was giving birth inside.


    Until two hourster.


    A nurse rushed out, looking flustered.


    ¡°The patient can¡¯t have a natural delivery now. We urgently need to do a Caesarean section.


    ¡°Where are the family members? Pleasee and sign the consent form.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Simon¡¯s expression, which had been unfocused all along, trembled slightly.


    He turned his head and stared at the nurse in front of him.


    ¡°How is she?¡± The voice was terribly hoarse.


    ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is still good, but we need to perform the surgery immediately. Otherwise, both


    the mother and the babies may be in danger. Please sign the form quickly.¡± The nurse handed the


    consent form to Simon.


    Simon took the pen and prepared to sign, but he found his hand trembling badly.


    His mind was filled with thoughts of danger.


    Both the mother and the babies were in danger.


    He tried to write his name several times but failed to do so.


    ¡°Let me do it, you useless thing!¡± Peter saw Simon¡¯s state and directly snatched the pen from his hand,


    quickly scribbling on the consent form.


    ¡°What is this you¡¯ve written? Both of you, stop making a mess here! Find someone who can write and


    talk normally!¡± The nurse looked at the chaotic lines on the paper, her face turning dark.


    However, everyone present was extremely nervous.


    Even Marina¡¯s parents¡® hands were trembling badly.


    In the end, Jessica had no choice but to step forward and, with the consent of the family members,


    signed her name on the surgery consent form.


    After receiving the consent form, the nurse immediately returned to the delivery room.


    The crowd fell into another round of waiting.


    But this time, they did not have to wait too long.


    About forty minutester.


    The nurse who came out earlier was now with a smile on her face, pushing two baby basss out of


    the room.


    ¡°Congrattions, they are an adorable pair of twins.¡±


    Jessica looked at the chubby little babies in the basss in front of her, her expression filled with


    some doubt.


    ¡°Marina is pregnant with twins?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t anyone tell you?¡± The nurse nodded.


    Jessica shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s because the patient was pregnant with twins that the delivery was difficult. The nurse exined.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    ¡°My wife, where is she?¡± Simon did not even nce at the two little ones in those basss. He


    anxiously stared at the nurse in front of him.


    ¡°The mother is still undergoing sutures. It will take a while before shees out. The family members


    can take the babies to the ward first.¡± The nurse exined.


    ¡°How is she doing?¡± Simon asked again.


    ¡°The mother¡¯s condition is good, and the surgery went very smoothly. You will be able to see her soon¡±


    After handing the babies to the family members, the nurse turned and went back into the room.


    Half an hourter, Marina was also wheeled out.


    Because it was a Caesarean section, the anesthesia had not worn off yet, and she could not feel


    anything in her lower body.


    This loss of control over her own body made her feel very uneasy.


    But in the next moment, she saw Simon.


    The usually calm and aloof man¡¯s eyes turned red the moment he saw her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marina asked weakly.


    The delivery just now had already consumed too much of her energy.


    She really had not expected giving birth to be this painful.


    ¡°Marina¡­ Simon wanted to walk over, but he had been in the same position for too long, and his leg


    became numb when he


    moved it.


    As a result, even his walking posture became somewhat awkward.


    ¡°What happened to your leg?¡± Marina noticed his anomaly while lying on the bed.


    ¡°What else? He got scared and his legs went weak!


    ¡°Marina, it¡¯s not that I want to say it, but the husband you have found is really useless.


    ¡°Not only could not he protect you when it mattered, he even got so scared that his legs went weak and


    he could not even walk. Peter finally seized the opportunity to mock.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, why were your hands shaking when you signed the papers?¡± Jessica red at


    Peter with a hint of


    sternness.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s my signature with a touch of art. It¡¯s just that the nurse could not appreciate my artistic


    talent and could not understand it.¡± Peter defended himself stubbornly.


    Jessica was toozy to look at him any longer and instead gazed at Marina on the bed with a face full


    of affection.


    ¡°Marina, you¡¯ve been through a lot.¡±


    ¡°You finally came back. I was worried you would note back.¡± Marina looked at Jessica in front of


    her and managed to squeeze out a faint, somewhat weak smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Jessica apologized in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯re back, and there¡¯s no need to mention those things from before.¡± Marina spoke in a


    gentle tone.


    ¡®Sure.¡± Jessica nodded heavily.


    Then, Marina was pushed into the ward.


    The others were crowding around the basss, captivated by the two little ones.


    Meanwhile, there was only Simon left by Marina¡¯s side.


    It was not that the others only cared about the babies and neglected the mother.


    They knew that at this moment, what Marina needed most was Simon.


    Everyone tacitly gave them their space to create a world of their own.


    Simon had regained some of his senses by now.


    His face was no longer as pale as before.


    He sat quietly by the bedside, tightly holding Marina¡¯s hand.


    Since they arrived in the ward, he had not let go of her hand.


    It was as if he was afraid that if he let go, Marina would disappear.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like this? Did you go see the babies?¡± Marina¡¯s hand was sweating from his


    grip.


    She wanted to find a reason to pull her hand away to cool down from the warm grip.


    Simon shook his head.


    ¡°If you have not seen them, then hurry up and go take a look.¡± Marina wanted to pull her hand away


    when she heard this.


    However, the other person still held it tightly.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to see.¡± Simon¡¯s thin lips parted.


    ¡°What?¡± Marina wondered if she was hearing things when Simon replied.


    ¡°I just¡­ I almost thought something happened to you just now¡­¡± Simon¡¯s voice was suppressed.


    ¡°How could that be? Medical technology is quite advanced now, and the chances of something going


    wrong during childbirth have been greatly reduced.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, we made so many preparations. I¡¯m sure nothing will happen to me.¡± Marina was in the


    operating room, so she did not know the feelings of the people outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been consoling myself the same way, but the nurse came out and told me that you had a difficult


    delivery and had to have surgery, otherwise both you and the babies would be in danger.


    ¡°At that moment, I suddenly hated myself. I hated myself for making you pregnant.¡± Simon¡¯s tone was


    filled with frustration.


    Although the chances of something going wrong were very slim, they still existed.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t me yourself anymore. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Marina did not expect Simon to be so frightened.


    She thought Peter was exaggerating when he said it before.


    Now it seemed that it might have been true.


    ¡°Marina, let¡¯s not have any more children in the future.¡± Simon held Marina¡¯s hand and lowered his


    head to nt a gentle kiss on the back of her hand.


    ¡°Why? But I think having more children would be lively.¡± Marina was not scared.


    In addition, she had many siblings since childhood, so she also hoped her children could have more


    brothers and sisters.


    That way, there would be more children to have fun with.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you suffer like this again.¡± And I did not want to feel so helpless waiting outside the


    operating room.


    Simon never wanted to experience that feeling again in his lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. First, bring the babies over for me to see.¡± Marina had not seen the babies


    yet.


    Since she could not chase Simon away, she could only ask someone to bring the babies over.


    Seeing that the two had finished their conversation, the babies were brought over.


    Marina turned her head to look at the two little ones in the basss.


    They were sleeping so peacefully now.


    Because they had just been born, their little faces were still a bit rosy, but they were so tiny, huddled in


    their swaddling clothes, melting the hearts of anyone who saw them.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Marina felt that the pain she had suffered before was not worth mentioning.


    The mother reached out her hand toward the two little ones.


    She did not know if there was some sort of telepathic connection between a mother and her children.


    When Marina reached out her hand, both babies opened their eyes at the same time.


    One of them even grabbed Marina¡¯s finger.


    The tiny hand could barely hold onto one of her fingers.


    Marina¡¯s expression softenedpletely.


    These were her babies.


    This touching scene was quickly captured by Jessica, who was at the side.


    Looking at the photo on her phone, she was filled with indescribable emotions.


    After safely giving birth to the two little ones, choosing their names became the first challenge.


    Because there were too many family members, and each of them wanted to give the babies names


    they had chosen.


    10.49


    During these days, the united family became divided, with each side arguing heatedly.


    Unable to reach a consensus, they had to turn to Marina and let her make the choice.


    Send Gift

 L Chapter 483

    L Chapter 483


    ¡°I¡¯m the child¡¯s grandmother. Don¡¯t I have the right to name my grandsons?¡± Mary was the first to speak


    up.


    ¡°Well, I am the child¡¯s grandaunt. I should have the same right!¡± Daisy refused to back down on this


    point.


    ¡°I believe the name should be chosen by me. After all, I am their uncle. The brother of the kids¡® mom


    should not be less important!¡± Peter proudly straightened his chest.


    Soon, more voices joined in..


    All of them were arguing non¨Cstop.


    Marina felt her head spinning from the noise.


    Finally, she raised her hand and said, ¡°Stop arguing, all of you!¡±


    Her words immediately silenced the room.


    ¡°Marina, have we disturbed you? It¡¯s all their fault for arguing with me. Don¡¯t get angry. This is a crucial


    time for you to take care during the postpartum period. You must keep your spirits up!¡± Mary


    immediately softened her tone to console her daughter.


    Ever since Marina gave birth. Mary seemed like apletely different person.


    She was so cautious that she was acting like a servant to her daughter.


    Many people found it hard to get used to, but Sam Bailey looked at his wife, full of joy.


    Perhaps everyone had forgotten that when Marina was born, Mary had been acting like this as well.


    She took care of her daughter with great caution every day, afraid of any idents happening to the


    baby. But then, so many things happened that forced Mary to develop this fake armor on the surface.


    Now, she could finally let it go.


    ¡°Marina, you rest well. I¡¯ll kick them all out now.¡± Mary seemedpletely unaware of her


    transformation.


    After saying that, she stood up and looked at the crowd behind her.


    ¡°All of you, leave! You all have no right to name the babies!¡±


    ¡°Mary, isn¡¯t that a bit unfair? Why don¡¯t we have the right? We¡¯re all the babies¡® rtives.¡± Daisy still did


    not want to give up. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the children¡¯s uncle!¡± Peter also joined the argument.


    Seeing them about to argue again, Marina finally spoke up.


    ¡°The children¡¯s names are already decided!¡±


    ¡°What? When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t we know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, which name did you pick? Could it be my suggestion? After all, I spent a few days and nights


    looking through all the names and found the perfect ones for the babies!¡± Peter sounded confident.


    ¡°The boy is named Harry Bailey, and the girl is named Emily Hernandez,¡± said Marina firmly.


    Her words stunned everyone present as she finished speaking.


    Harry Bailey?


    Emily Hernandez?


    None of these names were suggested by any of them.


    ¡°Who came up with these names?¡± Everyone was puzzled.


    ¡°Me!¡± Marina looked at the crowd in front of her with a firm gaze.


    With this answer, who would dare to give other opinions?


    ¡°Oh. I think these names are excellent. Well done, Marina!¡± Peter was the first to praise her.


    Mary nced at him indifferently.


    Wasn¡¯t he the one who had argued, iming he had spent three days and nights looking through


    countless names to find the


    best ones?


    Marina turned her head and looked at the two little ones in the basss.


    The names were now settled.


    13


    The others gathered around when they saw everything was settled.


    ¡°Harry, you have a name from today onwards.¡±


    ¡°Emily, do you like this name? Mommy personally named this for you.¡±


    These big shots who usually wielded power and influence outside this room were now speaking in such


    a childish and soft manner while talking to the two little babies in the basss.


    Marina could not help but shake her head helplessly.


    And Simon, who had not said a word from beginning to end, looked worriedly at Marina.


    ¡°Do you want to lie down and rest for a while?¡± He had consulted with the doctor earlier and knew that


    the best way for postpartum mothers to recover was to rest more.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not that tired right now.¡± Marina shook her head.


    ¡°Although you¡¯re not tired, it¡¯s still better to lie down. You¡¯ve used up a lot of energy for those two little


    ones. You must rest and recover properly,¡± said Simon as he gently helped Marina lie down on the


    bed.


    Marina felt he was making a big deal out of it.


    But Simon had always been firm about this matter, even though she had exined many times, he


    would not change.


    Therefore, Marina could only listen to him.


    ¡°By the


    way, I did not discuss the children¡¯s names with you. Are you angry?¡± Marina asked.


    ¡°Why would I be angry? You carried these children in your womb for ten months and went through a


    difficult delivery. You are the most qualified person to give them names.¡± Simon said slowly,


    emphasizing each word.


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Marina¡¯s face. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I actually wanted to discuss it with you, but I did not expect them to act so fast.


    ¡°If I had not named the children quickly, the loudness of their argument might have lifted the roof.¡±


    Marina made an exnation further.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can make decisions on these matters.¡± Simon did not feel that his rights were being


    vited.


    Besides, he was not very good at naming.


    ¡°As for the children¡¯s surname, don¡¯t you have any thoughts on that?¡± Marina hesitated for a moment


    before asking again.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to think about?¡± Simon was puzzled.


    Seeing Simon¡¯s reaction, Marina felt genuinely helpless.


    ¡°Do you really not care about the children at all?¡±


    ¡°Right now, I can only see you.¡± Simon admitted without hesitation.


    ¡°Do not let the children hear that. They might not be close to you when they grow up.¡± Marina


    chuckled.


    ¡°What does it matter? I won¡¯t be spending my life with them. The one I¡¯ll be holding hands with for a


    lifetime is you. As long as you are close to me, it¡¯s enough.¡± Simon said with a calm expression.


    Now, Marina really did not know what to say.


    But regarding the matter of the children¡¯s names, Marina still wanted to exin.


    ¡°I made the boy share my maiden name because I had a selfish thought.


    ¡°Although they are both my children. I feel that a boy should shoulder more responsibilities.


    ¡°The boy will probably take over the head position of the Bailey family in the future, and my selfish wish


    is for the girl to grow up freely and happily.


    ¡°Can you forgive me for my selfishness?¡±


    The world only knew the glory to inherit the family¡¯s prosperity, holding heavy power and influence.


    But they did not know how much effort it had to take to reach that position.


    If the girl stayed in the Bailey family, it was very likely that she would be the next heir to the family


    head position. Marina did not want her daughter to go through the hardships she experienced during


    her childhood again.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of forgiving or not forgiving. This is how it should be!¡± Simon said firmly.


    ¡°Boys should be more resilient than girls. In our family, boys have to struggle and make their own


    careers.


    ¡°Your arrangement is very reasonable, and I have no objections!¡± Simon quickly replied.


    Seeing his demeanor, thest bit of lingering unease in Marina¡¯s heart disappeared.


    Now, she only hoped that the children would not hold it against her when they grew up.


    Marina had thought that after resolving the issue of the children¡¯s names, the following days would be


    smooth.


    Liule did she know that the next day, the people started arguing again.


    The reason was that everyone wanted to feed the babies.


    Marina did not have enough breast milk to satisfy both children, so she had to supplement with form


    milk.


    Feeding the babies became a fiercely contested task.


    It was even more intense than the name dispute.


    Marina had no choice but to assign each person a number for their turn to feed the babies.


    And so, Marina¡¯s postpartum care period came to an end in this bustling atmosphere.


    On the day she returned home, the scene was nothing short of grandeur.


    The entrance of the postpartum care center was nearly blocked by luxury cars, attracting a crowd of


    onlookers.


    Everyone wanted to have the honor of having the twins ride in their cars, so they brought out all the


    best cars they had.


    However, these people who were desperately trying to impress werepletely unaware that Marina


    had already taken the twins and left in Jessica¡¯s car, heading home.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you today. Otherwise, I would not know when I¡¯d be able to get back home.¡± Marina


    gratefully nced at Jessica in the front seat.


    ¡°They just love the babies too much¡± Jessicaforted her with a reassuring smile.


    ¡°I know, and that¡¯s precisely why it¡¯s giving me a headache.¡± Marina felt helpless for the first time.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Things will get better as the children grow older.


    ¡°If they knew how much love they have from all these people, they would certainly be very happy.¡±


    Jessica nced at the little babies still lying in the cradle through the rearview mirror.


    The expression on her face became much softer.


    A child born amidst everyone¡¯s blessings would be happy.


    Throughout her life, Jessica had never seen any rtives rejoice for her birth.


    But fortunately, she met Marina.


    Marina did not take the children back to the residence of the Bailey family or the Hernandez family.


    Instead, she had Jessica take them to the new house that Simon had prepared.


    Although the house had been renovated, Marina and Simon had not moved in yet.


    The main reason was to get rid of the new house smell.


    The second reason was that the house was a bit too big for just the two of them, making it feel empty.


    But with the addition of the two children, it was a whole different story.


    After returning home, the nanny Simon had chosen was already waiting at the front gate.


    Seeing their car stop, Gavin immediately led the nanny and servants forward.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hernandez Gavin greeted them respectfully.


    ¡°Bring the children up first.¡± Marina was still wrapped in a thick coat.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gavin immediately instructed the nanny to take the children from the car.


    ¡°Be careful, be careful,¡± Gavin anxiously repeated.


    He did not dare to step forward but was also afraid that others might hurt Mr. Harry and Miss Emily.


    The baby room in the house had been prepared long ago.


    10.30 f


    After the nanny took the children upstairs, she ced them in their cribs.


    Both babies were exceptionally well¨Cbehaved and easy to handle. They basically just ate, drank, and


    slept all day.


    So, until now, neither Marina nor Simon had experienced the hardships of taking care of babies.


    After settling the two little ones, Marina finally had time to have a good chat with Jessica.


    The two sat on the couch on the balcony, and their expressions showed some changes.


    Marina had more maternal radiance, while Jessica appeared more mature, stable, andposed.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been doing well during your time abroad.¡± Marina smiled at Jessica.


    ¡°Actually¡­ in the beginning, it was really tough.


    ¡°There were several times I almost gave up and wanted toe back to find you.¡± Jessicaughed a


    little in embarrassment.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you contact me?¡± Marina had never changed her phone number


    As long as Jessica wanted to contact her, she could do so anytime.


    ¡°Because I did not want to rely on you for everything. I wanted to protect you just like you have


    protected me!¡± Jessica¡¯s gaze was resolute.


    ¡°Jessica, you don¡¯t need to hold onto this matter so strongly. I¡¯ve never sought for you to protect me.


    ¡°My only wish is for you to live happily,¡± said Marina gently.


    ¡°I know, and I also know that you worry I might be trapped by this obsession and lose my way.


    ¡°But, Marina, I can sincerely tell you that protecting you is something I have always wanted to do.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just to share a bit of your worries, it¡¯s enough to make me happy.


    ¡°Marina, I have grown uppletely now. Are you willing to keep me by your side? Let me help you?¡±


    Jessica¡¯sst words were deeply serious.


    If you listened to her carefully, you could even hear a trace of caution and delicacy in her inquiry.


    Staring into her eyes for a moment and confirming that there was no reluctance, a smile finally


    appeared on Marina¡¯s face.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m willing!


    ¡°Wee back!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Jessica¡¯s face also blossomed with a brilliant smile in response to those words.


    Looking at Jessica¡¯s confident andposed demeanor, Marina picked up thette in front and took a


    sip.


    Then, she asked tentatively.


    ¡°How are things between you and¡­ Peter?¡±


    As soon as she heard Peter¡¯s name, Jessica¡¯s eyes could not help but flicker.


    But she quickly regained herposure.


    ¡°My rtionship with him ended a long time ago,¡± said Jessica calmly.


    But it was precisely because she was too calm that Marina sensed a hint of strangeness in her gaze.


    ¡°Jessica, I did not mean anything else by asking you this question.


    ¡°No matter what decision you make, I will support you. If you don¡¯t like the fact that Peter always being


    around you, I can have Aunt Daisy arrange for him to work in another country.¡± Marina said earnestly.


    Meanwhile, Jessica¡¯s hand that was holding the cup paused a little.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about him harassing you again from then on. I¡¯ll call Aunt Daisy right now.¡±


    Marina said as she took out her phone.


    ¡°No need!¡± However, just as she was about to dial the number, Jessica stopped her,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything else. Thanks to your situation, Peter has be a public enemy in our


    family. If we decide to exile him, no one will object.


    Marina¡¯s words were extremely sincere.


    ¡°His situation has been that bad all these years?¡± Jessica subconsciously asked upon hearing Marina¡¯s


    words.


    ¡°How could he be doing well? After you left the country, Aunt Daisy and Uncle gave him a good


    beating.


    ¡°I felt ufortable just thinking about the injuries he sustained. But the very next day, he acted like


    nothing had happened, forcing himself to get out of bed.


    ¡°But you know, our family is very upright. Whoever makes a mistake won¡¯t be easily forgiven.


    ¡°Peter refused to go to the hospital, so we naturally did not take him.


    ¡°Aunt Daisy said to let him suffer. If he can¡¯t bear the pain and dies, it¡¯s his own fate!¡±


    Marina¡¯s words vividly described the situation that Jessica¡¯s hands could not help but clench.


    Would they really go to such extremes?


    Wasn¡¯t Peter their only child?


    Would they really beat him to death because of her, an outsider?


    ¡°You should also know that Aunt Daisy has always beenmitted to upholding integrity and


    righteousness in her work.


    *Back then, the wedding caused her to lose face and be mocked for not being able to discipline her


    son.


    ¡°In their circle, Aunt Daisy is known as a tough woman. How could she tolerate such a thing?


    *So, she went all out, and Peter almost got beaten to death. If I had not stepped in, he would probably


    have turned into a pile of bones by now.¡±


    Marina let out a long sigh.


    Then she picked up the cup for another sip oftte.


    However, she had been paying attention to Jessica¡¯s expression from the corner of her eye.


    When she saw a trace of pity in Jessica¡¯s eyes, Marina was finally certain about what she was


    thinking.


    Then she added.


    ¡°A few days ago, when I saw him, he seemed to be walking a bit oddly. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of


    youing back, and he received another beating from Aunt Daisy.


    ¡°Of course, if you still feel unsatisfied, I¡¯ve finished my postpartum care, just let me rest for a couple of


    days, and I will go and teach him a lesson properly!¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Jessica immediately shook her head upon hearing this.


    Perhaps even she had not realized how eager her tone was.


    ¡°The matter between Peter and me is already in the past. There¡¯s no need to dig into it again.


    ¡°If you have the time, please tell Peter¡¯s parents that I¡¯ve let it go, and they should not dwell on it


    anymore,¡± said Jessica slowly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I have already told them before, but they did not listen at all.


    ¡°I feel like the only one who can make them listen is you.


    ¡°If you talk to them. they might actually listen. Marina suggested.


    ¡°Me?¡± Jessica¡¯s face showed a trace of hesitation upon hearing this.


    ¡°Yes, after all, they vented their anger on him because of you. If you talk to them, it will probably have


    the best effect.¡± Marina nodded.


    ¡°If if ites to that. I¡¯ll talk to them.¡± Jessica hesitated for a while and finally agreed


    ¡°Okay¡± Hearing the answer, Marina did not push any further.


    It was already very satisfying to have such an effect.


    After all, everything had to progress step by step.


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you need to go back to school?¡± Marina changed the topic of the conversation.


    ¡°Yes, I still have some academic matters to attend to. I estimate I¡¯ll have to stay there for another half


    month.¡± Jessica nodded.


    That¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t have much to do here. The sooner you go, the sooner you cane back. Marina


    said.


    ¡°Sure¡± Jessica nodded in agreement.


    In fact, Jessica had been constantly urged by her tutor during this time.


    On the second day after Marina left the postpartum care canter at the hospital, Jessica took a ne


    back to school.


    What she did not know was that Peter was also on the same flight.


    To avoid being recognized, he purchased an economy¨Css ticket.


    When theynded, he waited until Jessica had left before disembarking.


    Uponnding. Jessica immediately contacted her tutor.


    The other party gave her an address and told her to hurry over as fast as possible.


    Marina hailed a taxi on the roadside and rushed to the address she had just received.


    Along the way, Jessica¡¯s phone kept ringing.


    They were all calls from Karter.


    Jessica thought there must be some particrly serious issue in theboratory and tried to reassure


    him that she would be


    there soon.


    After about half an hour, the car stopped at the address Karter had given her.


    As soon as Jessica got out of the car, she saw a magnificent hall.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Karter had been waiting at the entrance.


    As soon as he saw Jessica, he rushed up to greet her.


    ¡°Jessi, you finally made it! Hurry, we have to get in quickly. Otherwise, we won¡¯t make it in time!¡± Karter


    grabbed Jessica¡¯s hand and hurried into the hall, without giving her a chance to exin.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there a problem with our previous experiment? Jessica followed closely behind


    Karter, running a little.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get there.¡± Karter, however, remained mysterious about the matter.


    Jessica could not help but frown in confusion.


    Before she returned home, Jessica had carefully checked the experimental data.


    There should be no problem.


    However, just as she hesitated, Karter had already pulled her into a venue.


    The venue was filled with people, and it seemed that there was a photo of her on the big screen on the


    stage.


    There were two other photos on both sides of her photo.


    What was going on?


    A puzzled look appeared on Jessica¡¯s face.


    But before she could ask Karter, the photos on the big screen started rotating.


    Then, her photo was highlighted.


    Immediately, thunderous apuse erupted in the venue.


    ¡°Jessi, it¡¯s you, it¡¯s really you!¡± Karter was also incredibly excited and turned around to hug Jessica.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Jessica still looked confused.


    Could someone please tell her what happened?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you submit a paper to me before? I have reviewed the research in it, and I think it¡¯s outstanding.


    I nominated you for the Kavli Prize this year, and now you¡¯ve won!¡± Karter said excitedly.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    When Jessica heard the news, the expression on her face could not help but freeze.


    The Kavli Prize?


    She knew that this prize was the highest honor in their field.


    Winning this prize would elevate her to a prominent figure in the industry.


    ¡°How is this possible? Did my paper really win the prize?¡± Jessica was still in disbelief.


    She even wondered if Karter had teamed up with everyone in the venue to y a prank on her.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! Look at the people attending the ceremony. Even if I had great abilities, I could not


    gather all these big shots at once. Karter replied.


    So, did she really win the prize?


    Jessica looked at her own photo on the big screen.


    She felt like she was in a dream.


    At this moment, the host had already invited Jessica to go on stage to give her eptance speech.


    ¡°Hurry up and get on the stage. You¡¯ll be the most charming girl here tonight!¡± Karter slightly pushed


    Jessica forward.


    As she stood on the stage, she was still a bit dazed.


    The host congratted her at the side, and she could only offer her thanks passively.


    When the microphone was handed to her by the host, Jessica looked at the audience, and for a


    moment, she seemed to be at


    a loss for words.


    The crowd under the stage was also waiting for her in patience and understanding.


    After all, the winner this year was really too young, they understood her overwhelming reaction to such


    a scene.


    Jessica¡¯s gaze swept over the entire venue.


    In the end, itnded on Karter.


    He gave her an encouraging look, and Jessica slowly regained herposure.


    Finally, she started to believe that she had won the prize.


    She lowered her head, looking at the microphone in her hand, and began to speak.


    ¡°To be honest, even now, I still feel like this is a dream. I even think that at any moment, everyone in


    the audience will stand up excitedly and tell me it¡¯s all a prank.¡±


    As Jessica said this, the audience responded with kindughter.


    Her genuine self¨Cmockery resonated with them, making it easier to connect with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly unbelievable that I could receive this prize, and all of this is not due to my efforts alone.


    ¡°My tutor, my fellow team members, and all the people who supported me are the reasons I have


    reached this stage.¡±


    These were clich¨¦ words of an eptance speech.


    There was nothing new about it at all, something anyone could recite after watching a few TV dramas.


    And Jessica also realized that the speech sounded too formal and clich¨¦.


    Then, she fell lent for a moment.


    Her thoughts were wandering during these few seconds.


    By the thure she raised her head again, the expression in her gaze had changed.


    ¡°I was born in a particrlyplicated red light district.


    ¡°My biological mother was a poor woman trying to improve her life by relying on men.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I was not a boy, so she could not use me to achieve her goals¡±


    As Jessica spoke, the previously cheerful crowd grew serious, fixing their eyes on the youngdy on


    the stage.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because I ruined her hope of improving her life that she never liked me.


    ¡°Throughout my childhood, I was surrounded by beatings and me.


    ¡°The areas beyond my room were full of danger, so I preferred to lock myself in there.


    10:40


    ¡°I liked hiding in narrow closets, even under the bed or the couch.


    ¡°Being in such confined spaces gave me a sense of security.


    ¡°I once thought that I would be stuck in such a life forever.


    Though my heart wanted to break free from all the restraints and find a new beginning. my weakness


    and fear kept me trapped, never allowing me to move forward.


    ¡°In all likelihood, I would have spent my entire life like a timid coward, trapped in my room, living a pitiful


    and regretful


    life.


    ¡°But suddenly, a beam of light appeared in my life.¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    She could not help but tighten her grip on the microphone.


    ¡°This light was incredibly intense and it illuminated my dark world.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°It even guided me, little by little, out of the darkness that had confined me.


    ¡°Because of her, I was able to feel a bit of this world.


    *The journey has been tiring and difficult.


    ¡°But every time I wanted to give up, I would think of her.


    *She is the smartest, the prettiest, and the gentlest person in this world.


    ¡°She is sincere to her friends, loyal to her loved ones, and filial to her family.


    ¡°She is the lighthouse that guided me step by step to all of you.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, there would be no me today. So, all the glory I received today is all because of


    her!¡±


    Jessica¡¯s speech moved the audience, and their eyes showed a touch of emotion.


    They had always assumed that someone as young as her could achieve such sess because of a


    privileged upbringing or strong family support.


    Little did they know, Jessica had struggled to get where she was on her own feet.


    Then, someone took the lead, and a round of enthusiastic apuse erupted from the audience.


    The smile on Jessica¡¯s face deepened.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know if she can hear these words, I still want to tell her.


    ¡°Thank you, my friend, and I will keep my promise to always be loyal to you!¡±


    As she spoke. Jessica¡¯s gaze was fixed on the camera in front of her.


    It was as if she wanted to convey her determination to the person on the other side of the ocean.


    Jessica¡¯s speech was undoubtedly a great sess.


    The audience¡¯s admiration for her continued to grow.


    After all, achieving sess as a person born into poverty was much more challenging than for


    someone with a privileged background.


    This was because they did not have ess to better resources or early exposure to the wider world.


    People like her could seed solely by relying on their strong willpower.


    The moment J¨¦ssica stepped down from the stage, almost everyone walked forward to surround her.


    Each person showed genuine warmth, and no one mocked her background.


    They sincerely congratted her on winning the prize.


    Of course, many of them were particrly curious and asked her who the person she mentioned in the


    speech was. Some wondered if it might be her lover.


    Jessica shook her head and denied it, stating that the person was her best friend.


    As Jessica was surrounded by the crowd, she had no idea that Peter had recorded her entire speech


    just now.


    Then it was sent to Marina across the ocean.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    Marina watched the video of Jessica¡¯s eptance speech, lost in thought for a long time.


    It was not until Simon approached and called her that she came back to her senses.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon asked with some confusion.


    Marina shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She had always been reluctant to mention the memories of her time in Solemwood after losing her


    memory due to an injury.


    Because she felt that those memories were too humiliating for her.


    However, now she felt that she should be grateful for that experience.


    If she had not lost her memory, she would not have met Jessica.


    She would not have had such a genuine friend.


    In this world with billions of people, the probability of encountering true friends that care about each


    other was incredibly low.


    Yet, she not only found a lover but also had a good friend like Jessica.


    She felt that she was truly blessed.


    After Peter finished sending the video, he leaned against the wall in silence.


    Then, he slowly closed his eyes.


    The image of Jessica talking about Marina¡¯s impact on her kept ying in his mind.


    Her eyes were so bright and full of joy.


    If the incident in the past had not happened, would she also mention him in her speech today?


    Would she mention him like how she talked about Marina?


    There was a high chance that she would.


    But all of that was ruined by his own hands.


    A bitter smile appeared on Peter¡¯s lips, but he quickly suppressed it.


    At least Jessica was growing well now.


    She could confidently stand before people and express herself freely.


    She had even reconciled with her past and epted her origins.


    The new Jessica was finally emerging.


    Peter¡¯s heart was also filled with gratitude.


    After the award ceremony, there was still an award banquet.


    As this year¡¯s prize winner, Jessica naturally became the center of attention at the banquet.


    People queued up to invite her to dance, and the invitations were endless.


    In the end, Jessica became exhausted and had to exin to the gentlemening forward for the


    invitation that her feet were hurting.


    While the guys were disappointed, they did not insist.


    And one after another, the men approached Jessica, seeking her contact information.


    At first, she did not realize the seriousness of the situation.


    When the first man asked for her contact, she graciously gave it to him.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Consequently, as each person came forward, Jessica found herself agreeing to provide her contact


    information.


    By the end of the night, Marina¡¯s phone was filled with contacts from numerous strangers.


    All of them enthusiastically invited her to enter romantic rtionships.


    In this city, known for its emphasis on romance, love was passionate and sincere.


    Despite having spent almost three years in this ce, Jessica still found it challenging to adapt to their


    forthrightness and


    openness.


    104.10 F


    She casually mentioned that she would be returning to her home country soon and had no ns for


    romance at the


    moment.


    However, even after stating this, many people expressed their willingness to wait for her to change her


    mind.


    Some even offered to go back to her home country with her.


    Overwhelmed by the attention. Jessica slipped away secretly from the banquet.


    In the car.


    With a smile on his face, Karter looked at Jessica in the back seat, who seemed a bit startled.


    ¡°Now, do you truly feel the romance of the men in our country?¡±


    ¡°I not only feel it, but I also feel really frightened!¡± Jessica raised her hand to massage a little between


    her eyebrows.


    Earlier, she had no choice but to have a few drinks, and now her head was still a bit dizzy.


    ¡°If you stay here for a while longer, you¡¯ll be able to get used to it. You have to know that people in our


    country can¡¯t live without love.¡± Karter raised her voice.


    ¡°Well, but I can live with it, replied Jessica firmly.


    ¡°No, Jessi. Everyone needs love, and it¡¯s not limited by borders. I have always thought that you really


    need a romantic rtionship to nourish yourself.


    ¡°Today, at the banquet, most of the people were top figures in the industry, and among them, there


    were many worth considering for a deeper rtionship.


    ¡°If you¡¯re indecisive, you can give them all a try and then choose the most suitable one.¡± Karter¡¯s words


    were shocking.


    Jessica was surprised by his words.


    ¡°How is this romantic? You¡¯re just messing around.¡± Jessica shook her head.


    ¡°How can that be? You have to know that in a good rtionship, besides mutual admiration, the most


    crucial thing is to bepatible in bed.


    ¡°And that¡¯s something you can¡¯t see without experiencing it yourself. So, you should give it a try.¡± Karter


    did not see anything wrong with his perspective.


    Jessica could not react to Karter¡¯s statement right away.


    ¡°I have high standards for rtionships, and I can¡¯t ept such a thing.¡± Jessica firmly refused.


    ¡°Jessi, you¡¯re living too repressively. Sometimes you should learn to release stress.¡± Karter raised his


    voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved in some messy rtionships. I¡¯m content with my life as it is now, and I


    don¡¯t want to start a new romance at this stage.¡± Jessica firmly declined.


    Feeling Jessica¡¯s determination, Karter did not press the matter any further.


    He had just spoken casually and felt that Jessica was overly cautious when it came to rtionships.


    In fact, many people at school had shown interest in Jessica, but she had turned them all down.


    Gradually, everyone learned that this intelligent and beautiful girl from Calirina was not interested in


    romantic rtionships, so no one made any more advances.


    ¡°By the way, Jessi, are you really determined to go back home? I still think it¡¯s better for you to stay


    here. After all, our science research environment is much better than your home country¡¯s.¡± Karter


    invited Jessica sincerely.


    ¡°Sorry, I have already promised my friend, and I will return home as soon as possible.¡± Jessica replied


    almost without any


    hesitation.


    ¡°Well, actually, I already knew the answer when I asked. After listening to your eptance speech just


    now, I felt that no matter how favorable the conditions I could offer, you would not stay.¡± Karter¡¯s tone


    was filled with regret.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t stay here to work with you, we can keep in touch, and you¡¯re wee to visit Calirina


    whenever you have the time,¡± said Jessica with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, to be honest, I¡¯m very curious about that friend you mentioned. What kind of person is she that


    made go back no matter what?¡±


    you want to


    ¡°You won¡¯t be disappointed after meeting her. When Jessica thought of Marina, the expression on her


    face softened.


    ¡°By the way, you can stop at the next intersection. I live in the building across the street,¡± said Jessica


    as the car reached her ce.


    Chapter

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    ¡°When did you move?¡± Karter looked at the luxurious vi in front of her with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, almost half a year,¡± Jessica said as she recalled.


    *Half a year? Jessi, when did you be so rich? You can even afford to rent such a house?¡± Karter


    looked envious.


    Even he could not afford to live in such a luxurious house now.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s because the house I used to live in is going to be demolished. This is a new house that


    the government is subsidizing to thendlord.


    ¡°Since I signed a contract with thendlord previously, he allows me to stay here at the original price.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the rent around is too high, but I¡¯m the only tenant in the past six months,¡±


    Jessica exined.


    ¡°Government subsidy? That¡¯s impossible. In our country, if a house needs to be demolished, the


    government will build a new house on the original base.


    ¡°The size and area will basically be the same as the old one. It¡¯s impossible for thendlord to get so


    muchpensation.¡± Karter said with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Jessica asked, stunned.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious. The house I¡¯m living in now is my grandfather¡¯s old house from before.


    ¡°Later on, because the house was old, it was directly demolished. The government only gave us a


    small portion of the funds. We paid the most for the building of the new house,¡± Karter exined.


    Jessica knew that Karter would never lie to her.


    Then what was going on with the house she was living in now?


    Thendlord had clearly told her that this was a subsidy from the government.


    ¡°But of course, there will be exceptions. For example, if your previous piece is part of the development


    area nned by the government, the government will give more subsidies,¡± Karter exined.


    When Jessica heard this, the doubts in her heart were dispelled a little.


    ¡°I guess so, Jessica replied.


    Then, she opened the door and got out of the car. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. Be careful on the way.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Karter replied.


    Jessica stood by the roadside and waited for Karter¡¯s car to leave.


    Only then did she turn around and walk toward the house opposite.


    After Jessica returned to her room, Karter¡¯s words kept echoing in her mind.


    Then, she immediately turned on herputer and searched for the old house she used to live in.


    So far, the house was still standing on the street.


    Although Jessica had paid attention to this before, she thought that it might take some time to process


    something like demolition.


    Therefore, she did not delve into it.


    However, a slight feeling of suspicion crept over her after she heard Carter¡¯s words.


    Then, she searched for arge amount of information.


    ording to the information, that area was not ssified as a development zone.


    So, had thendlord lied to her?


    Jessica took another look at the room in front of her that waspletely in line with her favorite style.


    The more she thought about it, the more suspicious she felt.


    However, it had been veryte recently. Jessica drank a little more wine and did not look for the


    landlord again.


    She only wanted to sleep first.


    The next morning.


    Jessica woke up very early.


    Then, she went to the address thendlord had given her.


    1040


    After Jessica confirmed that the address was correct, she raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    However, just as her hand touched the door, it opened by itself.


    A trace of doubt appeared on Jessica¡¯s face.


    She shouted a few times at the door.


    But there was no response from inside.


    Jessica then walked in in confusion.


    The room was especially dark with the curtains tightly closed.


    Jessica immediately fumbled for the switch.


    The moment she turned on the lights, Jessica saw something that shocked her.


    Herndlord was now sprawled on the floor.


    Jessica immediately sprinted forward and touched his neck. Fortunately, he was still breathing.


    Jessica then called an ambnce..


    In the hospital.


    Jessica had been sitting beside thendlord¡¯s bed.


    It was not until the next morning that thendlord slowly woke up.


    When he saw Jessica beside him, a hint of surprise shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Jessi, did you save me?¡±


    ¡°I had something that I wanted to ask you. However, I saw that your door wasn¡¯t closed. When I pushed


    the door open. I found you lying on the ground,¡± exined Jessica.


    ¡°Thank you. You saved my life.¡± Thendlord looked grateful..


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ve been under your care all this while. This is the least I can do.


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t drink so much anymore. The doctor said that you fainted because of alcohol. This is


    very dangerous. If no one finds out, your life might be in danger,¡± Jessica said slowly.


    ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t do without alcohol. At my age, death isn¡¯t such a terrible thing.


    ¡°But we haven¡¯t contacted each other for more than half a year. What is it you want to see me about?¡±


    thendlord asked.


    ¡°More than half a year? Didn¡¯t we just contact each other not long ago? By phone.¡± Jessica was


    stunned when she heard this.


    ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t I remember?¡± Thendlord subconsciously replied.


    Then, he suddenly thought of something and said with a look of realization.


    ¡°Ah, I guess I forgot because I¡¯m not sobered yet. We did contact each other.


    ¡°My head is still a little dizzy. I¡¯ll sleep for a while, thendlord said as he turned around, his back facing


    Jessica.


    Looking at thendlord, Jessica¡¯s doubts deepened.


    She felt that something was amiss.


    ¡°Mr. Landlord, can you tell me the truth on ount that I saved your life this time?¡± Jessica knew that


    thendlord must know something.


    ¡°Oh, why does my head still hurt so much? I can¡¯t take it anymore, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I feel like my


    head is spinning and I can¡¯t remember anything,¡± thendlord said exaggeratedly.


    ¡°Actually, even if you didn¡¯t say it, I would have guessed it. Your old house hasn¡¯t been demolished yet.


    And even if it was demolished, the government wouldn¡¯t give you excessivepensation. So why did


    you lie to me?¡± Jessica enunciated each word clearly.


    Thendlord¡¯s body stiffened at her words.


    ¡°Of course, you have the right to remain silent, but I will also take my own way, including prosecuting


    you and a series of actions to restore the truth¡± When Jessica said this, her tone was firm and


    powerful.


    It didn¡¯t seem like she was talking to him.


    Afraid that he was about to be sued, thendlord couldn¡¯t pretend anymore.


    He propped himself up and sat up on the bed.


    He looked at Jessica with a burning gaze.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    572


    ¡°This has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just doing what I¡¯m paid to do!


    ¡°You can¡¯t sue me even if you want to!¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    Comment


    Get paid to do the job?


    When Jessica heard this, a trace of surprise swept across her face.


    Then, she did not ask any more questions and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve paid the medical fees for you. Take care,¡± Jessica said and prepared to leave.


    But thendlord stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know more?¡±


    ¡°No need. I know everything I need to know,¡± Jessica said and left without hesitation.


    Watching Jessica leave, thendlord could not help but look a little helpless.


    Based on the current situation, he assumed that gentleman still hadn¡¯t won thedy¡¯s heart.


    Thendlord sighed inwardly.


    Indeed, alcohol was the most beautiful thing in this world.


    Thendlord slowlyy back on the bed.


    He thought that after he was discharged from the hospital, he would find his old friends and drink to


    their hearts¡® content.


    After Jessica came out of the hospital, she was especially calm.


    However, she did not go back to the rented house. Instead, she went straight to school.


    She found Karter and asked him to investigate the entrepreneur who was willing to donate to the


    Calirinan students. studying abroad.


    However, the final result of the investigation showed that it was a domestic public welfarepany.


    It had nothing to do with what Jessica was thinking.


    But for some reason, the more unrted they were, the more Jessica knew it was him.


    ¡°Jessi, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong?¡± asked Karter, looking at Jessica who had been silent


    all this while.


    ¡°Nothing, thank you.¡± Jessica quickly came back to her senses.


    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to see these things? Could it be that you want to repay this mysterious


    benefactor? I remember. Calirinan care much about repaying kindness, Karter analyzed.


    ¡°I still have something to do, so I gotta go. Call me if you need anything.¡± Jessica did not exin too


    much about this matter.


    After closing the documents in her hand, she left.


    ¡°Jessi, if you change your mind, you cane back anytime!¡± Karter shouted at Jessica¡¯s back.


    Jessica gave him an okay sign.


    But both of them knew that that day would nevere.


    After Jessica left school, she took a taxi back to the vi she was living in now.


    After returning to her room, she quickly packed her things and took out her phone to book a ne


    ticket to return to


    Calirina.


    But just as Jessica came out of the house with her suitcase¡­.


    The surging auger in her heart got the better of her.


    She finally stopped and took out her phone to call Peter.


    Peter¡¯sact had already been blocked by Jessica a long time ago.


    However, her memory had always been amazing, even though Peter¡¯s phone number had been


    deleted from her contacts.


    Yet she could still clearly remember the string of numbers.


    When the call was made, it went through very quickly.


    However, no one picked up.


    In the end, it was even hung up automatically.


    Jessica was not in a hurry. She continued to dial one after another.


    It was not until the third call that it was finally picked up.


    10:401


    Neither of them spoke first.


    They could only hear each other¡¯s breathing.


    ¡°Peter, do you think this is interesting?¡± It was Jessica who spoke first and broke the silence.


    Peter remained silent.


    Jessica looked around and sneered.


    ¡°Are you hiding in some corner right now? Watching my every move?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just hope¡­ you¡¯re doing well,¡± Peter said.


    However, his voice was extremely hoarse.


    Jessica went to look for thendlord before going to school.


    He had seen everything that had happened.


    When he received the call from Jessica, he knew that she already knew everything.


    It was precisely because of this that he did not answer the call immediately.


    ¡°You hope I¡¯m doing well? In that case, you shouldpletely disappear from my life!


    ¡°What are you doing now? Didn¡¯t you say that this was just a game?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m the kind of woman who would fall in love with you and be loyal to you if you


    waved at me?


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you doing this now?


    ¡°To atone for your sins? Or you¡¯re doing this for conscience¡® sake?¡± Jessica had been suppressing her


    emotions in the hospital.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    At this moment, she finally could not hold it anymore and gave vent to her emotions.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­ Peter wanted to exin, but before he could finish, he was interrupted by Jessica.


    ¡°What?


    ¡°You don¡¯t lie to me? Or hurt me?


    ¡°Or do you not secretly lurk by my side and use someone else¡¯s name to deceive me?


    ¡°Peter. I¡¯ve told you before that I hate deception the most!


    ¡°But you lied to me again and again. This is thest time I tell you this. In the future, don¡¯t do anything


    to deceive me in the name of doing it for my own good.


    ¡°If I find out again, I will never forgive you!¡± After saying that, Jessica hung up the phone and dragged


    her suitcase toward the airport.


    In a dark corner of the street, Peter looked at the phone that had been hung up and bitterness filled his


    heart.


    Actually, he had expected that once Jessica found out what he had done, she would definitely be


    angry.


    But¡­ he couldn¡¯t help but do it.


    Perhaps he still had a trace of hope in his heart. He thought that it would be good to stay by her side.


    But God seemed to be especially cruel to him.


    It took away the bit offort from him.


    Jessica was so angry that she hailed a taxi by the roadside.


    Without paying much attention to the two people sitting in the front seat, she pulled open the back seat


    and sat in it.


    In the car, Jessica had yet to calm down.


    She was so furious.


    Why could someone keep making mistakes on the same thing?


    Did Peter think that after she discovered everything, not only would she not be angry, but she would


    even be grateful for his


    efforts?


    What a self¨Crighteous guy!


    He had been self¨Crighteous from the very beginning!


    Jessica ran her fingers through her hair in frustration, then subconsciously nced at the scenery


    outside the window.


    However, this nce made her notice that something was wrong.


    Chapter 489.


    This was not the road leading to the airport.


    Jessica¡¯s expression froze for a moment. Then, she nced at the situation in front of her from the


    corner of her


    She realized that there was a tall man sitting in the front passenger seat.


    From her angle, she could not see his whole face.


    However, she could feel the murderous aura emanating from his body.


    This man was definitely not an ordinary passenger.


    She seemed to have gotten into the wrong car.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    ¡°Sir, I suddenly have something on. Please drop me off at the intersection ahead.¡± Jessica tried her


    best to sound calm.


    However, the driver in front did not respond at all.


    The car drove past the intersection at full speed.


    Jessica immediately became nervous.


    Did these two people n this beforehand?


    Or was it just a coincidence?


    Jessica immediately took out her phone and prepared to call the police.


    However, the people in front should have been paying attention to her actions.


    Seeing that she was about to take the phone, the man in the passenger seat turned around and


    snatched the phone from her hand.


    Then, he pushed Jessica to the side with force.


    Jessica¡¯s back hit the car door, making her frown in pain.


    ¡°You¡¯d better behave yourself, or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± The two men spoke Froyca¡¯snguage.


    Jessica didn¡¯t say anything else, but when the man turned around just now, she saw his face.


    As far as she could remember, she had no idea where she had seen these two people before.


    So it was just a coincidence?


    Jessica tried her best to calm herself down. She had to think of a way to save herself at this moment.


    Along the way, Jessica¡¯s mind was racing as she memorize the way.


    Jessica was very unfamiliar with the street they were on


    Previously, in this city, other than going to school, she worked in a shop near the school.


    She rarely went to other ces.


    Now, she suddenly regretted it. She should havee out more often.


    This way, she might be able to recognize these paths.


    The car drove for about an hour.


    It stopped in front of a vi in the suburbs.


    The man in the passenger seat got out of the car first. After opening the door, he grabbed Jessica¡¯s


    hair and dragged her out


    of the car.


    Jessica managed to follow his movements so that she could suffer less.


    However, the man, who did not care if Jessica could keep up, just strode forward.


    Then, he forcefully threw her into the house.


    Jessica was dizzy from the fall.


    When she struggled 16 get up, what was before her eyes was a pair of polished leather shoes.


    Before Jessica gould look up at the person standing in front of her, the man bent down and grabbed


    her chin.


    He forced her to raise her head.


    The person opposite him was a man from Calirina.


    However, there was a hideous scar on his face that slid from the corner of his eye to his lower jaw.


    It made him feel even colder.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about this face. The man stared at Jessica for a moment, before letting go of


    his hand in disdain.


    His subordinate immediately handed him a handkerchief.


    The man carefully wiped his fingers that had just touched Jessica.


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Jessica tried hard to adjust her breathing.


    Judging from the attitudes of these people, she assumed this should not be an ident.


    10:10 D


    ¡°Who am I? You can ask Peter about this. Well, on the condition that you still have the chance.¡± The


    man threw the handkerchief aside.


    Jessica keenly caught the hatred in the man¡¯s tone.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    And it was an extremely deep hatred.


    Were they against Peter?


    ¡°As for what I want to do, you¡¯ll know soon enough¡± The man looked down at Jessica on the ground.


    Then, he waved at the bodyguard behind him.


    The bodyguards immediately went forward and stared at Jessica as if they had seen delicious prey.


    Moreover, Jessica noticed that someone had secretly set up a camera at the side.


    Jessica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°You guys are looking for Peter, right?¡± Jessica quickly asked.


    ¡°If you want to find him, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I can call him over!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The man couldn¡¯t help but ask when he heard Jessica¡¯s words.


    The bodyguards stopped moving forward and stood rooted to the ground.


    They were waiting for their boss¡¯s next order.


    ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯re going to take revenge on Peter. I can help you.¡± Jessica said word by


    word.


    ¡°You¡¯ll help me? Aren¡¯t you Peter¡¯s woman? Will you help me?¡± A faint light shed across the man¡¯s


    eyes.


    ¡°I used to be, but now, I only hate him!


    ¡°Since you know I exist, you should know what he did to me in the past.


    ¡°He embarrassed me in front of so many people and even yed with my feelings. In his heart, he only


    treats me as a ything.


    ¡°I no longer have any feelings for him. All that¡¯s left is endless hatred!¡± When Jessica said this, intense


    hatred surged in her


    eyes.


    However, the man did not believe her so easily.


    He narrowed his eyes at Jessica.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really as you said, then why didn¡¯t you do something against Peter? From what I know, he¡¯s


    deeply in love with you now. If you ask him for something, he can do anything for you even at the cost


    of his life.¡±


    When Jessica heard this, her heart trembled slightly.


    However, her expression remained calm as she continued with her teeth gritted.


    ¡°Of course I want do. I¡¯ve dreamed of making him pay!


    ¡°But you know that I¡¯m a woman with no one to rely on. Even if I have the chance to kill him, what


    happens after I kill him? The Moore family and the Bailey family won¡¯t let me off.


    ¡°Marina used to say that she treated me as her sister, but her brother bullied me. Didn¡¯t she seek


    justice for me?


    ¡°Instead, to quell public opinion, she sent me out of the country alone, leaving me here to fend for


    myself.


    ¡°Those people are arrogant. They think that I should be grateful for the little charity they give me.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m weak, I would have fought back long ago!¡±


    Jessica¡¯s words were especially emotional.


    Even the corners of her eyes were slightly red.


    It was as if she was really enraged.


    The man with the scar on his face did not react immediately after hearing Jessica¡¯s words.


    Actually, he had already investigated everything beforeing.


    What Jessica said was basically no different from what he had investigated.


    A momentter, the man suddenlyughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re a smart woman. I can avenge you. In fact, after I avenge you, I can even give you a particrly


    safe identity. I can guarantee that the Bailey family will never find you.¡±


    10.101


    Really? Are you willing to protect me?¡± When Jessica heard this, she looked at the man opposite him


    with a burning gaze as If she had found a savior.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    ¡°Of course, as long as you¡¯re obedient, I can ensure your safety. I can give you a sum of money to


    ensure you¡¯re well provided for in your next life.¡± The man¡¯s tone was much gentle than before.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you! I can¡¯t stand the hypocritical family anymore. Even if you don¡¯t give me money, I


    want to take this. opportunity to vent my angerl Jessica¡¯s expression was as hateful as it could be.


    The man chuckled. Then, he bent down and slowly helped Jessica up.


    Jessica¡¯s arm trembled involuntarily. She even had the urge to pull it back.


    However, she tried her best to endure it.


    After all, she could not let this man notice anything amiss at this time.


    Otherwise, all her efforts would be in vain.


    ¡°Did I scare you just now? I¡¯m really sorry. My men are all rough people. They don¡¯t know what it


    means to have tender feelings for women.


    ¡°Go upstairs and have a good rest first. I¡¯ll teach these people a lesson for youter. The man¡¯s tone


    was gentle.


    He looked like Jessica¡¯s close friend.


    ¡°Alright, when do we start? I know Peter is here. As long as I make a call, he¡¯ll rush over immediately!¡±


    Jessica looked even more anxious than the man in front of him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. We still need to discuss this matter at length. Go up and rest first.¡± The man was not


    in a hurry.


    ¡°Alright,e and look for me immediately after you¡¯ve made the arrangements, Jessica said


    worriedly.


    ¡°Sure.¡± The man nodded. Then, he instructed the servant beside him to bring Jessica upstairs.


    It wasn¡¯t until Jessica¡¯s figure disappeared from the staircase that the man slowly restrained his


    expression.


    The emotions in his eyes became dark and imprable.


    ¡°Boss, do you really believe that woman¡¯s words?¡± One of his subordinates asked.


    ¡°What she said just now is almost in line with what we found out,¡± said the man as he slowly sat on the


    sofa at the side.


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, the person behind him handed him a cigar.


    Then, he lit it for the man respectfully.


    ¡°But even so, we can¡¯t guarantee that she will stand on our side, the subordinate said with concern.


    ¡°I know, but she¡¯s just a woman. What tricks can she y?


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s ying tricks? She¡¯s in our hands now. There¡¯s no way she can escape.


    ¡°Contact Peter and tell him that his woman is in my hands. If you want his woman to be safe and


    sound,e and see me alone!¡± The man¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinate immediately contacted Peter.


    Meanwhile, Peter was searching for Jessica at the airport.


    However, there was no record of her boarding at the airport.


    Panic took hold of him Peter.


    Did Jessica escape again?


    Was it because she knew that he had been secretly paying attention to her, so she couldn¡¯t take it


    anymore and hid again?


    However, she had already promised Marina that she would go back.


    For some reason, Peter felt a strong sense of uneasiness in his heart.


    At this moment, his phone suddenly rang.


    It was an unknown number disyed on the screen.


    However, Peter still answered the call.


    He had a feeling that this call was rted to Jessica.


    As expected, after the call went through, a voice came from the other end.


    It was Jessica¡¯s voice.


    10:48


    However, the voice sounded a little far away, as if she was not standing beside the phone.


    Jessica? Can you hear me?¡± Peter asked subconsciously.


    However, as soon as he spoke, Jessica¡¯s voice died away.


    There followed an iparably low voice.


    ¡°Peter Moore, your woman is in our hands now. If you want her to be sound and safe,e to this


    address alone tomorrow.


    ¡®If we find out that you secretly brought someone or informed someone else, don¡¯t me us for doing


    something to your


    woman.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± When Peter heard this, he could not help but tighten his grip on his phone.


    ¡°You¡¯re so forgetful, but it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ll be able to recognize us when youe. The other man


    hung up after saying that.


    ¡°Hello? Hello?¡± Peter wanted to say something, but the call had already been cut off.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He called back, only to find it was an empty number.


    Peter was so angry that he almost smashed the phone in his hand.


    However, he quickly calmed down.


    Those people were obviously against him.


    As long as he listened to them, Jessica should be fine.


    Peter took a deep breath and forced himself to be rational.


    Only then could he save Jessica.


    Just as Peter was trying to calm himself down, a new message was delivered.


    There was only one address on it.


    Peter immediately opened the map app and searched for this address.


    It was actually a coastal area.


    Peter quickly searched for this ce and found it was a coastline.


    There were no signs of buildings or people living around.


    This meant that Jessica was definitely not here now.


    And those people had most likely set the meeting ce in such a ce to kill her and dump her


    corpse.


    Peter didn¡¯t have time to think too much and directly left the airport.


    On the way back, Peter was secretly vexed.


    Previously, he received a call from Jessica.


    In a daze, he did not chase after her immediately.


    By the time he reacted and wanted to chase after her, Jessica was already gone.


    At that time, he thought that Jessica had just arrived at the airport first.


    He wanted toe here and apologize to her.


    However, he waited for a long time until the flight was about to take off, but Jessica did not board.


    Only then did he start to panic.


    Unexpectedly, Jessica was kidnapped.


    Peter was overwhelmed with remorse.


    He had promised to protect her, but now he failed to do so.


    The next morning.


    At dawn, there was a knock on the door of the room Jessica stayed in.


    Jessica, who had not slept the entire night, immediately got to her feet.


    The next moment, the door was opened.


    The man with the scar from before walked in.


    The man first nced at the bed which did not have a single wrinkle.


    10.48 0


    The corners of his mouth curled up.


    Looks like Mrs. Campbell hasn¡¯t slept all night.¡±


    Im so excited that I can¡¯t sleep at all. Can we start now?¡± Jessica quickly calmed herself down.


    She replied to the man without any hesitation.


    It was hard for one to tell what she was really thinking at this moment.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    Comment


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to take action now.¡± The man nodded.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my phone? Give me the phone and I¡¯ll call Peter right now.


    ¡°What he wants most now is to repent for his mistakes, so he will believe whatever I say. When the


    timees, I will trick him intoing to you. You can do whatever you want to him!¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes


    glinted with anticipation.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already contacted Peter.¡± However, the man rejected her directly.


    When Jessica heard this, the emotions in her eyes flickered.


    However, she quickly collected herself.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to contact him? When did you contact him? Is he willing toe?¡± Jessica probed.


    ¡°Of course he¡¯s willing. I just released a recording of you, and he couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    ¡°And he said he¡¯d do anything as long as I didn¡¯t hurt you


    ¡°From the looks of it, Peter isn¡¯t just hypocritical to you. Are you not moved at all?¡± the man asked,


    staring at Jessica.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    However, the expression in Jessica¡¯s eyes remained unchanged.


    Instead, she smirked nonchntly.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be moved about? Men who are born with a silver spoon like him are all hypocritical.


    ¡°The reason why he¡¯s so devoted to me now is entirely because I didn¡¯t forgive him and reconcile with


    him as he expected.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t want to give up. He¡¯s so persistent in pestering me.


    ¡°Actually, he doesn¡¯t love me at all. He just doesn¡¯t want his confidence to be dented.


    ¡°As long as I promise to forgive him and return to his side, believe it or not, he will get tired of me in


    less than half a year.¡± Jessica¡¯s tone was filled with mockery.


    When the man heard this, the doubts on his face finally dissipated.


    Moreover, the smile on his face became much more sincere.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. You¡¯re one of the few sober women I¡¯ve ever met.


    ¡°For men like them, women are justfort.¡±


    ¡°So what should we do now? How do you n to deal with him?¡± Jessica continued to ask.


    ¡°Do you see this scar on my face?¡± The man turned his body slightly so that Jessica could see the


    hideous scar on his face clearly.


    Jessica gave a dip of her head.


    ¡°This is a gift from Peter. Not only did he almost blind me, but he also destroyed the career I had


    painstakingly worked hard for.


    ¡°He treated me like a homeless dog and chased me out of Janeborough. How do you think I can take


    revenge for this?¡± The man narrowed his eyes at Jessica.


    ¡°There¡¯s a saying that goes, give him a taste of his own medicine. You have to let him have a taste of


    what you¡¯ve suffered,¡± Jessica said firmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but just as you said, Peter has a big business and even has the Bailey family at his back.


    ¡°The Bailey family and the Hernandez family are connected by marriage. I can¡¯t do anything to them


    now.¡± The man¡¯s tone was filled with disappointment.


    ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Jessica¡¯s hands that were hanging by her side tightened.


    ¡°I want his life!¡± The man¡¯s eyes were cold as he said word by word.


    Jessica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    However, in order not to let the man in front of her notice anything amiss, she quickly calmed down.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t killing him a little too easy for him?¡± Jessica revealed a trace of doubt.


    ¡°So what do you think I should do?¡± the man asked curiously.


    ¡°When we catch him, we¡¯ll think about it carefully. We have to let him have a taste of our suffering


    before he dies. Only then can we be satisfied,¡± Jessica said ndly.


    Upon hearing her words, the manughed out loud.


    Indeed, the evil of a woman¡¯s heart. If Peter finds out that the woman he¡¯s protecting actually wants him


    to die behind his back, I wonder how he¡¯ll feel?¡±


    The sadder he is, the better. Only then can he be worthy of the pain I¡¯ve suffered before!¡± The corners


    of Jessica¡¯s mouth curled into a smile.


    ¡°Not bad. I don¡¯t know how Peter deceived a smart girl like you back then.¡± The man seemed to be very


    satisfied with Jessica.


    ¡°Are we leaving now? I can¡¯t wait to see Peter kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy. Jessica


    said with excitement written on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll see thating, the man promised.


    Then, they got into the car.


    Jessica didn¡¯t know if it was because the man didn¡¯t believe her yet, or if it was because he was so


    cautious.


    The man was not in the same car as her.¡±


    He let Jessica and the two bodyguards sit in another car.


    The two bodyguards sat on either side of Jessica.


    They directly restricted all her movements.


    An anxious feeling surged over Jessica¡¯s heart.


    She truly hoped that Peter would note over.


    It was very likely that the scar¨Cfaced man didn¡¯tpletely believe her.


    That was why he was unwilling to let her contact Peter.


    Since her many attempts to talk the man into letting her contact Peter failed, he would definitely be


    suspicious if she tried again.


    ¡°Peter, please don¡¯t be so stupid as toe alone.¡±


    Jessica silently prayed in her heart.


    About 40 minutester.


    The car finally stopped.


    When Jessica got out of the car, she was instantly greeted by the sea breeze.


    The sound of the waves crashing against the shore echoed in her ears.


    Jessica looked around and realized it was a very dangerous coast.


    If she identally fell from here, she would probably die without a corpse.


    Jessica had just familiarized herself with her surroundings when another car drove over.


    The next moment. Peter got out of the car.


    Jessica noticed that there was no one in his car at all.


    He actually came alone!


    Jessica subconsciously wanted to step forward, but the two bodyguards were standing beside her. If


    she made any move, they would immediately notice.


    ¡°Jessica, are you alright?¡± The moment Peter saw Jessica, anxiety instantly surged on her face.


    ¡°What can happen to me? Without you by my side, I¡¯m doing very well!¡± Jessica looked at Peter


    opposite him and said coldly.


    Peter¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest.


    Instead, he looked at Jessica with a gentle expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    ¡°Ive always been fine. You¡¯ve always been the one hurting me!¡± Jessica tried to make herself sound


    heartless.


    It would be best if Peter could just leave.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    However, no matter how harsh and heartless Jessica¡¯s words were, Peter looked at her with a smile.


    Jessica was about to lose it.


    Peter only gave her a reassuring look before looking at the scar¨Cfaced man¡¯s face.


    ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for has always been me. Let her go and I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want!¡±


    When the man heard this, he immediatelyughed out loud.


    ¡°Peter, I thought you were heartless. Howe you surrender for a woman?


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you very tough before? Weren¡¯t you so arrogant before?


    ¡°If I ask you to kneel down to me now, can you do it too?¡±


    Peter¡¯s thin body stood in the cold wind.


    However, the determination on his body could not be concealed.


    That man seemed to hate Peter for being so indifferent at this moment.


    Then, he grabbed Jessica and his arms encircled her neck tightly.


    Jessica instantly found it difficult to breathe.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, are you going to kneel or not? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to make your woman kneel.¡± The


    man¡¯s grip tightened as he spoke.


    Jessica felt that her eyeballs were about to turn bloodshot.


    Then, she saw Peter, who was sitting opposite her, kneel down without hesitation.


    Jessica¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.


    This time, it was not because of the man¡¯s pinch.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Looking at Peter kneeling on the ground, the man and his subordinatesughed their heads off.


    There were even people who took out their phones to take photos of this scene.


    Locked in the man¡¯s arms, Jessica gritted her teeth and looked at Peter.


    At that moment, he did not show the slightest hesitation.


    When he knelt down, Jessica could even hear the sound of his knees hitting the ground.


    He clearly knew that this trip was a trap.


    He clearly knew that these people would not let him off so easily.


    But he still came alone.


    Why?


    Why did he have to go to this extent?


    She had already said it so firmly.


    She had already said that she did not want him to have anything to do with her.


    Why couldn¡¯he understand her words?


    ¡°Good, very good! Now, I want you to lie on the ground and crawl over step by step. Then, lick the soil


    off my shoes. The man enjoyed the feeling of humiliating someone.


    He stretched out his muddy foot.


    Peter did not show much emotional ups and downs.


    He only looked up at Jessica.


    ¡°Jessica, close your eyes and don¡¯t look.¡± Peter¡¯s voice was still unusually gentle at this moment.


    Jessica felt some warm liquid flowing down from the corner of her eyes.


    It hit the back of the scar¨Cfaced man¡¯s hand.


    The man nced down at Jessica.


    There was a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°Oh? Are you


    touched?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me before that you hate Peter?


    ¡°You want him to die? You even want me to torture him in every way possible so that you can vent your


    anger?


    ¡°You told me all this. I¡¯m doing it as you told me. Why are you crying?¡±


    The man deliberately spoke very loudly, as if he was trying to let Peter hear him.


    Jessica clenched her teeth tightly.


    At this moment, she could not make a single sound.


    The man seemed to be getting impatient and tightened his grip on Jessica¡¯s neck again.


    Then, he red at Peter opposite him.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Crawl over now, or I¡¯ll kill her!¡±


    Jessica felt that the she was short of breath.


    Her head started to feel groggy-


    However, in a daze, she seemed to see Peter slowly crawling down.


    Jessica gritted her teeth in an instant.


    Then, with surprising strength, she grabbed the man¡¯s waist.


    Then, she retreated for a long time at a fast pace.


    He only stopped when he reached the edge of the cliff.


    This sudden change left everyone present dumbfounded.


    The man, his subordinates, and Peter were all overwhelmed with anxiety.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Do you want to lose your life for a man who hurt you?¡± The scar¨Cfaced


    man tried his best to break free from Jessica¡¯s hand.


    However, he probably did not know that when someone was forced to the corner, even if it was a


    woman, the strength she had was astonishing.


    ¡°Jessica, don¡¯t do anything stupid. Hurry up ande over. It¡¯s too dangerous over there!¡± Peter had


    already stood up from the ground.


    He looked at Jessica anxiously and reached out to her with a trembling hand.


    ¡°Hurry up and let our boss go, or we¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± The scar¨Cfaced man¡¯s subordinate


    threatened.


    Jessica did not care about others at all.


    She just stared fixedly at Peter opposite him.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee¡­¡±


    Because her neck had been strangled for a long time, Jessica¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you, let alone put you in danger.


    ¡°I swear on my life that as long as you¡¯re willing toe back, I will disappear from your life and won¡¯t


    disturb you again! ¡°Jessica, let go of him ande back, okay?¡± Peter¡¯s voice was tinged with a hint of


    pleading,


    However, Jessica gave a smile.


    She wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew that if she let go of this man and came over, it was impossible for Peter to


    leave here today.


    She had read a book before.


    It said that when disaster was unavoidable, some special action was needed.


    For example, sacrificing the interests of a small number of people to protect the interests of most


    people.


    This meant that when one encountered a situation where he had no choice, he could leave the chance


    for someone who was more useful.


    Jessica thought for a moment.


    Between her and Peter, it didn¡¯t seem like she needed to think too much about who would be more


    useful.


    Just one point was enough to tell.


    That was, Peter had so many rtives and friends behind him.


    If something happened to him. many people would be sad.


    However, she was already alone.


    Although she had Marina,pared to Peter, there were fewer people who would be sad for her.


    Jessica thought of many reasons to justify herself.


    However, all these reasons could notpare to the reasons she did not dare to face.


    That was, she did not want Peter to die!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Jessica took onest look at Peter before using all her strength.


    Carrying the scar¨Cfaced man, she jumped off the cliff in front of her without caring about her own


    safety.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Comment


    Jessical¡± Peter screamed as he woke up from his nightmare.


    The moment he sat down from the bed, Peter¡¯s brain was still in a daze.


    He nced at his surroundings.


    He found himself lying on a big bed.


    So everything just now was just a dream?


    Phew¡­


    Peter heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, all of this was just a dream.


    Just as Peter lifted the nket and was about to get out of bed to look for Jessica¡­


    The door was suddenly opened from the outside.


    The next moment, Marina walked in.


    ¡°Marina? Why are you here?¡± The moment Peter saw Marina, he was puzzled.


    In his opinion, Marina should be at home taking good care of the two little babies now, right?


    Why did she suddenly appear in front of him?


    ¡°You can¡¯t move your body yet. Go to bed and rest first.¡± Instead of answering Peter¡¯s question, Marina


    asked him to lie back down on the bed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my body? My body is fine¡­¡± Peter said as he prepared to get off the bed.


    However, as soon as his feet stood on the ground, a piercing pain seized him.


    Peter instantly sat back on the bed.


    As a result, more wounds were involved, and he was sweating profusely from the pain.


    Seeing him like this, Marina immediately went forward and helped him back to the bed.


    Then, she checked the wounds on his body and found that some of them had already been torn.


    Then, she found the first aid kit at the side and began to change his dressing.


    The moment his brain was engulfed by pain, all the memories that Peter had deliberately forgotten


    surged up.


    That¡­ wasn¡¯t a dream.


    He clearly remembered Jessica jumping down with the man in front of her at that time.


    Then, he rushed over like a madman. The scar¨Cfaced man¡¯s subordinates intended to kill him.


    And then they were entangled.


    Later?


    What happened next?


    If his memory served him right, Peter had knocked down all those people.


    Then, he seemed to have jumped down too¡­.


    But where was Jessica?


    ¡°Marina, where¡¯s Jessica? Where is she now? Did you save her too?¡± Peter, who had regained all his


    memories, looked at Marina excitedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move yet. Your body has suffered many injuries. If you don¡¯t rest well, there will definitely be


    repercussions!¡± Marina said as she directly pinned Peter on the bed.


    ¡°Just tell me where Jessica is now!¡± Peter insisted.


    He showed determination that he would not stop until Marina told him the truth.


    Marina took a deep breath and looked up into Peter¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You were the only one we found when we got there,¡± she said.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Peter¡¯s brain was unable to digest the meaning of those words.


    ¡°I saw the message you left me, so I rushed over immediately.


    10:49


    ¡°When we rushed to the coast, the scene was extremely bloody.


    ¡°We saw a long bloodstain on the ground and thought that you should have jumped down, so we¡¯ve


    been sending people to salvage it from the sea.


    ¡°But after days of searching, we only found you in the end.¡± Marina still told Peter everything.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m going to look for Jessica. She must still be waiting for me to look for her!¡± Peter


    said as he struggled to get out of bed.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Marina wanted to stop him, but Peter pushed her away forcefully.


    Marina¡¯s body was instantly sent flying.


    Then, she mmed into the cab beside her and knelt on one knee.


    ¡°Marinal¡± Peter looked at his hand and immediately went forward to carefully help Marina up.


    ¡°Are you okay? I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Peter asked with concern, his hands trembling.


    Marina endured the pain in her body and looked at Peter with a burning gaze.


    ¡°Have you calmed down?¡±


    Peter moved his lips as if he wanted to say something.


    However, he swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth.


    ¡°Can you listen to me now?¡± Marina asked again.


    Peter nodded.


    ¡°Since you can, sit on the sofa!¡± Marina said in a steely tone.


    Peter let go of Marina and slowly sat on the sofa.


    Marina raised her hand and rubbed her chest.


    Peter¡¯s push just now had almost crippled her.


    The


    power of this gene was indeed powerful.


    Even though he was already seriously injured, his explosive power was still shocking.


    This could exin the other bloody scene on the coast.


    ¡°Because you lost yourself on the coast that day. You killed so many people, and it wasn¡¯t like


    someone ordinary people can


    do it.


    ¡°When we rushed over, we quickly picked up the pieces for you.


    ¡°However, some traces of this matter were still leaked. Now, someone is keeping an eye on you.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s better for you not to show up in public now. You have to know that many people are


    coveting your current body.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be taken to theboratory for research in the future, stay here as you¡¯re told!¡±


    Marina demanded with a serious expression.


    After all, this was not a joke.


    Peter almost didn¡¯t use any external force. He got rid of the dozens of men in ck on his


    Most importantly, the wounds on the men in ck were unsightly and bloody.


    Many of them even had a hole dug out from their bodies.


    Such a power was too dangerous.


    At the same time, it was too tempting.


    ¡°But what about Jessica? I have to find Jessica.¡± Peter¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to look for her. I want to find her as much as you do.


    own.


    ¡°The only thing you need to do now is to stay here and recuperate. Don¡¯t bring me any other trouble.


    ¡°I need to focus on finding Jessica!¡± At the mention of Jessica, Peter immediately yielded.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t go out and cause trouble for you. But if you find Jessica¡¯s whereabouts, you must


    tell me immediately, okay?¡± Peter said in a pleading tone.


    Even his sped hands were trembling slightly.


    10-19


    ¡°Yes. Looking at Peter, Marina nodded slightly.


    Then, she treated the cracked wound on his body before getting up to leave.


    OF F F F


    As soon as she came out of the room, she saw Simon standing outside.


    This time, he came with her to look for Jessica.


    ¡°How is it? Is there any news?¡± Simon had been trying to get Jessica¡¯s whereabouts.


    When Marina saw him return, she thought that he had a clue,


    Send Gift

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it counts as news.¡± Simon looked at Marina with aplicated expression.


    Marina looked back at the closed door behind her.


    She did not ask further and directly dragged Simon back to their room.


    Then, she asked.


    *What did you mean just now? Have you found her or not, dead or alive? There will always be an


    exnation.¡±


    ¡°We found Jessica¡¯s clothes,¡± Simon said.


    ¡°Clothes?¡± Marina frowned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Simon nodded.


    ¡°Where did you find them? On the coast? If that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t that mean that Jessica was


    saved?¡± Marina¡¯s voice rose involuntarily.


    However, Simon¡¯s words quickly poured cold water on her.


    ¡°We fished them out of the sea, and the clothes are in tatters. It appears that they have been attacked


    by some species in the


    ¡®sea.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the smile that had just emerged on Marina¡¯s face faded.


    Then, she sat weakly on the sofa at the side.


    ¡°Marina, we should all know that Peter was saved because his body had undergone gic


    modification.


    ¡°Therefore, in terms of endurance and other aspects, he is much stronger than ordinary people.


    ¡°But Jessica¡­ She¡¯s just an ordinary girl¡­¡± Simon paused at this point.


    Because he believed that Marina already understood the rest of the sentence.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Or perhaps, Marina had always understood.


    But she didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    ¡°Why did this happen¡­ Why did this happen? Before she left, she told me that she would be back


    soon¡­¡± Marina muttered in a husky voice.


    Ever since she came here, she had not dared to think about Jessica.


    She just desperately got people to search for Jessica¡¯s whereabouts again and again.


    She tried every means, wishing to find her like the way they found Peter.


    However, it had already been so many days. In fact, Marina knew that miracles did not happen so


    often.


    However, Marina was unwilling to ept it.


    Marina felt like she had just had tea with Jessica on the balcony.


    Jessica told her that she would be back soon.


    She asked if Marina was willing to keep her by her side.


    Marina even kept her thank¨Cyou speech from the award ceremony on her phone.


    She had even prepared a ceremony to wee Jessica back.


    However, Marina did not expect such a thing to happen.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t even find her, not to mention that Jessica went back.


    Simon knew that at a time like this, any constion was useless.


    He could only reach out and hug Marina, hoping to give her some strength.


    Even so, Marina did not give up on searching.


    She had been investing arge amount of manpower and material resources to salvage at sea.


    She sent people to search along the coastline in the nearby fishing viges.


    At first, Peter was still waiting patiently.


    A weekter, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Moreover, his recovery speed was much faster than ordinary people¡¯s.


    In less than a week, all the injuries on his body had healed.


    On this day, he finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    He broke the lock on the door and decided to go out to look for Jessica. Unexpectedly, he ran into


    Marina and Simoning out of the elevator.


    At this moment. Peter was still holding the door lock that he had broken forcefully.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Marina¡¯s gaze shifted from the lock in his hand to his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Jessica, Peter stated in a low yet firm voice.


    He had already thought it through. No matter how Marina opposed him, he had made up his mind to go


    out this time!


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± To his surprise, Marina agreed readily.


    ¡°You¡¯re not stopping me?¡± This time, it was Peter¡¯s turn to be surprised.


    ¡°Can I stop you? I can stop you this time, but what about next time?


    ¡°Can I follow you 24/7? If you want to go out, with your current ability, I can¡¯t stop you at all,¡± Marina


    said firmly.


    ¡°Marina, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely be careful and not let


    anyone notice my tracks.


    Tll be back as soon as I find Jessica!¡± Peter was overjoyed. After saying that, he walked straight to the


    elevator..


    However, in the next moment, Marina¡¯s voice came from behind.


    ¡°You can¡¯t find Jessica.¡±


    Peter stopped in his tracks involuntarily.


    Then he looked back at Marina.


    ¡°What do you mean? How can I not find her?¡±


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about,¡± Marina said in a deep voice.


    The expression in Peter¡¯s eyes changed drastically in an instant.


    However, he quickly regained hisposure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. I can¡¯t stay here for too long. I have to find Jessica immediately,


    or she¡¯ll be angry,¡± Peter said as he walked into the elevator.


    This time, Marina did not stop him.


    She watched as the elevator door slowly closed.


    ¡°Are we really not going to stop him?¡± Simon looked at Marina worriedly.


    It was not a good time for Peter to go out and show his face now.


    As far as they knew, many people were already secretly investigating him..


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t let him go out, he will go out by himself. Let someone follow him,¡± Marina said with a


    weary expression.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Simon replied. Then, he called his subordinates and told them to keep an eye on Peter.


    Marina returned to her room.


    She copsed onto the sofa.


    She raised a hand and slowly covered her eyes.


    Her entire body exuded a strong sense of fatigue.


    During this period of time, she had not had a restful night.


    She did not have time to care for the two kids and left them at home for her parents to take care of.


    However, no matter how much effort she put in, she still couldn¡¯t find Jessica.


    ¡°Marina, you¡¯re tired. You should go back to bed and sleep first¡± Simon¡¯s heart ached when he saw


    Marina in such a state.


    Marina had just given birth and her body had yet to fully recover.


    Now that she was so tired¨Cout, there might be aftereffects if she didn¡¯t rest well.


    Marina nodded slowly, but she still sat on the sofa without moving.


    Simon¡¯s eyes flickered as he sat beside her.


    He gently pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Simon whispered.


    ¡­ Mm. Marina replied sullenly.


    She could barely keep her eyes open.


    Slowly, her consciousness sank.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Marina did not sleep well.


    In her dream, she felt that she was haunted by many demons and monsters.


    She vaguely saw Jessica.


    Jessica looked like she wanted to say something to her.


    However, Marina could not hear her voice.


    She wanted to follow Jessica, but the distance between the two of them remained.


    In the end, she could only watch Jessica¡¯s figure disappear from her eyes.


    ¡°Jessica!¡± Marina was woken up while shouting Jessica¡¯s name.


    Simon, who had been by her side, hurried forward.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    Marina was still in a daze.


    Her lips were slightly parted as she panted heavily.


    Seeing her like this, Simon did not ask any more questions.


    He immediately turned around and poured a ss of warm water for Marina.


    ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    After drinking a cup of warm water, Marina felt her consciousness returning a little.


    ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± Marina asked as she handed the cup to Simon.


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost a day,¡± Simon said slowly.


    ¡°A day?¡± Marina did not expect to sleep for so long.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been too tired recently. I didn¡¯t have the heart to wake you up when I saw you sleeping


    soundly. I didn¡¯t expect you to have a nightmare.¡± Simon suddenly felt that he should have woken her


    up earlier.


    Marina raised her hand and pinched her be which was still a little swollen and painful.


    Then, she asked in a deep voice, ¡°How¡¯s Peter doing?¡±


    ¡°My men have been following him. He¡¯s been searching for Jessica at sea. So far, no one has found


    any traces of him,¡± Simon exined.


    When Marina heard this, her anxious heart finally rxed a little.


    ¡°How long have we been here?¡± Marina asked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost twenty days.¡±


    Twenty days?


    The best resuscitation time was in three days.


    A week was already the limit.


    If Jessica was fine, she would definitely think of a way to reach them as soon as she woke up.


    But twenty days had passed.


    They didn¡¯t find any clues about Jessica.


    Jessica did not contact them either.


    Was there really no miracles?


    Would Jessica end up just like Lambert?


    If that was the case, then Peter¡­


    Just as Marina was worried sick, the phone by her side suddenly rang.


    It was Simon¡¯s phone ringing.


    The caller ID was Gavin.


    Simon immediately picked up.


    11.426


    ¡°Mr. Hernandez, Mr. Moore¡¯s situation doesn¡¯t seem right. We wanted to bring him back, but he refused


    our approach and even injured our people!¡±


    On the other end of the line, Gavin¡¯s tone was especially serious.


    ¡°Where are you guys now?¡± Marina, who was beside Simon, heard Gavin¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the location over now.¡± Through the phone, Marina could hear themotion on the other


    side.


    As soon as the call ended, Marina received a new message.


    It was a location.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± Marina said without any hesitation.


    She stood up and walked toward the door.


    Simon followed her quickly.


    When the two of them arrived at their destination, Gavin and his men were grappling with Peter.


    However. Peter¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and there was a hint of bloodlust on his face.


    It seemed like he had lost his mind.


    On the other hand, Gavin was afraid of hurting him, so he was overcautious when taking action.


    There was already a huge disparity in strength between the two sides, and they could not use


    weapons.


    Quite a number of Gavin¡¯s men had been knocked down.


    Even Gavin himself was injured.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Peter suddenly lose control?¡± Marina quickly walked to Gavin¡¯s side.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. We¡¯ve been following Mr. Moore for the past few days and


    apanying him to find Mrs. Campbell¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°He was fine before this, but half an hour ago, Mr. Moore suddenly said that his head hurt a little. Then,


    he was about to lose


    1. it.


    ¡°The people on our side are no match for him at all. I was afraid that it would cause other chaos, so I


    called you guys,¡± Gavin quickly exined.


    Meanwhile, Peter seemed to have noticed themotion on Marina¡¯s side.


    He immediately raised the man in front of him and smashed him to the side.


    Then, he quickly rushed toward Marina and the others.


    Simon immediately protected Marina behind him and then attacked Peter with all his might.


    However, with Peter¡¯sprehensive improvement in all aspects of his body, it was a little too difficult


    to tangle with him.


    Even Simon could not gain the upper hand in a short period of time.


    Certainly, Marina would not allow herself to stand by and watch. She immediately joined the battle.


    ¡°Your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Don¡¯te over!¡± Simon said in a deep voice.


    ¡°In his current state, you can¡¯t bring him under control. The two of us working together might have a


    shot.¡± Marina said in a firm tone.


    Simon, who still wanted to say something to persuade Marina, gave up when he saw Marina¡¯s


    expression. He knew that nothing he said could change her decision.


    Hence, he pursed his thin lips and did not say anything else.


    With Marina¡¯s involvement, the situation of the battle was slightly reversed.


    In addition, the two of them had a tacit understanding. With exquisite cooperation, they finally managed


    to subdue Peter.


    Marina immediately found an opportunity and struck the back of his neck.


    Peter immediately fainted.


    ¡°Hurry up and bring him back!¡± Marina panted as she looked at Gavin beside him.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gavin replied and immediately stepped forward.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± After Peter was taken away, Simon looked at Marina worriedly.


    Marina shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because my body hasn¡¯t fully recovered that my physical fitness feels much worse.¡±


    If it was in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have tried so hard.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back to rest. Simon supported Marina¡¯s body.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Marina nodded, leaning against Simon.


    They made it back to the hotel.


    As soon as they were back. Marina carefully examined Peter again.


    The results of the examination showed that there was nothing wrong with Peter¡¯s body.


    So why did he lose control of himself?


    Marina pinched the part between her eyebrows as she looked at Peter on the bed.


    For safety reasons, Marina had his hands and feet tied up.


    This way, when he woke up, even if he lost control, they would be able to control him.


    And Marina had been staying by his side the entire time.


    It was not until midnight that Peter woke up.


    Seeing him wake up, Simon immediately pulled Marina behind him.


    He looked warily at Peter in front of him, ready to defend at any time.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    When Peter woke up, he was at a loss for a moment.


    After a while, his eyes slowly regained focus.


    Then, he turned around and saw Marina and Simon standing by his bed.


    ¡°Marina¡­¡± He subconsciously called.


    ¡°Do you feel okay now?¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s voice, Marina knew that he should be awake now.


    Then, she walked out from behind Simon.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just feel a little tired. Shouldn¡¯t I be at sea? Why am I back all of a sudden?¡± Peter asked,


    feeling a little dizzy.


    He subconsciously raised his hand and wanted to rub his head.


    However, he realized that he could not move his hand.


    When he turned around, he realized that his hands were tied up.


    It was the same for his feet. They couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Suddenly, Peter seemed to realize something.


    Then, he suddenly looked up at Marina.


    ¡°I¡­ lost control?¡±


    Marina nodded.


    ¡°Did L¡­ Peter wanted to ask if he had caused any casualties.


    However, at that moment, some blurry images suddenly popped into his mind.


    In those images, he seemed to see himself covered in blood.


    In an instant, he felt his head swell and ache.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Peter and Marina quickly went forward when they saw him like this.


    ¡°I¡­ Peter wanted to say something, but the headache was so strong that he could only grit his teeth


    and endure it.


    Marina immediately untied the rope that bound his hands and feet.


    She wanted to give him a checkup.


    However, Peter hugged his head and curled up on the bed.


    ¡°Peter¡­¡± Marina wanted to step forward, but Peter stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Peter¡¯s voice was stern and anxious.


    Because he didn¡¯t know if he would lose control again.


    What if he lost himself again suddenly? He did not want to hurt Marina.


    Looking at Peter, Marina could only stand on the spot.


    After a few minutes, Peter felt that the dull pain in his head finally dissipated a little.


    Only then did he lie on the bed weakly.


    Then he gasped for breath.


    Peter¡¯s clothes werepletely drenched.


    His hair was covered in sweat.


    One could imagine what kind of pain he had gone through in those few minutes.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Marina asked in a hoarse voice.


    Peter gave a dip of his head in response.


    ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ve already called theboratory. They said that they¡¯re working on a new inhibitor,¡± Marina


    said slowly.


    ¡°Jessica¡­¡± However, Peter, who was about to fall into a daze, murmured Jessica¡¯s name.


    Marina did not hear it clearly at first, so she stepped forward.


    When she heard Jessica¡¯s name, her countenance changed drastically.


    ¡°Rest well first. I will try my best to find Jessica,¡± Marina said in a gentle voice.


    When Peter heard this, he finally could not hold on anymore.


    Slowly, he closed his eyes.


    What happened just now drained Peter¡¯s energy.


    As a result, he fell into a deep slumber.


    After confirming that Peter¡¯s situation had stabilized, Marina and Simon stopped staying by his side.


    However, there were bodyguards arranged at the door in case of emergency.


    Meanwhile, Marina joined the search for Jessica.


    Another week passed.


    They were still getting nowhere.


    On this day.


    Marina had juste back when she saw Peter waiting at the door.


    ¡°Why are you up? You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. Go back and rest,¡± said Marina with a frown.


    ¡°You guys can go back, Peter said, standing rooted to the ground.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Marina frowned.


    For a moment, she wondered if she was hallucinating.


    ¡°All of you can go back. Leave this to me.


    ¡°Evan and Emily are waiting for you at home. They¡¯re young and can¡¯t be separated from their parents


    for too long.


    When Peter said these words. his expression was especially serious.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t found Jessica yet. Marina didn¡¯t want to go back just like that.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m staying. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find her!¡± Peter said word by word.


    However, Marina clearly did not believe Peter¡¯s words.


    ¡°But your body has lost control once. This means that the previous inhibitor doesn¡¯t have much effect


    on your body


    anymore.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave you here alone,¡± Marina spoke in a decided voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve suffered violent mood swings previously. Coupled with the fact that I didn¡¯t get


    injected with the inhibitor on time, I lost control.


    ¡°But now, I can promise you that I will control my emotions well and get injected on time. It will definitely


    not happen.¡± Peter promised again and again.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    However, Marina did not relent.


    Peter looked at Marina and only took a step forward.


    He stood quietly in front of Marina.


    ¡°Marina, Jessica was involved in these things because of me.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you at all. You¡¯ve been dyed here for a long time.


    ¡°Go back with Simon. Go back and take care of Evan and Emily.


    ¡°Jessica likes the two little guys so much. If she knew that they left their parents for so long because of


    her, she would definitely not be at ease.


    ¡°If you really want what¡¯s best for her, then go back. If you¡¯re still worried, just send me some people.


    I¡¯m sure I can find her eventually!¡± Peter said word by word.


    Marina stared at him for a while, but in the end, she did not say anything. She turned around and went


    back to her room. Peter could only shift his gaze to Simon.


    ¡°Help me persuade her. Babies can¡¯t live without a mother. They¡¯re just one month old. They will feel


    insecure without a mother by their side.


    I¡¯ll try every way to find Jessica. If I have any news, I¡¯ll let you guys know as soon as possible,¡± Peter


    said to Simon in a pleading tone for the first time.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Simon nodded.


    Thank you.¡± Peter then walked toward the elevator.


    He let the responsibility to find Jessica born on him alone.


    He had only taken one step when Simon called out to him again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Carter with you. They¡¯ll do their best to help you find Mrs. Campbell,¡± Simon said firmly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Peter thanked him again.


    The next morning.


    Peter went missing.


    Marina¡¯s first reaction after hearing this news was to look for him.


    But Simon stopped her.

 L Chapter 498

    L Chapter 498


    Send Gift


    Comment


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more time here. We¡¯ll talk when we get back. The most important thing now is to find


    Peter!¡± Marina sounded very anxious.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Peter was clearly in a bad moodst night. Why didn¡¯t I pay more attention?


    ¡°I should have gotten someone to guard Peter all the time. That way, Peter wouldn¡¯t have been able to


    sneak away alone!¡±


    Marina¡¯s tone was filled with frustration.


    However, Simon grabbed Marina¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Marina, calm down. Peter did not leave willfully.¡± Simon said seriously.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Marina frowned at him.


    ¡°I just had a video call back home this morning. They said our children have been feeling down since


    we left.


    ¡°Not only did they not drink much milk, they even cried at night. The children miss you.¡± Simon could


    only use their children to persuade Marina.


    When Marina heard this, the expression on her face changed slightly.


    ¡°Marina, I know you¡¯re very worried about Jessica, but you¡¯ve been here too long. It¡¯s time to go back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the rest to Peter.


    Tve already left Carter with him. Carter will definitely do his best to help Peter,¡± Simon said slowly.


    When Marina heard him, she finally copsed on the lounge weakly.


    That afternoon, Simon took Marina home.


    To be honest, Simon didn¡¯t have to bring Marina back.


    However, Marina had just given birth and she had not recovered entirely.


    If Marina continued to stress over this, it would have a huge negative impact on her body.


    After Marina returned home, the two little darlings¡® conditions clearly improved.


    They ate well and slept soundly every day.


    The two darlings gradually grew. They now looked different from the redness they had when the two


    darlings were born.


    The two little fellows were currently so beautiful that anyone would want to pack them up in a sack and


    bring them home.


    After Marina returned, she did not mention Jessica even once.


    Moreover, Marina looked especially happy and natural every day.


    It was as if Marina had forgotten entirely about the matter.


    However, there were a few times when Simon woke up at night and found Marina sitting quietly at the


    desk alone.


    Marina was looking at the photo frame in her hand.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a photo of Marina and Jessica.


    Simon pretended not to know about this.


    After all, Marina also needed to vent her emotions.


    This way, Marina wouldn¡¯t get sick from holding it in.


    Time passed day by day.


    Carter would send Simon daily updates on what was happening.


    However, Simon and Marina¡¯s hopes were always dashed.


    There was no word from the Moore family either.


    The Moore family did not beg Marina to bring Peter back because they knew their family owed Jessica


    far too much.


    It wasn¡¯t until a yearter, on Emily and Evan¡¯s first birthday banquet, that things changed.


    The two little fellows had enjoyed everyone¡¯s attention since they were born.


    For their first birthday banquet, everything was iparably luxurious.


    However, from the moment she woke up this morning, Marina had been feeling a little uneasy.


    Marina felt as if something was about to happen.


    For this reason. Marina specifically asked people to watch out for Emily and Evan¡¯s safety.


    However, Marina was wrong. The children were not the target,


    It was Marina.


    Moreover, it was from an old acquaintance.


    Half an hour before the first birthday banquet started, Marina went to the washroom.


    When Marina came out, she realized that someone was standing in the room.


    It was Sharon.


    ¡°Sharon? You¡¯re back. Why are you here? Everyone is in the banquet hall in front. I¡¯ll take you there,¡±


    Marina said slowly.


    Ever since Marina took Sharon¡¯s memories, Sharon had lived a life of normalcy.


    Sharon had gone to school and then went on to pursue education abroad.


    For the past year, Sharon had been studying.


    Coincidentally, Sharon was invited back to attend the first birthday banquet of the two children.


    However, because Marina was too busy today, she had not had time to meet Sharon.


    After Marina finished speaking, the expression on Sharon¡¯s face remained unchanged.


    Sharon just looked at Marina steadily.


    At that moment, Marina had already guessed that Sharon had regained her memory.


    ¡°You¡­ You remember everything?¡± Marina probed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sharon admitted without hesitation.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly remember everything? Logically speaking, you shouldn¡¯t be able to recall your


    memories. Marina remained very confident in her skills.


    ¡°Do you want me to never remember? Continue to remain utterly clueless?¡± There was a hint of


    mockery in Sharon¡¯s tone. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that Lambert was the one who told me to


    do it. I was only listening to him,¡± Marina said.


    ¡°Lambert¡­¡± When Sharon heard Lambert¡¯s name, her expression finally changed slightly.


    ¡°Did you meet someone, or did you do something? Can you tell me how you recall your memories?¡±


    Marina probed cautiously.


    Sharon did not answer Marina¡¯s question.


    Sharon only raised her head and looked at Marina with a burning gaze.


    ¡°Although you took my memories, I still have to thank you for saving my life.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te back this time to argue with you about this. I have found someone you¡¯re looking for,¡±


    Sharon said slowly.


    ¡°Found someone? Who?¡± Marina could not help but frown.


    Sharon slowly moved aside.


    Only then did Marina realize that there was a slender figure lying on the couch behind Sharon.


    When Marina saw the person¡¯s face clearly, she immediately rushed forward.


    ¡°Jessica? Why are you with Jessica?¡± Marina looked at Sharon in shock.


    ¡°When I regained my memory, I wanted to look for Lambert. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Jessica.


    ¡°I knew Jessica was your good friend, and you were Lambert¡¯s sister, so I saved her.


    ¡°However, Jessica¡¯s condition was too dangerous at that time. Out of desperation, I could only inject


    the medicalponent extracted from my blood, Sharon exined.


    ¡°What?¡± When Marina heard this, a hint of surprise appeared on her face.


    ¡°My serum has the effect of healing quickly. Jessica was seriously injured at that time and was about to


    die. This is the only way to save her I can think of.¡± Sharon nced at Jessica, who remained


    unconscions.


    ¡°How¡¯s her health?¡± Marina was only taken aback for a second before she recovered.


    These things could be discussedter. It was more vital that Jessica was still alive.


    *There should be some subtle changes in lessica¡¯s body, but I cannot be sure what the precise


    changes are,¡± Sharon said.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as Jessica is still alive, the other problems can be solved gradually.¡± Marina


    immediately shook her head.


    Marina looked at Sharon gratefully


    *Thank you. Thank you for saving Jessica.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You saved me before.¡± Sharon shook her head.


    Then, Sharon turned around and walked towards the door.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Marina looked at Sharon and asked.


    Sharon did not look like she was going to attend the children¡¯s first birthday banquet.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen the two darlings. They¡¯re very cute. Lambert likes them too. If Lambert were here, he


    would be very happy.¡± Sharon said in a low voice.


    ¡°Sharon, even if you remember what happened before, it doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯vee to think of you as


    family.


    ¡°We can still live together like before, as long as you¡¯re willing,¡± Marina said persuasively.


    Sharon shook her head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay by your side because I¡¯m going to find Lambert.


    ¡°Although Lambert doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid of anything and appears to know everything, I know that


    Lambert hates being alone the most.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t by Lambert¡¯s side, he would definitely feel terrible.¡± Sharon rejected Marina¡¯s suggestion


    straightforwardly.


    ¡°But Lambert is now gone. You won¡¯t be able to find him.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Besides, Lambert¡¯sst wish is for you to live well in his stead. Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± Marina¡¯s tone


    was urgent.


    Previously, it was because Sharon did not have the desire to live anymore that Marina took away her


    memories.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything stupid. Until I find him. I will live well.¡± There seemed to be a hint of a smile in


    Sharon¡¯s voice.


    When Marina heard Sharon, she had a bad feeling. ¡°Sharon, Lambert is gone. You won¡¯t be able to


    find Lambert.¡±


    ¡°No. I will definitely be able to find Lambert. Moreover, I already have a way now. Perhaps after a while,


    I will be able to bring Lambert back ande for you,¡± Sharon said firmly.


    Marina felt that something was wrong with Sharon and wanted to say something.


    Before Marina could, Sharon had already interrupted her.


    ¡°I might have saved Jessica¡¯s life for the time being, but she¡¯s been in aa since. Whether Jessica


    can survive is up to


    herself¡±


    After saying that, Sharon turned around and left.


    Marina wanted to give chase, but when Marina saw Jessica lying unconscious on the sofa, she


    stopped.


    Marina would have to deal with Sharonter.


    The most important thing now was to send Jessica to theboratory quickly.


    Marina didn¡¯t rm too many people. She just called Simon and asked him toe over.


    Simon handed the event over to Gavin and returned to the lounge swiftly.


    When he saw Jessica lying on the couch, Simon could not help but look shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did Jessica appear here?¡± Simon even wondered if he was hallucinating.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about thister. Let¡¯s send Jessica to myboratory first,¡± Marina said as she helped


    Jessica up from the couch.


    Simon immediately came forward to help..


    On the way to theboratory, Marina briefly told Simon what had happened.


    After Simon heard this, his expression could not help but flicker.


    ¡°No wonder we couldn¡¯t find her.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sharon to be the one to save Jessica Marina looked at Jessica who was leaning on her


    shoulder.


    Marina heaved a sigh of relief inwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s your kindness that led to this fortuitous turn in events,¡± Simon said.


    11:43


    Marina looked down at Jessica and could not help but hold Jessica¡¯s hand.


    Because time was tight, it only took Simon half an hour to arrive at theboratory.


    Marina briefly exined the situation to theboratory technicians in theboratory.


    Marina then performed a detailed physical examination on Jessica.


    The results of the examination showed that there were indeed some subtle changes in the genes in


    Jessica¡¯s body.


    However, these changes were not very big.


    *Based on the current situation, the reason why Miss Rodriguez is still in aa is because the cells in


    her body have changed.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve injected her with an inhibitor. Miss Rodriguez should wake up soon,¡± aboratory technician


    walked to Marina with the report and informed her.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Marina nodded.


    Then, Marina instructed anotherboratory technician, ¡°Keep an eye on Jessica for me. I¡¯m going out to


    make a call


    ¡°Yes,¡± theboratory technician replied respectfully.


    Meanwhile, Marina went out with her phone.


    Marina called Peter directly.


    However, no one picked up.


    Marina could only make another call.


    But the result was the same.


    At wits end. Marina could only call Carter.


    Carter immediately answered the phone.


    ¡°Mrs. Hernandez,¡± Carter said respectfully from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Is Peter with you now?¡± Marina asked straightforwardly.


    ¡°Mr. Moore is right before me. Why are you looking for Mr. Moore, Mrs. Hernandez?¡± Carter asked.


    ¡°Give Peter the phone. I have something to tell him.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Carter responded and immediately chased after Peter.


    At this moment, Peter was asking the fishermen for information.


    Peter wanted to see if they had saved a young girl.


    However, Peter would get a negative answer each time he asked them.


    Despite this, Peter never gave up.


    If he could not find Jessica, Peter would continue searching until the day he died.


    Just as Peter was about to continue moving ahead, Carter called out to him.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, Mrs. Hernandez is looking for you. Carter handed the phone to Peter.


    When Peter heard that it was Marina, he immediately reached out to take the phone.


    Carter could not hear what the person on the other end of the phone was saying.


    However, Carter could clearly feel Peter¡¯s emotions bing agitated instantly.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Peter¡¯s voice was trembling.


    Peter tightened his grip on his phone.


    Peter was afraid that this was just a joke.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Peter said after getting an affirmative answer again,


    Peter did not want to waste any more time.


    After hanging up the phone, Peter immediately walked back.


    However, after taking two steps, Peter felt that it was too slow and quickly began to pick up pace.


    Moreover, his speed got faster and faster until Peter clearly surpassed human limits.


    11:43


    ¡±


    Carter immediately ordered his subordinates to stay behind and deal with the aftermath.


    They had to prevent anyone from taking photos and uploading them online.


    Carter then quickly followed Peter.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    After Carter learned what had happened, he immediately arranged a flight back home.


    However, the most recent flight was six hourster.


    Peter really couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Thus, Carter arranged for a private jet


    The two of them finally arrived at Janeborough in the early morning of the next day.


    As soon as Peter came out of the airport, he rushed to theboratory.


    Marina was already waiting for him at the entrance.


    As soon as Peter saw Marina, he immediately went up to her.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Peter grabbed Marina¡¯s hand.


    Peter looked extremely excited.


    Because he was too excited, Peter did not control his strength well.


    Marina¡¯s hand hurt.


    ¡°Jessica¡¯s inside. Come with me.¡± Marina did not say much. She turned around and led Peter into the


    laboratory.


    Jessica was still lying quietly on the hospital bed.


    The equipment beside the bed was closely monitoring Jessica¡¯s physical data.


    The moment Peter saw Jessica, his eyes turned red.


    Ever since Jessica went missing, Peter had never cried.


    Peter had always believed that he would always be able to find Jessica.


    If anything happened to Jessica, Peter would simply follow her.


    After all, Jessica had saved his life.


    But now, looking at her lying here so alive. Peter could no longer hold back his tears.


    ¡°Although I know you¡¯re very emotional right now, there are some things that I still have to exin to


    you.¡± Marina did not want to ruin this reunion but there was some information about Jessica that Marina


    had to let Peter know.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Peter immediately suppressed the surging emotions in his heart and turned to look at


    Marina beside him.


    Marina then told Peter everything about how Sharon had saved Jessica.


    After Peter heard this, his expression could not help but freeze.


    Previously, Peter thought that a random kind¨Chearted person had saved Jessica.


    Peter did not expect it to be Sharon.


    Peter also did not expect Jessica¡¯s body to mutate too.


    ¡°Will this affect Jessica¡¯s body?¡± Peter was still most worried about Jessica¡¯s physical condition.


    ¡°Jessica¡¯s not affected much. We¡¯ve already injected her with an inhibitor. From the looks of it, the


    inhibition is working quite well.


    ¡°But we¡¯ll only know the details after Jessica wakes up and we run an examination on her,¡± Marina told


    Peter truthfully.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as Jessica is alive, nothing else matters,¡± Peter said slowly.


    ¡°You can stay here with Jessica. I¡¯ll head back first. Seeing that Peter had epted this fact so quickly,


    Marina got ready to leave them alone.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Peter thanked her again.


    There¡¯s no need to be so courteous with me. Jessica is also my friend,¡± Marina said gravely.


    After saying that, Marina turned around and left.


    Only Peter and Jessica were left in the room.


    Peter slowly sat beside Jessica¡¯s bed.


    Although Jessica had been missing for so many days, she did not look haggard. Instead, Jessica


    appeared full of vitality


    It was as if Jessica had simply fallen asleep.


    Peter slowly reached out and held Jessica¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Jessica, can you hear me? If you can, can you open your eyes and look at me?¡±


    Peter lowered his voice and whispered, as though he was deliberately suppressing his emotions.


    What Peter did not know was that after he finished speaking, the monitoring equipment behind him


    quickly fluctuated.


    Jessica felt as though she was lying in warm water.


    The seawater was especially warm, engulfing Jessica¡¯s entire bodypletely.


    It felt like Jesica had returned to her mother¡¯s womb.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It made Jessica feel especially at ease and safe. It made Jessica want to sleep like this forever.


    However, in her dreamlike state, Jessica kept hearing someone calling her name.


    The person¡¯s tone sounded a little too anxious.


    So much so that Jessica could not sleep soundly even if she wanted to.


    In the end, Jessica had no choice but to open her eyes.


    The moment Jessica opened her eyes, bright lights shone right at her.


    Jessica was not used to it. She immediately raised her hand to block the lights.


    However, Jessica realized that her hand seemed to be held by someone.


    When she turned her head to take a look, Jessica¡¯s expression could not help but freeze.


    Peter was lying on the side of her bed, holding onto her hand tightly.


    In a daze, Jessica quickly sobered up.


    Memories from before she fell unconscious also surfaced.


    ¡°L¡­ wasn¡¯t dead?¡± Jessica wondered.


    Jessica had thought that this time, she would definitely die.


    Unexpectedly, luck was still with her.


    Jessica had managed to survive.


    Jessica subconsciously wanted to retract her hand.


    However, this slight movement woke Peter up.


    When Peter saw that Jessica had woken up, he immediately jumped up from his chair excitedly and


    fixed a burning look upon Jessica.


    ¡°Jessica, you¡¯re awake?


    ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Do you want me to call a doctor for you?


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone toe over and look at how you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Peter was so excited that he didn¡¯t even give Jessica a chance to answer his own questions.


    After saying that, Peter immediately got up and ran out of the ward.


    Jessica was left alone on the bed.


    A momentter, arge group ofboratory technicians surged into the room to give Jessica a thorough


    physical examination/


    The final conclusion was that Jessica¡¯s body was under control.


    So far, theboratory technicians had not found anything unusual.


    Moreover, the injuries on Jesscia¡¯s body had also healed very well.


    There were basically nosting effects.


    Peter heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    Under normal circumstances, after gic mutation, the condition of one¡¯s body would increase


    greatly.


    However, Peter was still worried. That was why Peter made theboratory technicians conduct a


    physical examination on Jessica.


    After sending off theboratory technicians, Peter returned to Jessica¡¯s bedside.


    ¡°Are you tired? If you¡¯re tired, take a rest. I¡¯ll stay by your side. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you again.¡±


    Peter¡¯s voice was gentle but firm, as though he was swearing an oath.


    ¡°Are you¡­ alright?¡± Jessica asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine from head to toe!¡± When Peter heard that Jessica was willing to talk to him,


    he immediately exined.


    Seeing him like this, Jessica knew that his body was definitely fine.


    Then, Jessica slowly closed her eyes.


    Peter, who didn¡¯t get a response, wasn¡¯t too discouraged.


    After all, Jessica had already taken the initiative to talk to him.


    Even one sentence was enough to make him happy for half a day.


    ¡°Have a good rest. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Peter lowered his voice..


    Send Gift

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    In reality, Jessica was not sleepy at all.


    Jessica felt like she had been asleep for a long, long time. However, Jessica didn¡¯t know how to face


    Peter yet.


    Therefore, Jessica could only sleep to escape.


    Just as he had said, Peter remained by Jessica¡¯s side.


    When he was sure that Jessica¡¯s breathing became longer, Peter stood up and walked to the window.


    Peter called Marina in a low voice and informed Marina that Jessica was awake.


    Marina appeared in theboratory an hourter.


    Since she was no longer alone with Peter, Jessica opened her eyes.


    ¡°Marina¡­ Jessica¡¯s voice caused Marina¡¯s heart to tremble.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Marina grabbed Jessica¡¯s hand,


    Jessica¡¯s eyes were slightly red.


    The moment Jessica jumped off the cliff, Jessica really thought that she would never see Marina


    again.


    Marina also felt her own emotions fluctuate, yet Marina only smiled and patted Jessica¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I understand.


    ¡°The most important thing for you now is to recuperate and get better. Didn¡¯t you say before you left


    that you woulde to my side to help me when you came back?


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve always been short of a secretary. Simon has Gavin by his side, and now there¡¯s


    Carter.


    ¡°Simon doesn¡¯t have to do anything himself. It¡¯s different for me. I don¡¯t have anyone I can use.


    ¡°That is why you have to get better. I¡¯m still waiting for you to be my secretary. Marina¡¯s voice was


    gentle but strong.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get better soon!¡± Jessica nodded heavily when she heard this.


    Marina could not help but reveal a sincere smile on her face.


    It was great that Jessica could stille back!


    The room fell silent.


    After Jessica¡¯s emotions calmed down a little, Marina Bailey told Jessica about the changes in her


    body.


    Jessica had nevere into contact with such matters before.


    Therefore, even after a long time, Jessica still could notpletely digest this matter.


    ¡°I¡¯m only telling you because I want you to be mentally prepared. The impact on you isn¡¯t too great. As


    long as you inject the inhibitor on time, it won¡¯t affect your body a lot.¡± Marina looked at Jessica and


    comforted her.


    Jessica nodded.


    Then, Jessica thought of something else.


    ¡°If my body undergoes a mutation, does that mean that my strength has also increased?¡± Jessica


    looked at both her hands.


    ¡°There will indeed be an improvement, but I don¡¯t rmend you use this power because it will


    elerate the burning of your cells.


    ¡°In other words, every time you use this power, you are actually shrinking your lifespan, Marina


    exined.


    When Jessica heard this, she retracted her hand at once in disappointment.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d profited from this disaster and be a powerful superhero.¡±


    This way, Jessica could also learn somebat techniques.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    In the future, when Jessica encountered any dangerous situations, she would not be helpless.


    Jessica could even protect Marina Bailey.


    When Marina heard this, she smiled and rubbed Jessica¡¯s head.


    ¡°How can there be so many superheroes in this world? Besides, in my heart, you¡¯re still a hero without


    these powers!¡±


    ¡°How can there be a superhero as weak as me?¡± Jessica mumbled.


    ¡°But you used your own strength to wake Peter up.¡± Marina¡¯s red lips parted as she spoke.


    10:436


    When Jessica heard Peter¡¯s name, the expression in Jessica¡¯s eyes could not help but flicker.


    However, Jessica quickly calmed down.


    ¡°That was the only executive decision I could make under those circumstances. I can¡¯t just watch


    everyone die.¡± Jessica lied through her teeth.


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the only reason for your decision? Don¡¯t you want Peter to live?¡± Marina asked.


    Jessica¡¯s hands tightened into fists beneath the nket.


    Jessica¡¯s eyes also wandered away.


    ¡°Of course. Although Jessica¡¯s answer was still affirmative, Marina could guess what Jessica was


    thinking.


    ¡°Jessica. Peter¡¯s body has also mutated.¡± Marina thought for a moment before saying.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jessica immediately looked up when she heard this.


    ¡°Back then¡­¡± Marina exined Peter¡¯s situation to Jessica.


    ¡°Peter¡¯s condition is worse than yours, and the previous inhibitors no longer have any effect on him.


    ¡°Right now, Peter¡¯s body is burning rapidly. I don¡¯t know if I can solve his problem. The only thing I can


    do now is to try my best not to let Peter use those powers.


    ¡°Jessica, people only live for a few short decades.


    ¡°And within this time, we don¡¯t know when something would happen.


    ¡°I know there are things you may never get over in your heart, but I hope that after this incident, you


    can see clearly what¡¯s most important to you.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to regret your choice one day.¡±


    The room fell silent again.


    Marina had already left.


    However, Jessica¡¯s mind kept reying what Marina had said.


    Regret?


    Jessica silently asked herself in her heart.


    The moment she jumped off the cliff with the scar¨Cfaced man in her arms, Jessica was actually


    determined to die.


    As she slowly fell from the cliff, Jessica did harbor a trace of regret.


    Jessica didn¡¯t have the time to tell Peter she had forgiven him.


    Jessica had yet to truly experience this world.


    Jessica also wanted to have a real home.


    Then, Jessica would give birth to two children and watch them slowly grow up.


    Jessica wanted her children to be surrounded by the world¡¯s purest sincerity and love.


    Jessica didn¡¯t want them to be like hier, an existence that could be abandoned at will by this world.


    Marina was right. No one knew when an ident would happen.


    For example, Jessica had never thought that there would be such a cmity in her life.


    Just as Jessica began to get agitated, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    It was Peter.


    ¡°I saw Marina leave. Are you alright?¡± Peter looked at Jessica, slightly worriedly. Ever since Jessica


    came back, Peter had been unable to let Jessica out of his sight. As long as he could not see Jessica


    for a moment, Peter¡¯s heart would be uneasy.


    Upon hearing Peter¡¯s voice, Jessica looked up at him.


    Jessica did not speak for a long time.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Peter asked in confusion.


    ¡°Was there something on his face?¡± Peter thought.


    ¡°Am I disturbing you?¡± Peter asked carefully.


    However, Jessica remained silent.


    To Peter, Jessica¡¯s reaction seemed to be a tacit acknowledgment of what he had just said.


    Peter couldn¡¯t hide the defeat in his eyes.


    Still, Peter quickly suppressed it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it then. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll stand guard outside the door. You can call me if


    anything happens.¡±


    Peter turned and got ready to leave.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    ¡°What would you do if I had really died this time?¡± Jessica suddenly asked.


    Peter immediately froze on the spot.


    Peter did not turn around. After a moment of silence, Peter spoke.


    ¡°If anything happens to you, I will join you.¡±


    Peter¡¯s words were very soft, but theplete surety in his tone was unquestionable.


    Jessica, who was sitting on the hospital bed, instantly pursed her red lips.


    Jessica could not help but recall Peter kneeling down willingly for her.


    Peter was such a proud person.


    But for Jessica, Peter was willing to kneel to his opponent.


    Peter was even willing to crawl and humiliate himself for her.


    Perhaps¡­ Jessica could really try again.


    ¡°Peter, I hate deceit the most in my life, especially the deception from those close to me!¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Peter¡¯s voice was full of bitterness.


    The mistakes Peter had made in the past could never be undone in this lifetime.


    ¡°I can¡¯t forgive you for what you did to me before!¡± Jessica said once more.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Peter¡¯s voice lowered further.


    Honestly, Peter did not expect Jessica to ever forgive him.


    Peter held back the pain in his heart and prepared to leave.


    Peter didn¡¯t want Jessica to feel worse looking at him.


    After all. Jessica still needed to recuperate, and her emotions could not be too agitated.


    But just as Peter was about to step out of the room, Jessica¡¯s firm voice came from behind him,


    ¡°Although there¡¯s no way I can forgive you about what happened in the past, we can still¡­ start over.¡±


    When her words reaching Peter¡¯s ears, Peter felt as though a bright light suddenly illuminated the


    darkness he was in.


    The hopelessness in Peter¡¯s eyes began to recover and shine once more.


    Peter turned around to look at Jessica on the bed in utter disbelief.


    ¡°What¡­ did you just say?¡± Peter¡¯s voice was trembling.


    ¡°I said, if you want, we¡¯ll start over!¡± Jessica said once more.


    ¡°Say that again! Repeat what you said again!¡± Peter¡¯s demeanor was extremely exuberant.


    Jessica did not answer immediately. She stared at Peter and said solemnly, ¡°I said, do you want to


    start over with me?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes immediately grew red.


    Then, Peter sobbed and looked at Jessica in front of him.


    ¡°If you¡¯re lying to me, then you must be¡­ the cruelest person in the world.


    Seeing that Peter did not dare toe close to her even at this moment, Jessica slowly lifted the


    nket away from her and got out of bed.


    Then, Jessica walked slowly toward Peter.


    Jessica stood on her tiptoes and gave Peter a light hug.


    ¡°Although I have always told you to establish clear boundaries between us and never to appear before


    me again, I feel that by saying these, it is already clear that I could never treat you as transparent.


    ¡°The only reason I said those things was because I was terrified my heart would waver.


    ¡°But Marina told me that we only have a few short decades in our lives.


    ¡°No one knows when an ident will happen. For example, we don¡¯t know when we will die.


    ¡°Indeed, I still can¡¯t let go of the past, but when I¡¯m close to death, I still feel a trace of regret.


    ¡°So I don¡¯t want to lie to myself anymore. If the past can¡¯t be forgiven, then let¡¯s start over.


    10:44


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how it will end in the future, but at least for this moment, I want to do this.¡±


    Jessica leaned into Peter¡¯s embrace, speaking softly.


    Honestly, Jessica was gambling as well.


    But the current Jessica was different from the Jessica she once was. In the past, she had nothing.


    Now, Jessica had her own career, and the confidence and courage to face life alone.


    Therefore, even if the two of them still couldn¡¯t escape their previous fate, at the very least, Jessica


    would not lose everything.


    Therefore, Jessica could risk it all for once.


    Hearing Jessica¡¯s words, Peter hugged her tightly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t let you get hurt again.


    ¡°I will make you the happiest person in the world!¡± Peter sounded as though he was swearing with his


    life.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jessica replied with her eyes closed.


    Life was so vibrant and diversified because no one could predict what would happen in the future.


    Thus, be bold and go forth.


    After knowing that Jessica and Peter had reconciled, Marina was unsurprised.


    Marina had always known that Jessica had never let


    go


    of Peter.


    They just needed an opportunity.


    This incident gave them onest push.


    Still, Marina gave Peter a good lecture.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be forgiven by Jessica.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say this first. You may be my brother, but if you let Jessica get hurt again, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I die, I won¡¯t let Jessica get hurt.¡± Peter held Jessica¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®die? Don¡¯t say it again. It¡¯s not a good word!¡± Jessica frowned and said.. ¡°Alright, if


    you tell me not to. I won¡¯t!¡± Peter agreed with a smile.


    Peter looked like a lion who had been appeased.


    Marina shook her head in resignation.


    Peter probably would never have imagined that he would one day be dominated by a woman like this.


    Peter, who had finally been forgiven by Jessica, desperately wanted to legalize their rtionship.


    Therefore, Peter dragged Jessica to the city hall the next day.


    The moment Peter received the marriage license, he immediately began bragging on social media.


    ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯m legally attached!¡±


    The apanying photo was of a freshly¨Cissued marriage license.


    Marina rolled her eyes


    and gave the post a like.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Marina sent a wedding gift to Jessica too.


    Jessica did not want to hold a wedding ceremony anymore, thus Marina could only send her blessings


    this way.


    Jessica did not decline and epted it directly.


    After all, their friendship had already surpassed materialism.


    On the other hand, Peter was preparing for their honeymoon with great fanfare.


    However, Jessica showed him an employment letter.


    ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean by this?¡± Peter stared at the employment letter in his hand for


    a long time. Then, Peter looked up at Jessica pitifully.


    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯m going to work at Bailey Group as Marina¡¯s assistant!¡± Jessica enunciated


    each word clearly. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going on our honeymoon? Why did you suddenly get employed?


    ¡°And even if you want to join, why did you have to go to Bailey Group? Can¡¯t you be my secretary?¡±


    Peter looked like a


    pitiful puppy right now.


    Jessica rubbed Peter¡¯s head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for something like a honeymoon. I¡¯m not too interested in traveling.¡±


    ¡°As for work, the reason why I came to you as a secretary previously was because I hoped to learn


    something and go back to help Marina.¡±


    ¡°But I also need your help!¡± Peter still wanted to persuade Jessica to stay.


    After all, it would be quite exciting to romance his wife in the office.


    ¡°You already have so many secretaries. You don¡¯t need me.¡± Jessica was very insistent.


    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re the only one I need!¡± Peter still pestered her.


    Jessica reached out and pushed Peter¡¯s body away.


    ¡°Alright, stop being unreasonable. You¡¯re an adult.¡±


    Seeing that it was useless to act cute, Peter stood up and carried Jessica over his shoulder.


    Then, Peter walked straight to the bedroom..


    ¡°What are you doing? Put me down!¡± Jessica struggled on Peter¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be someone else¡¯s secretary. Shouldn¡¯t you make it up to me?¡± Peter raised his hand


    and gently patted Jessica Rodriguez¡¯s rear.


    Then, Peter carefully ced her on the bed and leaned forward, sealing Jessica¡¯s subsequent words


    with his mouth.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Comment


    In a top¨Cnotchboratory built beneath all the sand of an uninhibited desert, the atmosphere was


    tense.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    All the researchers in theboratory were gathered in front of a cultivation vessel.


    A naked and handsome man was lying in the culture solution within.


    His eyes were closed and there were all kinds of instruments inserted into his body.


    His soft hair floated in the culture solution.


    Sharon stood in the middle of the crowd and stared at the man in the cultivation vessel with a burning


    gaze.


    Her eyes were filled with nostalgia.


    ¡°Experimental subject 123, first attempt at waking.¡± A researcher pushed the instrument beside him.


    As the instrument was slowly pushed, an electric current flowed into the man¡¯s body through the wires.


    However, the man in the culture solution appeared to be asleep and did not react at all.


    ¡°The first attempt failed. Let¡¯s give it a second try,¡± the researcher continued.


    The researcher increased the power.


    However, there was still no reaction from the experimental subject inside the culture solution.


    The researcher couldn¡¯t help but look at Sharon, who had been silent and continued.


    ¡°Second attempt failed. Trying for a third time.


    ¡°Third attempt failed. Experimental subject 123 is pronounced a failure.¡±


    As soon as he announced this, the researchers on the scene could not help but show a trace of regret.


    After all, the goal of this experiment was to create the perfect experimental subject.


    All of them originally thought that they would definitely seed this time.


    Unexpectedly, it had failed.


    Everyone could not help but look at the silent Sharon.


    They seemed to want tofort her, but no one knew what to say.


    ¡°All of you can leave,¡± Sharon said firmly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± When the researchers heard this, they immediately turned around and left.


    Only Sharon and the man in the cultivation vessel were left in theboratory.


    Sharon walked over slowly. Then, Sharon reached out and gently caressed the man¡¯s face through the


    vessel.


    ¡°Lambert, why don¡¯t you want toe back to me?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long. Are you really unwilling toe back?


    ¡°Do you know how hard it is for me to live alone?


    ¡°You said you would take me to see the setting sun in the desert and the brilliant stars of the night sky.


    ¡°You said you want to cross mountains and rivers with me,


    but you


    have


    yet to realize any of them.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always kept your word. You haven¡¯t done what you promised me. How can you note


    back?¡±


    Sharon¡¯s voice was very low and filled with indescribable sadness.


    Sharon had been in thisboratory for three years.


    For the past three years, Sharon had been trying to revive Lambert.


    Through technology, they had cloned one Lambert after another.


    They even used the most advanced technology to transfer all the living memories of Lambert into the


    body of the experimental subjects.


    However, this technology was not mature to begin with.


    Even if Sharon had pursued it with much effort and had studied it painstakingly for so many years. they


    still did not manage to wake a single experimental subject.


    However, Sharon was unwilling to give up!


    ¡°How could all evil people go around scots¨Cfree, but a good man like Lambert ended up this way?¡±


    Sharon thought furiously.


    Sharon would not ept it!


    She absolutely refused to!


    She would definitely bring Lambert back!


    Sharon took onest look at Lambert in the cultivation vessel in front of her.


    Then, Sharon turned around and left theboratory.


    The researchers were still waiting outside the door.


    ¡°Destroy experimental subject 123, Sharon ordered expressionlessly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± the two researchers at the door immediately replied.


    After Sharon left, they turned around and entered theboratory.


    They nced at the man in the solution and felt a little heartache.


    ¡°Do you think we are disregarding human lives?¡± the first researcher, Caleb, said doubtfully.


    ¡°What do you mean by disregarding human life? This is just an experimental subject. The second


    researcher activated the destruction program without hesitation.


    ¡°But even if he¡¯s an experimental subject, he¡¯s still flesh and blood with vital signs.


    ¡°I have a feeling that we are being inhumane like this.¡± Caleb still couldn¡¯t convince himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. These experimental subjects can¡¯t be considered real humans at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, the boss has given us such a high sry. We only need to follow the instructions given


    by the boss.


    *As for other things, they¡¯re not something we should worry about.¡± The other researcher was very


    clear¨Cheaded.


    These researchers were basically unsessfulboratory technicians elsewhere, doing the most work


    but paid the least.


    Sometimes, they would even be pushed out to take the me.


    They could not even have their name credited under the research they had done.


    They would also be hindered from sess by powerful and influential people and could no longer work


    in the same industry.


    Here, their annual sry was equivalent to ten years of their sry previously.


    Moreover, the working environment was especiallyfortable.


    Although their boss always had a cold face, she never bullied them.


    With such a good job, what was the point of caring about morals?


    ¡°But I still feel that sess is difficult to achieve using this technology,¡± Caleb said in a low voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s even better. We can get a few more years¡® pay.¡±


    ¡°But every time the experiment fails, the boss¡¯s mood worsens.¡± There was a hint of sympathy in


    Caleb¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Why do you care? Let me tell you, we¡¯re employees. It¡¯s a big taboo for an employee to pity the


    employer!¡± the second researcher lowered his voice and reminded Caleb..


    ¡°¡­I know.¡± Caleb lowered his head.


    Seeing him like this, the second researcher knew that Caleb had other intentions.


    ¡°You¡¯re just too soft¨Chearted. Don¡¯t you know why the boss worked so hard on the experiment?


    ¡°There¡¯s


    no room for anyone else in her heart. Don¡¯t waste your effort.


    ¡°All we have to do now is work hard and get more pay.


    ¡°After saving enough money, we can leave and return to our hometown. We can buy a house, marry a


    wife, and have a child.¡± The second researcher patted Caleb on his shoulder.


    Alright.¡± Caleb nodded.


    However, the emotions in the eyes of Caleb never melted.


    After all, the human heart was the most uncontroble.


    Perhaps their boss didn¡¯t even remember his name.


    However, from the first time Caleb saw Sharon, he could not take his eyes off her.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    P


    After experimental subject 123 failed, Sharon began working on experimental subject 124.


    This time, Sharon reorganized and listed all the ces that could have gone wrong previously.


    The goal was to seed this time.


    In theter stages of the experiment, they even began to stay up all night, monitoring all kinds of data.


    Tonight, Sharon guarded the cultivation vessel alone.


    In another three days, this experimental subject would be ripe.


    Then, they could attempt to wake him up.


    Sharon raised her head slightly and looked at the man in the culture solution quietly.


    His facial features were almost identical to Lambert¡¯s.


    Even if his family was standing here, they probably could not tell this was just a clone.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    But for some reason, even though he was here, Sharon still felt lonely.


    Sharon felt as if a huge hole had been dug out in her heart and Sharon could not fill it no matter how


    hard she tried.


    When Caleb came in, this was the scene he saw.


    Even from the back, Caleb could feel a great sorrow emanating from Sharon.


    Actually, they all knew that even if the experimental subject truly was awakened, he was no longer the


    original person.


    Still, no one reminded her.


    That was because if Sharon thought it through, everyone in theboratory would lose their jobs.


    However, looking at Sharon in front of Caleb, for the first time, Caleb hoped that the bubble Sharon


    was in would burst sooner rather thanter.


    ¡°Boss, you haven¡¯t slept for a few days. Have something to eat. Caleb slowly walked forward.


    Sharon heard the voice and turned around to take a look.


    Sharon¡¯s gaze lingered on Caleb¡¯s face for a second.


    Then Sharon nced at the name tag on his chest.


    ¡°Are you new here?¡± Sharon¡¯s voice was as cold as a mountain stream.


    ¡°I came here two years ago, Caleb said.


    There was even a hint of bitterness in Caleb¡¯s eyes.


    Sure enough, Sharon didn¡¯t even remember his name.


    Sharon made a soft noise of acknowledgment and did not ask any more questions.


    Sharon then took the coffee from Caleb.


    However, Caleb did not leave immediately. Caleb only looked at Sharon in front of him greedily.


    They had no chance to be alone.


    Caleb didn¡¯t want to miss this rare moment of solitude with her.


    Sharon was thinking about something else and did not care about Caleb¡¯s existence.


    Caleb looked at Sharon, whose eyes were filled with sadness, and finally couldn¡¯t help but say


    something.


    ¡°If¡­ this experiment still fails, will you continue?¡±


    Sharon did not expect Caleb to ask this question. Sharon turned her head and nced at him.


    Caleb immediately exined, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything by it. It¡¯s just¡­ It has been three years, but there


    hasn¡¯t been a single sessful experiment. I wanted to ask if you must seed?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± Sharon¡¯s voice was extremely cold.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Caleb apologized immediately.


    Sharon originally thought that this topic was over, but Caleb spoke once more.


    ¡°Although I know you might be angry to say this, I still want to tell you.


    10:44 D


    There are too many risks in this experiment. It¡¯s very likely that even if you invest a lot of time and


    money, it will all be for nothing in the end.


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s a one in a million chance that we¡¯ve sessfully awakened the test subject, is he the


    person you want?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sharon snapped.


    Her eyes zed with murderous intentions.


    Caleb felt waves of terrifying intimidation emanating from her.


    In the end, Caleb had no choice but to lower his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fired. I don¡¯t need an employee to teach me how to do things.¡± Sharon enunciated each word


    clearly.


    When Caleb heard this, he was stunned at first. Then, Caleb suddenly raised his head and looked at


    Sharon.


    There was no humor in her eyes at all.


    Sharon was being serious.


    A bitter feeling spread in Caleb¡¯s heart at once.


    Caleb clearly knew that Sharon wouldn¡¯t even care about his existence.


    However, Caleb couldn¡¯t help but yearn for more.


    Caleb slowly took off the name tag on his chest.


    Then, Caleb ced it on the cab on the side.


    ¡°What I said just now was indeed for your own good.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so persistent, I believe that if the real him knows you¡¯re doing this,


    he won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    Caleb left after saying that.


    Sharon was left alone in the hugeboratory.


    Sharon looked up at the sleeping experimental subject in the culture vessel.


    For the first time, there was confusion in her eyes.


    ¡°Would Lambert be unhappy if he knew about this?¡± Sharon thought.


    But Sharon had done all this to find Lambert.


    Their time together was short, but they had been so happy.


    Sharon really did not want to give up just like that.


    Sharon just wanted to keep the existence that made her feel the most warmth in her life.


    ¡°Was this all wrong?¡± Sharon wondered.


    ¡°Could it be that all my efforts would be in vain in the end?¡±


    Just as Sharon Hill¡¯s thoughts gradually quietened, Caleb, who had left earlier, suddenly returned.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡± Sharon frowned.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here quickly. There are intruders!¡± Caleb said as he grabbed Sharon to escape.


    ¡°What intruders?¡± Sharon was still in a daze.


    However, just as the two of them reached the entrance of theboratory, they saw a group of men in


    ck walking in their direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Caleb immediately brought Sharon back to theboratory.


    Caleb locked the door.


    However, the intruders had equipment that could sense that there were two living beings in the room.


    The tightly shut door of theboratory was violently bombarded.


    The entireboratory began to shake.


    ¡°This door won¡¯tst long.¡± Caleb¡¯s face was filled with panic.


    Despite this, Caleb still turned around and reassured Sharon, who was standing behind him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll find a way to get you out.¡±


    Sharon stared at the ordinary face in front of her in confusion.


    ¡°You had a chance to escape. Why did youe back?¡±


    Why?


    Caleb froze.


    He didn¡¯t know why.


    When Caleb found out that there was an intruder, his first reaction was to hurry back and tell Saron.


    As for the rest, Caleb was not in the mood to contemte them at all.


    And now, there was no time to think about it.


    ¡°There¡¯s another exit behind theboratory that leads to the outside. This door won¡¯tst long. Hurry up


    and get out of here. I¡¯ll help you stall them!¡± Caleb quickly said.


    ¡°But you¡¯ll die if you do that. Sharon frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll die like this,¡± Caleb muttered softly.


    Then, Caleb looked up at Sharon in front of him.


    Caleb wanted to etch the face in front of him into his mind.


    The banging outside the door was getting louder.


    Caleb did not dy any further and gave Sharon a shove.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡±


    Sharon looked at the young man before her with hesitation in her eyes.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been waiting for him to wake up? If you don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll be toote.¡± Caleb opened


    the cultivation vessel behind him.


    The culture solution inside instantly flowed out.


    The experimental subject also fell out.


    Sharon immediately came forward to catch the body.


    ¡°Hurry up and take him away!¡± Caleb took off his coat and put it on Lambert.


    Caleb¡¯s eyes were filled with determination.


    Sharon gritted her teeth and looked down at Lambert in her arms.


    In the end, Sharon turned around and left!


    Caleb stood rooted to the ground and watched Sharon¡¯s departing figure.


    A smile appeared on Caleb¡¯s lips.


    Sharon probably had long forgotten about him.


    Caleb hade from a particrly remote mountain vige.


    Caleb firmly believed that hard work could change his fate.


    Therefore, there was only one thing in Caleb¡¯s life and that was learning.


    Caleb used the time others spent resting, ying games, and dating to study.


    As their starting points were different, Caleb could only rely on his hard work to close the gap between


    him and those people in the big cities.


    Caleb thought that he could change the fate of his family this way, that he could give his parents a


    good life.


    However, after graduation, Caleb realized that, in this society, people without power and influence


    could not merely depend on hard work.


    The fruits of Caleb¡¯s five years of research were snatched away by his tutor.


    Caleb wanted toin, but his tutor had him beaten him half to death.


    Caleby in the hospital for half a month. When Caleb was finally discharged, he learned that his


    mother was seriously ill.


    The surgery required arge sum of money.


    Caleb went to his tutor again and said that he was willing to give him all his research results, but Caleb


    wanted a sum of money in exchange.


    However, Caleb¡¯s tutor mocked Caleb for being delusional and said that Caleb had nothing to negotiate


    with


    His mentor chased him out and even announced publicly that Caleb wanted to steal his research


    results.


    For a moment, Caleb¡¯s reputation was ruined. At wits¡® end, Caleb thought about ending his life.


    Sharon appeared at this time.


    Sharon only confirmed Caleb¡¯s name with him before asking if Caleb was willing to work for her.


    Sharon even offered an unbelievable sry.


    Caleb had originally thought that this was just a scam, that perhaps it was another conspiracy thought


    up by his tutor. But his mother was in the hospital, waiting for the money for the surgery.


    Even though it may be a ruse, Caleb could only jump at it.


    However, the heavens showed mercy to him.


    It did not take away hisst hope.


    Sharon gave him arge sum of money. His mother¡¯s life was saved by undergoing surgery in time.


    Moreover, Caleb used his sry to buy a house for his parents in the city and let them live the good life


    he had promised


    them before.


    That was why Caleb had been working very hard in theboratory all these years.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Caleb hoped that he could repay Sharon Hill for saving his family.


    However, Caleb did not know when his feelings of gratitude had evolved.


    At the same time, Caleb also knew that he would never be able to enter Sharon¡¯s heart


    Since that was the case, let his name be etched in Sharon¡¯s memory forever.


    This was the only thing Caleb could do for Sharon.


    Just as Sharon¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from his sight, the door behind Caleb was broken by


    the intruders.


    Looking at the people rushing towards him, Caleb pressed the self¨Cdestruct sequence of theboratory


    without hesitation.


    Sharon crawled out of theboratory with Lambert¡¯s body.


    After walking for less than a hundred meters, there was a huge explosion behind them.


    It was immediately followed by a wave of heat.


    Sharon and Lambert were both sent flying by the impact.


    Because Sharon subconsciously protected Lambert¡¯s body, she fell unconscious the moment Sharon


    hit the ground.


    Hazily, Sharon heard someone calling her name.


    Moreover, it was a voice that Sharon had been searching for all this time.


    Sharon tried her best to open her eyes and saw a face filled with anxiety.


    The same face had appeared countless times in Sharon¡¯s dreams.


    ¡°Sharon, you¡¯re awake?¡± When Lambert saw that Sharon was awake, a smile instantly bloomed on his


    face.


    Sharon threw herself into Lambert¡¯s arms without hesitation and hugged him tightly.


    Finally, Lambert appeared in her dream again.


    ¡°Sharon, it¡¯s not safe here now. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± Lambert let Sharon hug him for a moment before


    saying gently.


    Sharon couldn¡¯t help but frown when she heard this.


    Then, Sharon turned around and realized that they were still in the desert.


    Not far away, there was a huge hole in the desert.


    Memories from before Sharon fainted surfaced in her mind.


    Sharon slowly turned her head and looked at Lambert in disbelief.


    Lambert was still wearing the coat that Caleb had given him.


    ¡°So¡­ this wasn¡¯t a dream?¡± Sharon thought.


    ¡°Sharon, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Lambert was puzzled by Sharon¡¯s stare.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Sharon asked anxiously.


    ¡°Of course, I know. You¡¯re my Sharon.¡± Lambert gently stroked Sharon¡¯s head.


    ¡°What about yourself? Do you know who you are?¡± Sharon asked again.


    ¡°Sharon, what¡¯s wrong? Are you injured? Lambert could not help but worry when he heard Sharon¡¯s


    questions.


    Looking at the expression on Lambert¡¯s face, Sharon finally could not hold it in anymore.


    Sharon threw herself into Lambert¡¯s arms again.


    ¡°I thought I had to wait a long time for this day. I didn¡¯t expect the surprise toe so suddenly¡­¡±


    Sharon¡¯s voice was choked.


    ¡°Sharon, we really can¡¯t stay here for long. We have to leave quickly,¡± Lambert added.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave this ce!¡± Sharon took a deep breath and tried her best to calm herself down.


    Then Sharon allowed Lambert to help her up from the ground.


    However, just as they were leaving. Sharon could not help but look back at the huge pit that had


    copsed behind them.


    Caleb must have activated the self¨Cdestruct system.


    Caleb had traded his life so Sharon and Lambert would have time to escape.


    However, Sharon only remembered his name today.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lambert asked softly.


    ¡°Nothing. Sharon shook her head..


    Chapter 505 Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yeah.


    In the desert, the two figures supported each other as they walked further and further


    ¡°Sharon, I feel like I¡¯ve forgotten something.¡± Lambert¡¯s voice came slowly.


    away.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just slept for too long. Tell me what you forgot. I have remembered everything about you,¡±


    Sharon said gently.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Lambert held Sharon¡¯s hand tightly.


    Their shadows stretched long behind them.


    Sharon looked at the person beside her and swore that she would never let Lambert leave her again!


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Five yearster, Marina was having a meeting at thepany.


    d in a professional suit, Jessica sat on Marina¡¯s left with a somber expression.


    Here to discuss a coboration. Peter straightened his tie and stood up slowly.


    Then, Peter winked at Marina¡¯s assistant.


    Jessica pretended not to see anything.


    Jessica even gave him a warning look.


    However, Peter did not restrain himself at all.


    When he went on stage to give a speech, Peter could walk past Jessica.


    Taking advantage of the fact that no one was looking over in that direction, Peter ran his fingers down


    her back.


    Jessica¡¯s body stiffened instantly.


    However, on such an asion, there was no way to teach Peter a lesson.


    Jessica could only take a deep breath. After the meeting ended, she would definitely make Peter kneel


    and apologize!


    Peter was still unaware of the impending crisis.


    After he went on stage. Peter turned on theputer before him.


    ¡°Now, let me tell you about our project.¡±


    Actually, with Peter¡¯s status, there was no need for him to personally give a report on stage.


    However, it was said that men were the most handsome when they were serious.


    Jessica had been working overtime at thepany for almost a week.


    Since Peter couldn¡¯t see Jessica at home, Peter had to think of a way to charm Jessica at the


    company.


    Thus, Peter had to perform well in front of his wife.


    But the moment Peter turned on theputer screen, it began to y a video of Peter being chased


    around the house by


    his mother.


    ¡°You brat, I told you before that you can¡¯t leave your socks lying around. How many times do I have to


    say it before you listen?!¡±


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t leave their socks around?¡± Peter retorted stubbornly as he dodged.


    Peter was subsequently chased around the house by his mother for his rebuttal.


    Everyone in the conference room was stunned.


    All of them wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to.


    Their stomachs hurt from holding it in.


    Meanwhile, Peter¡¯s expression turned ugly. Peter wanted to turn off the video.


    However, Peter realized that the mouse in his hand was not working at all.


    No matter what Peter did, the video on the big screen showed no signs of stopping.


    On the contrary, it began to y in a loop.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look! Get out!¡± Peter could only chase everyone out of the meeting room in


    desperation.


    In Marina¡¯s office, Evan lowered his head and epted the scolding from his mother.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to y pranks on your uncle anymore?!¡± Marina¡¯s face was extremely cold.


    The scene in the office just now was caused by her precious son.


    ¡°I know I was wrong.¡± Evan admitted his mistake at once.


    You are quick to admit your mistakes, but you continue to do them again next time. I think I¡¯ve been too


    lenient on you. That¡¯s why you are so spoiled!¡± Marina¡¯s expression did not soften.


    Evan lowered his head even more.


    Evan had inherited the intelligence of Marina and Simon.


    Although Evan was only three years old, he was already very familiar with hacking into Peter¡¯s


    computer.


    Of course, Evan¡¯s ability to cause trouble was also top-notch.


    Marina felt that she had lost more hair than usual recently out of frustration.


    It was all this little brat¡¯s fault!


    ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s enough just to teach him a lesson or two, Peter might be the


    victim, but Peter relented when he saw how pitiful the little guy was.


    ¡°Just keep spoiling Evan and he¡¯ll definitely destroy the house in the future.¡± Marina snorted.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Our Evan knows his limits. That video isn¡¯t a big deal, Peter pleaded on Evan¡¯s


    behalf.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t even release the video of Uncle Peter getting drunk and hugging the trash can and


    shouting for Aunt Jessica not to leave him.¡± Evan raised his head and added.


    Peter went silent.


    ¡°When did you take the video?!¡± Peter turned his head stiflly and stared at the little boy before him with


    a burning gaze.


    ¡°Is there a need for me to film it personally? There are cameras everywhere on the streets. I only need


    to look for them,¡± Evan said arrogantly.


    Peter was speechless.


    ¡°Hand over that video!¡± Peter demanded.


    ¡°No!¡± Evan refused without hesitation.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to hand it over?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Peter said firmly.


    Then, Peter¡¯s gazended on Marina.


    ¡°I suddenly feel that children still need to be educated.


    ¡°After all, you can tell what a child can grow up to be when he is young. Evan¡¯s not young anymore. He


    should be able to withstand the beating.


    ¡°Marina. I¡¯ll call my secretary now and have our family rules sent to you.


    ¡°We have to let this brat know what rules are. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be embarrassed when we go out in the


    future!¡±


    ¡°You clearly didn¡¯t say that just now!¡± Evan panicked when he heard this.


    His mother was tough on discipline.


    ¡°Well, that was before I knew you had been collecting all my humiliating moments!¡± Peter stated.


    Then, Peter grabbed Jessica, who had been standing on the side.


    ¡°Marina, since I¡¯ve suffered a grievous injury at yourpany today, I¡¯m going to borrow your secretary


    to appease my broken heart.


    ¡°She won¡¯t be working this afternoon.¡± After saying that, Peter pulled Jessica away without waiting for


    Marina to agree. ¡°Leave Aunt Jessica here!¡± Evan panicked when he saw that Peter was going to take


    Jessica away.


    Evan stepped forward and prepared to stop Peter.


    ¡°Get back here!¡± Marina shouted.


    Evan could only retract his steps unwillingly.


    ¡°Why do you have to go against your Uncle Peter every day? He treats you so well. Do you know that


    you¡¯ll make him sad?¡± Marina lectured her son.


    ¡°But Uncle Peter also made me sad.¡± Evan was indignant.


    ¡°When did he make you sad?¡± Marina frowned.


    Peter doted on her son more than Marina did.


    Peter would never make Evan sad.


    ¡°Uncle Peter married the person I like, so I can¡¯t be with the person I like anymore. Of course I¡¯m sad!¡±


    Evan said as he sat on the carpet and began to throw a tantrum.


    Marina Bailey was exasperated.


    ¡°Someone he loves?¡± Marina thought.


    ¡°You little brat, you¡¯re actually in love at such a young age! I¡¯ll take you to your daddy now and let him


    teach you a lesson!¡± Marina lifted Evan up.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to look for Daddy!¡± Evan panicked when he heard this.


    After all, Simon¡¯s form of discipline was even more ruthless than mommy¡¯s!


    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you!¡± Marina picked up Evan and marched towards the door without another word.


    However, just as they reached the elevator, it suddenly opened.


    Simon carried their obedient daughter out of the elevator.


    Emily was wearing a pink princess dress and had a doll in her hand.


    Emily¡¯s pink and chubby face was as adorable as it could get.


    Simon carried Emily around almost all the time.


    Simon was afraid that Emily would be abducted by others.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did this brat make you unhappy again?¡± Simon¡¯s gentle fatherly gaze changed to


    sternness when it swept


    over to Evan.


    ¡°This brat hacked his Uncle Peter¡¯sputer and let the entirepany witness the video of him


    being beaten by Aunt Daisy, Marina said in exasperation.


    ¡°Carry your daughter in and leave the rest to me.¡± Simon handed Emily to Marina Bailey.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± Emily called out softly.


    Marina¡¯s heart was about to melt from Emily¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Be good. Mommy will take you to watch cartoons,¡± Marina said as she carried her daughter back to


    the office.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t go!


    ¡°Emily, don¡¯t leave me alone!¡± Evan still wanted to grab onto hisst straw.


    However, Emily was quietly lying on Marina¡¯s shoulder and gave Evan a sly smile.


    Evan was startled.


    ¡°What was going on? Did he see wrongly?¡± Evan thought.


    Evan saw his sister smile like the big bad wolf.


    Everything clicked in Evan¡¯s mind suddenly.


    The person who had given him the idea was his sister.


    Emily had told Evan that if Aunt Jessica saw Uncle Peter¡¯s true colors, Aunt Jessica wouldn¡¯t be with


    Uncle Peter anymore.


    ¡°Emily had done it on purpose!¡± It dawned on Evan.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Emily just eat his dessertst week?! Was there a need to hurt him like this?¡± Evan thought.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s all Emily¡¯s idea!¡± Evan shouted when he realized what was going on.


    ¡°I think you really need to be taught a lesson. How dare you frame your sister? Let¡¯s have a good chat


    today!¡± Simon carried Evan and went to the reception room next door.


    After that day, Evan realized that the sister that everyone thought was obedient and cute was actually


    not at all.


    However, other than Evan, no one else noticed this.


    Evan announced that it was so difficult to be the only one who knew the truth!


    As for Marina, she and her daughter sat in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and drew.


    Emily was particrly sensitive to color.


    At the age of three, Emily could already urately capture many colors.


    Meanwhile, Evan, who was filled with resentment, was ying ser in the garden outside.


    A child¡¯s temperes and goes very quickly.


    After a match, Evan had forgotten about what had happened.


    Evan¡¯s face was brimming with a bright smile.


    When Marina raised her head and looked over, Simon¡¯s gaze also happened to wander in her


    direction.


    Their gazes met across the air.


    At that moment, Marina seemed to have seen the rest of her life.


    With you by my side, my years would be tranquil and peaceful.


    With you by my side. I have my happy ending.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!